《God Of Soul System》 Chapter 1 : Monkey.D.Luo Ya In the marine headquarter , Marineford. you can see a large number of the headquarters recruit running and training in a wide square . A group recruits seperated from the other and continued to widen the distance from the others at the back , how to catch up to them? a young handsom youth thought. while looking infront of him , Luo Ya made a tired expression . Even a group of the Marine recruits are catching up this joke is just too much. Just a month ago , Luo Ya found himself inexplicably in the world of one piece , he also became a the Marine hero Monkey.D.Garp nephew , that is Luffys uncle. This is eleven years after the great age of pirates. Luo Ya was so scared when he arrived here , well it isnt that surprising . after all if you suddenly found youself in another world suddenly anyone would feel scared . The world of One Piece is his favorite world . he couldnt help but get exited when he thought about the devil fruits ability and the sword that could cut a mountain like nothing. Well , Luo Ya think this is a perfect start . after all his Garps nephew . He was close to the worlds strongest people. But who wouldve thought that just two days after coming here he would be thrown into Marinefords training camp. Originally Luo Ya wouldnt feel great about going to the Marine training camp . he estimated that all the people here dont know about Rokushiki. But the problem is that they dont understandt it as much as Luo Ya , the problem is that all of them are more powefull then him. The others have been here for a month , even when he worked hard to catch up it was still hard to do so. This made Luo Ya helpless. Here is the Marines headquarter , in this camp almost all recruit are elites . The admirals like Kisaru and Akainu all started from this training camp. thinking to here Luo Ya felt the heavy duty . he also felt helpless. Just if he cannot be outsanding in this training camp , he estimated that if he was to go out and face any normale pirate he would get slapped to death so Luo Ya thought about quitting. Just why didnt he have the const.i.tution of the Ds , why didnt he inherit it .Is it because hes not a direct blood relative ?. He is now the big cousin of Monkey.D.Dragon . But in future the government will confront the rvolutionary army . Garp chased the pirate king roger who was strongest of the world , there was also luffy Luo Yas nephew the original protagonist in One Piece . (Tl : probably luffy is 6 years old now) Every one of them is so outstanding. With such a background Its no wonder that Luo Ya feel so pressured . after all the Marine , The Pirate and the Revolutionary army possess great power. Further more even mere recuits are stronger then him and maybe someday they will just start bullying him to vent there anger. Even the Marine headquarter is not safe Even the Marine headquarter is not safe , in addition the futur wars if he joined he will just be suiciding if some day did something wrong he will be dead . He felt so wronged. He shook his head while trying to forget all this messed up stuff. Those things are in the future let concentrate on training and getting stronger. He felt so heavy after the training finished . Luo Ya sat and closed his eye . He stayed like that for a while. he started to see a hazy s.p.a.ce. In the center of that s.p.a.ce he could clearly see a sword suspended in the air . It exists in his head . It was like this after his soul fused with the originals body . Luo Ya call this the Soul System. If you look carefully you could see that this sword is cracked all over . as if it will break at any time. With a thought of Luo Ya a thing like a property bar directly pops out infront of him. The first stage: broken sword of the soul +10 (did not meet the strengthening conditions) Attributes: Attack Power +0 Stamina: 10/10 Why did the stamina stop raising even after all this training ? Is 10 the limit ? looking at the property bar Luo Ya talked to himself. And it seem there isnt any system sister that will explain to him .This system didnt even talk to him once. Luo Ya was trying to Know of its function alone all this time. At first it was like this : the first stage: the broken sword of the soul +0. After that Luo Ya found that prcticing and fighting will increase the energy point and when those point reach a certain value it will strengthen The broken sword Of In his soul. And the strengthening goes from the broken sword of the soul +0 to into a broken sword of the soul +1 and so on. At first Luo Ya didnt feel any change but when it reached +5 he could feel that his fist power increased significantly . Until it reached +10 , although Luo Ya still in the bottom of the camp but you could feel that he isnt someone who just entred here. Luo Ya thought he could rely on this system and strengthen himself infinitly so he could stand above the four emperors and the three admirals. Who wouldve known that the strengthening will sease at +10 . It seemed like it reached the limit of stengthening and could no longer go on. But in the property bar there was those words did not meet the condition to strengthen . Luo Ya could feel that if he fullfilled that condition It would produce a qualitative change to his powers. But he didnt find the way yet. What is this so colled condition ? What is it ?. Luo Ya looked at the words and started to meditate again. The rest time was over . Luo Ya still couldnt think of anything while the commanders voice reached his ears so he opned his eyes and returned to train. Soon after , another day of training was over. Luo Ya and the other recruit are not as weak as normale people . But his performance was poor so even if someone looked down at him he will just ignore him. After The end of the training . Luo Ya will leave the training ground. The Marine headquarter has a huge harbor and could accomodate hundreds of thousand of people training in the square . also there is a place for the soldiers family to live and that is the fortress below. Of course Romya didnt live here. ( Tl : Romya probably original here ) He was taken by Garp to Marineford . this is his home now. Garp wasnt home . Luo Ya didnt know where his uncle went . Well his too lazy to care . he took a shower and resumed studying the sword in his mind. However , Luo Ya rushed out of the bathroom to see someone on his sofa . His uncle was missing for a week now . He didnt know when he will be back but here he is. This guy Luo Ya sighed helplessly . this guy suddenly disappeared for a week . If he didnt know that Garp is the hero of the sea . standing on top of the seas , he wouldve reported him as a missing person. At this time Garp was sitting there playing with something . When he saw Luo Ya he grinned . Haha Haha , how have you been in the last few days? Does it matter how i did the last few days . You just want to touch where it hurts Luo Ya mumbled and then smiled a little while watching Garp and said I didnt see you for a week . I was so worried .i am glad your okey Garps expression instantly solidified and almost sparks of blood shot out. This sentence is really well said , it didnt seam like an insult at first with his nephew smiling expression . It resulted in ten thousand points of internal injuries. With his mouth twitching , Garp with black line on his head looked at Luo Ya .Gestures to his huge fist and said Luo Ya , You smelly brat , do you want to kiss my Old ladys iron fist ?. That is still left to you to enjoy it Luo Ya said then shrugged his shoulders at Garp and went to his room . But at this time Garp suddenly jumped at him and said Luo Ya come and kiss my fist. This guy really want to beat me now. In Luo Ya Mind this idea suddenly appeared, to tell the truth he already experianced his fist of love several times. But when he turned around the thing that was infront of him wasnt Garps fist but a simple and exquisite sword! Chapter 2 : strengthening It seems that the thing Garp was fiddling with is this sword. This sword didnt have any scabbard , the atmossphere was filled with a sharp aura . apparently this sword is not normal. Luo Ya was slightly surprised to see the sword in Garps hand. This is . its one of the 21 sabers , Honoo no Tsuki . Garp grinned and handed over the sword to Luo Ya then continued to say Before i heard you say that you wanted a sword , while i was destroying a pirate group i found this so i brought it back. The legendary swords are devided into three groups . That is the Shodai Kitetsu known as Saijo ? Wazamono the most famous out of the three , comes after that the Nidai kitetsu known as ? Wazamono and finally the Sandai kitetsu known as Ryo Wazamono . One of the Shodai kitetsu is Yory the sword uses by Mihawk the worl strongest swordsman. wanting to get one of the Shodai kitetsu is hard even if its not much different from the Nidai kitetsu . Garp didnt come for a weak did he go to get me this sword ? What found it when eradicating a pirate group . most likely he spent so,e effort to find news about such sword in the sea. No wonder Garp spent this month evading him So this is why . Garp action made Luo Ya that he belong in here . He took the Hono tsuki then said seriously Thank you. Ha ha ha , you smelly brat . Why suddenly being polite . Garp smiled at Luo Ya while his eyes flashed with warm light but in the next moment he suddenly exposed a forocious smile . You little brat this past month i heard that you were in the bottom of the bottom of all the recruits. His voice fell then suddenly stood up and a fist knocked on Luo Ya head. aaaaaah Luo ya cried loudly. The next moment the sword was pulled out of his hands then he looked at Garp desearatly. Luo Ya rubbed a swollen bag on hid forhead looking at Garp and saiad Uncle Garp why did you hit me ? No reason. Garp said to him while crossing his hand on his chest. Luo Ya was about to spurt blood from his mouth . Then Garp glanced at Luo Ya and continued : By the way , I gave you a month of leave . for the next month i will training you personally . You have to be serious or and he point out his fist. What ? Luo Ya feigned ignorance. Garp instantly stared at him . he was ready to send him flying with a punch and said : What you dont want to ? No , what i mean is do we start tomorrow? Luo Ya wouldnt refuse . He waited for this moment but because Garp was elusive before Luo Ya couldnt ask him. With Garp there ,Luo Ya will get stronger easily but he has to put in some effort . some half-a.s.sed effort would be useless. Of course tomorrow the official training starts . For now go get some rest upon seeing that Luo Ya is willing to practice he calmed down and smiled. ( Tl : wtf author is this a chinese version of Garp Garp wouldnt let him rest -_- ). Back in his room Luo Ya directly lied on his bed . He has to rest properly for tomorrow training but still checked on the system , with a thought the property bar poped up. The first stage: broken sword of the soul +10 (the conditions to strengthen has been met ) Attributes: Attack Power +30 Enhanced energy: 10/10 It seem that there is no change . Luo Ya yawned and turned to sleep. But the next instant he opened his eye . Luo ya mind stirred , you couldnt see any bit of sleepiness in his eyes. This is . This is The condition has been fullfilled !! Before whenver he looked that line was the same you didnt fullfil condition but impressively this time the condition has benn fullfilled . Luo Ya calmed his heart and thought about it . When he returned home he didnt do any thing other than Garp giving him Honoo no tsuki His thought stopped suddenly. Thats it . There is anything else that could explain it. after he come home the only thing that could brought some change to the soul sword is him getting the Honoo no tsuki . Is it necessary to get a sword ? Luo Ya eyes revealed a trace of enlightement . But he didnt know if it had to be one of the Nidai keitetsu or Sandai keitetsu . But thats not important now ,what important is He can now continue to stengthen the souls sword. The next moment with a thought from Luo Ya the sowrd in his soul appeared again. He took a breath and after that he didnt hesitate and directly selected the strengthen option in the sowrd. suddenly there was a humming sound. at this moment a sudden change happned in the hazy s.p.a.ce from before . a road made from golen energy appeared from nowhere and dessipated into the sword filled the cracks that were in it. Bright golden light wrapped the sword. This is the first time this happned . The previos few times it wasnt this intense. While that golden energy enters the cracks in the sword , the sword began to exudes little stars , it looked beautiful. In Luo Ya was looking at those stars , the crack on the sword began disapearing . Sure enough this times strengthening brought a qualitative change even the cracks in the sword began to heal . Luo Ya while observing the change in the sword couldnt calm his heart . He was really excited. Eventually the cracks on the sword healed completly and the stars started to fade away finally the sword looked like an anciant sword and continued hanging in the air. Then Luo Ya thought about the property bar once again and looked . The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +0 Attributes: attack power +40, power +10 (can have additional extraction of a property) Enhanced energy: 0/20. (TL : this just an exp bar ). Luo Ya could see that other then the attack power there was another attribute that is power +10 and this property wasnt white like the other one but it was green. Obviously, this is a more advanced attribute. When his attack power increased he couldnt feel it he propable can cause more damage but now when his power was enhanced he could clearly feel it. Those 10 point in power didnt seem like much but Luo Ya ( Tl : i can change his name to Roja if you like it please say so in the comment ) could feel that his strength increased by at least thirty percent. It meen that my body strength was only 30 point ? Luo ya then thought Then how much is Garps power Ten or twenty thousands . His mouth twitched a bit and he put this thought in the back of his head then once again looked at the property bar. That Enhanced energy was 0/20 now so obviously if he want to do more strengthening he need 20 point there . So the difficulty went up after the last strengthening. Each time he use the strengthening option the required energy will increase which Luo Ya already knew but it was just increasing by one in every strngthening but now it suddenly increased by ten. Luo Ya is not surprised by the sudden increase. what made him surprised is that beside the attack power +40 and power +10 there is the option to extract another property. that extra attribute This is quite interesting, try it. Luo Ya just thought . He didnt need to move and above the property bar a few word appeared . [begin the extrtion] after those words appeared the word on property bar disappeared and then a variety of color of attribute flashed . Canstanly changing color in addition to green , blue and purple , Luo Ya could see the golden property . But unfortunatly he didnt see what property that was. green and blue appeared the most , purple appeared less and the golden color flashed only once. althought am not clear but it seems that the gold is the highest grade in the color then come the purple as a rare attribute thought Luo Ya while looking at the colors of the flashing property . He didnt know what kind of property will be extracted . Chapter 3 : the blade of fire Soon the blinking of the various colors started to slow down . Roja finally could see the word in those flashing properties. generally they all were green physical enhancement they were all midiocre so they didnt attract him at all. The slashing gradually become solwer and slower . Seeing that it will stop on a green attribute . Roja felt disappointed. However Roja didnt expect that what seemed to stop on a green attribute sudenly flashed again then it turned into a purple attribute. Then before He could see what was it , this purple attribute turned into countless starts circled in the air then disappeared into the property bar. He got a rare attribute. Roja was really excited after seeing this scene. He thought that in the end He will only get a normal green attribute but He ddint expect it to turn directly to purple which made his heart delighted. at the next moment the property bar reapeared. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +40, power +10 Special attribute : All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes (TL : j.a.pnese name is bansh issai kaijin to nase If you know what this means =D bleach Lovers) ( didnt meet the conditon for evolution) (TL : i will change the enhanced energy to just energy ) Energy : 0/20. Rojas eyes almost popped out when he saw that . He stared at the property bar for a while. Isnt this Looking at the sentance in the special attribute . Roja thought that he heard it somewhere before . Then he suddenly remembered . at this time Roja still wasnt sure ( Tl : i think he isnt a hardcore fan of bleach :p ) if what he thought about was really it so He focused on the special attribute after more description popped up . Special attribute : All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes Initial stage : Sword attacks get additional damage . The first stage : active skill C Shikai : Ryujin Jakka C ( not activated ). The second stage : active skill C Bankai : zanka no tachi C ( not activated ) (Tl : looool this is just a rare attribute what the h.e.l.l will he get in that golden one then ) . Thi C This is almost directly after seeing this his mind stirred . No wonder he felt so familiar with those words . All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes Isnt this the soul societys first captain ,the captain-commander Genrysai Shigekuni Yamamoto who has the strongest Zanpakut . The Shikai : Ryujin Jakka when used the temperature will rise to 6 000 degrees . It is as hot as the surface of the sun . The Bankai : zanka no tachi when used the temperature will rise to 15 million degrees . This is the tempurature of the core of the sun this will dry all the water in the world and burn the world . Such a power is worthy to be called the strongest in the wolrd and such a sword is worthy to be called the strongest Zanpakut . In contrast , This worlds admiral Akainu magma devil fruit ability is like child play against Yamamoto . How could magma compare to the core of the sun. Just looking at those properties Rojas mind was in fire he could imagine a sea of flame swallowing the whole world . Roja couldnt restrain his heart and wanted to look at how to activate the Shikai : Ryujin Jakka . The first Stage : Shikai : Ryujin Jakka activation requirements: the fifth phase of the soul of the sword. The second stage : Bankai : zanka no tachi activation requirements: Get the Shikai to see the actiation condition for the Bankai. after seeing those two line Rojas heart calmed down a little. Really not easy . I have to reach the fifth stage in order to use the Shikai in Other world its need to quickly strengthen myself to the fifth level or even higher Early next Morning . A ray of dawn rising from the horizon as it filled the world with vitality . Roja exitement surged . He want to began training as fast as possible so he can strengthen the sword of the soul . So , He got up early in a state of exitement. There wans''t any sense of fatigue . it seem that because of the sword of the soul Roja''s recovery is stronger then normale people . It was really magical , as long as it''s the next day no matter how tired he was he will look new . That made Roja best suited to training . It''s Garp. he said that today he will start training Roja but now he is still sleeping . Roja was too lazy to wake him up . well even if he calls him he will not wake up . Roja just walked out and begin simple punching practice. This is the Marine''s headquarter camp training method. Not anyone can learn the Rokushiki even in The marineford camp. well he will need a strong physique to use it anyway. He was interested in Soru , The high speed movement technique in the Rokushiki . it will help him greatly when fighting with a sword. as for a gun he won''t need one since he decided to use sword . So he won''t need to learn gun tricks and so on These two weapons will make who learn how to use them stronger. But Roja will train with Garp . as long as his strength isn''t lacking it won''t matter. For the present Roja he doesn''t lack any practice method . So as long as he want something he probably will get it from Garp . Then all he need now is focus on training and get stronger as fast as possible and Strengthen the sword of the soul. "Haa !!" after exercising for about an hour . Roja''s body was sweating all over . His shirt was soaked . So he stopped and breathed a sigh of releif. and Now Garp still didn''t wake up. Roja''s was helpless . For him to be able to sleep until now while in this noise . Well it''s probably impossible for him to wake Garp so Roja thought about the property bar agian and the bar appeared bfore him. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +40, power +10, Special attribute : All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes - sword attack have additional fire damage ( evolution condition isn''t met ). Energy : 1/20 In addition to the single point in energy there isn''t other change. "Isn''t the energy rising slower than before , it only added one point ?" after an hour of practice the energy increased just by one . Well Roja wasn''t that surprised it seem that he expected this . Then after thinking a little Roja picked the sword on the table. One of the Nidai keitesu - Honoo no tsuki. It''s because this sword that he met the strengthening condition for the first stage and also because of it Roja got the Purple rare attribute. screech a friction between the scabbard and the blade sounded . This is the first time he pulled the Honoo no tsuki out of it''s scabbard. Honoo no tsuki was slender and long . While the sun light reflected on it''s surface it emitted a bright l.u.s.ter. With the blade is slightly red it looked that there is flames raging in the sword. Seams that with him he would be able to use Ryujin Jakka . isn''t this sword related to that attribute ? This thought flashed in Roja''s mind suddenly . He stood up and went to the center of the courtyard. although Roja isn''t a swordsman but looking at the sun reflected on his edge it made it exudes a hot aura. Thinking about the special attribute . Before the Bankai and the Shikai there was the Initial stage .That pa.s.sive skill will let every attack have additional fire domage . Roja''s eye slightly flashed with a trace of light. "Let''s see the attached fire domage effect" Roja looked at the sowrd in his hand whispered this sentence and gently lifted Honoo no tsuki. the next moment . The sword in his hand suddenly come down. in the process Roja could feel some kind of power suddenly seeped out of his soul. "aaaaaah" Roja suddenly yells. when Roja''s sword completed the swing motion . In the air suddenly there was a golden flame toward the direction Roja swong the sword . Then a bunch of debris from the couryard fell down. The debris was instantly ignited. raging flames rised to the sky which turned the debris into black dust and gradually extinguished. Looking at this scen Roja felt satisfaction . "If this is just a nirmale flame what will the flame of Ryujin Jakka do or even zanka no tachi do ". With this thought Roja was extemely happy. Chapter 4 : Taking a leave After His first try , Roja continued testing his strength . He only stoped after gasping this new power . But the whole courtyard was a mess right now .It was like a sea of flame swept everything. While testing Roja found that he could choose to release the flame or just use a normal sword strike . So the addition of the fire damage is controlled by him. Secondly Roja could release the flame then with a thought it will be extinguished . So The existance of the flame is also controlled by Him. In addition This force can be cla.s.sified with the flame devil fruit but althought Roja is immune to fire right now but it isn''t as natural as the devil fruit users who could directly turn to flames. and while Roja continued playing with the sword and test his stength Garp finally woke up . "Waht is this smell?" . The nose of The half asleep Garp twitched a few time . then he walked to the courtyad and saw Roja practicing the sword. Well Roja that brat woke up . This thought suddenly flashed in Garp''s mind. then in the next moment all of Garp''s sleep disappeared without a trace . His eyes stared and is mouth wide open while looking at the burnt courtyard. This is What is going on ? Garp stared for a few seconds. "ROOOO JAAAAAAA!!!" The sound revabrated through the Marineford almost making chicken fly and dog jump . Even the fleet admiral of the Marines Heard it . althought he couldn''t make out waht Garp was saying . When he thought of Garp , Black line appeared over his head . Then he shook his head he was to lazy to care . Karp''s voice was earth-shattering . Fortunatly there was nothing outside other then some debris . and while knowing Garp Roja didn''t talk and didn''t explain Because Garp didn''t care much about the courtyard so he soon calmed down. Roja and Garp begin restoring the courtyard and after they fineshed there was still some burned smell appeareing from time to time. Standing in the courtyard , Garp fiercely stared at Roja and Roja made a hehe smile . "Well you brat for the next month i will personally take care of your training . But my teaching is very strict and if you dare to be lazy Be ready to be loved by this old man''s iron fist . I will never show mercy". Garp lookied strictly at Roja . This rise of momentum will scare the bravest man directly . But Roja wasn''t scared even a bit . Garp may seem strict and all but that won''t make Roja retreat rather it helped stimulate him more. "Let''s start" Roja answered simply but he was showing a strong will , a will to get strong. Garp could clearly feel This will . He was surprised But Mostly he was pleased . he was afraid that Roja didn''t have any fighting spirit . But now it seem that his worrys where for nothing. at the same time in the Marineford camp . Roja didn''t show up to the training where all the recruits where practicing now. in a short break those who heard about his leave were talking together . "Just a month of training and his taking a leave already." "His is on the bottom compared to anyone in this camp and his willing to leave . this guy probably lost hope ." "How could someone like this the nephew of vice-admiral Garp ?" Several recruits said one by one while showing a face full of contemp . and at this time sonemone shouted "Shut up." From the direction of that sound you could see a tall beauty from the new recruits coming over and directly said "So you people could now talk about vice-admiral Garp behind his back ?" "Were " All the people present gave each other a glance and looked afraid then soneone looked at that female recruit and said "Please Tina Its our fault so do not tell the instuctor ok ?" Apparently this beautiful lady is very strong and has the power of a graduate but still didn''t graduate and also she teamed with Roja before . Tina then snorted and said "Even if the performance of Roja is not very good his still the nephew of our vice-admiral Garp . so If you dare say that agian will see ." "Yes yes " Althought many people present didn''t agree they still admire Garp and they didn''t want to disagree with Tina words. Morever Tina is very strong . her results is at the top of the recruits and in this world the strength is stronger than status. Tina saw that they agreed . She grunted and continud with her training so the others also resumed their training . Chapter 5 : After one month In the courtyard. Golden sunlight spilled down , filled the filled the worl with vitality. at this point Rojas body was covered with sweat , He was breathing heavely as if he reached the limit of his body. He was doing the most simple most basic squat training.his sweat made the ground wet . He was breathing heavely but still saying a number every time he squat down . 2201 2202 His legs turned numb He almost couldnt feel them byt still gritted his teeth and continued he want to break his limit. While Rojas upgrade the sword of the soul wasnt small but his own strengthening is more frightning . If we were to comapare him to the rest of the recruit he wont be at the b.u.t.tom anymore. 2353 2354 once again he tried to stand up but only got halfways then fall down again no longer being able to stand and could only try to restore his breath. Is 2354 is my limit ? although his body is extremily tired his spirit wasnt exhausted at all since he has his soul coupled with thw sowrd in it . He was able to reach his limits again . This was precisely possible because of his abnormally strong soul which made him exceed his physical limit . although it was painful but he could do it . He could bear this kind of pain. Roja couldnt feel his legs anymore . They turned completly numb . So for a short time he wont be able to stand up . Then in the next moment Rojas face was covered with black lines his mouth twitched. Garp was standing there while he was sleeping. Roja sighed , He was too lazy to wake Garps up . He estimated that he wont be able to wake him up even if he tried.Then with a thought the property bar appeared before him. He could see that the energy increased by one . Roja slightly nodded then the property bar dessipated and he began his rest. after a while . Roja seem to regain the feeling in his legs . and tried to stand up and finally Garp woke up. When he woke up he wanst embarra.s.sed but directly turned to see Roja. at first glance Roja was sitting on the ground . Garp stared at him and thought he was sleeping like him But the next moment he noticed the seaty clothes and the wet ground under him and Roja who was trying to stand up with shaking legs. at first Garp prepared to directly rise a roar like last time but it got stuck in his throat while his eyes flashing with different color. This Did he just reach his limit ? This state of his shaking legs made Garp surprised . Like this He will bring all of his potential out . Garp can naturally recognize such a state . Its the state after breaking the limit . Breaking the limit isnt easy as its doesnt have anything to do with physical power . Its all about the willpower . Garp didnt think that Rojas willpower is this strong it surpa.s.sed his imagination. Garp made a satesfied smile then in the next moment returned to his strict state and after Roja retored his strength they resumed training . nearly a month Time pa.s.sed . This month Roja almost everyday was Breaking his limit while he continued to develop. Everyday Rojas physical strength increased more then the previous day. Seem because of his soul is stronger breaking his physical limit was easy for him. and he could bear the pain. in this month Rojas body changed a lot . although He didnt reach the extent of Garp but still his body become more perfect unlike his previous thin body. Roja was very satisfied himself. Of course while this change changed his appearance His strength upgraded far more . In this month beside Physical enhancement the sword of the soul strengthened several times. If a month ago his strength was just 30 point then now he reached 100 point . his strength tripled in just a month . this is the result of his training . and the only after effect to breaking his limit is his appet.i.te ill grow . Roja now could guess why the original protagonist eat so much . in addition even if the sword level didnt increase as much as his physical strength but it still upgraded a few times . infront of his eye the property bar suddenly appeared . The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +6 Attribute: Attack power +75, power +20 Special attributes: all Things In The World , Burn to ashes all sword attack have increased fire damage ( evolution condition not fullfilled ) Energy : 14/70 after the first stage the required energy for each strengthening increased by ten . even so in this month Roja reach +6 and the third evolution didnt seem to be that far. Simultaneously. The flames that could only reach one meter before now can extend to 56 meters . althought he dont know that much sword techniques But this flame could cover that for now . In this month Roja strength promoted greatly . Even Roja himself didnt know how strong he was because all this time he was always with Garp and the latters is too much for him to see his power up . Roja shook his hand a month ago he was ranked last and now he has so much strength .He couldnt help smiling Chapter 6 : Combat a.s.sessmen t In the Month that Roja trained with Garp The recruits completly forgot about him . and in this month a message like wild fire spred out in the entire camp. Have you heard about it ? the actual combat a.s.sessment is about to begin. of course i heard all the training from before is for this combat a.s.sessment and its said if get first or if your performance is good youd be able to get in the elite camp and be trained by admiral Z. Recruits talked about and admired fromer admiral Z . They couldnt help but show worship and respect for him . The Marine is not a nursing home its where they fight the pirates and especially the elite in the headquarter. and so The Marine would organize an a.s.sessment . an actual combat that are modreated by the admirals an all recruits have to partic.i.p.ate. The camp is devided into an ordinary camp and an elite one . There is about about 10 group for the ordinary camp let by 10 instructors and the elite camp had only one group. and the highest rank after graduation for the elite camp is captain and the lowest is Lieutenant Commander . and the most important thing is that the elite camps istructor is former admiral Z . Entering into the elite camp is like a dream for all recruits because all the Marine current admirals trained under Z in the elite camp. everyone was exited thinking about this. there are so,e people who already now that they dont have a chance so they discussed who from the recrruits will enter the elite camp. I estimate that Drake from the 5th group will be first Drake ? Yes no one can win against him . His is far too strong . I heard that he killed the 8th group strongest in a spar. Talking to here the man couldnt help but his fear. Even if all of the, are recruits but the strongest in each goup can easily beat otherr recruits. and even the strongest from the 8th group preshed under X Drakes spike there is no doubt his the strongest this year. Yes Drake is the strongest but can he still be in the elite camp. hearring this someone from the crowd couldnt help but laugh . strongest ? didnt you know that all those in the elite camp are mosters? Next people looked at each other . Most of them shook their head apparently they didnt know anything about the elite camp . So everyones eyes directed at the one who spoke. That recruit seeing that many eyes are looking at him , took a deep breath and truned serious and said It is said that The current elite camps strongest is someone called smoker and his got the Moku Moku no Mi. Do you know what that means ? after a moment of silence. suddenly after understanding his meaning everyones eye shined . isnt that the stongest type of devil fruit the Logia ? Is there anyone who can win against me. Isnt this awsome. If this is trrue then i think no one could zin against him. In the courtyad . the sun was hanging up in the middle of the day. at this time Roja wielding his honoo no tsuki and swinging it down . His arms werre going numb bu he still tirelessly continued . Practicing to the limit of his body . Normale training wont do he got to bread through his limit again and agian . Rojas body was getting stronger and brreaking the limit become harder and harder. Thats okey. This is Garp teaching . although it become difficult he still can go on. He has the sword of the soul . So Roja was more interested in swordsmanship , and sometime even consult Garp about it . and Garp answerrs where beyond Rojas expectations. Garp said To him That every one has his own way in the sword there is no fixed path . The final road is always different . To practice your swordmanship you need physical strength arm strength and movement speed. as for the so called rokushiki . it can augment you strength to certain extent but its not good to rely only on it . although Garp is not strong at fencing but as he is one of the stongest in the world he already saw many strong sword masters . Even so getting such an answer from Garp wasnt expected. Rojas current training is to strengthen his core . Something essential for sword users. and that is By just swinging the sword in a mothion that seems like haking. Suddenly Garp came to the courtyard and waved his hand. Roja you can take a break. Ok ? Roja stopped his and looked at Garp strangely. This month even if Roja was so into the training and drained all his strength when practicing Garp didnt say go rest even once .So how come his telling him now ?. Looking at Rojas face Garp put his finger into his nose and said The combat a.s.sessment that require all the recruits to attend will begin tomorrow. although Garp can easly get Roja out of the a.s.sessment . He didnt want to. Even if Rojas talent and will is strong . He still need actual combat expreriance . He has to experiance real blood if not he wont become strong. what is that ? Hearing Garps words Roja eyes flashed and stroked his mouth that was slightly raised into a smile . a long time ago Roja found that in actual combat the energy in the soul system will increase faster in a Real battle. Not to mention For a long time Roja wanted to test his strength in an actual battle so he will certainly not refuse an actual combat. Now that his sword of the soul strengthened to +6 although the distance is still far away from the Shikai in the fifth stage But his not that far from the third stage and most likely in the third stage he will experiance another transformation . So For this Roja was looking looking foward to get That level up. Chapter 7 : Departure Chapter 7: Departure (Edited) The next day In front of the huge harbor in the Marine force, Large warships were docked there and the Groups of recruits were boarding them a total of ten large warships each was filled with one group from the ordinary camp and in addition to recruits there were five vice admirals boarding with them. Although they are only from the ordinary camp, they still got the chance to join the elite camp in the future. So when they are gone to the sea to carry out the assessment The headquarter sent five vice admirals to ensure their safety. Soon warships started leaving the harbor and headed to the sea. But the strange thing is that only nine out of ten ships left and the last one was still there docked on the shore with no sign of leaving. The recruits in that warship were quiet but after some time they began to get restless usually the ships would leave at the same time but what happened now. Some people frowned and muttered. When do we start ? Other team started what about us ? Many of the recruits were dissatisfied although things didnt become chaotic, they still began talking. And at this time a person comes from a distance and directly boarded the ship. The man boarded was Roja (Tl : about not having a Ja in Japanese alphabet I think there is a Ja in kanji . ) Sorry, I am late. Said Roja while moving then found a place in the corner a sat down. He didnt even explain why was he late. He wasnt talkative . and he also didnt talk much with the recruit anyway. Although Roja in this month was not small anymore, most people still recognized him. After all, he was in the camp for a month. The voice of all the recruit stopped with the arrival of Roja. watching this a few had a stunned look on their face. Did the warship stay behind waiting for Roja? after a brief silence, a large noise broke out. What is this ? Did we wait so long for him? Didnt he already quit? Even if his the nephew of Vice-admiral Garp this is still too much . Most of the recruit looked at him with disgust and were very dissatisfied with him. Originally they were restless because of the assessment. So even with a little thing like this, they exposed a strong dissatisfaction. A few of the recruit remained calm. One of them was the person known as strongest in the ordinary camp X Drake But when he saw Roja his eye flashed. This guy he became stronger. Before Drake wasnt concerned about Roja but once he saw him now He felt the change that happened to him . as if he was a different person. However Although it seems that Roja become a lot stronger, but Drake did not particularly care. Originally he was the worst in all the camp. Even if he experienced some kind of change this month, How much can someone change in a month? after all X Drakes goal is being first in the camp not first in the group. after looking for a moment he turned his eye from Roja and didnt care anymore. and the recruits become noisier. The vice admiral directed a cold look and said Quiet Down!! with this, the warship once again quieted down. Most people closed their mouths but in their face, a dissatisfied look still remained, when looking at Roja In the next moment, all the faces with dissatisfaction instantly disappeared. Because all the officers in the warship were saluting including the Vice-admiral and over there two man dressed in Marine attire were walking slowly side by side and in the eyes of the crowd countless look of worship and reverence appeared. One of them is Garp. while the other walking step by step rising a majestic momentum with every step. all respected him. He is the Marineford new elite camp instructor but also Former Marine admiral No wonder they will wait here. they were originally waiting for admiral Z and vice admiral Garp. why would they even wait for that guy. when Recruits saw Garp and Z their dissatisfied face disappeared . Looking at Garp and Z many revealed looks of respect. At this time no one paid any attention to Roja. All the crowd saw now is Garp and Z. While Garp boarded the ship he swept his gaze finally reaching Rojas Body, Then he grinned an then directly moved into the upper cabin with Z. To have Z and Garp watching the vice admiral looked at the recruits and said Vice-admiral Garp and The chief instructor Z will personally watch so give them a good performance . Yes. The recruits were in rows. They saw Z and Garp boarding. the recruit become excited because Garp and Z will personally watch the assessment. Only Roja sitting in the corner didnt have any excitement and even lazily sitting between to cannons. He only glanced a little at the recruits. Then he glanced down. Drake noted Rojas gaze. In fact from the time he got here Roja paid attention at Drake. Not because he is the fifth Group strongest or because his the ordinary camp strongest but because he is one of the Supernova from Luffys era. one of the eleven Supernova but now his just a recruit. Originally, Drake became a rear admiral and for some reason, he rebelled against the Marine and became a pirate. I dont know if he already got the ancient Zoan devil fruit or not . Roja slightly shook his head and he no longer looked and cared. The warship finally left at full speed and soon there was only the sea nothing else. This is where many sea kings live. From time to time you could see those huge kings come out from a distance and then return back into the water. This large ship had a turbo power. So it can easily sail without wind and even if they didnt have the turbo they still have Garp and Z. After a while, they arrived at a small island. There were many small islands that formed an archipelago, those islands had various plants and from time to time there will sound a roar from deep within one of the islands. It was breathtaking. The other nine warships were docked in different places and soon the warship that Roja was riding stopped in the edge of the archipelago in a small island. This is where you will have your assessment After docking The vice admiral spoke to all recruits . while Garp and Z didnt show up. Chapter 8: Examination Begins In this island Is there pirates ? The recruit looked at the island while hearing the roars coming from it and felt some fear. The vice General sneered Fight pirates? youre too tender. Pirates are extremely cruel. This place is more suitable for this examination. Your mission isnt to fight and kill every monster in hear. There is no limit to weapon except for heavy weapons. So firearms are ok . Hunting each creature will give you some points. The strong monster will more point than weaker ones. You can hunt as a team but the point will be divided equally among all the members. Said the Vice admiral. When he suddenly become more serious, everyone quieted down. Although they are recruits, they werent some random people. Even so, they felt the chills run through their backs. Only a handful of people looked the same such as Drake. In Rojas face, there was some surprise So the examination wasnt about fighting pirates, but it was fighting monsters? This was something Garp shouldve known but Roja didnt ask and the Former didnt tell. Its not that he forgot about it but he probably didnt say it deliberately. The vice admiral was mostly satisfied with that reaction and after some time continued This island is full of surveillance equipment including the sky. These monitoring devices will serve as a recording to everything you kill also if someone faces a crisis, we will send someone for his rescue but he will be disqualified. But The Vice-admiral said solemnly This still guarantee the safety of everyone. If one of you were to encounter the strongest monster here he will be crushed before help could get to him. Check for the time so we can regroup after three days from now. I wish you good luck. Ordinary marine courses didnt carry such practical assessment. But the recruits in the Marineford as the elite of the Marine have to go through this baptism . as they say: without going through blood and fire, elites wont be born. Soon all recruits were on the island. Most of them were carrying guns. The other carried swords or other types of weapons like Roja and Drake. Drake only took a sword and an axe and Roja only had Honoo no Tsuki. Few people didnt have firearms so they had too much attention and most people will look at them with envy and awe Like when Drake Got down from the warship. Drake strength was known to all and in their eyes, he is very strong and didnt need firearms because ordinary firearms are useless to him. at this time Roja also got down. Many people looked at him unintentionally. They were surprised as Roja also didnt have firearms and only carried a sword. while looking they felt that Drake was confident in his strength as for Roja he was only being arrogant. Didnt he know that this examination is very dangerous? he will probably die. Many recruits seemed to look at him as he as an idiot then someone said Hey did you come only to die? Hina also looked at this scene (TL : Tina was Hina all along . I got it wrong sorry. ) She couldnt stay still so she reminded him I suggest that you bring a gun with you. This examination will be very dangerous Hina suddenly said but Roja Looked at her and felt that she was familiar. The next moment he remembered her . isnt this Hina that had the devil fruit Ori Ori no Mi? But it seems that she still didnt eat it. Sorry, but I really cant use guns Roja looked at Hina and shrugged his shoulders. Although in this world there are some strong people that used firearms But Roja chose the road of the sword, not firearms. Moreover, as he is now ordinary guns cant harm him at all. You !! Although Roja was telling the truth, when Hina heard it she thought that he is fooling her. She didnt say anymore and just run into the forest. Roja also rolled his eyes at Hinas attitude. He felt really helpless. she got angry at him while he only said the truth. He shook his head and also headed to the depth of the forest. Inside the warships. In a wide room that was full of projected images. The screens displayed all of the archipelagoes. In this room, all instructors were present and watching the display. they were recording scores for each of their group and preparing to rescue any of them if there was any danger. As for Instructor Z the Former admiral he crossed his arms while scanning the monitoring screen as for Garp he was eating his rice crackers by Z side. Thats your nephew Roja ? Z asked Garp while pointing at one of the screens. Yes. Garp gave a vague response seemingly uninterested. In fact, he should be the most one concerned here. I heard that he trained under you for a month. But before that, he was lat ranked among all the recruits. although you want him to enter the elite camp. I think it will still be difficult. Z Looked at the screen that displayed Roja moving through the forest while shaking his head. a month in Zs eyes seemed too short as Roja was really bad so even with Garps special training, he estimated that he wasnt that strong now. However, since its Garp nephew Z didnt mind accepting him in the elite camp and teach him whatever his results were. after all, he had been Garps friend for decades now. Haha haha, Z, I think That this kid is stronger then you think he is. Garp listened to Z and then took a bite on the rice cracker and swallowed after laughing. Oh !! Lets wait and see. Z listened to Garps words and said. He didnt continue to argue with him. He just continued to watch the screen. Chapter 9: A Small Tes In the dense forest. Roja moved forward while carrying His sword. This Island is quite small if we look at all the archipelago but still it was as big as the camp. Except for the beginning, Roja didnt encounter any of the recruits after going into the forest. Roja tried to find the monitoring devices. But he didnt find any video den den mushi . Maybe they used other equipment. This archipelago could be man-made. I think this place is specially made for this examination. Roja walked through the forest and found artificial traces. it seems that this forest was moved here. So this means That the creature in this island was specially selected for the examination. Roja arrived at a silent place. Dead silence. Suddenly a pair of eyes appeared behind Roja. This is a creature got two huge fangs. It was a giant wild boar. whiz. The next moment the wild boar that was staring with blood-red eyes at Roja suddenly rushed in his direction. It seemed like Roja would be pierced. But the next moment Roja leaped and kicked the boars head . it was like Roja grew a pair of eyes behind his back. bang!!! The original powerful red boar under the pressure of Rojas kick suddenly collapsed and couldnt resist the huge power behind the kick. Roja was shocked and stepped back a little. This wild boar did not think that the thin an frail creature in front of him had so much power. While Looking between his leg and the boar in shock. Rojas mouth slightly smiled. My first prey come to me by itself. My luck is not bad and I even used my legs while I practice using my hand essentially. The boar roared. The giant wild boar wasnt dead after Rojas kick but it still was shocked. it didnt have any idea for retreat. it shook its head and then once again rushed at Roja. This time Roja also moved toward the boar while holding his Honoo no Tsuki hilt and suddenly he drew it. This is the most basic sword draw That Roja practiced countless times. The sword was a red line flashed suddenly. aaaaah The next moment the Honoo no Tsuki was back in the scabbard . and in front of Roja, the wild boar stood still. Silence. A bloody line appeared between the boars eyebrows and blood splashed out, the boar was cut in two and each half fell to different sides. In its eyes, you could see its panic even while dying it couldnt understand how. Worthy of being one of the 21 O wazamono swords. While looking at the boar that was halved by his sword he was surprised a little, he looked at the Honoo no Tsuki and smiled. This is the first time he used it in cutting a living creature. He didnt think he could split it with just one swing of his sword. He didnt even expect that he has so much power. Monkey.D.Roja, Killed level 3 monster: The giant wild boar. The monster on the island was classified by five levels. the strongest being level 5 , and a monster of the fifth level would be stronger than the elite recruits, maybe even stronger than the vice admirals. Each level has a different score. The highest level giving 5 points. While looking at the screen, Z could see the whole process of Roja cutting the boar with a single sword strike. His power is good. Maybe better than most of the camp recruits. It seems this month he really becomes a lot stronger and another thing Isnt that sword one of the O wazamono swords, Garp ? Z looked at Garp by his side. Even if those werent the best but they were extremely good and rare So having this kind of sword wasnt that easy. Garp understood his meaning. Ha Ha Ha, Roja that kid prefer using swords, So Garp trained Roja for a month so seeing him killing a level 3 monster by slitting it with a single strike made him feel satisfied. Z shook his head and said His swordplay is too rough, he will only use arm strength without techniques. Relying on Honoo no Tsuki wont be useful against stronger monsters as its difficult to break the defenses of such monsters. So I am afraid he will encounter a bitter fight. Although Rojas performance was good, Z was used to talented people and even taught the three current admirals himself. So his evaluation was accurate. as they finished talking his face changed. At the same time, Garps face also changed. Not good! Roar!!! across the screen, they could hear a shocking roar. They saw on the screen that Just as Roja killed the giant wild boar there seem a giant shadow double the size of boar appeared before him. This shadow was big. It was one of a few monsters this big in the island. a Brownback ape !! Z and Garp werent concerned before because it was a level 3 monster But the ape was a level 5 monster so they noticed faster than anyone. if it was Garp or Z they could win with one finger but for the recruit of the ordinary camp, it is the most difficult to deal with one alone. a level 1 Monster. Even if one of the elite recruits were to encounter a normal he wouldnt necessarily win not to mention the toughest Brown back ape. Z and Garp were in a brief silence. With his strength, a level 4 monster is his limit and fighting a level five and a brown back ape at that would be Z looked at the screen and stopped talking but his meaning is evident. As for sending rescue or not Roja was after all Garps nephew so Garp taking the decision will be better. At this time Garp watching the screen without a word and was really tense. The ape is extremely flexible and moves really fast so escape is probably impossible, if he encountered any other level 5 monster he could escape with the result of his month of training without any injuries. But this is the agilest creature in the entire island. Why is his luck so bad. Garp looking at the screen with the Brown ape in it gritted his teeth and decided to wait a minute if he rushed from here to Rojas location he would probably reach there instantaneously. If Roja couldnt do a thing Garp will rush there with his fastest speed. Chapter 10 : The Sword of Flames At this time in the forest. With the sudden appearance of the level 5 Monster C The brown back ape C Roja could only confront it . It comes out after he beheaded the level 3 monster giant wild boar and put his sword away. The level 5 monster was about 3 times higher than Roja. it was standing like a hill in front of him. The ape got sturdy arms. It looked very powerful to the extent that it could tear apart the wild boar. This brown back ape is obviously many times more powerful than the giant wild boar. After looking at this monster Roja had a solemn expression. Really now!! this island had such monster. Even 10 recruits wont be able to take it down Roar !!! The ape appeared to be chasing the wild boar to eat it. But it didnt expect that Roja this tiny little creature to kill it. The prey was taken away so the ape is apparently very angry. it felt offended because its prey was stolen. so it looked at Roja patted its chest and exposed its killing intent In the next instant, the ape rushed at Roja. It was very fast that you just couldnt compare it to the giant wild boar. The ape waved its fist at Roja and smashed it down. Seeing this Roja took out his Honoo no Tsuki and directly waved it at the first coming at him . he wanted to cut its hand. aaaaaah Blood splashed in an instant and a blood stains appear. Against such a sharp weapon even the brown back ape couldnt resist. Even so, its defense is stronger than the giant wild boar as the sword could only cut the flesh and couldnt cut its tough bones. ROOOOOAR The ape thought that one punch could solve this small insect in front of it. It simply couldnt think that Roja had the power to hurt it. And it was finally enraged. in this forest except for a small number of monsters this ape is the strongest and even those exception wouldnt dare to offend it. And now even this little insect could injure it, it was completely angered and ready to tear this insect apart. I can cut the skin and muscle but the bones are tough . no, it should be that my strength is too small. Roja after finishing his attack backed out about 10 meters and stopped. Just after coming here I get to fight a strong monster . Roja raised his head.There wasnt even a shred of fear on his face. Rather he showed a slight smile. So is this fortunate ? or is it unfortunate ? Smiled Roja and slowly raised his sword above his chest. Roja pointed his sword at the ape. The brown back ape understood that Roja wanted to fight. So it roared and rushed at him again. Roja just raised his sword and brought it down again. The ape directly used to finger to pinch the sword. a huge force pressed into the sword. the ape revealed a look of contempt and was ready to pull the sword out of Rojas hands then it could take good care of this little insect that dared to injure it. But. The ape didnt notice the flames in Rojas eyes. Hum Almost as the ape punched the sword before it could pull, a really hot golden flame erupted suddenly and from the body of Honoo no Tsuki flames burst out. Seeing the flame the brown back ape instantly froze for a moment. BOOOOOOOOM!!!! The moment the ape was in a daze the hot golden flames burst out directly in the face of the ape. The ape came back to its sense and its pair of huge eyes showing terror and wanted to escape. But it was too late. Although the ape is fast, the flames were faster almost instantly the flame covered his entire body. Surging flames rose to the sky like a mass of red clouds and the ape being in the center of it turned into a huge fire ape. In the next instant from that direction come out a bursting sound and the smell of bbq. ROOOAR!!! The brown back ape roared this time the scream was earthshaking. suddenly it got out of the flames. the apes eyes were burned to a crisp while the flame still burning it up and down. With such pain, the ape rolled around to put down the fire while crushing into thick trees and screaming loudly. Rolling like crazy all the bushes lit up and that ape that tried to put down the flame got into them again. and it continued to wail. What?! This is impossible! As the flames suddenly erupted almost all of the people in the warships monitoring room exclaimed. A sword of flames? You gotta be kidding me! All the people here were wide-eyed. watching Roja all of them had incredible looks. Because Roja was the first to encounter a level 1 monster all the Marines in the room had their attention on the screen that showed him. when they saw Roja forced back by the ape and then the ape pinched Rojas sword they all thought he will be torn apart. But The ape suddenly caught up flames that were shot from a sword. In particular, the former admiral Z while looking at the scene of Roja beheading the boar, he was surprised at the result of one month of practice. But now Roja sword shot out flames after the swing This made their eyes almost fall out. What a joke !! Roja wasnt a devil fruit user or Garp shouldve said so not to mention the previous performance of Roja wasnt like someone who had any devil fruit. Moreover, the flames were projected from the body of the sword, not from Rojas body. so there was only two possibility. First Roja swung his sword extremily fast that made friction with the air which generated those flames or A sword of flames . ! Chapter 11: Natural swordsman With the speed that let him produce fire. there is no need for any flame with just that speed he could split 10 brown back apes in half. And when Roja just chopped his speed wasnt so fast and the power is obviously not strong, but it can burst out flames. so there is only one possibility. The sword produces the flame. There are many who can produce things when they use the sword. Like the flower sword Vista of the white beard pirates who can produce petals. Rojas swordplay is very rough. He wasnt a swordmaster So this wasnt the power of Roja. This is obviously the power from the sword. Garp who was ready to rush to where Roja was to save him stopped with his mouth wide open that his fist could fit in. He was clear about Rojas strength but this smelly brat when did he achieve such level in his swordsmanship ?. Garp stared foolishly. Even the former admiral Z couldnt hide his shock. He only recovered after a while. A sword that produces flames. This cant be wrong, this is the only possibility but his swordsmanship is so rough. Its obvious that his just a beginner. This old man has heard of such talent but never saw it myself. To think the world really had such a genius. Born with the power to produce flames when wielding a sword. This is more than just a genius . Born for the sword. Such a talent even for Z it was the first time he saw it. Garp this is Roja right? This is truly your nephew right ?Z turned to look at Garp with a touch of doubt in his tone. Garp was also shocked for a while . when he recovered he heard ZFlower Sword Vistand grinned Ha ha ha, Z you are unwilling to admit it . Thats not it. Its just hard to believe. Z grunted while saying in his heart, who can believe such a talent . who can believe that someone was born with sword masterskill. Moreover, there is no doubt that this is the power to produce flames with his swordplay like how Vista produce petals (Tl: I dont remember if Oda named this power in one piece or not ) The dialogue between Garp and Z reverberated in in the control room which made all the people there to recover from the shock. This type of talent only appeared in legend but it was in front of them today. Monkey.D.Roja vice admiral Garp is really an abnormal guy. I think the sea will know another legend with that boys power. Many other Marines there couldnt help but think about this idea. In the forest. The brown back ape continued to roll all around the bushes which were ignited in the process and turned into a sea of flames. And the fire still spread. Gradually the brown ape screams begin to stop and the struggling actions slowed down and finally stopped. After this Roja looked at the sea of flame and swept his sword. Hum Just like how the flames burst out burning everything. all the flames extinguished with a thought from Roja. sword of fire, sword fire off. This scene made Z and Garp and all the other in the control room more certain that the flames were produced by his swordsmanship. The thing produced by the swordplay is special. they were real but also not. they were between reality and illusion. So those thing produced by the sword could be retracted at will by the user. At this time Roja didnt know that the power he displayed was misunderstood as a power of his swordsmanship. Of course, there is no big difference between that and Rojas power. But for ordinary swordsman this power is from their comprehension of the sword as for him its a power from his soul. After extinguishing the flames. Roja directly went to the apes body. When he reached it. He found out that the ape still has some vitality. It wasnt dead yet? This Thing sure is stubborn. This world not only has human with tenacious vitality but also monster are the same, this is really not scientific. (Tl : Oh really -_- your f**king power is scientific then !!) However, he wasnt a scientist. His not Vega punk the master leading the world for five hundred years in the path of technologies . Watching the dying ape Roja. whispered while beheading it Come to think of it my ability to wield flames shouldve been seen. After beheading the ape Roja put the Honoo no Tsuki back into its scabbard and started walking. Roja didnt care even if they knew. Sooner or later he will need to display his ability. And this time it was a dangerous situation. He couldnt conceal his ability or he wouldve just died there. The thing Roja is concerned about is that fighting increases his energy. So with a thought from Roja, the property bar appeared. The second stage: The ancient sword of the soul +6 Attribute: Attack power +75, power +20 Special attributes: All thing in the world , turn To ashes sword attack has additional fire damage (the evolutionary conditions is not met) Energy: 22/70 Before the start of the battle Roja energy value was 18 and now 22. in other words in this fight, Roja energy increased by 4. If he wanted to increase those 4 points Roja had to practice desperately for half a day. But he just got them after this short fight. Why would fighting increase the energy so much while training doesnt. Roja had a guess. The practice is to bring out the potential of the body but fighting will bring the potential of the soul. the more dangerous a fight is the more energy will increase. The more life and death battles the more his soul will transform. Of course, This is only his guess and he couldnt test it. He didnt want to get into a life and death battle just to test this. Chapter 12: Dealing with mental disability With a thought from Roja, the property bar disappeared. Although this is just a test Roja could experience real battles and could measure his strength. Roja put away his sword and was ready to leave and look for other preys. without waiting, Roja took his first two steps. He heard a sound from the bushes by the side. Come out !! Roja stopped. He was surprised. After all, even if this island is full of living creatures its not concentrated to that degree. Did he encounter 3 Monster in the same place? To Rojas surprise when the bushes separated it wasnt a monster that appeared but a beautiful pink haired girl instead. This is the same person who reminded him to take guns with him and he didnt listen which resulted in that person being angry at him, Hina. Hina wasnt far away and when she heard the sound made by a battle she directly came over. Her hands were on the gun. She looked vigilant while coming out of the bushes just to see a barbecued Brown ape. she froze for a moment then looked extremely shocked. Isnt this one of the strongest monster in the island? Hina was different then Roja. She not only had an early understanding of the combat assessment but also at the monster that may appear from the island. Maybe she wont remember the weak monster but she wouldnt mistake the strong ones. Although the ape was burned to a crisp Hina only took a glance to recognize it. There is no doubt this is one of the strongest monsters on this island. and such a strong monster was burned to crisp. And looking around the area also burned with the same flame. Hina was shocked. For a long time, Hina stayed still. Because she focused on the brown back ape she didnt pay attention to Roja until she recovered from the shock. When she recovered she looked Roja and asked while showing her surprise Why are you here ? Roja had black lines from what Hina said. She stood there for half a day and only now did she notice him. Is his presence really that low? His mouth twitched then Roja snappily gave Hina a look Why cant I be here ? When She heard Rojas word she grunted You really have good luck. This is a brown back ape. one of the strongest monster in this island. I dont know how it burned to this degree but if you encountered it alive do you think youd be alive ? Hina thought to herself that even if she encountered a level 4 monster she could only retreat not to mention this level 1 brown back ape. In her view, Roja is very lucky for not encountering this ape alive. However, Listening to Hina in Rojas heart was filled with black lines. But it didnt show up on his face and he didnt justify either. But exposed a symbolic harmless smile and said. You just said that his a level 5 monster. What does that mean ? You dont even know this ? Hearing his voice Hina suddenly looked strangely at him but still replied The creature on this island is divided into five grades. one is the weakest. five is strongest. and this should be the level 5 brown back ape . So this means that I just killed a level 5 monster so my score shouldve increased by a large marjin Roja said while thinking about the strength of the ape. Well, this is an assessment. If there is a stronger monster then this will be a massacre and most the recruit will die. Hina who was observing the body of the ape heard Rojas word and subconsciously nodded. Yes. You killed the brown ape so the score would of course The sound stopped suddenly. Speaking to here. Hina stopped and stared at Roja You what did you say ?. Looking at Hina Roja nodded and said Nothing. since I killed this ape and its the strongest creature here. So I will be assured. With his flame, he could behead this ape so in this island, there shouldnt be any monster who could threaten him. However, Hearing Rojas word Hina was silent. after a while, Hina went to Rojas side and stretched out her white hand and put it n Rojas forehead. What are you doing ? This action suddenly made Roja lose his calm. Hina revealed a look of care as if she is looking at a mentally retarded person and said That is I think If you have a fever you can call the instructor and leave . Puff! This sentence almost made Roja spat blood. Fortunately, In his past live some of his friends made fun of him so he learned how to keep calm even in a situation like this. I wont leave an also I will continue to look for preys. Goodbye He said to Hina and directly turned to leave. Hina looked at Roja decisive look. Her mouth twitched and a burst of helplessness invaded her heart. If Roja wasnt the nephew of Garp She would be lazy to care about him. However, Hina was about to leave, she found out that Roja came back. Hina watched him and said to Roja Why did you come back? Roja exposed a serious expression and said There will be other preys here Roja just thought about it. This ape is burned and smells like a barbecue So he estimated that a large number of monsters will be attracted to the smell. With Rojas additional fire damage ability he wasnt afraid of group fight. They all shall become barbecue. Unless the creature has a fire resistance all the other wont be able to stand in front of him. Since this place will attract many monsters why bother looking for them. Wait for the preys here !! Are you crazy ? Hina wasnt stupid so hearing Rojas words she knew what he meant and stared at him with her mouth wide open. With this smell, most monster will be here in no time. and I am afraid that they definitely arent just two! Roja wanted to use this ape as a bait. If we were surrounded by a large number of monsters. only death will await us. Hina didnt know how mentally disabled was he to come with such a deadly idea !! Chapter 13 : The hunting begin I am not crazy as for you I dont know and I dont want to know. Anyway, I will hunt. Puff! This made Hina almost spurt blood. She almost left without him, but after gritting her teeth and thinking this was Garp, nephew, she calmed down. But she still looked at Roja with eyes that wanted to murder him. Roja shrugged and directly ignored Hina murderous eyes. His patience almost ran out, just when she thought that hes sick. He was humiliated for the first time in this world. Hina who saw Roja directly ignoring her was helpless. Looking around for a bit Hina stayed calm at first but with every second passing, she began to panic little by little. Because they waited and no Monster came out. The more they wait, the more she panics. She felt danger and thought that at any moment monsters will rush out from around them. Perhaps because there is a large number of monsters, they were fighting each other or they were afraid of other monsters thats why they didnt come yet. Hey, you really dont want to go? you can stay then Hina took a breath and looked at the serious Roja . She couldnt stay in this place anymore. She felt like she was waiting for death. Hearing Hinas words Roja turned and looked at her like he was saying to her leave already. Hina bit her teeth and turned away. Her nature is not bad . She didnt want Roja to be killed by countless monsters, but she was ready to call the monitoring team to come and rescue him. Roja wanted to do something ridiculous, even now there wasnt any way to stop him. Maybe all the monitoring devices were burned. After a while, Hina was determined to leave this area. But , without her entering the bushes. A bloody Roar suddenly come out from there. A strong sense of crisis invaded her heart . Almost without looking Hina just somersaulted backward instinctively . Biting (sfx) . At the time Hina looked at where she was, there was a big mouth that bit a piece of her clothes . Damn its too late. Hina looked at the bushes , a giant wolf three or four time larger than a normal one . her face become extremely ugly. Level 4 monster , Giant Green Wolf. Her hand was holding the gun for a while But she didnt dare to shoot because she didnt know if this is the only one one or there is more monster hiding. She wasnt afraid of a level 4 Giant green wolf but shes worried about other monster coming out . After biting nothing the giant green wolf didnt rush directly at Hina but It just stared at her at the same time it moved a little bit toward her This wolf is wise , from just that bite it knew that its opponent isnt something it just can directly eat so it didnt rush to attack but it exerted pressure on Hina. it was waiting for Hina to expose an opening and then attack . The heavy pressure continued to fall and Hinas forehead gradually become full of sweat. If this was another place she had more then a thousand way to kill this wolf. After all, she was one of the best in the ordinary camp and fully qualified to enter the elite camp. But in this kind of situation, Hina didnt want to act rashly. most of her attention was on the bushes so she wont have to face another sneak attack. This time in the forest Hina could feel many other powerful presence. Every presence may be a strong monster. Because of the smell of the barbecued ape. All the monster didnt fight between each other but were approaching by the side quietly. This area has long been surrounded This is really terrible. I am really gonna die because of that idiot! In this situation, Hina could feel her heart turn cold. Her pair of small hand gradually began to lose their temperature. At this time Roja was quietly watching by the side . Didnt want to embarrass Hina But he was calmly observing the forest and the shadows lurking in it and coming up with a plan to fight them. That he didnt to consider how to fight anymore. For him, this place is a favorable terrain. With his ability to release flames he could stand in the face of any monster or even groups of them it didnt make any difference . At this moment Roja was standing by the side holding his sword in his hands. Finally, he stood straightly his mouth showed a little smile and excitement flashing in his eyes. Roja may seem easily calm but he was a little bit afraid o blood cause in his past life he was afraid of blood and he also died once even thought he crossed worlds that fear didnt disappear. This is another world why would i be afraid ? surrounded by a large number of monster that fear gradually disappeared from Rojas heart. Rojas face showed an exited smile one hand holding the Honoo no tsuki the other is the scabbard. He slowly raised it to his chest and pulled it out slowly. sword out of scabbard (sfx) !! The next moment the sword was out . Hina who was focusing on the wolf in front of her suddenly heard that sound and couldnt help but be distracted. Almost at the same time she was distracted the wolf rushed with his eyes flashing with murderous light and wanted to slice her throat. Oops !! Hina reacted and prepared to dodge But she saw a shadow above her and looked.she saw Rojas figure above her. Almost the next instant , Hina was shoked watching him getting by her side like a lightning flash. Chapter 14: Torch! This time she couldnt know who started running first the wolf or Roja but she was certain about something Roja is way faster. Honoo no Tsuki formed a red bloody arc in the air. Like a setting sun, it was beautiful but also contain a touch of murder. Roar! The Giant green wolf is a level 4 monster so it reacted fast. The wolf felt that if it continued to try biting and didnt retreat it will die by Rojas sword. If this was any ordinary wolf it wont have any way out. But this is after all a level 4 monster so naturally, they werent the same. but despite that, it couldnt avoid Rojas strike completely and a part of its flesh was cut and instantly blood spilled through the air. Red blood dyed on the ground like a blooming flower. Roja didnt stop his attack after the wolf avoided his strike and the next moment swept his sword over its head. Roar! The injured wolf hair stood seeing Rojas sword coming down at it. It directly opened its mouth to stop the strike and to force the sword out of Rojas hands. However, seeing his Roja laughed. There was a trace of helplessness in his laugh and also a trace of mercy. Watching the wolf he shook his head slightly. Why why bite my sword? Almost at the next moment, a flame burst from the sword directly into the wolf mouth directly to its belly. the next moment the wolf like it just received an electric shock directly released the sword and couldnt even scream. its whole body shook twice and the wolf directly puffed down to the ground his mouth let out weak flames. looking at this scene Hina revealed an incredible look. Dead It died !!!! From the beginning to the end, from where he first attacked to where the wolf died, almost all of that happened in the blink of an eye. Hina couldnt even understand how that giant wolf died. Although she could go one on one with the wolf. if she attacked like Roja she would be killed in an instant. This is simple Impossible. You, you Hina looked at Roja in disbelief. Her impression of him was: he cant beat anyone, his physical strength is the weakest, every time running he will come last. Its like the person changed completely. I dont know, is this considered as joint kill or a single one ? Roja had a hehe smile and his mouth made an evil arc and his eyes were burning with excitement. Hina still looked at Roja in shock with a pair of crystal clear eyes. Showing how shocked she was by the fact that Roja just killed the wolf. And at this time Countless monsters came surging from all direction like crazy which made Hina awake from her shock. In the forest, many shadows appeared with bloody red eyes. Emitting a freezing killing intent that made Hina feel as if she fell into an ice basin. When Roja beheaded the wolf the smell of blood made all those monster violent. If the smell of barbecue attracted the monsters then the smell of blood will make them violent. Although Hina believed Roja now about him killing the ape But even so against so many monsters what will he do. She thought they were unfortunate this time. Hinas heart was cold while she was thinking about a way for her and Roja to go out of this place But all the monster turned completely violent. Roar! At least dozen of ferocious creatures issued a Roar that reverberated through the entire forest. Although many recruits heard this they didnt come over to look as they were afraid. Even if the assessment is for them to kill monsters they wouldnt go to a place full of them as they werent looking to die this early. They thought that the monster is hunting not the other way around. Almost in a blink of an eye, the entire forest turned into chaos. The monster began to fight each other for the ape and other monsters saw Hina and Roja as food. The monsters already blocked all direction so Hina suddenly went pale from fright. Were finished. Hian said in her heart. However, standing by her side Roja who didnt reveal even a trace of panic but rather his mouth revealed a little evil smile. Roja sword in his right hand as he brought it to the left and suddenly waved from the left to the right. It didnt seem special its seemed as a normal wave of a sword But a ray of hot Looking flames suddenly burst out from where the sword passed. Sword flow, Torch!! Hum Rojas Honoo no Tsuki turned red coaxed by flames from left to right until it connected together into a circle wrapping Roja and Hina in it like a ring of fire. This flame was somewhat weak but after it connected and formed this fire ring a hot burst of flame come crushing into the surrounding area and spread out for several meters. The monsters rushing almost all were hit by the flame wall. Suddenly you could hear roars of pain from all the surrounding monsters. Most the Monster that touched the flames for a moment stopped then started rolling on the ground in pain. And some continued and ruched into the flame to find Roja waiting for them with his sword and all of them were cut by him. The flame ring continued to stretch from ten meters in range as the flame continued surging. The monsters looking at that ring many stopped fighting and stared at it with fear and panic. most of them feared the fire. Chapter 15: a Monstrous sea of flame At this moment Hina was standing inside the circle while disbelief showing on her face. Flames? Roja could make flames with his sword? Hina stared at Roja who was holding his sword in awe. Roja can control flames. Hina suddenly thought about the level 1 ape that was burned. Before she suspected that Roja came here after it died But It seems that Roja really was the one to kill it. Finally, Hina woke up while staring at Rojas eyes. Still finding this hard to believe. Just in one month, Roja had this much change. While her eyes were still fixed on Roja. The latter already rushed out of the ring of fire and continued to behead all the monsters. Many monsters were on the ground roaring painfully But soon they will be cut one by one. Flames wrapped around Honoo no Tsuki and even after all that killing there wasnt a drop of blood on it .all the blood was evaporated and even the surrounding area didnt have any blood. Golden flames flying up and down while Roja was like a fire wizard and like a beautiful golden flower swept away everything. Roja rushed to the last ten monsters and killed them. After that, the flame on the sword gradually began to disappear. At this time Hina who was watching slowly woke up. She didnt believe what happenedSo she slowly asked Are you Are you really Roja ? Who might I be then ? Roja directed his eyes at Hina and thought this sister finally come to understand. At this time the fire was still burning. Because it was in the forest i would be hard to stop it from spreading and if not contained I will very likely burn the entire island. If the flames spread further they will stop it themselves. But if its only a little it shouldnt be a problem. Then Lets resume the hunting. Rojas eyes flashed with excitement, They will just have to let the flame continue temporarily and hunt the monster that wanted to escape. At this time The monster in the surrounding was suppressed by the fire and their natural fear of it begin to appear. While Roja was like a Fire general, all the monster didnt dare to approach him and started to escape. Fly !! Seeing this scene Roja head sand and his mouth revealed an evil smile as he grabbed his sword and swept out . Hum Honoo No Tsuki body suddenly wrapped in flames and was swept by Roja and, the fire suddenly flew out of the sword and separated into five-part toward the five monsters that escaped like fireballs. Those monster were unfortunate cause even if they avoid a direct hit they were lit up the next moment. When they tit up all of them began to roll on the ground but that still didnt put the fire out. The few monsters that were rolling caused all the bushes in the surrounding area to get caught flames. The stronger monsters directly begin to retreat with their tail between their leg and tried to go into the depths of the forest. But how could Roja let his preys escape? Now Now want to run Too late now. Roja smiled and if anyone looked at this smile they will think that who smiled like this will harm neither human nor animals But thats unfortunate he still swing his sword. whiz ! (fire projection sfx ) The next moment fire projected again from his sword and directly swept in all direction. This time the field was completely in chaos . all the monster started to flee from the fire. Some were hit by the fire and some even crushed into trees out of panic. The flames burned the forest. Roja was behind the flames. Almost no monster dared to fight him. Even a level 5 monster would also be scared and try to escape. Roja was now holding his sword slaying every monster who escaped and already killed a large number of them. And Hina who was with Roja all this time was looking at Roja with an confusion in her eyes and her heart was beating like a drum. Is he really Roja? If it wasnt for the temperature of the flame that could be felt she would think that this is just a dream. The flames were everywhere as this area seemed to turn into a monstrous sea of flame. Everywhere Roja go,that place will catch fire. Inside the forest, the flame almost dominated over everything. Roja was invincible Even if a stronger monster appeared it wouldnt have any idea to face him all it will think about is how will it flee. with the fire sweeping all direction. Two Five Ten All monster on his way was killed by Roja and the number kept increasing. Many level 4 Monster died even if the sword cant cut them the fire will do even a level 5 monster couldnt resist it so how could a level 4 one resist. Under his sword monsters were beheaded as nothing. This was the island prepared by the Marine for the assessment. But Roja is about to turn it into ashes. Wherever he went everything will burn. With Roja raged killing the fire become bigger and bigger until it caught the attention of other recruits. In another place in the forest. X Drake was fighting with a level 5 monster his clothes were slightly torn in some places while the monster was full of scars. Take this!! The next moment Drakes eyes flashed fiercely as he waved his weapons. Bang Drake flew out after the exchange but his weapons made another scar in the body of that monster. It was slightly difficult for Drake to behead a level 5 monster. After a breath, he went beside the dead corpse and said. I killed this Level 5 monster without using that. it seems that this assessment isnt difficult for me. Drake nodded his head and was ready to continue his hunting. Suddenly the look on his face changed and turned to look at the other direction. You can see that the forest in that direction seems to turn red gradually. Is This Fire? Drakes eyes showed a trace of surprise. When he saw such a large piece of the forest was burning and there wasnt any sign of it being suppressed Drakes face gradually became ugly. It seemed that all the forest will be swallowed by the fire. Such a big fire. I think this isnt just simple to resist and probably even effected the assessment How did this huge forest suddenly caught fire? Chapter 16: Extinguished Another place in the forest. A few people teamed to attack a level 4 monster. After struggling for a while they finally beheaded it. Its indeed a level 4 monster That was really dangerous. Can we still kill more ? One person with blood and scars tried to smile but in the next moment, the shock was drawn on his face. When the other saw that they also had strange looks on their faces and turned around to see what was there, only to see. The whole forest in that direction turned red. Did This forest catch fire ? Several recruits had the same reaction and looked at each other in shock. Is this part of the test? Its a joke right ? No, it should be an accident. I estimate that the higherups will put it down in no time or we cant continue this assessment. Is really strange. How was it lit in the first place ? Several recruits wanted to find that out but they didnt dare to go there. They werent stupid if they did go they will surely die. Most of the recruit had the same reaction they all turned to the opposite direction of the fire and left while being scared of the possibility of it catching up to them. The fire spread more and more to the extent that all recruits on the island could see it. Some even couldnt help the feeling of fear invading their heart. If this continued the assessment probably couldnt continue. The monsters and animals in the forest all started to flee from that area. and the risk to encounter a strong monster doubled for those recruits. So if the Marine waited for the fire to envelope the entire forest then the recruit will receive heavy casualties. In fact in the monitoring room on the warship, The Marines were having a headache. At first, when they saw Rojas power to wield flames they were surprised and the more he used it the more that surprise turned into shock. And then later when they saw him lit the entire forest the shock turned to disbelief. Rojas fire can be released unlimitedly. Is this a joke? Was this fire really produced with the sword or was he using a devil fruit ability? seeing the forest almost turned to ashes they thought that if this continued then the test will have to forcefully stop. The reason would be because that one of the recruits had more power then this assessment can handle. This would be ridiculous. For the meantime. All the people who were in the monitoring room had a headache. They didnt know how to deal with this according to reason they had to stop Roja. But the assessment had no restrictions and they didnt say that he couldnt destroy the forest. There is already five monitoring equipment burned out . Is this a combat assessment or a setting fire one? At this time all Marine there were watching as Roja swept his sword and flames continued to spread all over the place which made them have an incomparable headache. This assessment was held many times before but this situation was a first. And now they couldnt even keep up with Roja and didnt know how many points he got already. At this time Z smiled a little and said. Garp if this continued for a while longer then you have to stop him. This smelly brat really know how to mess things. After seeing Roja killing a dozen of monsters Garp was back in his seat eating his rice crackers Z had black lines on his head. Come to think of it Garp always caused a mess and his son created even a bigger mess as he created the revolutionary army. As for his nephew, he already made a mess here. I am afraid that if he joined the Marine the future will hold many problems. And almost when Z was ready to stop Roja so the test could continue Roja stopped his killing spree and the fire stopped expanding. under the control of Roja, the fire that covered one-tenth of the island began to gradually weaken and extinguish. With this scene, all Marine in the warship felt relieved. At the same time, they looked at each other. Roja was in the ordinary camp. Is this a joke? He almost destroyed a combat battalion in the assessment and made all the higherups here have a headache. And such a monster was still in the ordinary camp. this is simply a joke. This kind of talent shouldve already been in the elite camp. In the sea of flame. The fire suddenly split apart as if it met the flames king. Roja hand held his Honoo No Tsuki. he held his chin with the other hand and said to himself I estimate that right now those who are watching couldnt stand it anymore and were about to interfere. Thinking to here Roja mouth formed a smile while the flame wrapping the sword he touched it with his index finger and middle finger gently. Silence. The flames gradually began to dissipate. And the flames around the sword gradually dissipated too. All The sea of flames behind Roja suddenly lagged a bit then gradually all the flame began to go out. Finally, all the flames were extinguished as if they burned everything and there wasnt something that still could be burned. After that, all you could see is charred earth while there wasnt even a spec with green color. The Flames extinguished !! Behind Roja Hina who was looking at this scene couldnt help but murmur while she was shocked. Hina was behind Roja the entire time. because from the beginning Roja made the ring of fire around the two of them so she couldnt go out even if she wanted to. Roja didnt mind Hina following him. After all, she didnt just follow behind as she attacked from time to time. She used firearms so her range is wider than Rojas. Even if Roja can make the flames fly they wont fly that far. At this time. Even Roja was shocked when the flames covered everything he wanted to know just how much damage he didnt expect it to be this bad. Soon he recovered and ignored the shocked Hina. With a thought, the property bar appeared in front of him. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +6 Attribute: Attack power +75, power +20 Special attributes: All thing in this world, Turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (condition for evolution isnt met) Energy: 70/70 I didnt expect that such an easy battle would increase so much energy. Seeing that the energy was full now and he could strengthen again Roja was excited and didnt hesitate to choose to strengthen now. hum Only Roja could see the golden light flashing around him after that once again the property bar appeared before him. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +7 Attribute: Attack power +80, power +22 Special attributes: All thing in this world, Turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (condition for evolution isnt met) Energy: 0/80 I reached +7 already, am not that far from the third stage Roja looked at the property bar and murmured in his heart. Before when he was still in +6 there was some distance, but now that he hit the +7 he felt that the evolution to the third stage is already in sight. Chapter 17: Announcing the results Three days passed fast. The time for the assessment is finally over. The Marines siren resounded all over the island. So all recruits stopped their actions and walked out of the forest. In fact, the number of monsters in the forest was significantly reduced. In the last day, almost all low leveled monster disappeared and the other more powerful monsters were hunted by teams of recruits and killed together. Leaving the forest The recruit could see a hell like an area all burned black They couldnt help but feel fear. Fortunately it didnt continue ahead . That fire was indeed scary but how did it lit in the first place. Who knows. Recruits were looking at that burned area and talked while passing by. In fact, although no one was involved in the fire it still made the difficulty of the assessment increase greatly as all monster feared that fire they tried to escape from it So they were like tides of monster everywhere. At this time outside the forest. Roja was the first out of the forest. The second day he occasionally hunted a few monsters and the third day he almost couldnt find any so he came early to the edge of the forest waiting. Hina wasnt with Roja as she left when Roja extinguished the fire. Her character was strong she didnt like to rely on others. Outside the Forest, Garp was waiting there early. When he saw Roja come out Garp directly went in front of him and grabbed his shoulder with a grin Brat that was quite the mess you made there but Great job ! Although Roja made a big mess and affected the whole forest But Garp himself didnt mind it. He didnt want to be bound by the rules. Roja was strong and even reminded him of his early days. While surrounded by many instructors who looked at Roja with different light. Born to wield the sword and can produce flames with it, so as long as Roja trained a little he will surpass them in no time and most likely would be a vice admiral. So their attitude toward Roja Turned hundred eighty degrees. Garp Hit Roja on his back and Roja could feel his heart want to go out. Rojas mouth was twitching and looked helplessly at Garp. It hurts Uh Ha ha ha Garp was looking embarrassed But he was long accustomed to Rojas way of talking. Garp lifted his hand and put it on Rojas shoulder and continued to laugh dryly. Roja sighed helplessly. Gradually the recruits began to gradually come out of the forest Most people had their clothes torn apart. This island made especially for the assessment of the recruits and there is also a rescue team but not everyone can return here. After all, this is a forest and being lost or dying is a normal thing but thanks to the monitoring device those who are lost can be retrieved and the forest will be cleaned thoroughly in half a daytime. This time there is still casualties but most of them are only injured. There are only two cases of death. This is far better than fighting against the pirates. If they really did fight with pirates in this combat assessment then probably there will be double the casualties. In addition to the heavily injured recruit, the slightly injured one and the injury free ones have half a day to rest and return to the warship. Soon half a day passed and the warships finally returned to the headquarter. In the square of the Marineford, In addition to some heavily injured recruits and Roja who was taken by Garp, all the other recruits were gathered here. seeing that the announcement of the result still didnt appear, all the recruits started whispering. How many did you hunt ? I killed at least three level 3 monsters as for level 2 and 1, I killed too much I dont know. I hunted a Level 4 monster. Another recruit said in disdain as each level between monster mean that its strength is many times stronger and many times the score too. This sentence made many of the surrounding recruits surprised and many revealed a trace of envy as they didnt meet any level 2 monster and even if they did they could only escape. Hey who do you think will come first? It must be Drake, I heard that he killed a level 5 monster. Hearing this most recruits breathed cold air.Drake was too strong. Even in the elite camp in a one on one situation against a level 5 monster wining is not necessary. And Drake could kill A level 1 monster alone his strength is definitively above others. He is absolutely getting into the elite camp. Many people looked at Drake and couldnt help revealing an expression of awe. And at this time footstep could be heard so all the recruits quieted down and all of them looked up. Scores has been counted, your actual assessment result will be published now. Led by a Marines rear admiral and the Marines behind him will pull up the curtain, while the projection phone snail will project the results. All the recruits stared fixedly at the curtain fist to see their own name and see their achievement. Some people were relieved and some werent willing to look. And after seeing their own result the recruits started to look up and they still didnt find the name they want to find. Those recruits were surprised suddenly a voice came. I will read the top ten names of the recruits. standing there the rear admiral said in a serious tone and then he signaled to the Marines behind him to put down the curtain and the snail and took out a list. The recruits began to hear familiar names. Tenth, Saul! Ninth, Hugh! continuously reading names. The recruits didnt seem surprised. Apparently, they expected almost the positions of those names. Fourth, Hughes! With the ranking getting higher and higher the tone of the rear admiral started to slow down too and after he finishes saying a name he paused. hearing the name Hughes. The recruits seemed to be surprised as they didnt expect him to be fourth. Hughes is strong and shouldve been able to enter the first three. it might be a little strange. The rear admiral ignored their discussion and his eyes swept in front of the recruits and continued to read. Third, Drake! When this name was out all recruits turned silent. not only Drake himself all the recruits looked stunned. Drake Is just third place. Chapter 18: Ranking caused a public outrage Drake didnt use all of his strength but even so to be in the third place is out of his expectations.Hey, Is this a joke ? isnt there a mistake? The recruits rioted. For them, Drake was already recognized as the strongest and not just the fifth group strongest But all the ordinary camp groups. And now that Drake is ranked third? This is simply a joke. In the crowd, only one person wasnt surprised. It was Hina With her eyes flashing and took a deep breath. Only when she did that did she guess what happened. SILENCE! The rear admiral saw that the situation was going out of control frowned and yelled loudly. His voice was like a thunderbolt which instantly made all the recruits shut up. Still, some had a look of suspicion in their eyes and couldnt believe those results. The rear admiral facing those eyes he smiled a bit in his heart although he looked serious in fact when he first looked at the result he also couldnt calm down. Second, Hina! After this declaration, all the recruit had eyes were full of surprise and couldnt believe this. Hina scored more than Drake ? Although Hina is strong More than Drake. This is not possible right ? Many recruits had an incredible look on their faces. However In the fifth group other then Drake there is also Hina and her scoring more than Drake was still a possibility. Just Who was the in the first place then? All the recruits had a name that came to their mind which wasnt on the list and wasntannouncedd either but then rejected the idea. Be quiet! The rear admirable said again with a serious look on his face and silence returned again. The first place Roja! Silence. Dead silence. It was silent that if you dropped a pin you could hear it touch the floor. All the recruits looked at each other. They all suspected that they didnt hear right and wanted to confirm. Then in the next moment. The square finally broke out and couldnt be suppressed. This is a fu*king joke! What is this ranking? first place is Roja the weakest Rookie ? Even if his the nephew of vice admiral Garp This is just unauthorized tampering with the results. Its too much. This is just too much. All the recruit almost were outraged. Roja used his relationships and getting hold of the third or fourth even the second place is still considered but getting the first place like that is a bit too much. Did they take the recruits for idiots? Roja was always last in any exercise and in this assessment he ranked first. Give me quiet! This ranking doesnt have any problem! Be quiet Now! The rear admiral already expected this but still snapped at them. But this time many recruits under anger began to contradict him Who is it that put him in the first place? This Roja relied on his relationship with vice admiral Garp to get that place and you could only open an eye and close the other like you didnt see a thing You want us to shut up Hearing those word the rear admiral become angry and yelled. All the square shook like an earthquake and all the recruits had their eardrums humming. Finally, the scene calmed a bit. Is that what you say to your superior? Those people who just talked come out now! Cass* looked angrily at the group of recruits but this time no one answered everyone looked at each other and no one stood up. (TL : Cass is the rear admirable finally we know his name I wouldnt have to repeat the rear admiral anymore.) Although they were angry they knew that standing up now would lead to unforeseen consequences. Cass saw that no one stood up. He wasnt going to interrogate them. So He said loudly You doubt the authenticity of this ranking right ? No one spoke but their eyes spoke in their stead. Well! Then let me inform you, Because of some unexpected reasons, this time assessments will not lead to the promotion to the elite camp But A month later there will be a competition . The selection into the elite camp is after that competition. This was a war based assessment so there wasnt any favoritism in the result as it wouldnt lead to anything. So prepare well for next month. After Cass said all this the recruits finally calmed down a little. Drake frowned But his face once again regained its calmness. A competition based assessment? Since its people against people and they all could watch there wont be any behind the scene operations. Who is the strongest we will know in that competition? Have you calmed down now? So now go break a sweat and come to train tomorrow! After that seeing the recruits staying quiet Cass turned around to leave. After Cass left the square continued to be quiet for a moment and all the recruits gave each other a glance and finally relaxed. I did not expect that a month later we will hold a competition. It is estimated that this time someone tempered too much with the result so they couldnt help but organize a competition. Since its a competition based assessment. Its certainly possible and even more that guy couldnt possibly get the first rank without them tampering with the results. Recruits continued talking to each other while sneering. Hina listening to those talking. She didnt get angry but her mouth raised slightly to form a smile and in her eyes light flashed. A competition base assessment would be interesting Until that day Hina is looking forward to it. In her mind, Roja flashed with his flames and behind him is that monstrous sea of flames while she couldnt help forming a smile on her lips. Chapter 19: The essentials of swordplay After the end of the assessment Roja directly returned to the courtyard. He is not interested in the result or the ranking. Its not that he is completely indifferent about fame and fortune like a saint, but he could guess the ranking already. Moreover, this is just a common camp ranking test There wasnt anything worthy to care about. At this time Roja was sitting cross-legged with Honoo no Tsuki on his knees. This time in the assessment He was unstoppable and killed most of the monsters but he didnt let all this get into his head. Also, he was able to show that much because the environment was suitable for his ability. if it was an open place with his current power he cant do much. Of course, those things didnt make him feel bad but in his heart, he was more concerned about his battle power. For example, he didnt have a special move and his swordsmanship depended only on his flames all he could do is swing the sword around. ordinary pirates are no problem but if he faced a strong for he would easily avoid the flames. A special move is very important. My current powers reside in the flames and I only have two techniquesRoja Recalled the assessment and concluded. Create! The most basic swing that will produce flames. Fire sword, Torch! This trick half attack half defense move. It will produce flames around him and block the enemy from escaping or from attacking. The simple explanation is that the cremate is had hight dmg output but was simple to evade and the torch was strong ability to block but the output isnt that strong so both have merit and demerit. And the other moves can be seen as an extension of those two like the flame bomb and so on. In addition to those two technique using his flames ability, there isnt any other technique as he is a complete beginner at using the sword. This is the forest environment I took advantage of that and killed as many monsters as I found but still fighting techniques are a must and I have to learn some quickly. That month of training was used to improve his physical strength and Garp didnt show him any fighting techniques. But now he no longer had to use all his time in physical training but can take some to sharpen his fighting power and swordplay. But then a thought emerged in his mind and he became helpless. If I need to train then I will have to fight against someone and that someone would be Garp But, he probably cant control his strength. The more he thought about it the more black lines appear over his head. Think. Roja tried to think of a way that would spare him that abuse and suddenly his room was opened. Garp please dont barge in without knocking on the door. Roja looked at Garp who just entered without knocking with more black line appearing over his head. Its best to learn as soon as possible. His heart helpless Roja looked at Garp and asked What is it? whats so important ? Garp crossed his hands on his chest and said: Because I wanted to give you a surprise. Roja almost fell down. Fortunately, he was accustomed to Garps way of doing things. Because your score was outrageous and your actions affected the whole assessment results and other things. So they will not judge all the recruits based on this assessment so there wont be anyone getting into the elite camp after this assessment. Garp standing in front of Roja continued to say So a month later a competition based assessment will be held. Roja was already Z student anyway as he was Garp nephew so he didnt care much about the elite selection. After saying this Garp suddenly caught his hair as if he forgot to mention something. What? is there something else ? As for Garp he suddenly put his hand into his pocket and passed a book to Roja. This is for you. Roja was listening for a long time As he didnt care about the assessment or the selection so he was about to lose interest. All of a sudden Garp threw a book at his. His eyes flashed with light. Roja caught the book hurriedly. Garp saw Roja hurrying to catch the book so he smiled and turned away leave Rojas room. Roja took this unknown book. He thought about Garp saying he will give him a surprise. Could this book be the surprise? This is really a surprise This book was compiled after looking at all the sword related books in The Marine and brought out the essence of swordplay. This kind of book probably is a secret book from the collection of the marine and even strong swordsman couldnt comprehend it and look at the information within this was only a part of it. Garp himself wasnt proficient in using swords but that didnt mean that he cant teach it . and with his position in The Marine, he could access all kind of information. And this information is what Roja need right now. For Roja the sooner he gets stronger and uses more power from the fire the better and he will become more powerful in swordplay faster as he got the sword of the soul. This book was the essence of the sword although it is a summary there are much more powerful things he cant use yet. Roja directly skipped what he know and went to the part where his need resides. Roja now can only be regarded as an average swordsman despite the additional fire damage but still cannot be called a real swordmaster. The book pointed out the difference between a swordsman and a swordmaster. The swordmaster is a realm as well as a state of mind. That ordinary swordsman that want to become swordmasters has to comprehend the rhythm of everything state which is the most basic state for a swordmaster. Being familiar with the original story the rhythm of everything which was shown when Zoro was fighting Daz Bones who had the Supa Supa no Mi and could only defeat him through comprehending that state. For a swordmaster using even a rusty iron sword would let him cut steel which is impossible for an ordinary swordsman. Chapter 20: Mastery It would be easy for Roja to remember the plot of the original story but in order to figure out how to use the rhythm of everything, he would have to spend a lot of energy. However, this book contains the essence of the sword and The rhythm of everything was explained clearly. The word rhythm of everything sound extremely complicated but if we use another word to describe this state and make it simple that would be Focus. Yes, its such a simple thing But even if it sounds simple its still very difficult to learn. For ordinary people to completely concentrate without any distraction and focus on just a single object would be hard. But when they could do it then that would give birth to a very different feeling. This is the so-called rhythm of everything. In a state of absolute focus on the sword and absolute focus on the object to cut would reveal a different kind of power from the same strike. Roja looked at the sword while remembering the word from the book. The book was compiled from all the books of the Marine database there must be numerous people who did read and found it easy to understand. But understanding it is something and executing it is something else as its hard to concentrate without getting distracted by anything. Many swordsmen after several years or even decade of continuous training could finally enter this state. This state will be enough to block the road of countless swordsmen. Focus? Roja looked at the content of the book and tried reading it again and closed his eyes after a moment and placed the book to the side. In general, Most swordsmen will need to keep swinging the sword countless times until they can concentrate on it without any distractions. But Roja felt that doing it wont be necessary. A heart without distraction Roja closed his eyes and murmured in his heart and began to adjust his breathing and thought. Roja was different than ordinary people he died once and come to this world and his soul could be said to be on a different level than ordinary souls. And with this power, he could approach that state really fast and could control his thought with force. In the beginning. Roja forced his line of thought but still encountered many difficulties as a lot of ideas kept jumping out in his mind and continued to interfere with him. But Roja little by little made those ideas disappear. Gradually he didnt know when it started but his heart begins to become focused. In silence, Roja opened his eyes. A pair of clear eyes could be seen. There wasnt even a trace of distraction. Everything between heaven and earth is silent the only thing he could hear is his own heartbeat. This is a very strange state. This isnt state of a daze because he could clearly observe his surroundings as he was fully conscious of what hes doing but there wasnt any complicated thought jumping in his mind. This is the heart without distraction the completely empty state? After entering this state Roja Heart was filled with surprise But he soon calmed down. This is not a normal Focused state but an ethereal state extended from the other. Roja began to try with his mind completely focused on the objects beside him. It seemed faint but he was able to hear the table, chairs, cups and the ground breathing. Is this that state? Roja suddenly doubted because this state and the description are somewhat similar. In his heart, an explicable feeling arose. This state is the realm of swordmasters and it seems really powerful. This state gives the user a domineering feeling to him. However, Roja couldnt get this feeling from Garp But he knew that Garp knows this state. It shows that he glimpsed at the first level of the swordmaster realm. Focus. Rojas eyes looked at his sword. He gently pulled Honoo no Tsuki and then picked up a piece of paper and threw it on the air. If I want the sword to cut something then I cut it, if I dont want the sword to cut something then it wont cut it try it Roja mind focused on the piece of paper sliding in the air while holding his sword in his hand. The next moment Roja suddenly waved and a sound burst out through the air with the sharp sword in his hands and hit the paper. The paper wasnt cut. wanting to cut a plain paper is naturally a simple thing but wanting to use a sword to hit a paper without cutting it That was the realm his looking for. This is it. To see his own sword fall on the paper and did not damage it a bit. Rojas eye flashed with a ray of light and got out of the focused state. Is it this simple? He put his sword back into his scabbard Roja looked at the piece of paper and suddenly shook his head No, I was in a completely quiet place so I could enter that state. But it wont be easy to maintain this state while in battle. Thinking to here Roja eyes cleared. Sure enough his way to force out his thought through his soul power is feasible want to comprehend this state normally you will have to train for days and days until you could gradually become one with the sword and finally comprehend and control this state. And another kind of method is this special method Roja used. This method was stated in the book but most people couldnt use it. Roja was suitable to use that method. Then the next thing is to try and enter this state at will in any place then it will be stable. It still feels too simple. Chapter 21: Looked good Understanding what he had to do he directly began to practice. Rojas practice this time is simple both his hand on the sword like he was going to swing but he didnt. He was trying to enter the focused state. Roja thought that he will fully control it a months time but to his surprise, his spiritual power was stronger than he imagined. To freely enter the focused state only took him three days. This time Garp didnt interfere with Rojas practice as he knew that he need to choose the road he wants to walk and after that, he would help him. At the sunset. Roja was holding Honoo no Tsuki in his hand standing at the end of the courtyard constantly swinging it. There seemed to be a faint glow on the edge of the sword passing through the air. This was the Tobu Zangeki realm. Although his body was covered with sweat, Rojas eyes stayed as clear as water as if he didnt feel the muscular pain. At this moment Roja had complete control over his focused state. After waving a few more times he stopped. Now as long as I am willing I can enter and keep this state. Roja looked at his sword while it was deflected into his eyes and suddenly waved the sword then said. Really this is completely different. Entering that state brought such a huge difference. After staring at his sword Roja recovered and smiled. His eyes flashed with rays of light and then once again entered the focused state. Holding Honoo no Tsuki in his right hand Roja turned to face the wall then wouch! wouch! wouch! after waving his sword he put it down. silence. Roja approached the wall. Impressively crisscrossing lines emerged on it. Boom. The same instant the side of the wall collapsed into a large number of stones and scattered into the courtyard. Here in the Marineford, the building material isnt normal stones but very hard stones. A hardness second only to steal and kairoseki ( sea-stones ). And even with such hardness Rojas sword cut it like he was cutting tofu. This is certainly because Honoo no Tsuki is one of the o wazamono swords series but also because Roja mastered the focus state. After all ordinary people wont be able to cut it even with the best sword in the world. And Roja at this moment if he encountered another brown back ape he could break its defense easily. Looking at the collapsed wall Rojas face showed a satisfied smile and gently put the sword back into its scabbard. At this moment a voice sounded. Whats happening ? Garp who was waking up by the sound of the breaking wall went into the courtyard. He was still sleepy but still got up to take a look. The next moment his sleepiness disappeared without a trace. Garp looked stunned at a large number of stone that was cut neatly by Rojas sword. Roja !! What the hell did you do you brat ? Just tried the sword. Roja completely mastered the focus state and his mood was rather good so he looked at Garp with a smile while saying that. Tried the sword !!! Garp looked at Roja after saying this sentence and stared at him then said again You had to cut the wall to test your sword? why didnt you use other things ? Because it looked good. Roja said seriously. Puff!! Garp staggered almost falling and was about to spit out blood. Mainly because he heard this sentence before more like he was really familiar with it. Because when he used to fight all kind of destruction would happen and when someone asked him why he destroyed everything he would say because it looked good. He didn expect this result and couldnt respond to Roja. If there is nothing then I am returning to my room. Roja then waved at Garp and then jumped directly to the second floor from the window in his room then shut the window loudly. Leaving Garp alone in the courtyard. After a while, Garp clutched his head and said Really this brat learned the wrong way from me. when did he see me destroy my own house? I always destroy other people houses why didnt he learn that. Garp said this sentence without shouting but Roja still could hear him clearly. Puff! Roja who was drinking water couldnt help but spray all the water in his mouth. Roja knew that Garo will be angry at him if he destroyed the wall but still did it However he didnt expect such an answer. destroy someone elses house what way of thinking was this. Roja didnt just know Garp for a day or two and he was accustomed to his unexpected personnality. But he ignored that as Garp always solves the troubles he makes. Now that I mastered the focus state, I need to master the Tobu Zengeki . Roja thoughtfully murmured and all of a sudden he thought about something . immediately with a thought the property bar appeared before him as he didnt look at it at all those three days. The last three day Roja focused on controlling the focus state and didnt look at the property bar until today when he could freely control that state did he remember to look at the property bar. Although for three days I practiced the focus state, my physical strength didnt fall behind and I shouldve gained some energy. Roja took a look at the property bar. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +7 Attribute: Attack power +80, power +22 Special attributes: All things in the world, turn to ashes! C sword attack has additional fire damage (the evolutionary condition isnt met) Improved energy: 146/80 The above still didnt have any change but when seeing the bottom of the property bar Roja was shocked. The energy not only full but it even had an overflow of more than 60 points? What the F**k? Roja was stunned while looking in a daze at the property bar He thought about why he had so much energy. Roja thought that in those three days he would only get a little bit of energy as he didnt exercise, but to his shock, he got all that energy. Looking at the energy value Roja thought then he gradually come to a conclusion. I see. So its like that . He guessed before that the reason fighting increases the energy value faster because fighting help nurtures the potential of the soul. And in those past days, he fully mastered the focus state which should be counted as a breakthrough in the power of his soul. Therefore the energy shot up as such. Thats about it . Chapter 22: Practicing the Tobu Zangeki Roja murmured after looking at the property bar and decided to strengthen the sword of the soul again. Golden light flashed and the property bar changed. The second stage: the ancient sword of the soul +8 Attribute: Attack power +85, power +24 Special attributes: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage ( the condition for the evolution isnt met ) Energy: 60/90 It was really huge for an increase that happened in three days.Not only did he strengthen the sword to be +8 but also was very close to +9. In half a month I should be able to strengthen the sword into +10, But I think I will be like before. I need to meet some kind of condition to make it evolve into the third stage. Roja looked at the property bar and tilted his head with a little thought. Anyway, I still havent reached it yet so there is no need to consider it in advance. I will think about it when i reach +10. whats important now is to train and get stronger. after comprehending and controlling the state of focus Roja strength soared but he still had much to learn. Garp, The Yonko, The admirals all of those are much much stronger than himself. Roja knew in his head that the power he got now is simply nothing to be at the pinnacle of the sea there is still a large distance to take and if he evolves the sword to the third stage he will be a bit closer. Roja reached a threshold after the assessment. the road of swordsmanship is really full of thorns. A strong swordsman is respected. Roja now isnt that strong despite the state that he just learned, he cant be said to be a swordmaster. The power of swordsmen is measured by the strength of his Tobu Zangeki and not the focus state. Between a swordsman and a swordmaster is a huge gap. And this strength represents the power of the Tobue zangeki(Tl: look for Tobu Zangeki in one piece wiki). A weak Tobu zangeki can only cut a house. A strong Tobu zangeki can be earth-shattering. Roja can release a little bit of pressure from his sword with the use of the focus state but the distance is less than a foot compared to Mihawk the best swordsman in the world that could cut an iceberg. That gap is not something that can be calculated. With the use of the focus state, he could swing his sword with speed and strength that produce a line of air pressure that is as sharp a sword and that is Tobu zangeki. And that line could get stronger with stronger and faster swings. The focus state isnt necessary to produce Tobu zangeki. However, they are closely linked. If the strength and speed could get a number of nine and the state of focus a number of one. Then the burst out power would be nine. But if the strength and speed are five and the understanding of the focus state is also five then the burst of power would be twenty-five. in other words, the two complement each other. But if its a big Tobu zangeki then the strength and speed more decisive factors. That realm is still to for right now. Roja couldnt help remembering the power of Mihawk and become fascinated by that power. Roja hurriedly returned to the book and continued reading from it. Strong swordsmen In addition to The Tobu zangeki also needs the power to produce thing with his swordplay. And that thing is different for every swordsman. The thing they will produce is determined by the path they seek. Some people use speed as the main power because they think that with speed they could defeat any strength type swordsmen. So my additional fire damage was mistaken for producing fire with a sword? Roja heard before that Garp said he is a natural born warrior, so he also mistook it for a power of producing fire. In the book, many realms of swordsmanship were recorded But that wasnt, for now, he needs to go at it one step at a time. The next step wasnt far from him he needs to practice the Tobu zangeki and in the book the simplest way to practice it was recorded. That is chopping using weights. And when you reach a speed that ordinary men will no catch the chop with naked eyes then you succeeded. Its the same way Zoro use to train. at that time the power of Tobu zangeki will almost double. There is no need for special skills simple chop and chop and chop again until I succeed. Looking at the sword practicing methods in the book Roja nodded slightly as he always likes simple and crude methods. If a complex thing cant be simplified then your road will be hard and complex too. This is Rojas way of thinking. After the courtyard was repaired Roja began practicing the Tobu zangeki. And that type of practice compared to the illusory practice of the focus state is more real. Roja chose the simplest way of training from the sword and started practicing. Although its the simplest way its also the most tiring way.Because he had to keep doing a single action for an unlimited number of times until his arms turn stiff, loose feeling in them and cant hold the sword anymore. For ordinary people this practice was hell but for Roja, those people didnt know what hell really is as he practiced under Garp for a month this training was easy for him. a thousand times. Two thousand times. Ten thousand times Roja tirelessly maintained such simple actions. The constant practice continued until he couldnt feel his arms anymore only then did he stop for a break.And after the break, he continued the same actions. After three days. His action gradually changed as if his muscles and bones chose the way to move. he didnt know when it started but His body chose the way to exert power to execute a perfect swing and also the way to hold the sword. And every strike turned the exact same as the previous one. It seems that the first stage of sword training is completed so now for the second stage After feeling that he completed the first stage of practice that was recorded in the book Roja murmured in his heart. After a short break, Roja began his second stage practice. Chapter 23: Training’s Resul In the courtyard, Roja was still swinging his sword. The sword moved very fast, It was almost not possible to see it with naked eyes and every time he swings there seemed to be two swords. Although he only completed the first phase of the training But the Tobu zangeki began to take shape already. The range and strength are already incomparable with before. Like Mihawks who could compress air to release a Tobu zangeki strike that could split an island. That compressed air becomes like real swords. Although Roja could use the Tobu zangeki now, the compressed air isnt dense enough to be as sharp as Mihawk strikes and it would dissipate in the air. Wouch ! Wouch ! As he swang his sword two strikes condensed from the tip of the sword and began to fly. Two deep cracks appeared in the wall in front of him. Did I do it ? Rojas eyes flashed and tried another time. If the sword and the air integrated then the strength and speed of the Strike would also increase. At the beginning, it will be hard. Roja didnt think of it as a one try success After all this practice is about the fundamentals for a swordsman And understanding of it would require to take it step by step. Wouch! Wouch! And now another two strikes cut through the air and make it into the wall and made a slightly more than a mater deep crack. They integrated for a bit. Wouch! Wouch! Still not enough, again. Rojas courtyard was filled with sword marks. The whole courtyard turned to pieces as if a plowed field. Garp knew about this but still let Roja practice as he like. He saw Roja was serious about his practice so he didnt mind. In this way more then half a month passed and only a few days were left for the competition. . In the courtyard, Roja was still practicing the same way as before. But Rojas sword strike seemed different somehow. Even if they looked the same way as before the pressure released every strike was somehow stronger. Roja suddenly heard a sound as the sword in his hand hit something. In the air, a sliver like energy was projected from the tip of the sword. Suddenly the floor five meters away exploded. So I can compress the air three-time easily but the fourth time seemed to have flaws. Roja looked at the deep crack that appeared on the floor five meters away and nodded slightly. In fact, this practice was just an appearance.The real goal is to strengthen the sword of the soul as he already reached the third stage. Yes! Roja soul sword already reached the third stage and crossed the second stage without any difficulties. When Roja strengthened the sword to +10 And then strengthened again after reaching the full value of the energy he didnt encounter any obstacles. But directly strengthened to the third stage. And the property bar looked like this. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +135, power +40, Agility +40 Special attributes: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (the condition of the evolution is not met). Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 34/120 Evolving to the third stage brought immense Improvement for Roja Not only did the basic attribute got stronger there is even a new green one, The agility, And also there is the new blue special attribute, Tensa Zengetsu. As he strengthened like before he got the chance to extract a special attribute. When he saw that he got a blue attribute he got a little bit disappointed but he didnt think this blue ability would be Getsuga Tensho. As Ichigo only got this skill from the start to the finish of the series. Seeing this attribute color was blue he couldnt understand and thought that maybe because this ability wasnt as complex as the other one. He didnt have a to use a Shikai or a Bankai to use Getsuga Tensho, not like Yamamotos power. After all this power is strong without a doubt. Roja quietly tested this ability. when using it his Tobu Zangeki would be three to four time more powerful. But the only problem that it uses much energy for every use so if he executed it several times repeatedly then he would feel physical and mental fatigue. And other than that there wasnt a limit. In addition to that Rojas fire damage range increased by ten meters. Now Rojas strength is more than double the time when he participated in the assessment. This was a huge change. Roja glanced at the property bar And an idea comes to his mind. I have to continue to compress the air four-time and master it then five-time and so on only then could I have a little bit of strength compared to the strongest of the world. While Roja was ready to continue his practice he heard the sound of the door being opened. Roja turned around and saw Garp entering the courtyard. Roja after practicing for about a month how do you feel? Garp had a finger digging into his nose while his eyes glanced at the ground and saw the deep cracks in the floor. He nodded slightly without letting Roja notice him. After training Roja for a month Garp didnt stay with him every day. he just returned from a trip. I feel That with this I can plow The arable land with very height efficiency. Roja said this while holding his chin. Cough! Cough! Even If Garp was accustomed to Rojas way of talking he almost choked after hearing this. Using Tobu zangeki To plow the land what the hell is this !!! Give me a break, Roja! This months practice yielded good results for you, but dont be proud, In the assessment, you might encounter a few devil fruit users, So you have to be careful when fighting. This month Garp didnt watch Roja practice but looking at the scars in the ground he could calculate Rojas power and even with his fire added there would be some strong people in the elite camp that could contend against him even in the ordinary camp there should be some who could defeat him. Even so Seeing his power now Roja place in the elite camp is already booked. The purpose of the competition isnt to see the strongest of the camp but its for Z to be more clear about the power of the recruits and see who is really eligible to enter the elite camp. And after that, he would personally guide them. Chapter 24: The rules of the competition Devil Fruit users Hearing Garp saying this Roja looked at him with interest. Although Roja is very familiar with many of the devil fruits ability he still didnt see it in front of him after so long from coming to this world. And talking about devil fruit Roja couldnt help thinking about Haki. So he directly asked Garp. Can you teach me Haki then ? Garp thought for a moment then said: Well you do have the basic qualifications to practice Haki, But you will have to enter the elite camp and Z will teach you that. Because there were only a few days from the competition and that obviously not enough for Roja to learn Haki. Even more, Garp said he only had the qualification to learn. So Garp felt that there is no need to force the practice of Haki in those three days. Ok! Roja also knew that practicing Haki cant be done in just a day or two. Well, I will adjust my myself to the new power in those three days then. Garp nodded then turned around and left the courtyard leaving Roja alone there. After some time Roja continued his practice. He could compress the air four times now so he will try compressing it five times. This kind of training will be harder the more progress you make. If he could compress the air fifteen times he will be one of the top swordmen. After a few days. A ray of dawn from the horizon comes over like a golden ripple it instantly spread through the sky. Roja woke up long ago and was already in the courtyard. Wouch! his hand suddenly waved and a few swords appeared as if fusing together. whiz! The next moment a silver-white energy burst out from the tip of Rojas sword and made its way to the floor. reaching the floor it instantly exploded and made a nearly seven-meter long crack. So compressing the air five times is still somewhat difficult but now I can perfectly compress the air four times. And with this, I can rely on the Tobu zangeki to cut steel. After seeing the crack caused by the last sword strike he nodded slightly and returned the sword into its scabbard. then said to himself I should probably go the competition is about to begin The headquarters training camp contains different types of tests like power testing, speed test, shooting test and so on. The assessment like the one before is held every quarter or half hour. However, under normal circumstances, the war would be assessed by the instructors but in a competition based assessment, they will need more than just the instructors. And also because the recruits will duel against each other then time for the assessment would take longer too. This type of assessment wasnt held for a long time now. And the elite camp wasnt involved it only the ten group of the ordinary camp. When Roja came to the camp where the assessment will be held a large number of recruits were there already. Some were eager some were in high spirit. Recruits gathered around the square from three directions the fourth one was were the instructors and also the former admiral Z standing. The Marineford camp didnt train soldiers but trained individuals. The training didnt pay any attention to groups. Z come to observe and select the few that could enter the elite camp from the ordinary camp. And also he is here so he could see the fighting style of each one of those selected so he could guide them perfectly when they enter the elite camp. The assessment will be held in the square probably. Roja arrived there without drawing attention to himself. Seeing the recruits arrived and were standing in front of the instructor Z slightly nodded then said. Its time, quiet down. Zs voice wasnt that loud but it sounded in the ears of everyone present there with majesty. So all people looked up. The battle assessment you experienced before is different from before. This time you can challenge anyone who is above you in the ranking from before. Z looked at the audience of recruits and described the assessment rule briefly. Every half a year at least there would be an assessment held. No matter what type of assessment be it like this one or like the one before it. But this one depended on the assessment before it. as you can challenge anyone above you in the ranking. If the challenger loses, Then his ranking will remain the same but if the challenger wins he will take the losers place. In this way, if the recruits stop challenging each other then the assessment will end. The restriction is that recruits werent allowed to use firearms. And the higher ranked recruits cant challenge anyone lower than them in the ranking. The challenger cant be avoided or refused only if the challenged is injured and cant continue fighting. This competition based assessment is the actual assessment and will depend on the last one. All of you should remember you ranking but will still show the ranking of the whole camp. Now Z ordered someone by the side to project the ranking. The rear general nodded and projected the ranking on the wall of the Marineford. This was the previous ranking and many now want to see exactly who will come first for real this time. As most of the recruit think that the previous assessment results were arranged. The ranking goes like this : First place Roja. Second place Hina. Third place Drake. Fourth place Kasei (or Kazan). Roja? whos that? how did he get first place? Monkey.D.Roja Monkey.D The first name is somewhat familiar Ah isnt that the same name as Marine hero Vice admiral Garp? Seeing this many recruits showed a surprised look. Roja wasnt that famous. He arrived before three months. One month was spent on the training camp with other recruits and the other two months he spent them in his courtyard so naturally other groups didnt know who Roja was. However, even if those recruits didnt know about him the recruits from his group were different. Roja cant be ranked first in the whole camp he cant even rank first in the group. What a joke! That result is too much, The whole camp first do they think were blind or something? More and more recruits sneered after looking at the result. This time most of them could only secretly sneer. No one asked any question regarding the assessment so they immediately started. And many thought that this tempering will be exposed easily. Chapter 25 : Challenges In addition to the ranking of Roja and Hina there is also a strange thing in the overall ranking.And that is The fifth group had the top three rankings but the forth from that same group was ranked in the fiftys. Other then Roja and Hina and Drake all the other recruits from the same group were outrageousely low . I didnt expect my ranking in the camp whould be so low. My ranking is also very low , it seem that the forest fire caused serious damage on our results. Fortunately the fire didnt continue to expand. The instructors shouldve interfered or else it wouldve turned much worse. I am still curious to why was there a fire in the forest. After remembering the fire most of the fifth group showed fear. Even the other groups had heard about this noting the fifth group overall performance they couldnt help but start to gossip. In the crowd Roja looked at the assessment ranking while holding his chin. It seems some of my score had gone to Hina as she was with me . But even so, i didnt expect Drake to be third place, It seem that Luffy in the future will have to work hard to be part of the eleven supernova. In the whole camp Drake was second only to him and Hina even after that slaughter he made. Still for the entire camp to not stay that far behind made Roja surprised. It seem that this assessment wont be boring. The ranking from the last assessment has been displayed so then Let the competition now begin! Z voice drew the attention of the recruits. And almost as Z finished taking another voice sounded . I , Moss , Challenge Roja! Someone rushed to challenge Roja . Hearing this all recruits were stunned for a moment. Because there was no challenge limit and the challenge could not be refused or avoided you can wait for other people to start the challenge and then challenge them. That will give them the advantage as they challenge someone with less stamina and energy. And now Moss challenged someone just after Z announced the beginning. That was rare. Moreever he challanged the first ranked in the whole camp. Which made many recruits feel strange because this moss ranked in the two hundreds. a two hundred ranker challenging the first ranker. so that was really strange. Although the challenge was unreasonable but it still comply with the rules of this cometition. So the reer Admiral directly said. The first felid , Moss and Roja go up. The crowd opened a road for both of them from which they came out. Moss has been thinking of exposing the tempering that happened to make Roja the first ranked recruit. So he directly went and challenged Roja just after Z finished speaking. In fact he had a little regret after making this decision because even if he won against Roja he cant stay for long on first position. But after getting so far there is no escape already. As long as he could expose Roja then its fine. Moss and Roja were in the same group So he knew about Roja physical strength. I am first to go ? The other side of the crowd. Roja stretched Lazily. He actually predicted this. And he already guessed as to why Moss challenged him. Since its like this Its time to improve my reputation a bit. Out of the crowd Roja come out and stood about 20 meters about from Moss . Someone in the two hundreds rank challenging the first ranked. Can someone teel me why ? Some of the recruits looked at this scene with a strange expression on there faces. they couldnt help rush to ask others. Hey , you dont know ? Dont know what ? Its like this . Roja got his first rank As several recruits held Roja in comtempt they couldnt help but expose the Truth to others. So the news quickly spred through the crowd. Most of the recruit showed suprise. No wonder there was such a strange situation here. So Roja relied on his relationship and tempred with the result to get first place. This kind of thing even Z couldnt control. But carefully thinking isnt Garp and Z friends since decades. Is thats why he didnt say anything ? In any case many people looked at Roja with disdain now . Although most recruit didnt bother much about it but some recruit believed it and looked at him with strange eyes. on the arena. Moss looked at Roja and remembered that he couldnt keep up with the group even while running. So he looked at Roja and said with low voice I advice you directly throw the towel or else After hearing his word Roja didnt get angry but loked at him with a smile and said Otherwise what ? Humph! Moss Said loudly Dont expect me to show mercy. After the instructor announced the beginning Moss pouced directly at Roja. Moss weapon was the marine standard sword. HYolding his sword he ruched at Roja and his suddenly striked fiercely. In the air sharp sound come out it seemed that he will be cut under the sword. However , Infront of this attack Roja standed motionlessly, He didnt ruch ahead , didnt retreat and didnt avoid. He only held the hilt of Honoo no tsuki gently. silence. In the next moment countless people just saw red light appear in the hand of Roja like red silk floating in the air. Rojas sword collided with Moss sword. Roja used only his hand , other then that he didnt move anything else. It was a casual swing like he was playing around. Wouch! From left to right His hand formed a semicircle , And even after meeting Mosss sword his Honoo no tsuki didnt stop like there was nothing in front of him. It was as if the sword become light and direcly swept over. Ding! Half the Marine sword was sent flying into the air and made a clatter as it fell to the ground. Mosss sword was directly cut into two. After that all the recruits on the field stayed quiet. With one of the O wazamono series and ordiary sword would seem like i bullied you Roja glaced at the broken sword on the floor and he couldnt help but chuckle a bit. Now even with a normalsword he can produce the same effect. This time Moss was at loss. He looked at his hand and saw the broken sword He didnt expect such situation. He was at loss as he didnt know what to do. And the recruits watching this scene all exposed a stunned look. And asked themselves Whats going on here ? Chapter 26 : Shock Almost as soon as Roja drew his sword Mosss sword was cut in half.Z as well as most the instructors exposed a look of surprise. Isnt this One of the instructors looked amazed and couldnt help but murmur Didnt expect that in just one month and his swordplay would grow to this extent. Is this the power of a natural swordmaster ? A month before at the actual assessment Roja although showing the power of his flame his swordplay was too rough. But now after a month Rojas one strike that cut Mosss sword in half already seemed like flowing water. Apparently he got the first glimpse of the essence of the sword way. On the arena. Roja looked at Moss who lost his sword and was standing there stunned. If your body is stronger than the sword you can continue. The question is he is ? Roja looked at Moss with a smile but coupled with such words suddenly made that smile turn evil. Moss didnt expect those results and couldnt accept them so he hel the broken sword and raised it again. But . Not waiting for the sword to come down Roja placed his Honoo no tsuki on Mosss throat. Bang. The Broken sword fell to the ground. Feeling the sword on his throat. Moss heart tuned cold and didnt dare to move. finally he completely fell over with his eyes showing surprise. Looking at this scene The instructor directy announced the result after shaking his head. Roja wins! Seeing that the instructor announced the result Roja retracted his sword and returned it into its scabbard also using only one armwhile going down from the arena. And those dazed recruits finally woke up now. Mosss sword was directly cut off ? If I am not wrong then Rojas sword isnt a normal sword. Even if its not a normal sword can anyone just cut a steel sword. Many recruits were surprised And looked at half the sword that was on the arena. The cut was very neat, Like a merrior it reflected the sun. This wasnt steel agaisnt steel this was more like steel =cuttin wood. Even some strong recruit like Drake looking at this scene couldnt help but reveal a surprised look too. Some people remembered what they saw and suddenly murmured . That guy seem that he used just one arm. Using two hand would bring more power but still Roja used one and cut Mosss sword in half. What if used two hands ? Would he cut Mossinto two as well ? Many people looked at Roja and saw his dignified eyes, they couldnt help but recognize his strength even if he cant be first place. Those rumors were just nonsense all along. In addition thestrong recruits. The most shoked and most frightened were The people from the same group as Roja. They just spred that Roja was at the bottom of the fifth group and retaliation came directly to slap thir faces. Mosss sword How can this be !! Those who were familiar with Rojas strength had their eyes pop out from the shock. Although Roja didnt come to the training for two months But two months ago he couldnt complete the most common run and would always be last. two months later he could easily defeat Moss. The Roja from now and the one from past have a gap of strength heavens apart. On the other side the recruits who just heard about him from the fifth group sneered. Interesting. So he is at the bottom of the fifth group right ? what nonesense. Even if he wasnt first His strength is above most of the recruits. The fifth group are really something to just spread those rumors. Or is it that Everyone of your group is stronger then him ? Recruits sneered at the fifth group that spred rumors about Roja and made their faces burn with anger. Some looked with strange eyes and couldnt help but bite the bullet and said His not great its just his sword is too sharp. Honoo no tsuki one of the 21 O wazamono series but even so he just cut a steel sword not some rotten woud. Next someone recognized Rojas sword and that sentence made the one that talked before stiff. This time it was difficult to step down so he just shouted I ,dars, challenge Roja. If he can win against Roja everything will alright. Although Rojas sword is sharp , But as long as He dont face it directly he can win . Because his has more power and more speed then Roja. Even if he is became powerful in those two months. i wont be that much different. Yes, Thats it! Thinking to here Dars directly went up to the arena. The recruits didnt think that someone else would challenge Roja just after he finished the fist match. And the challenger although his results are slighly better but his still his in the hundreds ranks. Well , The challenges cant be rejected ans long as they meet the rules. but if you were challenged consecutively you can choose to rest for ten minutes before starting the fight. Roja didnt use any force and obviously didnt need to rest. But as the responsible for stating the rules to the recruits the instructor turned his head to Roja and said. Roja , because you were challenged consecutively you have the right to rest for ten minutes. I dont need to, you can directly start. Roja shrugged his shoulders and went up the arena to play. Seeing this the instructor directly started the match. Roja vs Dars , Begin! With the instructor announcing the beginning of the match In the blink of an eye, a sword clash sounded and half a sword flew into the air and then gently came down. Different people but the same outcome. Dars wanted to avoid Rojas sword and strike back but that was his wishful thniking. Would Roja allow him to have the chance ? He readied his sword and forced dars to block his strike then directly cut Darss sword in half. Next! Roja standing with his sword shouted while still on the arena. Chapter 27 : Power like Moss and Dars now dont even have the qualification to be practice partner with him. Those two didnt make Roja excited but more like itchy for more action.So Roja didnt retreat from the arena but stayed there holding his sword and waited for the next challenger. At this time , all the recruits that heard Roja say whos next are getting dizzy. What does this mean ? Waiting for his next opponent ? Although Roja defeated Moss and Dars those two were in the two hundreds and hundreds ranks. And in the whole camp they werent strong people at all. Hey , This is intresting. He learned how to cut steel . Isnt there a challenger ? Recruits on the strongest side watched Roja but werent angered instead they were a bit interested. What , No one want to compet ? Or is it you want to attack together ? Roja stood on the arena while glancing at all recruits. This time he decided to test his one months training result. Roja never set his goal in this small Marine headquarters . especially since he have that soul system and still can get more powerful as time pass and as long he can make to the heigh stage of the sword of the soul. The shichibukai ,The yonkoand the admirals The strongest in the sea is the road Rojas looking to go. From where he is now there is still a long distance to go but even if the road is long step by step he would reach his goal and this camp in the Marineford is his first step toward that goal. Since he decided on this . He wont sit around and wait to be challenged but he will make it his way. The recruits at the square heard Roja whos next and some were tempted and after his scond word they were angry. This is completely not putting them in his eyes. Roja is not Drake, The people recognized that his strong and although they didnt know how he got into the first rank But even so with just the power to cut steel he doesnt need to be that arrogant. I challenge you. Immediattly There are recruits unable to control their anger and challenged him. This was rare. As the rules state that although people could challenge the same person that person has the right to rest for ten minutes But this Roja didnt need that rest and this reminded most of the Marine here of the time of Garp. It was similar to that time. The instructors had their eyes shining . Third battle Responsible for hosting the names , The Reer Admiral with great interest announced the beginning of the match. The Third challengers name is lohan , He wasnt like the before him as he didnt use the marine sword but a great axe. Since Roja could cut the steel sword , He chose the axe so he can counter Roja and thought he will certainly obtain the advantage. Here i come! This recruit didnt say much nonsense after saying this he directly raised his axe and waved fiercely. Facing this attack Roja still didnt retreat or avoid it but gently swept his sword horizaontally. This guy The recruits that saw Roja swing his sword to counter the great axe couldnt help but reveal a touch of shock. Is he crazy? One handed sword against a great axe . will he be able to counter ? However instantly all the recruits face revealhorror and fear on their faces as Roja really did counter the great axe with one handed sword. Ding !! After the sword and the axe crossed and sound of iron htiing iron resounded through the square. Roja didnt cut the axe but the axe flew out of lohans hand and was embedded into the floor. And the most improtant thing is that Roja didnt use any other thing then his hand an put that much pressure that the recruit couldnt continue to hold the axe. This Does he have that much power ? This scene made almost all recruits stare at the same time. And even the other strong recruitlike Drake are shocked especially those who were in the same group as Roja. They expression was somewhat funny. Is this the worse one who couldnt keep up with any recruit ? Using one handed sword to counter and even make a great axe flew out of its weilders hands. Are you surprised ? Roja still holding his sword looked at lohan who revealed the same expression as the others and couldnt help but smile at him. At this time that smile made most of the recruits shudder as if they were seeing the devils smile. Wouch! Roja sword suddenly move and made the recrutis started and lohan retreated a few steps. This is the strength of Roja !! Following the month of prectice with Garp of constantly breaking the limit of his body Rojas strength changed greatly. If that still couldnt match the recruits then in the second month Rojas arm strength were enhanced by many times and with the strengthening from the sword of the soul. His strength couldnt be small. All those factors made Roja even in terms of strength in the leading position. The people who had more strength then him werent much. After the recruit retreated Roja took a step fowrd and swept his sword. The recruit wasnt awakened from the horror so when he subconciously waved his axe to meet Rojas sword. Boom. Sword and axe clashed , The sound wasnt that of metal hitting metal but a very Heavy roar , Almost at the same time the recruit holding the axe couldnt hold on anymore and was sent flying. Until now many recruits could understand why Roja cut the sword of Moss and Dars. His arms strength is so powerful and coupled with Honoo no Tsuki cutting steel is completely normal. Chapter 28 : Swept them all Before , Moss and Dars had their sword cut off directly so they didnt feel his power But this recruit Was sent flying and finally realise Rojas power.After that he felt his whole arm turn numb. I Admit defeat! Understanding the huge gap between their strength he could no longer continue to fight with Roja and directly threw the towel. Third challenge , Roja once again won with that the square caught in a strange silence. That recruit ranking was below one hundred But still Roja still made him roll without any resistance. His was strong Hundreds of recruit who had thought of fighting Roja had their heart turn ice cold and a bucket of cold water was poured over their heads. After a few breaths. I challenge Roja. Finally someone challenged him again. The fourth challenge for Roja , this ones ranking is also below the hundreds but against Roja he still experienced a crushing defeat. Fifth , sixth , seventh. Gradually those challenging Roja were in the 50th rank. The recruits used many stratigies and weapon. Sword, chain , axe , bat And even with this variety of weapon appearing No matter what kind of weapon in the face of Rojas sword didnt have the slightest advantage. Even if they withstood one or two strikes from him they will still be defeated by Roja and no one could make Roja use two hands. The reason he is using one hand to wield the sword is simply because he could , Why would he use two hand when he can easily win with only one. At this time no one was paying attention to other challenges all their attention was on Roja. Roja didnt need to use his right for a rest and his challengers were rolling one after the other. One sword Ko. At this time the recruits including those from the same group had an idea flash into their mind When did he get so strong ? Unti a while ago they thought that when someone from the 50th rank challenge him he would be easily defeated. But now most people in the camp had their hair rising with when thinking about challenging Roja. About thrity recruits lost with just a few moves from Roja. Even if there is a reer admirale as a refree but recruits could have been cut in hald many times under Rojas sword. But there wasnt a single drop of blood after those many fights. Using a single hand to control the sword to such degree. After a swing a silver white energy like thing shot out from the tip of his sword and suddenly a crack opened on the floor. All the recruits turned silent. Eyes are wide open and about to pop out. Tobu zangeki !!! Although they are only recruits, but after all there are the headquarters recruit so knowing something like Tobu zangeki is normal. And to show such strength they thought that Roja was a monster. Is he a monster ? In the odinary camp of the headquarters The so colled monster is more powerful then other recruits , so strong that he could just defeat them one with or two strike and such people are certainly going to enter the elite camp! And how Roja got this powerful no one even Hina knew how he did it in a two months time. Even those at the top thirty couldnt do a thing to him and were defeated with a sword strike probably only those in the top ten could face such a monster. Unfortunately if not for Drake being here he would probably be the first in the entire camp. Many people muttered while being shoked. At the same time The Marine instructors also exposed a look of shock. How could this be ? This much of progress We underestimated him , Just a month and he progressed so much and achieved such a level ?! And even Z couldnt help but reveal a shocked expression. Before he already felt that Rojas swordplay has already progressed but he underestimated him to some extent. Rojas swordplay from a month ago was too rough but with the fire and the natural terrain he crushed the assessment and came first but Roja now with a simple swing made one in the top thirty admit defeat. This Roja He changed so much in two months. In the other side Drake looked at Roja shoked. Before Drake wasnt concerned about Roja , Be it in this competition or in the previous assessment. And when Roja cut steelalthough paid a little attention to him but not that much. But When Roja defeated all the chalengers easily with his sword And even the top thirty were defeated by a simple swing from him Drake could no longer underestimate Roja. What Drake felt shoked about is Rojas growth rate. Just in two months time he turned upside down. this growth rate made even Drake feel horrified. Fortunately his swordmanship and strength are only this much it wont be much to fear. Drake measured Rojas strength and said in his heart. When Roja defeated the top thrity with a single swing all the suare fell into a long silence. The top Thirty recruits had such a huge gap between them and Roja so the top twenty also felt that they couldnt do a thing to Roja. For sometime no one actually come forward to challenge Roja. What Roja said before seemed really arrogant at first but they all thought that its confidence, absolute confidence in his strength. Chapter 29 : Fighting just to practice Roja stood in the arena and no one issued a challenge and the square stayed in silence. In the assessment there is no rule that state that they had to face Roja so the recruit could avoid going against him. Some recruits thought about challenging other people but others still wanted to see how the situation will develop. Under normal circumstances This kind of battle will start with the weak going against each other then the strong ones, The middle may appear some times but they wont change that much. However, This competition started with a strange direction from the start Because of Roja . At this time the top ten recruits finally could not continue to watch as Roja swept everyone in the assessment So you want to start the top ten battle now ? why not ? At last after the long silence the battles began again. With one of the sides still being Roja the other side is The third Group strongest the one ranked ninth a Monster level recruit. Can be ranked in the top ten even if below Drake a monster is a monster and also was known in the camp and had a very high popularity. When the recruits saw him they all become excited. Its him!! The third group strongest . Ninth in the ranking If Roja want to win then it will be very hard. Yes , although Roja is strong his opponent this time is one of the top ten (Tl : Really ?! Roja is the champion his the first rank, did they all forget this i wonder !!) All of the recruits looked exited and were looking forward to this battle. And compared to the recruits The marine instructors with Z understood Roja more deeply , Those recruit didnt know about Rojas power.They didnt know about the flame sword. And that power wasnt exposed yet. Rojas swordmanship is deep porbably other then Drake there is no one who could be his opponent. I wonder if he could win against Drake. Probably not , Even if Roja still got his flame sword Drake didnt use his full strength either. With their strength they would be in the top of the elite camp already. Several instructors looked at the arena and began their talk. And now Roja looked at his opponent sword and noticed that its not one of the Marine standard sword but probably one of the ryu wazamono or like his one of the o wazamono sword series. Roja and that recruit crossed sword and the collision issued a crisp metalic sound and bursts of spark produced by the collision of the two. This is the first time Roja faced someone using a sword and didnt cut or damage his sword in the first. This weapon wasnt made by ordinary materials Roja could tell this after the first glimpse. Finally a decent opponent. Facing this Roja didnt feel fear instead he smile and become excited. sword sweep. At this time Roja found it different to attack a movin opponent with Tobu zangeki as its harder then the practice. And thats because in the practice he attack a fixed unmovable target but in a real battle the enemy will not stand there to be living target. So his strength isnt as strong as when precticed. In fact Roja wasnt surprised because of that. A fight is different then practice. A fight would let him truly master his power. Wouch! Afer a sword swing a halfmoon shaped energy shot out horizontally. In the face of this the recruit looked calm and he also swinged his swordwhich also produced a weak invisible energy. The two energies collided in the air and ma friction sound with the air then exploded and some energy hit the surrounding area. The recruits new clothes had some peices cut by the energy. While Roja was standing there without a scratch. Come again. Roja used simple swordplay and didnt create any move. So his swordplay ddint have any special move just straight forward swordsmanship. Ding!!! Two sword energy collided again and this time waves of strong wind hit the crowd in all directions. Under Rojas sword strike although he could receive them still his hands are numb. He didnt expect Rojas strength to have reached this extent. In this type of swordsmanship strength is the key for winning. Like how Zoro trained his arms strength from an early age from the beginning of the plot. He could lift a house full of people using his arm strength. So even when he didnt use the focused state his strength was much more powerfull. Now Rojas strength maybe didnt reach that level yet but he did comprehend the focused state. Ding Ding Ding! Rojas swordplay was extremely simple there wasnt any fansy moves, All he got are simple sword swings. And even so his opponent couldnt continue to receive his strike and wanted to avoid them now. But contrary to his expectation Rojas sword speed was also very fast. There was no chance for him to avoid and was forced into direct confrontation. with continuous fighting Roja gradually adepted to real combat and his swings become more and more powerful and neared the power he exerted when precticing. Ding Ding Ding! Roja used more and more energy strike. that recruit was unable to stand still and with every sword he was forced to retreat while Roja stepped Forward. Ding!! Finally after this last strike the man Could no longer hold his sword as his hands became completely numband Roja directly made his sword fly directly to the side. I lost. This recruit didnt think much and directly admitted his defeat and turned down and got out of the arena. This scene made all recruit feel numb. Rojas continuous victory made them feel numb. After a moment someone reacted. Even the one ranked ninth is defeated ? Morever he was thoroughly defeated , in the whole fight he failed to counter attack even once and lastly was defeated . Although he didnt win with just a swing , But anyone can see how obvious the gap between them was. Chapter 30 : Roja vs Drake Isnt this guys strength close to Drake ?Another one from the top ten recruits looked at the arena calmly, took a deep breath and decided to fight. As the fight began the two of them exchanged about ten blows then the new recruit was defeated. That was the seventh ranked in the whole camp. At their level, most recruits are arrogant , Even if Roja is stronger than them and they cant win against him, they will still challenge him to a fight. As not being able to win is one thing and being afraid of fight is another thing. The results is naturally all of them were defeated by Roja. Some of them revealed the power of devil fruit but still got defeated under Rojas sword. Many recruits were shocked, Roja from beginning to here didnt have any rest but he seemed tireless as he continuously took all challenges and still won all of them. Strong! He was too strong! Is this still Roja ? Who else ? Roja after defeating another recruit Held his sword while standing on the field and said. Obviousely very arrogant word but saying those words now didnt seem a bit arrogant but all of them felt that this is normal. The audiance stayed silent. At this moment Roja while standing on the arena seamed to have invisible power. All the recruits when their eyes meet with Rojas they all would bow their head down. Now no one questioned Rojas strength And while looking at Rojas eyes it brings in them a sense of fear. In this world the strong are respected So Roja exposing his power all people will respect him. Some people were looking at another position as if waiting for something. Those people were looking at Drake. Roja last challenger was the fourth ranked recruit. So only two people left, Drake and Hina. Most people didnt consider Hinas power and didnt think that shes stronger than Drake. So the only fight left is Roja vs Drake. Gradually almost all recruits eyes were looking at Drake. Even the Marine instructors were looking at him too. At this moment. Drake and Roja become the center of attention of everyone present there. All the recruits saw that Drake didnt have any idea to avoid the fight as he took his weapon and started to walk to the arena. When the recruits saw this they made way for him. Looking at this scene Most took a deep breath. Didnt expect that the person qualified to challenge Drake would be Roja. Roja and Drake were from the fifth group. Watching the scene where Roja and Drake faced each other they couldnt believe That Roja would be able to reach this step. There is no doubt that Roja defeated almost everyone from the ordinary camp and was the only one qualified to challenge Drake.(Ed: Its the other way around though?) At this time an idea emerged in someones mind. Will Drake also be defeated ? This idea appeared in the minds of many people and they couldnt help but pinch themself. Although Roja was strong enough to defeat most of the ordinary camp but compared to Drake there is still a gap between their strength. But although those recruits conforeted themself with saying that Roja will not win against Drake but this idea kept flashing on their minds. Roja sweeping the entire camp made a strong impression in thier mind without them knowing. Youre strong. Drake come into the arena. Standing infront of Roja and calmly said Your growth speed is fastest growth i have ever seen and if this keep up in a few months you will be able to exceed me. Oh ? When Roja heard Drakes word , he looked at him with a smile and said So your meaning is ? Drake shook his head and said Lets say that its useless to fight against me. Roja swept through the entire camp today so Drake didnt think that his words would make Roja throw in the towel. The actual assessment isnt about winning but all of it was so that the instructor could abserve the power of the recruits especially who are soon to be in the elite camp. Now with Rojas new power Drake thought that Roja would be a suitable opponent for him. Hearing those words Roja was calm. Suddenly waved his hand and an energy in the shape of a crescent moon shot out toward Drake. Wouch! Drake who was infront of Roja used two weapons and they were a one handed sword and strange looking four edged axe. Zizi!! In the face of Rojas sword energy Drake put his sword and axe calmly infront of himself and that energy collided with Drakes weapon as he staggered wich made a metal friction sound and finaly the enrgy callapsed away. This is really shocking no wonder they couldnt stop it. After catching Rojas strike Drake said calmly as he could only roughly determine Rojas strength But he didnt think it was this strong. But although it was strong he thought that its only to this degree not much. Drake secretly shook his head. Suddenly his head lowered down a little and while holding his weapog tightly he rushed toward Roja directly. His weapon directly waved at Roja. Try defending this Seeing Drake easily defend against his full power strike and also launched a counterattack toward him. Roja was calm as if he expected this already. Ding ! Ding ! Drake used his weapong to attack Roja without a rest. He attacked continuously without leaving Roja ny time to breath. Rojas hand holding his sword while defending against Drake suddenly stepped back and a silver crescent moon shaped energy shot out again. Whiz !! This time Drake didnt direcly defend against but he stepped sideway and continued his attack. Ding Ding !! The sound of metal hitiing metal sounded endlessly from time to time a sharp silver energy would be released and meet the ground drawing a deep crack into it. After fighting a little the battle as if reached its most intense moment All the recruits were dazzled. I didnt expect Roja to be evenly matched with Drake. No Roja should be weaker he cantattack as much as Drake he can only defend. Roja again brought surprise to all recruit in the camp But they also showed a slight regret. For Rojas strength is still lower then Drake although he is very admirable but unfortunaly the one to lose probably would be Roja. They could only curse his fate. Chapter 31 : Sword flow , Cremate In the arena.Roja was holding his sword. In the face of Drake strom like attacks Roja simply parried those attacks and attacked with his own Tobu zangeki. Releaseing compressed air sharp as a sword that is Tobu zangeki. Ding !! Drake didnt care In the face of Rojas trick Placed his sword and his axe together infront of him Then Rojas sword collided with Drakes weapons. Spark scattered and in Drakes sword and four edged axe cracks began to appear but they werent large. His sword and four edged axe still could hang on. Looking at the cracks apearing Drakes eye flashed but shook his head. Its a good swordplay , but its a pity. Although These two month you did grow stronger But the gap between me and you is still too big. Two months are short, although you closed this gap a little but still not enough to defeat me. While talking Drake waved his weapons forward. Whizz!! Roja used his sword to parry and retreated a few steps. While looking at Drake Roja suddenly said with a tone made all the recruits puzzled Is two months time Really short ? Drake Brow slightly furrowed as he didnt know what Roja meant. in his view if Roja was given another two months and he could maintain his growth speed then Roja may reach his level or maybe he would be stonger than Drake himself. Looking at Drake Roja suddenly chuckled a bit and in his mouth rised a light smile the said. Do you know why was I ranked first in the previous assessment ? In the previous assessment if Roja had this kind of power then he may be able to get better score than Drake But Roja didnt have this power a month ago so he simply couldnt. Even if back then he had this strength and was really able to do it. Then how can Hinas be rankedsecond on the assessment.? This made Drake puzzled. Why ? Watching the frown on Drakes face Roja made an evil smile and didnt speak. he placed Honoo no tsuki infromt of him then said. Because of this ! After Roja said this. In his eyes golden flames suddenly ignited which seemed to be drived from his soul. The flame seemed so strong that it could destroy the world. Sword flow , Cremate!. Boom!! Golden flames suddenly came out of Rojas sword and surrounded it.Then Roja waved his sword at Drake. Those golden flames condensed into a few meters and made a huge flame sword. At this moment the surrounding air truned hot and all people could feel the temparature rising. What ?! Drake took sometime before he was surprised. The next moment while watching the flame his eyes flashed. Flames ? He could produce flames ? Do you mean that In the previous assessment that huge fire in the forest was When thinking to here Drake reactedas the flame come in front of him. Even if he subconsciously wanted to back away it was too late. The flame swept in front of him and spread out tens of meters around, almost all the arena was filled with flames. Drake could only struggle and try to scatter the flame with his weapon. When the flames apeared , all the recruits couldnt believe their eyes and they were suddenly horrified. Sword Of flames? Even standing by the side the could feel the heat blowing and those recruit who wre standing near the arena suddenly backed away. Looking at the flame horrified. Suddenly some recruits thought about something and their eyes stared at the field of flame. No! It cant be ! The fire in the forest After the first recruit said this almost all the recruit remembered the fire in the previous assessment a month ago that affected almost all the fifth group assessment. At this moment almost like the fire in the forest was in front of them. And now it seems that the fire was caused by Roja ? No wonder ! No wonder that Roja could get first place in te assessment. it wasnt tempering with the results or any luck of hunting monsters he just lit up almost half the forest killing so much monsters. some recruit wanted to understand whats happenning but they seemed as if struck by lightning their mind was blank. Other recruits seeing the fifth team reaction couldnt help but remember the accident in the fifth group assessment. The fire tha emerged in the forest. All the recruits were stunned. All this time that seemed so long was only a few breaths time and on the field the flames gradually extinguished. only a certain place was still burning. That place was naturally Drakes place. AAAAh! Suddenly a ragin Roar sounded from under the fire and a surge of air made the flames scatter around. At the same time a figure jumped and feel far away on the arena. This figure was Drake. At this time Drake clothes were burned in several places and there was still a little bit of clothes that continued to burn while still on him. Now then , Do you still think that two months time is short ? Roja said while standing and holding his sword. that sword had flames around its edge while Roja seemed Like a God of fire. Chapter 32 : Zoan Frui After getting out of the fire Drake took a deep breath. Then he checked if there was anything on him that is still on fire. He couldnt help but reveal a lingering fear when thinking about the fire.Fortunatly he isnt an ordinary person or else this fire wouldve just burned him alive. But even he still had burns in several places. Looking at his clothes that burned. Drake just took them off and threw them on the ground. And now looking at Roja there wasnt that calm and easygoing attitude from Drake anymore. As only shock was shown on his face. His able to produce fire while wielding the sword. Drake didnt expect Roja to have such a power. Roja was still standing on the arena with his sword in his hand. That sword was enveloped with flames and then the sword again moved with hot flame projecting out again. Boom! The terrible flame like a red fire dragon once agan Crached into Drake. A fiersome heat waves swept in all direction and the recruit couldnt help but retreat again. Whizz! Drakes mind was clear. He knew that he wont be able to counter this attack. Even if he could cut the flame There was no meaning to it. Because even if he cut it i will split then rconnect again and swallow him. So in the face of those flames he chose to avoid. However once he avoided that another one appeared before him, and as he avoided the second a third one comeat him. Can you release this fire without restriction ? Watching every sword strike produce fire Drake eyes couldnt help but change. Boom! The next moment that third flame once again swallowed Drake completely. Fire started to stack togerther and even The Marine veteran become scared. He achieved this level ? This degree of flame is simply like a devil fruits ability already. At this time even Z was shocked If not for Garp telling him That Roja didnt have any fruit ability He wouldnt have beleived that. On the other side. The recruits looked as the flames swallowed Drake had long become shocked. Heat waves swept the audiance. The air became hot and intolerable But still the recruits back were ice cold as if someone just poured a bucket of ice on top of them. Dra Drake was swallowed by flames. What a terrifying power. recruits couldnt help but murmer. Is it finished ? Looking at the burning fire They couldn see Drakes figure as if he had evaporated due to the flames. However the next moment. Roar !! A loud earth shattering Raor bursted from within the flames and frightening momentum suddenly emerged. All the flame around were blown away. I n the flames there was ahuge monster. Drake who transformed into a huge monster Directly came out of the flames.All the people saw what this monster looked like. It was a dinosaur! Anciant Zoan Fruit Dinosaur species. I didnt intend to use this, Really I didnt expect you to force me to use this power. From the flames Drake suddenly changed back to semi human shape. The half animalized Drake was still holding his weapon whle his whole body was filled with a very forecious atmosphere. Looked at Roja Since you forced me to use my devil Fruit this battle Is over! Whizz ! Drake figure suddenly come out rushing out of the flame with a speed twice as fast as before. Sure enough before joining the Marine you already ate a devil fruit. Looking at the rushing Drake Rojas face didnt panic But exposed a thoughtful expression instead. Boom! A Huge red flame swept over while it seemed like it will reach the sky. Humph! Seeing the flames infront of him Drake Didnt even avoid it this time he fiercely waved his weapo and produced a wind gale that torned the flame. While Drake passed through the flames some of it touched him and even with his protection of the Ancient dinosaur skin there was traces of burns. Drake suddenly rushed to the front of Roja and wavedhis axe with ahuge force that was falling on Roja. Roja uses the tobu zangeki and His Honoo no tsuki to defend against Drake. Drake in the semi animale form had tremendous increase in strength so when the sword and the axe collided he had the advantage as he could withstand Rojas energy strikeand flame. Useless when i am in this form I am much more strong then before even your flame has no effect on me! Drake once again was enveloped with flame but even after that a slight burn trace could be seen and thats all. Drake who was in the semi animal shape uses his increase in attack and defense power to resist against Rojas flame and energy strike. Roja was sent flying and only when was he in the air did he show an amazed look and culdnt help but exclaim out loud. This is The power of devil fruit ability ! Chapter 33 : Getsuga tensho So Drake was a devil fruit user and this form isnt that of an ordinary Zoan fruit.Of course not , It should be one of the rare anciant species Zoan fruit. In the Half animal state it brings so much power already. Countless recruits were shoked By Drakes devil fruit. He was already so strong and now that he is using a devil fruit how strong does he want to get? Drake hid his strength from the start. Hina looked at the arena while being stunned. She originally thought that with his fire Roja would win. But she didnt think that Drake pocessed a devil fruit and once again reversed the situation. On the other side. When Drake used his devil fruit ability all the Marine instructors with Z amongst them did not reveal any shock from Drake transformation. It seems like they already know about his devil fruit. In the Marineford camps not just anyone can enter and mix in. Each and every recruit would have a background check and have a detailed report about him before entering. Finally used! Its really a very rare fruit ability. Even Roja wont be able to resist Drake strength now. Drake can even use brute force that now are comparable to Rojas strikes. A Marine instructor who was looking at the arena commented with a tone that had a bit of praise for Drake and little bit of pity toward Roja. If the battle assessment could be delayed for just a month then it wouldve been something else. Now Rojas strength isnt enough as he cant beat Drake with it , also his fire cant hurt Drake that much so the first one to fall would be certainly Roja. It look that the result is already obvious. Rojas potential is way stronger but Drake strength now in way more powerful than the former. All the poeple beside him nodded even Z nodded his head slightly. On the arena. Drake who is half transformed had double or more of his strength so when he wave his sword it a strong windwould shoot at the flames and tear them apart. The original twenty or so meter that were made to be an arena now turned to froty or fifty as all the recruits retreated back fearful of the fire. If it was in a forest you may have won but in an envirement like this its impossible for you to defeat me. So admit defeat. Drake fiercely weilded his sword At the same time Roja also used his Tobu zangeki and when the two collided. Rojas strike was nullified. If this continued Roja may get seriously injured and continuing this has no meaning as this is jus an assessment not a life and death battle. No one could understand Roja as he obviously lost the battle but still continued to be Drakes opponent. Some people thought that he didnt wont to admit defeat and some others thought that he would throw the towel soon as there is no meaning to risk his life for a mere test. But in fact . Roja continued because his energy rised faster and faster while he was battling against Drake. In a short while the energy rised by tens of point more then the energy he gained after fighting against all the other recruits together. This ancient specie, really is something more then double the strength with just half the transformation.Well time to end this as my arms are already num. Well it was worth it. I hope there will be more places to increase the energy this fast. Thinking of this while shooking some numbness from his arm Roja took a deep breath then his expression became more relaxed while looking at Drake then said. Yeah , youre right its about to end. When his voice fell Roja was holding the Honoo no tsuki and used the most common position to swing a sword. The last Blow. Watching this Drake slightly shook his head as he thought this wasnt necessary as Roja cant really fight against his strength. But he didnt say a thing and put his sword and axe infront of him then charged at Roja like a storm. He was very fast almost instantly come to the front of Roja. Looking at Drake infront of him Roja didnt move he gently raised his sword and made the most simple and most common swing. A normal action didnt have any profound meaning to it. But. When Roja Sword was still up there was a deep quiet like if all the souls had gathered in his sword and when the sword come down it was like all those souls were unleashed. Getsuga Tenshoo!! Huuumm When Roja sword come down a huge sword energy was shot out. It was of the highest leveland in a moment it came infront of Drake. Isnt this sword energy compared to Rojas previous Strike is more then Double the strength ? And it came so fast that instantly it was infront of him Drake couldnt avoid anymore. What?! Seeing the energy about to hit him, His heart suddenly jumped and his eyes revealed a touch of horror. He was more shocked than before about Rojas strength. He didnt know how did Roja use such a terrifying strike and seeing that he cant dodge he could only grithis teeth and try to face this strike. But the power of getsuga tensho is more then what Drake could imagine. Not just the size of the strike is bigger Even the solidification levelas well as the degree of sharpness. It was incomparable to the strikes from before. The sword strike sweept everything in its path. Drake in his semi animal state still couldnt resist this power and his weapons were cut off! After cutting his sword and axe Getsuga tensho still didnt disappear and continued to strike toward Drake. Unstoppable! Drake eyes revealed his fear. he didnt think that Roja could unleash such a fearsome strike which was more than double of the strike before it. He thought those thing in just a short instant but this moment, the energy already struck his defense with irresistible power and finally defeated his defence and swept him away. Chapter 34 : Indifference and Hostility A sudden pain spread throughout Drakes body.Am I going to die ? At this moment thats all that Drake could think of. He didnt think that a mere battle in The Marineford test would even make him so close to death. Seeing Drakes skin that was as hard as steel or harder couldnt resist Rojas strike and Drakes body was about to be chopped in half. A silouette appeared beside Drake like it was teleported then pulled Drake out of the way of Getsuga tensho then used his hand to seize the Getsuga tensho and pinched. Wouch! Getsuga tensho suddenly bursted into pieces and the Energy scattered in all directions which made the ground have many crisscrossing cracks. The silhouette that appeared suddenly was none other than the former Admiral Of the Marine and the new recruits instructor Z. Z looked at the ground in silence. And then looked at Roja deeply and said. Roja win! Z s said that with a deep tone then turned away to leave the arena. The audiance were still in silence. From Roja using his Getsuga tensho to when Drake was hit by it and Z saving Drake only took a moment to happen. Many recruit didnt know what happened. Infront of them the scene just suddenly changed. But even if they didnt know the details but the huge energy strike was imprinted in their mind. When Z announced Rojas victory the recruits were still in shock. Even now their still absent minded. Roja was still on the arena observing the deep crack made by his last strike and those numerous cracks which were made by the bursting Getsuga tensho Due to Z. Drake weapons were scattered and cut in half. And Drake himself still had bllodsatins appear despite Z saving him. While looking at the blood dripping slowly He made an amazed face. Looking at this scene after a long time someone woke up from the shock an said That last strike. Is that his real strength ? Drake was very strong and he used a devil fruit which doubled his strength But he still was beaten by Roja. Not Only ordinary recruits even those in the top ten had dry mouths. At this time no one knew what to say and no one needed to say a thing as Roja strength and status was determined without a doubt now. He is the camps strongest. No one will question the ranking and no one will question the strength of Roja. There some people who felt fear. Fear that Roja will get them for what they said about him. At the same time Roja defeated Drake Above the huge Fortess two lazy figure were standing. One of them showed his interest when he looked at Roja . Mr. Garps nephew is very good. The one whos speaking was impressively one of the highest figure in the Marine. One of the three Admirals which just praised Roja,Kuzan also named Ao Kiji. And standing beside him was another one of the three. Sakazuki , also kown as Akainu. Compared to people great admiration of Garp. Those two didt hold that mucha dmiration cause of Garps son who made revolutionary army to go against the Marine. Garps character was easy going and every one knew that and now it seems that Roja also had that same character. And this character was really hated by Akainu. because maybe someday Roja will betray the Marine and then become like dragon and join his revolutionary army. What is that flame ability ? I hope he dont betray the Marine, otherwise even if his one of Garps family members, I will see it to the end and will not let it go as we did with dragon. Akainu face was as cold as ice while looking at Roja then he tunred around and entered his room. Seeing the Aokiji eyes slightly flashed but didnt say a thing he just turned around, shrugged and also entered into his room. When Akainu looked coldly at Roja. He could feel that look and looked up but he only saw the magnidicent tall headquarters fortress. Is it my imagination ? Roja slightly shook his head and didnt think more about it as he came down from the Arena. Rojas soul is much stronger then ordinary people. So he was very sensitive to alot of things. especially the momentum and the will of things such as hostility. Just in that moment Roja could feel some kind of hostility against him. But whether was it and illusion or not he didnt know. As Garps nephew and Dragons cousin many people wanted to deal with him for this matter. And he couldnt think of them one by one. As long as he strengthen his soul sword to the fifth stage then he could use Yamamotos shikai and with that he wouldnt fear most people of this world. After leaving the arena Roja casually went to a corner and with a thought the property bar projected infront of him. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +135, power +40, agility +40 Special attributes: All things in the world , Turn to ashes C Sword attack have additional fire damage ( The contion for rvolution isnt met) Special attributes : getsuga tensho -Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Energy : 82/120. Todays fight had increased the energy by more than 20 point ? Seeing that the energy value reached 82 not that far from the next strengthening Roja nodded. He closed his eyes to recall all the thing he did in todays fights. The bad moves he made that needed him to be careful about. Todays fights made Roja not only improve the energy value but also to get used to real combat and made him able to use the same amount of strength that he used in his training. Chapter 35 : Elite camp After Roja came down.The recruits continued the assessment. As to get a better ranking all recruit started fighting and challenging. Hina didnt keep her second place but was pushed to the twelfth rank. Her strength isnt weak she is the strongest in group five after Roja and Drake. After all the recruits finished their challenge the assessment was over. In fact it ended sooner than then most of the instructors expected. In those battle there wasnt anyone who had major injuries beside Drake who couldnt face Rojas Getsuga tensho and couldve died if not for Z. Seeing that no one is still challenging, Z nodded and announced the end of the assessment and in accordance with the ranking and performance the top fifteen were called. Those fifteen recruits would join the elite camp. Roja was first from those fifteen followed by Drake and the others. Hina also was one of those fifteen recruits. Those that heard their name are to be promoted to the elite camp now follow me. Z after reading the list of the fifteen recruit directly made all of the fifteen follow him out of the square. The elite camp training ground and the ordinary camp training ground are completly separare. After joining the elite camp the difference would be huge as they would be training under Z which might be even better than training under the current admirals themselves. Those who werent chosen glanced enviously at Roja and the others leaving and after that under the command of the instructor they dispersed. Z took The fifteen recruits all the way into the huge fortress of the Marineford. The top level of this huge fortress is the place for the captain commander of all the Marines office as well as where all those admirals reside and also the highest level conference room. And all the way down there is the intelligence agencies and so on. In the second floor of the fortress is the leite camp training ground and also Zs office. Roja wasnt here for the first time. He is after all Garps nephew he came here several times and even entered the Captain Commanders office once. Perhaps because Roja soul is much stronger then ordinary people in front of the fortress didnt feel any kind of opression. At first Roja could feel a sense of pression coming from Garp but later on that sense seemed to gradually weaken. The killing intent and opression from anyone seems useless against him. He didnt know whether he could withstand the haoshoku no haki or not. All the way to the second floor of the fortress whenever someone see Z they will salute him out of respect. Through a few corridors came a wide hall and this very hall is the famous elite camp. The practice and even the spar are in completly different level from before. As Z entred the hall all the elite recruits stopped what they were doing and saluted Z respectfully. I will probably see familiar faces more than before here. Roja glanced a little at the camp and his eyes flashed with a look of interest. He saw many familiar faces such as Smoker , Ain and others. There are some that he didnt have impression for, but still found them familiar. Like how Roja and the others were looking at the elite camp members the elite camp mmembers were observing them too. Well, finally newcomers ? Teacher Z brought them over so they should be the newcomers. some people looked at Roja and the others and chukled. Another person smiled suddenly and said Dont underestimate them. this time i heard there is some recruit called Drake and he is really strong not necesserily any of us could win against him. Are you joking ? I cant win against a newcomer ? maybe if they all come together. Some recruits in the elite camp smiled shaking their heads as they didnt beleive. Here is where all of you will stay. the things you used to have are all brought here and from now on you call me teacher Z. Z turned to the vetrans of the elite campand nodded to them indicating for them to resume practice. Then he turned to Roja and the others and said. The elite camp is different from the ordinary camp. Here you are the elite of the Marine although you are still recruits you have officially graduated from the Marine. So there wont only be my special training but also real combat mission. Not training or assessment But a real fight against pirates. These word were very awe inspiring but also made the atmosphere around them turn serious. After a while Z finally talked again with a bit lower voice and introduced the differences between the elite camp and the ordinary camp and especially focused on the elite camps graduation rules. The graduation rules are completly different from the ordinary camp. This graduation isnt made from certain time , but its an applicable graduation. Whenever you want to graduate you can apply for it. In general After applying for the graduation there will be and assessment and as long as they have the strength of a lieutenant commander there wont be a problem. then they would be ranked based on their graduation assessment. and as long as they pass the assessment even if did it poorly, they will get the rank of Ensign and if he did a good job then he will be ranked higher and the highest is lieutenant commander. When to apply for a graduation is up to you but it cant be more then three years! If you have not applied for graduation by then or didnt pass the assessment then you will be forced to graduate and wont be granted any rank you will just be a normal soldier. Z paused a little and then said lightly. However from the beginning My elite camp so far never has a case when one became an ordinary soldier and i hope no one would appear within you Chapter 36 : Veteran’s provocation In addition to the difference in the graduation rules and missions the elite camp has more freedom. So joining the training or not Z will only care about results.Well after i briefly introduced the rules of the elite camp to you. I will let you get familiar with the place and after a while i will call you one by one to give you the type of training suitable for you now. At the same time you could ask me about any problem you had before in you training. After that Z directly left the square and entered a room leaving behind a row of people. Almost as soon as Z left and Roja and the others were about to walk around and get familiar with the place, they suddenly heard a voice. Hey newcomers! Along the sound a veteran with the name op Very Good (Tl : look for it in wiki as captain very good .) come out in front of the them and said. Which one of you is named Drake ? Hearing such a voice Drake suddenly frowned but still replied calmly I am , Is there something you want ? Very Good turned to see Drake and looked at him twice then suddenly chuckled a bit with a bit of provocation said You are the strongest in the ordinary camp ? so what if you are ? Very Good was dissatisfied as some of his friend said that its possible for them to loose against Drake and came to provoke them. Moreover in his view Roja and the other didnt receive Teacher Z guidance like him. So how could anyone of them be his opponent. Ok ? Hearing Very Goods saying that Drakes face was a little bit sorry but also indifferent then he said Sorry , I am not the strongest. Drake was injured by Rojas Getsuga tensho. Although he didnt receive a major injury due to Z saving him but still his body was wrapped in bondage. When Very Good saw Drakes bondage he frowned a little then said Youre not the strongest ? Then who is it ? This sentence was more serious then Drakes provocation. As if his saying your not the strongest then go away i will find the strongest. Even with Drakes tolerance His face couldnt help but get cold. Still he came here today so he didnt want to have a conflict with those veterans in his first day. So he didnt say a thing. However this sentence didnt just provoke Drake but also everyone beside him. Someone could endure and said . Are you looking down on us ? Oh , dont misunderstand. I am only looking for the strongest amongst you for a contest so if your not step aside. Very Good laughed and his eyes exposed his contempt. As the elite camp veterans followed Z training program and had experienced real combat and personally killed pirates. So when facing those greenhorns very Good will naturally have some contempt. You are Too arrogant! Very Good said this sentence and someone beside Drake couldnt endure anymore. Even if his not Drake or Roja his still one of the strongest in the ordinary camp. So the recruit under his anger directed a blow to Very Good. Bang! Surprisingly in the face of the recruit fist Very Good just waved his hand casually then with his palm catch that fist. Do you call this strength. are you still drinking you mothers milk ? Very Good scorned then also punched the recruit. In the elite camp he could be classified in the mid ranking veterans. Some veterans thought that those new comers should not make Very Good get serious or it will be trouble. Boom! Under Very Goods fist the recruit was sent flying even after he tried to block. The power gap was too big. This scene suddenly made The new comers horrified. As they thought that other then Drake and Roja no one among them could match up against Very Good. A casual person from the elite camp had such extraodinary power ? I know that you are the top figure of the ordinary camp, Even some call you monsters. But dont forget this everyone here is in fact A monster too. And we have long been under Teacher Z special training and experienced a number of bloody real life and death battles. So dont compare yourself to us. You bunch are just rookies. Very Good continued talking for some time and many from the elite camp gathered around. Yo , Very Good started bullying newcomers. Dont do it too much or teacher will get angry. The veterans were laughing and joking around with a lively looks. Very Good exposed his power and made most recruit horrified and Drake was looking coldly at him. This guys power and the power he had when using his devil fruit ability are almost the same. Well, Who was the one that said these little rookies can defeat us ? i will beat you until your face turn into a pig face. Very good pointer at someone in the crowd then turned around again to Roja and the others and said Hey , In the end who is the strongest among you ? Originally the recruits were very angry at his provocation but when they heard his sentence this time they couldnt help but subconsciously turn around and look at Roja. Although Very Good didnt know Roja But seeing all the recruits looking at him he knew that Rojas is the strongest here so He said Youre the strongest ? Well, You dont have to worry if you dont dare to fight with me i am not going to embarrass you. Chapter 37 : 3 Types of Haki Are you sure you want to play with me ?Roja was too lazy to care about his provocation if fact in face of any provocation he could stay calm like a saint. If he said all that then Lets beat him up! I will let you have three strike without me striking back. Very Good grunted looking down at Roja at the same time indicated to the people around him to leave. However as the veterans were retreating a cold sound was heard. Very Good, i make you stronger and that how you use that power ? Z Teacher Z ! If you have so much strength then return to you practice. Yes yes. Before a moment he was extremely arrogant like a proud cock but when he saw Z Very Good became like a chiken nodding submissively. On the other side Roja who was ready to pull out his sword shrugged then he took his hand away from the hilt of his sword. But Challenges in the elite camp is a normal thing and anyone can challenge others at anytime. So Z didnt punish Very Good But turned toward the new recruits and said The first one Roja come with me. Yes. Rojahad long wanted practice Haki and that now was possible as Z will guide him in that aspect. Roja had long been urgent to learn Haki. After nodding Roja directly followed behind Z. Z with Roja entered a small looking practice field at the side of the square and closed the door. Watching Z and Roja entering the Room and disappearing from sight , Very Good was relieved and immediately there was someone who jokingly said to him. Very Good even if you can bully newcomer you have to watch out for teacher as he will surely reprimand you. I still didnt expect that Drake wasnt the strongest but that Roja was. Before i heard that Drake was difinitifly the strongest in the ordinary camp. The one taking looked at Very Good and Said while laughing Fortunately That Roja didnt fight with you. If you did maybe you wouldnt be his opponent. Nonsense! Very Good grunted and said with disdain Just coming to our elite camp and want win against me. Do you think his that Smoker ? Hearing Very Good mention Smoker all of them smiled as like he said Smoker swept his way just as he entered the elite camp until he was the strongest in the camp. In fact Most of those veterant thought the same way as Very Good. They didnt think that Roja could win against Very Good. After all Very Good wasnt at the bottom of the camp but was in the middle and those new recruits are too tender to fight against him. In the small room. There was only two people present, Roja and Z. Garp shouldve taught you a lot like breaking the limit of the body to dig the potential of the human body. Standing infront of Roja , Z smiled while talking. Hearing his words Roja nodded slightly. Dontt think that with what Garp teached you dont have anything more to learn. Well dont compare my training with that old ladys training Z looked at Roja with a hehe smile. Compared to Garps training Z training was truly more powerful. After all the current admirals are his desciples. And Roja still remembred some of Garps words the original training of Luffy like pushing down a cliff , tied in a balloon and rose to the sky and more. Fortunatly Roja didnt experience that. Z way is simply breaking the body limit to dig the hidden potential of the body using various methods that were more directed to the essence. Its not that Garps methods are wrong but Zs methods are more in order and had much more simple explanation that Roja could understand clearly. As a result Z have to simply point some advice to Roja to practice more perfectly. Even so those advice wont be a smal matter to Rojas practice. After Z finished his advice Roja talked with him about various things that he remembered, then he took the initiative to talk about Haki. In fact Roja already know what is Haki but he didnt know how to practice it. In this world there was three types of Haki. Kenbunshoku Haki, which grants users a sixth sense of the world around them and limited precognitive abilities. Busoshoku Haki, which allows the user to use their spirit as armor to defend against attacks or to make their own attacks more potentand and finally Haoshoku Haki, a rare type of Haki only one in a million can use which grants the user the ability to overpower the will of others. Hearing Roja mentioning Haki, Zs eyes flashed. In his view Roja was qualified to learn Haki already. So Z would simply tell Roja the methods of training in Haki. Of course. Haki practice isnt something one can learn instantly. He will need to train step by step with Zs personal guidance. Roja is talented and moreover He is Garps nephew So Z didnt mind spending some time and energy to guide him. After talking a bit about Haki, Z paused a bit so that Roja could remember and understand what he said then continued to speak. Before learining Haki i suggest you learn about the Marine six powers. Even if you will focus on swordsmandship Soru and Rankyaku will help you greatly for example. Chapter 38 : Strength Division After Z said that which made Roja thought about it deeply.Saru was a high speed movement technique and he could use it to step on the air. Almost all people can practice this in the elite camp. Moreover The six powers of the Marine are not for ordinary people it was almost like practicing Haki the two need a None-human physical strength. At this time Roja was qualified to practice the two. With his current power Roja thought that at least he have a lieutenant strength right now. The division of strength in this world is chaotic and in order for Roja to measure his strength clearly he will just follow the Marine ranks as a standard. Those below the rank of lieutenant are of no significance. Even the difference between the Marine lieutenants is large. There were many ranks in the Marine like Admiral , Vice admiral , Rear Admiral and the power gap between vice admiral and rear admiral is huge like how the gap between vice admiral and admiral is ,except for Garp of course. And the gap will shrink as the ranks becomes lower. There are some real powerful pirates like the four Yonko below them there is Marco of the white beard pirates, Big moms four stars as well as many others You can compare The Marine admirals to the four Yonko Roja thought some more about the story. For him it was hard to determine the strength of the four Yonko. Whatever if they could win against the admirals or not Roja have to determine that himself. Roja threw this thought in the back of his head. That kind of power is still distant from the current him. But he should understand his place so he wont be arrogant. Although am talking simply so with your talent you probably already understand it all but if there is something your not clear about you could ask. Z simplified the six powers of the Marine and the way to practice seeing that Rojas face didnt seem to have any kind of confusion Z slightly nodded. Roja did understand it. As someone who did watch One Piece in his previous world and his soul is stranger as well so his understanding ability is out of the ordinary coupled with how Z simplified everything almost without thinking he could understand. Although he understood everything he still got some questions. These question werent about The six powers but were about the practice details. He already asked Garp before but Garp answer was vague. Z heard Rojas question and after a little though he answered him clearly which made Rojas eyes flash from time to time. After answering his question Z watched Roja without revealing any impatient look and continued to ask. Do you still have any more questions ? I dont for the time being. Thanks teacher. Roja got every answer to the questions that Garp answered vaguely from Z and those answer were very clear so saying this Roja was really sincere in his thanks. Its my duty as your teacher. You dont have to thank me. Z naturally discerned Rojas sincere tone so he directed a smile at Roja and said Well since there is no more problems then you go first and call Drake over. Yes. Roja nodded his head and left the small practice room. And just when he came out to the hall, Roja could see that the veterans of the elite camp and Drake and the others were together. It seem that after Z left Some people still wanted to beat the newcomers. In fact in the elite camp this was normal. Every newcomer from the ordinary camp are mostly arrogant so the veteran will teach them a lesson. This kind of lesson was necessary after all the elite camp had real missions and real pirates to fight if they think they are all high and mighty they will just die. So for the provocation of Very Good, Z only reprimanded him verbally and didnt give him any punishment. When Roja went to the crowd gathered place he saw that Very Good provoked Drake after he left with Z which lead to a battle to break out. However Roja wasnt interested. Roja learned the way to practice the six power of the Marine and also the way to practice the Haki so he was very eager to find a place to try and practice them. Drake, teacher Z called you. Then the fight that was about to start was completely destroyed. Drake looked coldly at Very Good grunted then directly turned around and left. What , really that was fast Very Good after seeing that Roja came he was helpless. But he couldnt say a thing as he didnt dare to block Drake who was summoned by Z. After finished what he came for Roja turned around ready to leave. At this time Very Good suddenly took a few step forward and stood in front of Roja Hey ! why are you leaving not only did you escape but also took my opponent, Dont you think you should fight me now ? Dont block my way. Roja looked at him calmly then continued to walk forward. Seeing this Very Good suddenly smiled Hey, I will still block the way what can you do about it ? Roja looked up to see Very Goods smiling face then said. Do you really want to know what i can do ? This time there should be a fight seeing this the veterans stepped back so the two could fight. He said that his the ordinary camp first ranked right ? Sohow many moves will he be able to take from Very Good? I bet he could only take ten moves. No even if his a new comer his the number one in the ordinary camp so i think he should be able to make it until the thirty moves. The veterans looked at the two with lively expressions. Chapter 39 : Sorry, I am in a hurry Between Roja and Very Good there seem to be a gap. Roja is tall and his body was proportional although he isnt thin but Very Good was taller than him and seemed stronger too. Roja didnt have that much of an impression on Very Good all he remember is that Very Good has the Beri Beri no Mi that would let him split up to ball shaped part to avoid attacks. Very Good stood with a look of arrogance while saying to Roja Come on as you sempai i will let you have three move before i strike back. Sorry, I am in a hurry , three moves are too much trouble move it Roja looked faintly at Very Good then gently drew his sword a red line suddenly ignited on The sword. Sword flow Cremate! Boom ! After Roja finished his swing a silver white light flashed followed by flames. His swing was like a dragon coming out of its lair. Monsterious flame came crashing at Very Good which was mixed with that silver white energy which made that strike so much like dragon. Originally when they heard Rojas words the veterans were stunned for a moment and exposed a look of ridicule and laughed at Roja. but the next moment They eyes were staring whith their mouth agape reaching the ground. Flames !!! What is this . Is ita devil fruit ? (Tl : Dont be stupid, Ace will have that. ) Even those onlookers were stunned. Not only was there flames but also an incredible and sharp energy was with the flames and all they could think about is how to avoid it. However the speed of which the flames and energy was very fast. Even if very good tried his best to avoid it he will still be hit by it. Very Good was staring in horror while the flames rachedhis body. The scene made those veterans dumbfounded even Ain and Sadi were stunned to see the power of Roja. Their faces changed again and again. Boom! Very Goods body which was under the flames bombardment suddenly broke into countless round balls scattering in all direction to avoid the flames and the sword energy that was in it This his devil fruit ability. And seeing this scene Roja didnt reveal any surprise to that but a look of contempt showed on his face. Flames whether a human or a ball doesnt matter. You will still be burned! Even if he split into so many balls but thosse ball still catch fire and the flame will wrap around every ball. The balls began to roll on the ground. Hot ! One of the largest balls was Very Goods head which there wasnt any sgin of arrogance anymore but all he could do was yell in a strange way and his eyes revealed horror. This is simply incredible Roja has the ability to use flames !! This time everyone thougth that Roja had the fire Devil fruit ability which was stronger compared to Smokers smoke ability as a logia because even if Smoker could use his ability for offense its not as strong as fire. The balls couldntget away from the flames. Seeing that he was going to burn alive Very Good screamed. I admit defeat! Very Good couldnt help but throw the towel. After hearing him admit defeat Roja returned his blade into the scabbard and all the burning flames were extinguished. Sword fire off. All the balls with a Gulu Gulu sound rolled at each other and reformedd into Very Goods normal look. But He didnt have that arrogant look anymore as his body was in a sorry state. Fortunately he wasnt burned by the flames for that long otherwise He may not stand up again. Roja returned his sword and slightly shook his head and didnt look at Very Good but directly turned to leave. The new comers knew about Rojas flame as they already witnessed it but still they were shocked of how strong that was. Faced an elite veteran and still He want with a single strike ? Is he really a new comer ? They were so shocked they couldnt help but mutter. If those who new of his ability already are shocked then what about those in the elite camp. Very Good wasnt an ordinary person. He has the ability The devil fruit Beri Beri no Mi and also trained in the elite camp and was ranked in the middle and this Roja the newcomer only used one strike to defeat him. Too incredible! And what was that ability he used ? It was flame. Smoke sit as the strongest in the elite camp exactly for his Devil Fruit ability but the smoke doesnt have any strong offense but what about flames ? This time the shocked veterans turned arounf to look at Smoker who had three sigars in his mouth. He isnt a devil fruit user. Smoker looked at the back of Roja and after a moment of thought he recalled the scene that just accured His flame didnt come from his body but was issued from his sword and many other details are different from a logia devil Fruit ability. Although i dont know were did that flame come from but its not a devil fruit ability. Smoke was logia user himself and was very familiar with every details of it So he could determine that what Roja used wasnt a devil fruit ability. Really , he isnt a devil fruit user ? Well if you looked at it with logic and compare it with a logia type devil fruit then you can see that there is nothing comparable. Hearing the words of Smoker many veteran were relieved. So that single strike win is only a coincidence ? That Mean if Very Good avoided that line of flames and attacked he wouldnt have lost. This is just Very Good understimating his opponent. He was so scared that he was a devil fruit user that he threw in the towel. some veterans said this then looked at the charred body of Very Good. Although he wasnt injured he was extremely embarrassed as they laughed at him. Then Very Good who was stunned for a moment had his face become black for a moment and he was extremely depressed. No i will find that kid and fight with him again. Ha ha ha, you still didnt change you clothes. See there Ain is extremely embarrassed to stay here. One of the veterans pointed at a hole in Very Goods clothes and laughed. Very Good that was laughed at had his face turn red looked at the hole in his clothes and left the training square hurriedly. Chapter 40 : Soru and Geppo After returning his sword Roja didnt care listening to those veteran talking and just turned around and directly left the square to his room. He didnt have to attend the training any more as the only thing he need to attend is the missions other than that he got the freedom to do whatever he want. Roja was used to practicing alone. Garp wasnt home anyways and Roja has long since got used to this lifestyle. He rushed into the bath and then directly went to sleep. The next morning . Roja woke up early, washed up and directly went to the courtyard. The courtyard wasnt small and wasnt big either. After measring for a moment Roja found that the courtyard was enough for him to practice soru. Soru, A high movement technique Geppo a movement technique which let you step on the air Lest first start learning Soru. Roja came to the side of the courtyard and carefully remembered the thing Z pointed to him. Soru practice is infact very simple. As long as he master some of the details he could turn it into his personal move. The reason why most people think its hard is because it need an almost non-human strength. As long the body strength could reach the standard then the practice would be simple. Bang! Recalling the way to practice Soru from Zs word Roja suddenly kicked the ground and cracks apearing while he sprang forward. No , The power wasnt concentrated in one spot but was scattered all over. Again! Bang! The ground once again cracked after Rojas kick. Rojas figure sprang forward again but it seem a little better then before but still far from the standar Soru. Again! Roja didnt think hed be able to learn Soru directly. So he continued to practice without feeling down at all. Soru consumption of stamina is far from what Roja could imagine. He thought that no wonder not anyone could learn the six powers of the Marine. Not only does someone need non-human phisical strength he also need tremendous stamina above all. Practicing Soru for a moment Rojas legs turned completly numb. He almost cant feel them anymore. After feeling that Rojas face changed to excitement. You should know that Roja now could do more than a thousand squat and wouldnt feel anything as he cant reach the limit anymore using that methode. But practicing Soru for a moment made him reach his limit again in a moment. Reaching the limit wasnt a bad thing instead its a good thing because that would let him develop his potential more. So the Marines six power are also good tools to tap the potential of the body. It really wasa masterpiece movement technique. Roja now will focus on breaking his body limit as originally breaking the limit for him was too difficult now so this was a huge opportunityfor him to become stronger. Half a month quickly passed. In this half a month Roja practiced Soru and Geppo to break the limit in his legs and practiced the sword like usual for his upperbody practice. For normal people breaking the limit times after time would make them reach a mental breakdown. But here comes the role of his soul that is far stronger than ordinary people. This half a month Roja strength leaped and he successfully could use Soru but he couldnt contol it yet. Roja could directly turn into a shadowy figure as he used Soru now, but he still couldn control the distance after using it. Using a target Roja sometimes get behind the target or in front of it. Practicing is simple but mastering is harder. Once again he used Soru. He flashed and apeared in the courtyard on the other side. He shook his head as he almost hit the wall. Purely mastering Soru and the other six power of the Marine will be enough to make you a master in the seas Like Z and Garp they mastered The six power to superb level. After matering i will practice Geppo or Moonwalk In addition to Soru Roja wanted to practice Geppo but he still hadalong way to go as he didnt master kicking the ground let alone master kicking the air. After practicing Geppo, Roja almost could reach the second floors window. After doing that a little bit of wind made him loose his balance and fall. After that Roja wasnt ambitious anymore as he decided to master Soru then he could practice Geppo. In fact the elite camp did have a separate rooms to help individual practice but Roja didnt choose to practice there even if he could practice Soru there, he wont be able to practice Geppo. Roja wanted to use half a month to master Soru and Geppo and then he wanted to start the practice of Haki. But as a result of him not being able to master them in half a month. The Haki practice needs to be delayed. Well this result wasnt bad either. As Haki practice also needed strength And the practice of Soru and Geppo will help him improve his strength by breaking the limit of the body. So after he master Soru and Geppo the Haki practice would be much easier. In addition Roja could compress the air five times when he swings his sword. And trying to practice compressing the air for the sixth time He could tell that it was harder then all of the previous together. In addition to that in this half a month Rojas soul sword strengthened once. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +1 Attribute: Attack power +150, power +45, agility +45 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Energy : 47/130 After entering the third stage the basic attribute strengthen much more then before. In the fourth and fifth stage later for every +1 the basic attribute will increase more. Energy is necessary for every strengthening and that will increase every time so its normale for the basic attribute to increase accordingly. Suddenly Roja thought of something. Half a month later there will be mission so i will have to kill some pirates ?Thinking to here Rojas mouth made a slight smile and said Another half a month should be enough for me to master Soru. Chapter 41 : Mastery The elite camp has missions but not training. They need to go and supress real pirates as official Marines. The only difference is that they were led by Z personally. But unless its a life and death situation Z wouldnt interfere. After all if he was to help them in every problem they wouldnt be able to spread their wings. Half a month. I have to seize this opportunity. Roja took a deep breath and murmured and then again began to practice Soru. Soru! His foot made a crack on the ground and Roja figure suddenly disappeared. Still hace to improve my precision. Whiz! Again with the ground cracking Rojas figure flashed. Precise enough but the speed isnt enough. I still need to continue. Sweat dripping from the sidse of his cheeks. His eyes stared at his target in the courtyard. Almost all of his soul was concentrated on his body, on his legs, Focused so he can make precise strength judgement and analysing each point of his failure so he can achieve the perfect Soru. Ten times Dozens of times hundreds of times the grounf under Roja was throughly broken. you could even say that the entire courtyard was lower then before by half a foot. Roja trained until his legs were numb then trained with the sword until his arms were numb and this continued for half a month. In the courtyard Roja was standing at one of the corners his eyes were sharp as his sight was focused infront of him. Soru! The courtyard floor has long since been destroyed and trampled by Roja. the next moment Rojas figure suddenly flashed turned into a blur and instantly apeared to his target exactly. Roja was satisfied as he nodded as he said I have been able to control the distance and out of a hundred point i shoul get ninety. After using Soru and evaluated it. He suddenly looked at the sky and his foot stepped hard. Geppo! Whiz! Rojas figure floated as he seemed to be pedalling as he continued to get higher. (Tl : Should i use Geppo or Moon Walk ?) Geppois equivalent to using Soru continuiously. The difficulty is slightly higher. And the consumption of stamina is also great. i shoul get sixty point out of hundred as i cant stay in the air for long. Well its enought for now Back in the courtyard Roja stretched his body while is face showed how satisfied he was. His original goal was evaluating his Soru as eighty point and as long as he could use Geppo then its fine but now it seem That his final result after a month training is more then he expected. At the same time he mastered the five air compressing with the sword althought the sixth is somewhat rough but its still pretty powerful. The sixth air compression seem like a barrier although Roja excel in the fifth but its nearly five percent from the sixth. In addition Rojas soul sword had turned + 2 in this half a month. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +2 Attribute: Attack power +165, power +50, agility +50 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Energy : 8/140 In a month he strengthened the soul sword two times in addition the basic energy increased and the range of his fire is greater. Looking at the property barrier Roja slightly pondered. Now i shouldnt be any weaker then a rear admiral i may even be slightly better in some aspects and after practicing Soru and Geppo my speed increased a lot. But my defense isnt as good as my attack. Roja has long been clear about his strength as he is not only a sword master but also have his fire damage. So he didnt really care much about defense. The best defense is offense. As long as his attack are strong enough he wouldnt need any defense. A month ago Rojas strength was at a Commodore level and now he touched the standard of Rear admirals and even was superior in some aspects. (Tl : I dont know why he changed this but well ! ) If Roja learn the two normal types of Haki he will be too powerful. And in fact if he had good luck he may eat a stong devil fruit ability. (Tl : Is this foreshadowing ?!) (Ed:I really want to him steal Yama Yama no mi) But to certain extent his improvement will be much slower and much more difficult than before. The seven shichibukai , Marco and others may stand Against The admirals. But wanting to stand at their level or even surpassing them is extremely difficult. Roja is different from the people of this word as he have the soul system and the soul sword. The so colled bottleneck he can directly ignore such a thing. Tomorrow the actual mission will start. So this is enough training for today. Roja took a deep breath and then returned into his room after drinking some water he directly went to rest. The month of hell training has ended. Roja in that month didnt get much rest as he sleep late and wake early to train so this could be the first time in a month that he rested. Which is a test of strength to not only his body but also his soul. If it was someone else without the help of the soul sword then he wont be able to continue this month of hell practice. The strength will improve as long as you put the effort. Those recruits only had a day or two in a month as hell practice which cant be compared to Rojas practice at all. Chapter 42 : Practical mission He didnt do a thing in his break.Directly sleeping for the afternoon and evening. He completely relaxed until the next morning. Roja woke up while feeling a kind of unspeakable comfort. This comfort seemed not only from his body but also from his soul.Not only did his soul get stronger buteven his whole body was more concise and strong. As every strengthen will add ten point to his strength. If he relaxed every day and didnt make so much effort he wouldnt get stronger and the energy bar increase. So after a month of practice his soul and will was tempered, nourished and improved. The soul is improving every time Roja improve. He didnt imagine that the soul system is so strange. Or is it something else ? he temporarily threw this idea aside as long as he knew the sword of the soul and how he can he improve it thats enough. Marine headquarter Here in front of the huge fortress a large number of warships were docked. The view was like they were preparing for war. Many Marine soldiers were busy carrying a variety of items. Ready for the upcoming departure. This day is the day of the mission. And now the elite camp members were boarding the ships as they will be going for the mission. In addition to those from the elite camp the other Marine officers and soldier are dealing with navigation and other necessity as they will not participate in this mission. Roja this time didnt board the warship late like last time but he arrived early and was on board already. This world is very big while i come here for so long and this will be the first time i will go to an actual island. (Tl : Probably because the island of the test was man-made. ) Watching the vast sea while clenching his fist as he murmured What a scenery. I wonder when will i be able to look at this world from above. Oh that tone didnt have any confidence. Roja saw a beautiful blue haired girl that went beside him and as she heard his murmur she smile and said. I can see that you want to look At this world from above like an admiral ? Roja turned his head and glanced at her, recognizing her immediately. Ain. The user of the Mado Mado no MI, Zs disciple and a member of the elite camp. When Z was attacked she was one of the survivors. Now Z wasnt attacked and incident didnt occur; so probably she didnt eat the devil fruit yet. Maybe. Roja smiled casually. Ain was surprised. Unlike before he had so much self confidence which let her feel that Roja had a hard to figure out character. In fact the real goal of Roja isnt just overlooking the sea But he will not say it as goals are something to do not to say. Strange guy. Thinking about Rojas sword strike and the flames that were produced which stunned all onlookers. Defeating Very Good with single strike. Ain eyes couldnt help but flash while her face looked at him strangely. Ain was curious about Roja and wanted to satisfy her curiosity But Suddenly Z boarded the warship. Teacher Z. Teacher Z. All those boarded on the warship saluted Z. Z looked at the Marine navigator and asked. How is the preparation ? Still need to carry to barrel of water and will be good to go. Thats good. After nodding his head, Z glanced at the veterans of the elite camp and then his eyes fell on Roja, Drake and the others. As newcomers had joined the elite camp, this mission will be less difficult than before. The goal is to travel to the south blue and destroy a pirates that built a stronghold there. That pirate goup has entered, the red line but i dont know why did they come back and started controlling everything there. The captains reward is 63 million berry. hearing the simple introduction of Z Smoker and the other veterans looked calm but Hina and the other new comers were surprised. A reward of 63 million berry. Such a guy who returned from the red linewhich will let him become a small celebrity. They didnt expect that the first combat will be such a character. But from Z words this wasnt that hard of a mission. The Marines elites and those ordinary ones are completely different. Z looked positively at the recruits. For those who entered the elite camp this is their first confrontation with a pirates group. So Z was very concerned about the performance of the new recruits. Especially Roja. Rojas first assessment and second assessment were very eye catching but after all that was just training and in tye face of blood, A real fight is completely different. Those that experienced Blood baptism before joining the Marine are a few of a few. Many recruits will get used to blood after the seventh or eighth battle and at first their hand will be shaking and they wont be able to fight normally. Using 70% of his strength is good but using 100% very few will be able to do that. This is a real battle. There can be death at any time. The first battle will hold the most casualties among newcomers. Although i will interfere when there is a life threat, but i dont want to encounter such situation. Understand ? Z said. Yes. Almost all new comers, listening to the words of Z, their faces exposed how tense they were before responding. The tension they were feeling is very different compared to the veterans. Rojas eye didnt have a slight bit of tension all you could see is in fact . desire!! The soul sword inside of him was excited that a fight about to start and Roja didnt resist such a feeling. Chapter 43 : Departure Z introduced the mission briefly while the warships left the dock.Do not fear, The more you show fear the more your performance will worsen. Do not worry, the veterans will protect the newcomers. Its really scary to fight against the pirates. After Z left The elite camp veterans Looked at Roja and the other and said one after the other. Some talking seriously, some joking and some half joking. Isnt it just fighting pirates ? There are some who couldnt help but laugh. Still, their eyes contain tension that they couldnt conceal. It seems simple but they will be fighting pirates for real this time after all. Be Brave. Very Good who was forced to throw in the towel against looking at the newcomers said jokingly You people followed teacher Z training for a month. Have some courage. You probably have the strength for the job Talking to here Very Good saw Roja within the crowd and his face turned black. Rojas identity as Garps nephew wasnt a secret and it spread in the elite camp. But most of the elite recruits including Very Good didnt think much about it as Many of them are relatives of some Marine elder. But the identity of Garp was somewhat special. Very Good complained to himself about how he lost to Roja. Even if Roja could use flame if he escaped and counter-attacked he wouldve been fine even if he lost, it wouldnt be a one hit defeat for him. At least he can challenge him again. Roja wasnt a devil fruit user so his flame is limited (Tl: LOOL!) Probably could only use it one at a time. Him losing with just one strike made him a laughing stock. This month Very Good tried to find Roja to challenge him again. He wanted to wash the shame, but unfortunately for him, Roja didnt appear for the entire month and now the mission is about to start, so he can no longer challenge Roja until the mission is over. If Roja didnt do good in the Assessment or made Z save him. Very Good will feel pain as he was defeated with one strike from Roja. So when he looked at Roja he was gloomy. In his view, Rojas ability had a strong attack but its not a Devil fruit ability and probably he has no experience in a sword fight. Roja didnt care about Very Goods gloomy eyes. This time he needs to consider how to use this mission to get stronger. Especially how to train His Haki. Roja found some problems so he directly looked for Z in the cabin. in Half of the route To the south blue, there wont be any pirates as all the pirates around here are at shabondy Island. Very few pirates are willing to fight in this sea as this is too close the Marineford. So anyone trying to fight will be courting death. On top of the warship. in a very wide Room, two people stood there. You mastered Soru and can even use Moonwalk in a months time ? Z looked at Roja in shock. Just now he checked the result of Rojas practice. He didnt believe at first as he looked at Roja to determine if that brat was drunk. but Roja really was skilled in Soru and could even use the Moonwalk. Z did tell Roja to practice Soru and moonwalk before but he thought that Roja would finish in three months or maybe four and to his surprise, Roja took a month to master it. This made Z extremely shocked. Soru will make its user able to multiply his speed as its a pure movement technique. To learn this technique one didnt need talent but all he needed is the effort. A month time and he already learned Soru completely and could use Moonwalk. That only means that the last month Roja experienced a desperate practice from hell only with what would he be able to master Soru in a month. Prior to this Z didnt understand the way Roja practice and didnt bother to ask Garp. But this time Z understood. Roja could get stronger so fast wasnt just due to his talent but Rojas effort surpassed everyone elses effort. Even the most powerful people from the Marine, The admirals who were Zs disciple didnt get to where they are now just relying on their talent. For example, Kisaru although he relies too much on his fruit his effort to get there is inseparable. No matter how good the talent is without hard work and effort there wouldnt be any effect and if the effort was added to talent the result would be amazing. It now appears that Rojas growth rate isnt simply due to his talent. Proposing to practice Soru and Moonwalk to Roja was like a test from Z. Roja was strong enough to practice Haki before but still, he just reached the standard to practice it. which in Zs view was very weak. With stronger power, the Haki will be stronger thats why Z made Roja practice Soru. Z made Roja practice Soru and moonwalk so he can get stronger physic and make the Haki practice more appropriate. Ad if Roja didnt listen to him and wanted to put the cart before the horse and waste three or four months. Z would have reprimanded Roja mercilessly Because that would make Rojas practice twist and go astray. But did not expect Roja not only would listen to what he said but also master it completely which he didnt expect at all. Chapter 44 : Wind in the windless sea I did not expect you to master Soru so soon. I thought it would take you at least two months and after that i would teach you Haki but you blew my expectation away.Z smiled. It was hard to describe how happy and pleased he was After so long he finally found such a good student again. His heart was firm he must carve this rough diamond into the most perfect form. After calming his thoughts Z answered Roja about every question he raised in details. Listening to the explanation of Z, Roja sometime revealed a thinking face andsometime an enlightened one. And as someone from another world his thought process differed from people here So many question Z didnt need to finish explaining as Roja would have already understand it. Finally The last question was answered. Thank you very much teacher. Is there any other question ? Roja shook his head and said No. Z nodded at Roja If you have any more question dont hesitate to ask me. In fact Z would like to teach Roja how to use Haki but he cant right now as they were in the middle of a mission. But his heart have already decided, after the end of the mission he will personally teach Roja The Haki. Ok. Roja nodded his head then together with Z left the cabin. Just after coming out of the cabin while Z seemed to be ready to go downstairs back to his room The next moment His face turned around suddenly to look at the other direction. Oh? Seeing Zs expression Roja subconsciously looked to where Z was looking but he couldnt see any disturbing thing only the sea. While staying like that for a moment Rojas face slightly moved. While the warship continued to move to a direction where two huge shadows could be seen. Ripples and waves begin to appear at the originally windless area of the sea. White the warship getting closer there was impressively two huge monsters fighting. Sea kings ? Okey This is great. The emergence of two giant sea kings alerted all the people boarding the warship as they come to the deck. The two Sea kings continued their battle while stirring the whole sea and sending huge waves to all directions. Witnessing this power everyone were in shock. This part of the sea was supposed to be windless but the giant sea king fight produced wind. To the people on the warship this was an opportunity to witness such a fight even Roja was watching. Mr. Z we must make a detour. Seeing those huge waves The Marines navigator said while looking at Z. Z looked At the two giant sea king and suddenly looked at Roja. He went to the deck where most recruits gathered then shook his head. No need. In the world many people used the devil fruit ability and forgot about the strength in their bodies. Zs voice despite the waves was clear in the ears of each elite. Those who were still watching the sea kings fight turned their heads toward him. Z looked away from the two sea king and continued to say. Whether you have a fruit or not you should pay attention to practicing the body. Even without a devil fruit you can become strong. So you do not have to be obsessed with the devil fruit ability and wanting to obtain a strong devil fruit. Physical strength is not any less powerful then those devil fruits. Speaking to here Z looked at Roja and slowly raised his hand. Seems his doing this so all the recruits could see. but Roja knew that he is doing this to show him. So he observed Z every action seriously and directly went into the focus state. Humm! When Z made a fist a strange atmosphere suddenly wrapped around his first and suddenly his fist turned black like ink and was shiny. busoshoku hardening. whiz!! The next moment Z figure suddenly flashed out from the warship he was faster then Roja as he was walking on air. He directly appeared beside the two sea kings. This scene suddenly shocked all those that were in the warship and even the two sea king were surprised by the appearance of Z beside them. Z punched one of the sea kings with a boom then turned over to the other one and hit another punch. And with that the two sea kings fell down. Z didnt stay there and walked over in the air to the warship. bang!! After that the two see kings fell and made a huge waves all over the place. The warship was about to be overturned. After that most people didnt know when did Z return to the deck. At last The sea gradually calmed down. All the people watching were shocked and awed by the display of power from Z. This is teachers strength. The giant sea king were blown by a punch This power is too incredible. some people eyes exposed their hope. if i can half the strength of teacher. After this person talked someone was mocking him already. Half his power? You must be joking. Teacher Z is a former Marine admiral. Even half of his power is enough to turn the seas upside down. The other side. Even after the scene have passed Roja couldnt help but feel amazed. Although he already saw scenes more amazing than this but after all he didnt see them himself but this was the first time he witnessed this kind of shocking strength. But Rojas idea and The others idea are very different. In addition to remembering the busoshoku release process Roja had something else on his mind. If he could use the Shikai C Ryujin jakka which will display the temperature of the surface of the sun would all the sea directly dry up ? Chapter 45 : Island I hope this fight can improve my energy.Roja looked calmly down at the sea and murmured then turned back to his room. Z demonstrated the Busoshoku Haki while Roja was in his focus state so he saw everything clearly. Whats more Zs Haki was too strong and he deliberately attacked slowly so that Roja can see. And after Z answered his questions Roja thought that next time when he will practice Haki he could learn it by himself without Z guiding him by the side. Nothing like that happened for the rest of the journey. This times task is to pursue the pirates group Black Angel with a bounty of 63 million berry.That pirate group retreated from the redline and disappeared without a trace. Until some time ago the Marine found traces of them in the south blue. After careful investigations they found them six months ago as they established a small power in the south blue in a prosperous island. That island was a bustling commercial place. But the fact is those werent merchant but a pirate group and they were dealing with arms and slaves transactions. When the Marine headquarter learned of this they were going to send some people there to exterminate them but Z picked the mission up. At this moment. Roja and the others were standing at the deck of the warship. Looking at their front where the island outline began to appear. When we land on the island. All of you will wear the Marine uniform and if we encounter a pirate we need to block him from escaping. I dont need to teach you how to do that. Not only the captain has a 63 million bounty on his head but many other members has bountys over their heads too. Z standing at the front of the warship deck looking awe-inspiring Looked at te elite camps member and said that. Because each time they do the assessment for the elite camp only 10 to 20 people would be selected and coupled with the many people who wouldnt stay for three years in the camp The number of the elite camp counting Roja and the group of new comers are about 40 people. But every one of them wasnt ordinary. The warship slowly sailed toward the island. There was a lookout on the island some of the observation posts saw a large warship sailing over. Their faces changed. That is Warship ?! Is it just passing or ? Anyway please inform the boss. The people hurriedly went to inform their boss. The center of the island there was a large hotel. The appearance of the hotel was very luxurious but in the hotel underground many slaves were imprisoned. Some of the slaves are dead some are struggling to wail but often fought for their meal. Their voices couldnt pass from the underground. at this time. In the deepest room of the hotel two people sat face to face. one of them with golden curly hair. A young man which was the goal of this mission. The captain Lucifer While the other man was slightly old. This is the last one At this time the golden haired man smiled while glancing at the old man and nodded. At this time suddenly the golden haired man frowned from his waist took a den den mochi and asked. What happened ?! Boss Lucifer, Bad news the Marines are here! Hearing this sentence Lucifer face changed and asked. Are they coming to us ? Well thats what it seem to be. Did we get exposed so soon ? Lucifers face instantly became ugly looked at the old man in front of him who was whispering This is If your already exposed then go deal with those Marines as soon as possible. This matter is not your responsibility so if we deal with them then master may not blame us. Yes. Warship. Z figure disappeared. They didnt know if he returned to his room or was already on the island all they knew is that he will be monitoring them. Forty elite camp trainee Including Roja all descended on the island. they were soon surrounded by people pointing their guns to their faces. In such a short time They mobilized their forces to surround them. Obviously the real island and the information they got on it are completely different. It seem that our intel are still wrong isnt a pirate group that is hidden in the island but the whole island is disguised as normal commercial island. Everyone on this island are pirates. Looking at this scene the veterans face was slightly flashed with a little surprise But they didnt panic. they all had a smile ridicule on their faces. On the other hand those who were holding guns looked at Roja and the others in the elite camp had different weapons their formation is very loose and a few people only had firearms which made them surprised. Its not like an official Marine ship and why is there only a few of them. That uniform i have seen it before. It is what a trainee wear. They have not seen The Marine but only a group of people and they even couldnt maintain a military formation. And what is more confusing is that this group is riding such a huge warship. Its weird But we must defeat them. Destroy the Marine! A leading person frowned and directly yelled and pulled his trigger. bang! bang! bang! With that person as the lead and under is orders suddenly all the guns were fired toward the Roja and his group. Chapter 46 : Roja’s thoughts I hate this. Someone said this suddenly, as he was seeing those people using some supernatural abilities to dodge the bullets while Smoker just let the bullets pass through his body. Whiz! Almost at same time more than ten people from the gunners group among the pirates were cut like melon and others were crushed. Blood splashed! It seem that all this island people are pirate. Dont let their captain escape. Separate and capture him! Thats a good plan! They didnt know who among the Forty elite said this but the elites scattered into a group of three or two. There is also some who had gone alone. On the street. Pirates are criminals. They burn and loot Other may not perceive anything but Rojas soul is very strong, he simply was different from normal people and could feel the atmosphere filled with resentment. He didnt to see all he needed was to feel this resentment to know what kind of darkness this island hides. Luffy may be a pirate but he do not act like the others. As he pursuit the dream of obtaining the one piece and wouldnt do thing that normal pirates do. In this world many variety of pirates exists. Roja felt that some people arent that bad and didnt need to go to the exterme as Akainu does. And those kind of pirates Roja could recognize. Justice and evil for him didnt matter. Roja will only follow his own belief and wont be bound by any position. Whether he is a Marine or Pirate, Roja didnt care about those positions. Compared to Garp he was more carefree. Roja holding his honoo no tsuki took a step forward walked through the bloody road, until he was standing in front of a stunned pirate. Excuse me, do you know where is Lucifer ? In The central hotel ?! Ok. Sword flashed and blood scattered. Roja didnt have any trace of blood on his body. He looked at the center of the island where the hotel was which is the highest building on this island. Roja indifferently stepped forward where many enemys were going to attack him and swept he sword. Sword flow , Cremate! Boom! The flames swept through the pirates which were horrified watching the flames before them. The flame rose till the sky that you could see them from any position on the island. That guy used his special technique so fast ? In a corner of the street Very Good blow a pirate and killed him And after seeing the flames his mouth twitched. So soon he was forced to use that ability. He isnt powerful at all. However on the other side of the street, flames come crushing from the sky. Boom! boom! Boom! The Golden flame swept all directions and was unstoppable along the street. Roja made a flame road that will lead him directly to the central Hotel. Very Goodlooked at the sky which was red and his chin almost reached the ground with his mouth wide open. This is too exaggerated! Isnt this a devil fruit ability ?. I am afraid it is! Although Roja was weak as he heard about his power but seeing it is very different. He felt that if he could avoid Rojas flame he would have no fear of him and wouldnt lose so miserably But now his idea seems like a joke. The flames stretched into a few streets, everyone who was caught in the flames probably burned with remains Hey that flame is terrifying. This is really exaggerated. Is this truly his ability without any devil fruit ability ? Even smokers power isnt that exaggerating Not only Very Good even the other elite camp veterans looking at the fire sweeping through the streets. They couldnt help but reveal a look of shock. On the other side Drake and the other newcomers were looking at this scene with a expression difficult to describe. And Hanas mouth is constantly twitching, She couldnt help but clutching her forehead Does this guy intend to repeat the same thing as the first assessment? At this moment. On top of the central hotel Z was there overlooking the entire situation. No one noticed him. Looking at the fire Z couldnt help but have a slight headache. Did he start messing around again ? Roja this kid is causing chaos again although he is causing slightly less chaos than Garp. Z captured many pirates but didnt kill any of them. He didnt expect that the entire island would be a base of pirates. Using six months to make something like this. This is definitively not the black angel pirate group only, even if they retreated from the redline. This is likely a pirate gathering place for more then six months and the Marine couldnt find this place. And the arrival of the black angel led to their base being discovered by the Marine. But after pondering a bit Z shook his head. He will no longer deal with those kind of things and his only job is to teach the recruits. They are here only to destroy the black angel which is the mission and at the end of the task he will leave with the elite camp anything else will be dealt by the other Marines. Under the central hotel. Almost in the location below Z a group of people They are the black angel pirates most powerful group. Such exaggerated use of flame Are they Ordinary Marine ? The Marine in the south blue cant have such an ability. They are most likely Marines from the reline and seem to be directed at us. The people said this with a bit of a dignified tone as they were people who set foot on the Redline before. Their bounty was at least 10 million. So they werent afraid. And at this time Lucifer came out from behind them and coldly said. Just half a year and were already exposed whatever the reason we need to eliminate these Marine quickly and then change our location otherwise The Marine will send more powerful people to us and well be doomed. From the word of Lucifer they couldnt stay idle. Lucifer glanced at the window with sneer and said Although they are Marine from the redlines but they are only dozen of people and were not some ordinary pirates. They couldnt fight in the redline and were beaten which made them return to the south blue and retreat from the redline. Go and kill them! Yes. The pirates took a deep breath and their eyes flashed while they followed Lucifer out of the hotel. Chapter 47 : Captain Lucifer On the street monstrous flames swept in all directions, numerous houses were raging in fire. Pirates were burned to ashes. Bang! with a huge outbreak the glass on a certain house shattered while the whole house was lit up and red flame continued to burn everything on its way. In the flames Roja calmly moved forward while the flames made way for him and didnt affect him even his hair was no affected. Killing those minions is so annoying, I could kill them without any effort Roja used his sword to project a red flame vertically and horizontally that spread for 20 meters away and once again the fire swept another group of pirates. Most of those pirates are ordinary people that depend on the use of fire arms. There are some strong ones once in a while but unfortunately in front of Rojas flames they just lit up and die. Roja walked to a place without blood only the bodys remained. If he can use the shikai then all of this place will turn to ashes. Well thats the name of his special attribute All thing in the world, turn to ashes. So he pushed toward the hotel with ease on his way and finally in front of Roja appeared the central hotel. After coming there Roja stopped his pace. Glanced at the rear that was still burning due to his flames. Roja lightly waved his Honoo no tsuki at the ground and suddenly a crisp sound was heard. Hum! The flames on the sword which Roja waved instantly extinguished. At the same time all the flames that were on the street suddenly extinguished and quickly disappeared leaving only piece of broken and charred building. Hope this wont affect the others or Teacher Z might blame me. Roja glanced at his rear then returned his gaze to the front and said lightly. While saying this Roja moved forward. After a few steps he stopped. In front of Roja a silhouette appeared, A young man with a golden hair and his face was the same as the poster with the reward of 63 million berry Lucifer. Sure enough, I attracted the most attention and now the boss himself came to me. In the face of a reward of 63 million berry Roja wasnt calm any more as he revealed an expression of a hunter looking at his prey. Your ability isnt a devil fruit. Lucifer seemed well informed as he went in front of Roja then looked lightly at him and said The ability of a devil fruit is far more powerful then your flames If i Am not wrong this should be a special swordsmanship. Guess your deserving your reward. Roja said while looking at Lucifer And his waved his sword lightly. Boom! A vertical slash of few meters of flames formed a curtain of fire andsuddenly attacked Lucifer. That curtain not only contained flames but also a silver-white energy. Seeing this Lucifer face changed he didnt hesitate and jumped to avoid the dangerous looking flames. The flames swept through the street and finally dissipated in the distance while some debris was caught on flames. despite avoiding the flames but the hot air swept through and still burned some of Lucifers hair. His curly golden hair now was deformed. This guy. Do you think this is the Marines headquarters to be this presumptuous! After his hair was burned Lucifers face tuned ugly, Looked up and his eyes flashed with a sharp killing intent and his tone was full of cold murderous intent. The next moment Lucifer suddenly took out his weapon which were two short daggers. He directly rushed toward Roja. Wouch! Facing Lucifer who was rushing toward him Roja swung his sword and flames rushed toward Lucifer. But this time Lucifer completely avoid his flames while he continued moving forward. An assassin type ? Roja didnt know much about Lucifer After all half a year ago he wasnt here and if he wanted the information he might suffer a loss. Moreover Roja didnt like the calculative way of fighting. Ding! Lucifer two daggers suddenly come across the air with two sharp lines and their direction was Rojas heart. Roja stopped his attack using his sword. The two daggers were extraordinarily good, and even the strength of Lucifer wasnt any weaker. Humph! I cant hide my attacks from him! Lucifer saw that Roja blocked his attacks. His eyes suddenly flashed and his speed doubled and with a flash he appeared behind Roja. His dagger directly went to stab Rojas heart. Soru! Roja expression didnt change while his body turned into a blur and instantly avoided Lucifers attack. Lucifer was shocked as Rojas speed after using Soru is faster than his own. Who the hell are you in the end! Lucifer finally put away his contempt with his eyes, revealing shock. Originally he wanted to rely on his speed to avoid Rojas flames and directly kill him, but he didnt expect that Rojas speed would be faster than his. Speed isnt my weakness. The mastery of Soru come in handy which made Rojas mood quite good. His made a slightly mocking face. The strength of Lucifer if he doesnt have any other ability would be as strong as a lieutenant commander no more. Whiz! The next moment Rojas face once again flashed But this time he used Soru to attack. He rushed toward Lucifer while the latter felt like he will be split in two. Not good! Lucifer heart turned cold, but fortunately his speed is his strong point even if Roja was faster he could react to him and dodge while attacking with his daggers. Ding! This Collision and the last one are completely different as this time one of Lucifers daggers was directly cut in half which made Lucifer open his mouth wide. Damn !! What the hell ? He got the strength, the speed, and the skill and some trick. Where the hell did The Marine got their hand on such monster. Chapter 48 : The mastermind Lucifers face was black as he attacked Roja with the other dagger but Roja avoided his dagger and countered with flames , energy and swing strength Various forces were used by Roja constantly. Lucifer was swallowed under Rojas offense power and couldnt help but thinking aboutretreat and be embarrassed to escape and find a place to hide. Roja suppressed the 63 million berrys bounty holder. Ding! Roja swung his sword again and Lucifer couldnt dodge again and using the daggers half to receive the strike and with a ringing that dagger crumbled as it couldnt bear the beating. At this time Lucifer was extremely embarrassed as some of his clothes and hair was burned even though he avoided the flames. Lucifer turned desperate. What strange is that he suddenly calmed down and his eyes were full of killing intent while looking at Roja Do you think you can win this ? Oh , still hiding some ability ? Roja was standing about ten meter away from Lucifer holding his sword and standing there and after taking his sword waved and flames burst out again. Lucifer again avoided the flame, but he didnt pay any attention to his clothes and waved his dagger toward Roja. Ding! the original two daggers could withstand Rojas sword but one cannot withstand his strike even if didnt get cut in half Lucifer couldnt help but fly away. however this time Lucifer exposed an evil smile while looking at Roja then he said. Goodbye Marines! Crush ! Almost at the same time As he talked under Rojas foot the ground suddenly made a creepy sound as if it would turn into liquid. Roja will directly be crashedunder the earth. seeing this. Lucifer eyes flashed with contempt. with slight mockery while seeing Roja disappearing ffrom his place. The ground was restored as Lucifer said You forced me to this extent youre really good. But if you want to take my head youre not qualified. His strength wasnt just speed and two daggers as he got a devil fruit ability which let him turned any place he want while touching it into a pit that will trap anyone he wants. With a depth of ten meters no one could breath. Lucifer didnt think that someone could survive that and thought that this will be Rojas grave. (Tl: The end :p) However when he was about to leave and look for the other Marines and kill them one after the other he heard a sound coming from under ground. is this you card ? What a boring ability. Getsuga Tensho!! Wouch! A red crescent like energy suddenly shot up from underground and cut toward the surface which was ten meter way. Lucifer felt horrified, this energy busted out from under his feet even if he wanted to dodge he still couldnt. Ridiculous! Blood splashed as Llucifer tried to avoid The attack half his leg still got caught. The whole person fell down on the ground. Lucifer seemed like he didnt feel the pain as he looked pale with shock on his face. He simply couldnt believe that Roja who was ten meters underground could use a sword strike to get out from underground and cut a ground with a ten meters of thickness. Bang! From the big crack a sound came out with an explosion Rojas figure jumped out from the hole and landed on the side. Do you still have any other ability ? His hands still holding the Honoo no Tsuki While he calmly looked down toward Lucifer. Lucifer looked looked at Roja as fear invaded his heart. He wanted to escape, but he only got one leg now he cant escape. His fruit ability is just useful to arrange a trap and he couldnt use it to escape through the ground. Seeing this Roja shook his head slightly and went next to Lucifer with the tip of his sword pointing at him Who is the one behind this island ? Hearing this Lucifers body suddenly shook and it seemed as he was afraid What are you talking about ? i dont understand what your saying. this is my island. Sword flashed and blood scattered. This is the last time i am gonna ask. Roja put his sword gently on Lucifers neck. That cold and indifferent eyes made Lucifers doubt vanish and thought that if he really didnt answer Roja will kill him without any hesitation. At this time Roja was emittinga very terrible atmosphere that seemed to be derived from his soul which let Lucifer forget about his pain and start talking while trembling. Yes Its the Don Quixote family (Tl : wow Dofys family appeared.) Don Quixote ? Hearing this familiar name Rojas brow slightly frowned and thought about one person as his eyes flashed. DonQuixote family! Originally was big noble family, one of the celestial dragons and one of strongest, their holy land named Mariejois which was the capital of the world government, but because they were siding with the commoners the other celestial dragons didnt help them and condemned the entire family as traitors. So they vowed to destroy the world and everyone of the Ds. In this period Doflamingo isnt a shichibukai yet and the shichibukai system wasnt put forward either. So its him. Roja clearly knew and wasnt surprised. Doflamingo was originally the worlds best underworld broker as he was controlling slaves trade, arms trade and other dark side of business. Him having this kind of island in the south blue is normal. Seeing that this island had such fragile defense Roja thought that there should be more than one island. Roja thought that the mission this time didnt seem like a coincidence. Moreover if it was his delusion then does this mean that Doflamingo is afraid. No way he wont be afraid even fighting against one of the Yonko or even against an admiral. Lucifer was in panic as he exposed his master. Cold sweat poured from his forehead and fear was apparent on his eyes. He cant be saved anymore. Even if he could escape from the Marine then his master wont give him that opportunity. Damn Marine Lets die together. Suddenly Lucifer Roared and launched his ability with his own location as the center a radius of tens meters suddenly turned into a pit. his ability is only a production of a trap. So if he was to fall down he will also die but he didnt care as he wanted to kill Roja with him. Almost at the same time as Lucifer used his ability Roja made a soft step and walked on the air as if there was an invisible ladder under his foot. Moon Walk! Watching Lucifer falling in his own trap alone Rojas eyes flashed as he said The same trick wont work on me twice. (ED: Roja is a fan of Saint Seiya too it seems xD) Chapter 49 : The Embarrassed Very Good Roja didnt know if Lucifer could escape through the ground or not and was too lazy to check that out. So looking at Lucifer sinking in the ground he directly swung his sword.Getsuga Tensho! Wouch! The energy opened the ground and formed a deep crack and at the bottom blood splashed. Roja returned his sword into its scabbard. Lucifer the holder of 63 million Berry bounty of the black angels pirates had some power, but all other aspects are inferior to Roja which formed a level gap. Even using his devil fruit he couldnt change the outcome of the battle. Although his ability is somewhat strong but thats only against weak individuals. For example if this ability was used on Garp and he sank into a hundred meter underground he would smash his way to the surface easily. There is no absolute things in this world especialy when there is the Haki and the devil fruits. If Roja learned the Kenbunshoku Haki he could easily avoid that attack of Lucifer. After returning i have to painstakingly train in Haki. Roja murmured then with a thought the property bar appeared. There was no change in the attribute but after his fight with Lucifer his energy increased by nearly 20 which was slightly out of Rojas expectations. I killed the captain but this island is really full of pirates so there should be some strong ones. Rojas mouth raised slightly into a smile while holding his sword. He rushed toward the nearest street. On the island. The people which Lucifer dispatched will soon encounter the elite camps people. The war didnt go as the pirates would expect. it was a one sided massacre. And someone like Smoker had an absolute advantage in such a war. Although some of the pirates are good but they didnt learn Haki so they could do nothing against Smoker. And some of the new comers because of seeing so much blood they could only use ten percent of their strength only. and if they were to face one of the strong pirates they will die instantly. Even so not all the veteran were in advantage. For example Very Good. At this time Very Good was covered in blood while looking at his opponent. In front of him the pirate body was also dripping with blood But that blood wasnt his. Its Very Goods blood. Is this all youve got ? Marine The pirate looked at Very Good in contempt. Damned bastard! Very Good was furious and his heart went crazy. He got the fruit that will make him turn into a ball to avoid any damage but unfortunately his opponent had the ability to turn any part of his body into a spike. no matter how much he split into balls he will be stabbed. Its simple the counter of his fruit. Also Very Good isnt using any weapon because his weapons are his fists. The pirate looked at Very Good who was angry to the extreme and didnt rush toward him. He looked at him in contempt as he took the initiative to rush toward Very Good. Damn! Very Good was having a headache dealing with this kind of opponent. He could only embarrassingly escape. Fortunately the speed of the pirate wasnt as good as Very Good. Even if Very Good didnt use Soru the pirate couldnt catch up to him. Seeing that he couldnt catch up the pirate said You will only escape ? lowly Marine. hearing this Very good was about to spit out blood the Marine was the one that always chased the pirate it was never the opposite. Very Good was going crazy and couldnt help but turn at the pirate desperately. but eventually he calmed down. This is a mission not a one vs one as long as they can catch or destroy the pirate its their victory. In the island in addition to him there was 39 more people. he had to casually reach anyone and get help. And almost asVery Good finished his line of thinking there was a figure at the end of the street holding a sword. And from far he could tell that his wearing a trainee Marine uniform. Come and help ! Very good didnt say help me which will ruin his image but made a command to the other person. The silhouette heard the call of Very Good did not stop and didnt come. he looked from afar at this scene and his mouth revealed a slight smile. What is he going to do ? The figure holding the sword was Roja (Tl : You dont say.) Even if Roja used his Getsuga Tensho two time in the same day which will consume a lot of his physical strength and stamina no one could stop him. Roja turned to see two figures one chasing after the other with a close look The one being chased was Very Good. This time Very Good rushed toward Roja and when he saw his appearance. He stopped and didnt take another step forward and his face turned rigid. the atmosphere turned somewhat strange. And the next moment a sneer broke that strange atmosphere. Finally, you wont run anymore ? Oh you met with a companion. The pirate that followed Very Good saw the latter in front of a Marine and didnt reveal any panic but his eyes flashed with a sneer. he was very confident in his ability. Which will turn every part of his body into a spike as hard as steel. As he was difficult to cut off. As long as the enemy wasnt using fire arms then one or two wont make a difference. I heard that you have dozen of people let me clean the two of you, then i will move for the rest. The pirate ignored Roja and continued to rush toward Very Good as he stretched his hand which in turn transformed into numerous spikes fiercely poking at the back of Very Good. Bad ! Because its Roja that appeared Very Good paused his action and when he come back to it it was too late to escape. he could only said in his heart bad. Although he got the fruit to turn into balls but if he received this strike he will get seriously injured. but. Almost as the hand was about to touch his back Rojas figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of the pirate. wouch! A sword was swung and blood scattered. Those steel hard spikes under Rojas sword were as easy to cut as dead wood. The pirate was cut together with his hand and because the speed of the strike was so fast he didnt feel any pain. Roja thought about why did Very Good who had the ability to turn into balls, would run away, and that pirate even after seeing him still ignored him as he not only attacked Very Good, he even thought that he could deal with the two of them together. First clean the two of us what gave you this much confidence ? Chapter 50 : How strong is he ? The pirate in front of Roja didnt react until he felt the pain on his arm. He was trembling and his forehead covered with sweat.Thats not possible! My arm was actually The pirate was in panic while looking at Roja with horror and eyes full of fear. Escape ! Escape ! Escape ! This was the only idea in his mind. He turned around while clutching his arm as he fled. But this time Roja didnt chase after him with Soru he only swung his sword which made hot flames directly catch up to that pirate. He was completely swallowed by the flames. Screams could be heard. After a while Roja directly put back his sword into the scabbard with made the flames extinguish directly. Then Roja didnt look behind him and directly left for the next street. Behind Roja, Very Good was looking blankly on the ground. the place Roja was on, before using Soru was broken. He was thinking neither about Rojas swordplay nor about his flames, what he was thinking about was Rojas speed. This is Soru! Moreover this degree of proficiency of Soru. Whether the speed or the accuracy both reached a very high level. After a months time he learned Soru. No. More like mastered it. Very Good was staring blankly while an showing an awe struck face. He was the last Recruit to come from last years newcomers and three months ago he reached the standard to practice the Rokushiki (Six powers of the Marine) but until now he could barely use it, let alone be proficient in it. Roja was someone from another world he concentration was very high and coupled with the focus state it was easy for him to adjust his body into the perfect position for every move. Also he was stronger than Very Good as he practiced with Garp, a month of hell and also the last month was the same which led to him mastering Soru. But Very Good didnt know that which made Rojas feat incredible in his eyes. Roja joined the elite camp for only a months time and already practiced Soru to the mastery. Very Good couldnt believe that this is something a human can do. Proficient in Soru. Can release flames without any limit. Sword energy sharp enough to cut steel. So many factors were in the same person. Very Good couldnt help but though that Now in the elite camp who can win against Roja ? Probably only Smoker ! (Tl : wait till he learn Haki and even Smoker wont be his much.)(Ed: I wonder if his flames can counter the Logia fruit) Another street. Ain was slightly in a disadvantage while fighting with two guns against the pirates as she didnt have her Devil fruit yet. Some pirate can avoid bullets which made Ain be completely suppressed. Also the ammo was about to run out too. If not for them eyeing her pearl like beautiful look and perfect body, so they could sell her as a slave and didnt want to ruin her looks. Then she wouldve been defeated already. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ain sized the opportunity to shoot again but still couldnt shoot the pirates. She immediately tried to charge her weapon, but, finally she run out of ammo. This is bad. Ains expression suddenly changed. Z was monitoring the fight so being caught was not possible but if she was helped by Z and not one of the others in the elite camp she will fail in this mission. The island is big, Ain was fighting for quite a while but no one from the camp passed by. When the pirate noticed that she had no more bullets one of them made an evil smile and said Are you willing to surrender and give up resistance ? After saying this the pirate moved toward her. And at this time from the end of the street suddenly a voice come over. Do you need help ? (Tl : Her prince ;p) Roja was leaning against the wall, he didnt want to interfere in Ain fight, but he discovered that she didnt have her fruit ability so he said that. Ain Finally saw Roja but listening to Rojas word her forehead had black lines. Need help , Do you even need to ask that ? The pirates also found Roja which made their face change. They hurried their steps, ready to capture Ain then deal with Roja. But this time Roja stood straight while pulling his sword gently. Since she doesnt have a Devil Fruit then she wouldnt be able to beat them. So he will, for the role of the hero whosaved the princess. (Tl : Really !!!! literal meaning say the hero who will save the united states :p) Whiz! At this moment Roja turned into a blur and suddenly appeared next to Ain and with a swing, the pirate before him used his sword to defend. Ding! A crisp sound was heard after the collision. That pirate was also a swordsman, he was holding a strange looking sword which came out without any harm after the collision.(Ed: Grab the loots! the sword looks interesting) However without waiting for the pirate to determine his level Rojas sword directly projected flames. Hell ! The pirate was stupefied and couldnt react in time and by the time he wanted to dodge it was too late. the flames swallowed him. All this had happened in a blink of an eye. When the others reacted that man turned into a fire man and kept screaming and rolling on the ground. one strike! This is Soru! Surprised, Ain beautiful face was in awe. She looked at him with a questioning gaze. Roja smiled and said Your guess is right. But there wont be a prize. This guy Ain looked at Roja and thought back about the time when they were on the deck. look at the world from above like an admiral? Ain didnt think that Roja could do it. but its clear that he mastered Soru, Plus he got that horrifying flames of his, so he could probably look at the entire camp from above now. What was unbelievable was that Roja is just a young man who just joined the elite camp for just a month. After taking a deep breath Ain expression returned to normal looking at the struggling fire becoming weak That guy was burned to death. mm! Roja directly returned his sword into the scabbard and turned around while saying The rest is up to you. Seeing this Ain wanted to stop him and say thank you but Roja had already left. And more importantly she didnt have any more bullets and was planning to tag along with Roja but he left already and if she took the initiative to catch up and go together she will feel little strange. This guy is strange He is definitively strange! Ain remembered her chat with Hina about the assessment and couldnt help but recognize what Hina said while muttering. Chapter 51 : Lao G At the central hotel highest office. Z was quietly standing there overlooking the entire island and most of the time he was looking at Roja. Watching Roja kill Lucifer and other strong opponents. He looked at Roja being unstoppable wherever he went. I didnt expect him to have the best performance in his first mission. If it was the previous Z then he may not tolerate so much killing, but since his family was killed Z no longer cared. Z appreciated Rojas performance. Suddenly Zs expression changed when he saw a person coming out of the hotel. He is finally out ? Upon seeing this person Z was ready to go and suppress him because no one in the elite camp could match him. But when he saw the direction that person was headed to Z stopped his action. and suddenlyhis face showed a trace of interest. If it is him it can be interesting. On the island. Many of the elite camp people were cleaning up the mess separately while the remaining were killing the rest of the pirates The elites werent all unscathed. They had many injuries but most of them are light. They justconsumed a lot of stamina. There are some relaxed elites that didnt get in any hard fights. First it was Smoker then after him come Roja. If he didnt meet with Lucifer and used two Getsuga Tensho and also used the flames countless times Roja may be more relaxed than Smoker. And this time Roja and Smoker met on the same street. Its you. Smoker looked at the other side of the street and paused his footsteps then said Lucifer you got him ? Roja caused a commotion, so probably the stronger person had gone for him, Smoker met some slight stronger pirates but none of them were that much. So he was sure thatRoja should have fighted with Lucifer But when Roja appeared before him Smoker eyes flashed because the former seemed very relaxed. So he couldnt help but doubt that Roja met the captain Lucifer. You wont be hearing that name again.Roja responded casually. This mission didnt give him any pressure so the energy didt increase by much. this wasnt as good as the first assessment which made Roja unsatisfied. Hearing those words Smoker nodded slightly as he was just slightly surprised because after killing Lucifer Roja still seemed relaxed and wasnt exhausted. It seems like Roja was stronger then he expected. But he has a Logia type devil fruit so his body could change into smoke. So unless Roja know Haki or had a sea stone then Smoker will hold the advantage if they fought. You come here while cleaning on your way and most of the others are doing the same so the mission is about to end i think Smoker talked while two cigars dangling from his mouth and went to Rojas side. At this time Roja and Smoker expressions changed. They turned around to see a person at the same side of the street. They didnt know when he appeared. Looking at him Rojas eyes Flashed a little bit. That face was familiar. Then a thought flashed in his mind while his memory jolted. This guy DonQuixote family elite Lao G ? Lao G!! One of the family members of the DonQuixote family who used the Martial art of the Jio-Ken styleAnd even if he is not as powerful as the time of the original story, but as one of the elite members of the DonQuixote family he should at least have the strength of a Rear admiral. Doflamingos power although far less than the Yonko, but he made the Marine have constant headache as big pirate group. At this time Lao G looked at Roja and Smoker coldly. Lucifer is really useless. Not only was he exposed, hecouldnt even handle the mess he created, and now i have to make a move myself With a cold tone his killing intent filled the air as he didnt put Roja and Smoker the two youngsters in his eyes. Feeling the power Lao G was letting out Smoker knew that this person wasnt like the other small fries. Let me handle this guy! Do you understand what your saying ? Roja glanced at Smoker who want him to retreat and watch. Smoker brow wrinkled and was ready to retort but the distant Lao G rushed over the two. This situation is dangerous. For Lao G he only need to destroy the Marines on the island then destroy the island and move to another one. And almost as Lao G reached them Roja was the first to move. Soru! Almost instantly Rojas body blurred and flashed in front of Lao G while swinging his sword. Sword Flow , Cremate! Roja didnt expect that he would meet the DonQuixote family elite in this mission and in the face of the latter, he had only one idea and that is Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! No matter the enemy with his sword in hand he will cut anyone. Boom! The sword was yet to fall but flames already rushed toward Lao G and was a silver white sharp energy which followed behind the flames. Lao G didnt think that Roja was so fast and didnt have time to avoid the flames. Bang! A Roar sounded as flames burst which instantly swallowed Lao G then the energy attack and Rojas sword followed behind and fell at the same time. Smoker rushed toward Lao G with the intent to fight but apparently didnt expect Roja to be so fast and already made his attack against Lao G. Even so he didnt expect that Rojas attack would succeed. Now Lao G was swallowed by the flames which made Smoker think. Is this person really that strong ? Ding! In the next moment when Rojas sword fell a sound of iron hitting iron sounded . In the middle of the flames, Roja was shocked to see Lao G defending his sword with a fist (Ed: Finally met his match, eh?) Chapter 52 : Battle with Lao G Busoshoku Haki ? Roja looked at the painted black fist then jumped away to retreat a few meters and wasnt surprised at all. Boom! At the same time Lao G who was wrapped by the flames suddenly used some kind of power which made the flames scatter to the side as his figure once again appeared. Loa G although although he was out of the flames but he wasnt unscathed as most of his clothes were burned while some still had flames on them. Damn Marine Brat, using surprise to set me on fire At first he didnt put Roja in his eyes as he didnt think that Roja got such speed and the flames were aggressive which caught him off guard and that made him really angry. Lao G directly rushed towards Roja again. Sword Flow , Torch! Roja looked at Lao G, who was rushing toward him and grabbed his sword, flames suddenly burst out around Roja making a ring of fire. Do you think this will be able to block me. Lao Gs voice sounded outside the flame and then a terrifying fist come. If any other person from the elite camp faced this, they wouldnt stand a chance against it . G no Kokuin ! Lao G forced his way into the flame and directed his fist at Roja with unstoppable speed. I know your tricks. In the Face of Lao Gs fist Roja was fearless, he placed his foot a little back then he swung his sword which a low cry. Getsuga Tensho! A strange force suddenly came out and a crescent shaped red energy shot out bursted out from Rojas sword and headed toward Lao G. Whether the strength of the swing or the energy produced after the swing both were double the previous attack. it cant compare with the energy that was within the flames. Lao G could resist Rojas energy strike before, but in the face of a sudden power, his expression changed. The distance was close and its too late to escape. Lao G crossed his hands on his chest while hardening them with Busoshoku Haki as he was forced to receive the strike. Boom! Lao G bounced back due to the force his foot opened a crack on the ground while he tried to stop it, and on his wrist there was bloodstains, with the blood still spilling. Lao G wasnt Z or Garp even if he used the Busoshoku Haki he wont be able to receive his Getsuga Tensho head on like Z last time. Even if you can you the Busoshoku Haki so what Roja was proudly holding his sword and standing with his head high. Looking at this scene Smoker couldnt help but look with shock, even if Roja was strong he didnt think that his attack could be this tyrannical that even the Busoshoku Haki used by this pirate couldnt resist his attack. In term of attack he is above Smoker! Powerful. Lao G looked at his wrist which had a scar now. He took a deep breath and said Really i underestimated you,it seems youre not an ordinary kid The next moment Lao G again rushed towards Roja and the fight resumed. Rumbling! Roja kept releasing flames so that the field temperature kept on raising. Although Lao G could force the flames away from his body he wasnt immune to fire and more or less he will be burned. Monstrous flames swept in all directions, the whole street lit up and turned into a fire street. And this time those who were searching for the escaping pirate and cleaning the rest saw the flames again which was more intense than before as if waves that kept coming one after the other. Its Rojas ability. Is there an enemy ? (Ed: Nope, just playing fire a little) Many of the elite camp people were together already when they saw the flames rising. The whole street was on fire so even those who were close couldnt get in. They could feel the heat waves coming one after the another. Just staying there made they sweat dry and vapor rise. The crowd were surprised and didnt know who Roja was fighting, when suddenly they heard a bombing sound. Bang! In the street a house come crashing down and a figure shot out directly and flew out of the street then hit the ground. When the elite camp people saw that figure almost all of them exposed a shocked expression. The one that flew out was Smoker. Cough! Cough! Smoker coughed twice while his mouth there was a trace of blood. Seeing this the elite camp people looked at him inshock. Even Smoker got hurt ? What a joke, are you saying that Roja and Smoker battled then Roja hurt Smoker ? No no, look carefully! On the side the crowd was in uproar after finding something. Looking at the direction Smoker was looking at, there was two figures in confrontation. Boom! Suddenly someone rushed out of the flames while covered in burns and was nearly not wearing a thing. At the same time another figure rushed behind the first one while he was swinging his sword at him. The first to come out was Lao G and without a doubt Roja was after him. When the two were out of flame Smoker was already standing while surrounded by smoke and once again rushed in. This was a mission to catch pirates not a one on one fighting arena. Smoker naturally will not let Roja have that one on one battle as he joined the battle. but ashe approached Lao G would use his Haki, and Smoker fruit doesnt have any attacking power, his shortcomingssuddenly were out which is his attack power that was a little weak compared to Roja and Lao G. The smoke was only playing the role of hindering the opponents sight. this battle was dominated by Roja. And because Rojas attacks can cause damage to Lao G. So when the latter receive attacks from Roja he will try to avoid and when Smoker attack he will attack back. Lao G was one of the DonQuixote Familys Elite members so he when he fought seriously, Smoker was sent flying several time as he was wounded and was vomiting blood. This is the first time Smoker felt weak on a mission after entering the elite camp. Chapter 53 : The feeling of time extension Watching Roja, Smoker and Lao G fighting, all the people there were shocked. Smoker and Lao G are showing some shocking strength but the most incredible one was without a doubt Roja. The road was full of flames and Rojas Energy attacks were tearing the ground. Right now Rojas power was clear to all the elite camp members. Even Drake and Hina with the other new comers looked at the battle with a blank mind. Drake was very clear that a month ago Roja was strong but absolutely not as now. Rojas power now is above his when using the fruit ability, Not only the speed but even the strength. And Rojas Tobu zangeki, compared to a month ago, was so much powerful to the extent that if Drake received one strike he will be cut in half. Most of the elite camp looked at Smoker who was the most powerful in the elite camp could only play a supportive role. Doesnt this mean that Roja is stronger then Smoker ? After joining the elite camp for a month he became the most powerful among them which only a few could do. In the battle Roja wasnt unharmed as there was a clear trace of blood on his mouth. That was how powerful Lao Gs fist was. Even after getting injured Rojas striking power didnt drop but instead in kept on getting more violent. In this fight Roja almost had no defense all he did was attack! In the elite camp there is no one who will fight this aggressively this style was a pirates style. Lao G was retreating more and more. He already thought that Rojas attacks were strong but not threatening but didnt expect that Roja would be this aggressive and sometimes he would receive his fist just to return a sword strike back. In this case Lao G didnt want to be reckless as his weapon were his fists and Rojas attack are becoming more violent and unstoppable. Even while Lao G was using the Busoshoku his fist was still full of scars and he had numerous blood stains. Sword flow , Torch!! Roja was again surrounded by flames. Even The elite camp members want to help him they want be able to as only Roja and Smoker who got a logia will not be hurt by it. As the monstrous flame kept burning Lao G was getting exhausted as not only does he need to avoid Rojas strike but also have to suppress the flames. This time the elite member of the DonQuixote family Lao G was suppressed. All the people on the site were shocked and even Z eyes were shining with unprecedented light. Roja battle performance although was slightly rough at the beginning but was getting better by the time. As if he was a sword genius his moves kept getting better after every exchange. Roja whole body was covered in blood but only the blood on his mouth was his all the other was Lao Gs. Roja was suppressing Lao G and his whole body had a strong momentum. while fighting suddenly Roja started to feel that everything was extremely slow while Lao G was throwing a punch and Rojas sword was falling. Everything seemed to stand still. Isnt this thefeeling of time extension . This state can only last a moment but in that moment everything become clear. The trigger of this state was before dying or life and death situation. In addition to that. Even masters will perceivethis state and only few will be able to enter it. Roja entering this state was a coincidence. He was in this state because he used too much the ability of the soul sword far more than any previous fight. Roja didnt know how many times did he use the ability of the soul sword as he now could clearly feel the existence of the sword in his soul! Roja wasnt in a crisis of life and death also he wasnt the last moments before his death. but using his soul so much made him enter this state. For the others it was only an instant but for Roja everything was clear his sword trajectory the power of his strike and the trajectory of Lao Gs fist. While he was trying to look more carefully his senses suddenly returned to normal. Every thing returned to its normal speed. Roja found it hard to describe what he felt with words. Hum! Rojas sword suddenly fell which seemed just like a normal energy strike but the burst of power was impressively more powerful by three percent. Lao G defended against the sword. The swing compared to using Getsuga Tensho wasnt anything great and an upgrade of three percent wont make a huge change as it even failed to shake Lao G black fist. And Lao G didnt care. (Tl : Black with Haki.) After all Roja used the Getsuga tensho which increased the power of his strike by three times. But Lao G didnt know that this upgrade wasnt in strength but was in the way of the sword. which enhanced his foundation with the sword. And the power which is almost three percent stronger will make Rojas Getsuga Tensho leap in strength. Chapter 54 : Defeat! The Getsuga Tensho from before could already cut Lao G Busoshoku. Now that its strength soared what will happen? The next moment Smoker found an opportunity to launch a distracting attack at Lao G.While Roja held his sword and swung. Getsuga Tensho! Hum!! The three percent increase in normal Tobu Zangeki was much more apparent in the Gestsuga Tensho to the extent that it was like a bright moon blooming in the air and piercing the void. Lao G repulsed Smoker whose interference made the former unable to avoid Rojas strike. So he casthis Busoshoku and tried to go against it. But when the fist and the energy collided Lao Gs face changed. Before Getsuga Tensho could barely cut though his Haki but after the increase in strength It cut though his Haki easily. This was ridiculous. Blood splashed while Lao G face turned pale as he couldnt support his body. He was half kneeling and looked at Roja with awe. This is impossible. His Haki was cut by Roja!! Was this because of the overuse of Haki that let to his power weakening ? No! Its not! Its just Roja just got stronger! In other words his power increased while he is battling. Lao G didnt seem to feel the pain as his face made an expression of disbelief. A pair of eyes staring at Roja who despite being so young had such strength but also his power increased while in battle he cant let him continue to grow further. Despite him thinking this way Lao G was already exhausted. His consciousness began to blur and the world gradually turned dark. Puff Lao G fell on the ground into a pool of blood. in front of him was Roja who slowly put his sword back into the scabbard while the flames in the street extinguished. Lao G the elite member of the DonQuixote family was defeated! As the flames disappeared. The whole street appeared in a sorry state. The elite camp members were staring at the two people standing while most eyes were fixed on Roja. This is Rojas real strength ? Even someone using Busoshoke Haki was defeated! At this moment Z who was standing on top of the central hotel couldnt help but being amazed. Rojas performance was out of his expectation from the beginning and that final breakthrough wihch led to Lao Gs defeat made him feel awe. In Zs view Roja was completely different from the three admirals. As the three of them relied on their fruit ability to join the Marine, but Roja had no devil fruit, so Rojas strength was his own. With the collapse of Lao G the mission finally ended. In this mission the most outstanding performance was without a doubt Rojas. There wouldnt be anyone making an objection on this. Seeing is believing. Rojas strength burst on this fight made everyone amazed and shocked. After this mission everyone in the elite camp would look at Roja with eyes of fear. Its the same look which they looked at Smoker before! From this moment no one will doubt Rojas strength. They wont need to measure Roja and Smokers strength anymore. They only need to know that Roja can crush any of them easily and thats enough. In the battle Rojas gains were many as he used his soul ability to the limit which led to entering the time extension state and comprehending more the way of the sword. Now Roja could defeat Lao G in a one on one battle After the battle Roja was tired from the overuse of his physical and mental strength So he directly went back into the warship, Entered his room and fell asleep. When he woke up the warship had set sail already and was about to reach the headquarters. He didnt have any sense of fatigue after waking up he felt refreshed. His body which had some injuries after the fight was cured. Well fighting Lao G made this mission have some value in it.Roja stood up while his eyes revealed excitement. He gained so much from the fight other then his breakthrough on the way of the sword and entering the time extension state, The energy of his soul sword skyrocketed! compared to before his energy improved very fast. A total of more then 200 points. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +2 Attribute: Attack power +165, power +50, agility +50 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Enhanced energy: 291/140 After his fight with lucifer and the other pirates, his energy didnt rise by much. But after figting Lao G his energy got to the point where he could strengthen the soul sword two more times. Because he was too tired Roja returned to his room and directly fell asleep. So he didnt use energy. Hum Hum! After strengthening his soul sword two consecutive times, agolden light flashed twice from his body. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +4 Attribute: Attack power +200, power +60, agility +60 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Enhanced energy: 1/160 Its clear that fighting will rise the energy more than normal training. Roja muttered while looking at the property bar. Roja now wasnt sure if he was already at the level of a vice admiral but at least now he could defeat strong people like Lao G. I need to learn Haki so i can face characters with an admirals strength. So the only thing left now is to train in Haki Rojas eyes flashed with light. Roja was clear that If he was to learn Haki then he will be able to beat any vice admiral character. And when he could do that he will consider going out and look for the one piece (Tl : Shit his going out of the Marine after all(ini) ) (ED: cant be helped i guess, the gorusei are assholes afterall) Chapter 55 : Return In the New World. A large pirate ship was sailing slowly. In the pirate ship there was a cabin and the internal structure of that cabin was very delicate which gave an aristocratic atmosphere. It was nothing like a pirate shop. At this time. Inside that cabin, a person was sitting next to the table as he was using the den den moshi. So you want to say The second devision in the south blue was completely destroyed and Lao G was arrested there? Doflamingo said while his tone didnt contain any joy. Yes. From the other side the voice responded. Ok , I get it. Doflamingo hung up the den den moshi and slowly his face sank while his hand were gently placed on his forehead. The atmosphere was completely silent. But in this kind of depressing atmosphere Doflamnigo suddenly laughed. fufufu fufufufufufu The depressing atmosphere was suddenly broken by the laugh of Doflamingo. It was a creepy laugh. As if it had only darkness and evil and after that laugh no one would know what Doflamningo was thinking about. Lao G is skilled and if it was the Marines in the south blue then they wouldnt be able to a thing. This world will gradually lose balance, so how will the Marine and the world government move ? In the sea a warship was sailing. Roja who was inside the cabin came out to the deck. But he found all the elite camps member gathered there. Seems like they were having a banquet. Some people saw Roja. They had their eyes flash with a light of awe. Not only because of his strength but also because of his fight against Lao G which was a fierce battle to the extreme. Now everyone is clear about Rojas ferociousness. He was an overbearing existence which was different to the harmless look he possessed. The strong are feared. But the aggressive are more feared. Of course, not everyone was in awe as Hina directly pulled Roja. Yo, After burning the entire island you finally took a rest ? Hina relied on railing by the deck side and directed a slightly frivolous look at Roja. Of course, If i didnt rest well would you help me massage my legs?Roja looked at Hina, shrugged and smiled. Hearing his sentence, Hina snappily glanced at him. Massage your head! Before the mission I was next to you on the street and i was almost burned by your fireHina now looked really angry. Roja smiled and looked at Hina I am really sorry about that. You were looking for me for a compensation right ? what do you want ? Hina snorted then no longer cared about Roja as she turned to chat with ain. Roja looked at a free corner and sat down. They still didnt reach the windless sea. the wind was blowing gently bringing comfortable cool feeling. The crowd was pouring wine which Roja still didnt know where they found it. Before they could drink a serious voice sounded. What are you doing ? Roja looked up to see Z expressionless while coming out of the cabin. Seeing Z this time the crowd didnt get up. They all looked at each other. In the past after every mission there will be a banquet but generally there was no wine and this time as no one knew why in the warship aside from water reserves there was drinks. The field was in silence. If a needle was to fall on the ground the sound could be heard clearly. And in this silence Z suddenly smiled. He broke the silence by saying This time only. No next time. Z today was in a very good mood. Even if drinking was against the rule, so that they can be ready to fight in any moment. But if a former Admiral couldnt handle something would those in the elite camp in the sober state change a thing ? with the permission of Z all the people present froze then suddenly cheered up. The banquet started again. Roja didnt participate in the drinking but was enjoying the breeze while leaning on the side of the railing. Suddenly a burst of smoke came with the breeze. Smoker who was having two cigars dangling on his mouth came to the side of Roja. While he also leaned on the railing. After a while He suddenly asked What do you think about the Marine and their justice ? Smoker joined the Marine for his own thinking. Many had their own understanding about justice but Smoker didnt care about any of them. Looking at the entire members of the elite camp, Smoker could only pay attention to Roja, who showed so much talent which exceeded his by far. and once Roja learn Haki he wont be his opponent anymore. So Smoker wanted to know Rojas idea. Roja looked at Smoker and said freely If the heart feel its right then its justice. Hearing this Smoker was silent and then looked at Roja deeply. This answer was beyond his expectations. from the previous fight, while looking at his momentum and style, Roja with no doubt hate to obey others when he think he is right and he wont be subject to any rules. Your own heartis the rule. Ordinary people wont have this kind of idea. Looking at the world now many people had this kind of idea but most of them are pirates. In the Marine there isnt almost a single one. The warship trip was from the south blue into the windless sea then into the redline. In this process they didnt encounter pirates at first. But a group of lucky pirates who wanted to cross into the redline encountered Z and the elite camp. After the battle that the elites won easily there was no other problems. The warship safely returned to the Marine headquarter. After that the elite camp members had nothing more to do. So everybody returned to their room. Roja returned to his Home to find Garp there. he told him about the mission. Then he went to rest a little. Tomorrow i will began my Haki practice. Roja shook his fist and returned to his bed to rest. The next day Roja was on the second floor of the Marine fortress which was the elite camp training field. And Z has long been waiting for him. Haki practice now begin. Chapter 56 : Haki training Mariejois The place where the celestial dragons(ED:Sick bastards) live also where the world government reside. In a luxurious and exquisite hall, Five people were standing there. They are the core of the world government. the actual power controlling the government.(Gorusei) DonQuixote Doflamingo He was trying to establish a black trading netword in the south blue. we dont know how wide as we could only dig one island. He will be difficult to deal with. Even those five seniors had a headache while thinking about how to deal with Doflamingo. The degree of trouble Doflamingo brought in the view of those five seniors is no less than the four emperors. he was one of the world nobility even without that privilege he is still a headache. Well, We need a solution to this. Many powers had established their forces and are hard to shake anymore for example the four emperors. The white beard, The beast kaido, The Big mom , And the red haired Shanks Many called them the four emperors but now it became real. Rojer was the one to start all this mess. He started the pirates era and now the world strongest man White Beard is escorting this era. So the world government found it hard to put an end to it. Once the four emperor forces completely form, I am afraid that with the Marine power alone it will be hard to maintain the balance. The Marine seem to be getting worse by every year and there is no more promising youth like Borsalino, Sakazuki and Kuzan. Indeed, The quality of the recruits is down or maybe Zs teaching level is in decline. Here the five people were shaking there heads. Akainu, Aokiji and kisaru rose at a very fast speed. At that time They thought that Three would be the new pillars of the Marine and many other promising youth will join the Marine. but after so many years there was no recruit that could compare to the three of them. What is the situation with the recruits today? How are the Cp doing ? Sitting of the sofa one of the five said after drinking his tea The Cp prepared some good members, i think letting the Cp and the Marineford recruits face each other will be a good experience. The Cp wasnt under the jurisdiction of the Marine but it was directly under the World government and it could be regarded as another organization. Yes that exchange doesnt have to be a public one. The other four nodded their heads. For them this kind of thing is just a trifle. unless someone with one of the three admirals talent appear, anything else is not worthy of their attention. what they really care about is the development of the Marine for the future of the world. Marine headquarter. In a separate practice field Z was teaching Roja how to use Haki. Busoshoku Haki and the body strength are closely related. The stronger the body the stronger the Haki. And if the body is weak then the Haki will be weak. for example In the island of women Amazon lily, Most of their soldier could use Haki but because there strength is insufficient their Haki was very weak. The practice of Haki needs time it isnt something that can be learned overnight. Practicing Haki without physical strength is a waste of time. Its like putting the cart before the horse. The potential of the body is almost infinite. Its strength can always get stronger theoretically. but the stronger the body the more difficult the improvement. In general the strength of the Body can be improved without a limit but in certain stage If youwantto improve you strength it will be very very difficult. so practicing Haki will be more appropriate. If other people had the strength of Rojas body from before then they will start there Haki training. But Z found it a bit too early. But Roja now was different. The last few months Roja was very weak but after practicing every day like a madman he became what he is today. If this was too early for some people Then it wont apply on Roja. The strength of the Busoshoku Haki varies from person to person. But control is the key this is a fact. Now that Roja will be practicing Haki, Z started to explain in a very simple way and with a gentle tone. Practicing Busoshoku Haki to be able to barely cover The fist or the weapon to slightly enhance the attack power which is just getting started. if one can Make the Haki not around but highly condensed and attach it to a weapon or a fist to the point that it will change its color into ink blue or black. which can be called mastering the Busoshoku Haki. Furthermore one has to be able to attach haki to any part of his body. And to achieve this its hard even for those who mastered Haki. Of course The most fundamental Is the strength of The Haki. As no matter how perfect the control is If its not strong enough then its not strong enough. Z continued to Talk and Roja nodded form time to time. Z taught Roja many things which Roja knew but wasnt sure about and most of what he knew was correct. When someone use the whole body Busoshoku He doesnt need strong control but he needs power. Assuming that Rojas Haki had a value of ten so whether he use the Busoshoku in a part of his body or in his whole Body will depend on that value of ten if its sufficient. So the strength of the Busoshoku Haki is fundamental. Z leisurely looked at Roja, paused for a bit then slowly said again. Using the whole body busoshoku without a doubt will let your defense be more powerful but still the strength is fundamental and now you only need to practice to use Haki on a part of your body. Z said what Roja thought about. if he didnt know how to use the Haki in his sword but use it to defend. it would be simply a waste. Regardless who the enemy in front of him, he will cut them with his sword. This is the style of Roja. Seeing Roja nod his head Z smiled then said Then let the Haki training officially begin. Listen you need Chapter 57 : Busoshoku Haki After a month in the room inside the second floor of the fortress. Roja stood there holding a sword. He was looking with full concentration at the swords body while the sword was surrounded by a strange atmosphere. This strange atmosphere was Busoshoku Haki. Busoshoku Hardening! With an idea Roja tried to gather all of his Haki together. hum! The Haki gathered with Rojas control and began to condense on the sword. But after condensing to certain extent and a little bit of blue ink color started to appear it collapsed Directly. A months time is really too short. Practicing Haki while my strength was lacking a bit and my control is insufficient. So i cant use it fully yet? Roja murmured and then took a deep breath and continued his practice. In fact, Roja already could use haki half a month ago. Roja then began to practice getting his Haki out and into the sword. But he couldnt make the Haki condense and form on the Sword or on his hand yet. Roja also practiced Kenbunshoku Haki at the same time. He could practice it faster then the Busoshoku. Almost in a few days Roja mastered the Kenbunshoku Haki. This confirmed Rojas guess. The basis of this type of Haki is like his Focus state. The same as the rhythm of everything but you have to go the other direction to find it. As it gasp the opponent actions in order to dodge. The kenbunshoku Haki capture all the detail about the opponent. the higher the level the greater the scope of perception. In addition there nothing more powerful. Actually there is. This state is the sound of all things. This ultimate state of Kenbunshoku Haki is said to have only been reached by one person which is Rojer. This realm made him communicate with everything. Whether life or death. Everything is recorded on the world eight hundred years ago. That blank one hundred years in the historical records.Roger didnt need to interpret the things in the poneglyph as he directly know of its content. (Ed: Actually Kenbunshoku Haki is like a kind of premonitionrather thancapture all the details about the opponent it can be even used to see the future, see more on Mantra)(Ed: And it was never said thar Roger have reached the ultimate state) Most people will find it difficult to achieve this level with practice. This degree of insight is almost another ability other then the Kenbunshoku Haki. Z was extremely shocked by Rojas progress speed. At first he could point Roja to a thing or two. but now Roja doesnt need any of his pointers anymore. Nowadays Rojas training speed made Z numb. Roja only took several days to practice the Kenbunshoku Haki then only half a month to practice the Busoshoku Haki which made Z shocked to the point he didnt know how speak. If Roja came now and told Z that he already mastered the Busoshoku Haki then Z wont get surprised at all. He wanted to teach Roja how to practice Haki. But when Roja began to practice Z found that he didnt need to teach him a thing. In many things Roja could do alone and other places he could barely pass So he simply didnt need Zs instruction anymore. Fortunately haki practice need some practical training. And since the theoretical aspect of Roja almost doesnt need his instruction anymore Then Z will take the practical training really seriously. Most of the time they were in battle. During this period Garp passed by. When he saw Roja training and performance He was shocked but more pleased. In addition, Z was so dedicated in training Roja that his heart started questioning if Roja was his nephew or Zs Roja still wasnt able to condense the Busoshoku Haki. Until the second month, Roja was finally able to use it. not fully gasped as there still some probability of failure. The practice was like hell. Just two month to comprehend how to control and use Busoshoku Haki and make it attach to his sword. Even if Roja has a soul that is stronger people it still will be really hard to do what he did. Using Busoshoku Hardening, out of ten, it will succeed once or twice. With the continuation of practice his success rate was getting higher and higher. From once or twice to three or four times and then to Five to six from the start to now its more than two months. Roja success rate now is more then 80% and was close to fully gasp it. Boom! In the small Room Roja was hitting a thick steel plate which punctured while his fist was colored blue ink or black. Busoshoku Haki around the fist and the condensation on the fist are of completely different level Roja looked at his punch and wondered. Before, he tested his punch with just the Haki surrounding it. It did brought some increase in power but not much. But when he condensed the Haki into his fist and used hardening, the increase was huge. Roja used hardening brought double the force used with a punch without haki. The Busoshoku brought his attack power up by another level. in fact it was equivalent to his soul sword when he upgraded it. Despite it only increasing his attack and defense but that increase is terrifying. i will try again Roja pulled out his Honoo no tsuki took a deep breath and concentrated his Haki once again on the sword. hum. it seemed like it will condense but suddenly collapsed. Is this a failure, It seems that it is not a matter of lacking control but what i lack is Haki strength. Roja looked at his sword while revealing a thoughtful expression but he didnt give up as he tried again. hum. This time he didnt fail as the sword Body was colored with a dark color. It turned into a black sword. Roja made a swing. Wouch! A very thick steel plate which was by the side split into two from the middle. the cut was smooth. Roja used Tobu Zangeki toward the another plate which was cut with a flash too. Ding! The energy swept the steel plate in the corner and cut it. The power of Tobu zangeki is almost twice the normal or slightly weaker. it should be my control wich is lacking. Roja looked at the scene before him with a satisfied smile. His strength increased by almost the double. If it was a few months ago a double in his strength is nothing but for the current Roja a double in strength was something really terrifying. Rojas growth rate was slower than before as he only increased his phisical strength by 35%. Haki will make anyone in this world strong and even devil fruit user will need the Haki as it will increase their strength greatly. Roja didnt want to depend on his luck. Because Roja didnt want a devil fruit like Lucifers, he didnt want to be a devil fruit user by trying his luck on some unknown fruits. The Haki didnt have any Luck ingredient. Its the power that will grow with effort. Chapter 58 : Rob Lucci The effect of Haki isnt simple increase in offense and defense. The Kenbunshoku Haki can perceive various attack while the Busoshoku Haki can be used to attack Logia type Devil fruit. So after learning it he wont be afraid to face any Logia user as Busoshoku is the most efficient weapon against them. Of course someone with a devil fruit can also practice Haki. So the outcome will depend on whose Haki is stronger. Haki in this world can be described as important. In those two months there wasnt any accidenst as Roja strength was steadily improving. In addition to the Haki practice, His soul sword once again upgraded two times. After thinking about it The property bar appeared before Roja. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +6 Attribute: Attack power +230, power +70, agile +70 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Improved energy: 42/180 Even after the basic attributes upgraded the effect wasnt obvious anymore for Roja. The time for the fourth stage is gradually coming. From the second to the third stage, the basic attribute enhanced by much and in the next stage upgrade it will probably be another huge increase again. In addition to that , he will get another basic attribute and also he will get the chance to extract another special attribute. I dont know what attribute will i extract in the fourth stage After murmuring in his heart Roja put away the property bar and put his sword in his scabbard and stretched his body. I has been two months since the last mission In the elite camp, The frequency of the mission should be two to three months. But Z still didnt mention any news about the mission. Not having a mission is just right. As he still didnt master the Busoshoku hardening . Which was a problem that has to be solved. And his physical strength didnt reach the limit yet as he can continue to improve. He need to make his Busoshoku Stronger and also improve his control until there wont be a chance of failure. Roja didnt hear any news about the mission and didnt take the initiative to ask. the Marine headquarter fortress second floor. In the large field The elite camp member were practicing while chatting with each other. Its been about three months from the last mission. You dont need pay attention to that. Probably they dont have any real mission. Several Elite camp members sat down to rest and drink some water. They started talking about not having a mission and couldnt help but feel strange. Usually every two month the elite camp will take a mission. And even if it was delayed it wont exceed three months. But now from the last task there is more then three months. Are you talking about the next mission ? At this time Ain come over while looking at the few people talking I asked teacher before. And because of something the mission will be delayed for few months. Few months ? Hearing Ain words the recruit looked at each other. Although not everyone like missions but they couldnt help but wonder Did something happen for them to delay mission for a few months? I didnt hear about any event that happened in the sea recently. A few recruits paused their practice and talked about the topic. I dont know if you want to know you can ask teacher. Why do i need the reason of the delay. The important thing is that there will be one. Someone laughed after hearing this. They are not happy to go on mission. The missions will make them stressful and even if they wont lose their life the shame from having Z rescue them is enough. Everyone continued to chat. Suddenly the main entrance of the practice area was pushed directly by a group of people. After the group came in, they went to the center of the field while being led by a person. that person was calm and indifferent while looking at the crowd then said. Are the strongest recruits in The Marine headquarter here ? You are The elite camp crowd saw those people come in and were a bit surprised. because they werent wearing the Marine uniform which means they arent from the Marine. If they could come here while being not from the Marine then their identity is worth considering. This group of people although different in size But there are men and women. The clothes are different then the Marine but still look life a uniform. You dont need to know who we are. A person looked indifferently with a condescending look at the crowd from the elite camp. The group of people come with such attitude and now they are talking with such a cold and arrogant tone. Suddenly everyones faces in the elite camp turned cold. This time everyone from the elite camp gathered together. There was about thirty people in the elite camp which was more then those who came in by several times. Even thought they were a few people but in the face of the elite camp members, they not only didnt have a disadvantage but they even felt slightly better. You people are from the world government. Someone said coldly from the elite recruits. Not a Marine but still have access to the Marine headquarter. Come to the elite training camp with a clothing that looked like an official uniform. certainly these people are from world government. And that guess was right. Those people are directly under the world Government, the members of the CP. And the person leading this group was the person who will become a member of the CP9 and known as the strongest member in The CP9 history Rob Lucci! Chapter 59 : Conflict! What will you do even if you know that ? Lucci glanced fanitly at the the front of the crowd and said very calmly I only want to know one thing now. Are you this camps strongest ? His tone was ridiculing everyone in the camp and from the beginning he was arrogant. Hearing this everyone from the camp sneered. It was obvious what the world government wanted to do. It was to beat them up! Very Good move three step forward and looked coldly at those people then said It look like your looking for trouble. Ha Ha Jabra looked at him and said with a trace of mockery Yes we came looking for trouble what about it ? in the top floor of the Marine fortress. in a very spacious hall The higher ups in the Maine headquarter are gather there. The fleet admiral Sengoku with the three admirals , Garp As well as the Marine elite camp instructor and former admiral Z. In Addition to them there are other people not wearing the Marine uniform which were officials from the world government. This is the case. Understood Sengoku looked at his front and nodded calmly at the official. Sengokuwas highest ranked in the Marine as he get order only from the world government. In the other hand Kisaru was drinking tea as this has nothing to do with him and Aokiji looked like he will fall asleep at any second. Akainu was standing behind Sengoku looking calmly while listening the world government official without expressing his thought or commenting. After Sengoku and that official talked for a while, submitted some document and stopped talking. The official got up and was ready to leave. And at this time one of the officials turned around and looked at Z and said Yes, Z some of the Cp are here to look for your elite camp recruits and have a fight with them. What ? Z frowned and said Have they gone already ? why didnt you tell me ? If we were there how will they communicate, dont worry they will not be too heavy handed as i gave them the order already. Another one said Z you look so anxious, Is the so called elites are just for show , Dont you have any confidence in them. Z coldly looked at that official and said You ordered them to not be heavy handed and i didnt, if some of your people die then you bear the consequences. Ho Ho the official did not speak but laughed instead and then they left the hall and Z left too. In the hall only Sengoku and the others remained. Cp prepared and exchange between our camp and theirs. Am really looking forward to it.Aokiji looked happy and directly stood up and left the hall. At the same time Garp was eating. I still have thing to do i shall go first. As he said that Garp left. Looking at the leaving Aokiji and Garp, Sengoku shook his head and did not say a thing. Teacher Zs recruits are probably good but i heard that Mr.Garps nephew is in the camp as well. such an event is worthy of attention. Mr Sengoku dont you want to watch ? Kisaru who is still drinking his tea stood up while revealing a wretched smile then looked at Sengoku. the latter had a headache from this situation. It was really troublesome. What was those five old man thinking. It look like a completely small matter but in fact it isnt. Even if the Cp and Marine both belong to the world government, the two of them didnt have a good relationship. Just now Z was unhappy and one of the recruits was Roja, Garps nephew. And if Roja received even a wound Garp will not sit still. Z in not impulsive but he couldnt say so about Garp. If Garp took actions then the result would be devastating and if he really want he will get out of the Marine. Thinking to here Sengoku calmed himself down and took a deep breath then said Well Lets go over and see. The headquarter second floor, The training field. is this the extent of your ability ? Jabra was standing in the field while in his hand was an irregular shaped ball. While the talking to mock the ball. And after a close look that ball was Very Goods head. An on the ground the rest of his body has turned top balls and was rolling. So strong Very Good wasnt his match at all. The elite camp members are looking dumbfounded at this scene and seeing the eyes Of Jabra they felt deep fear. Very Good wasnt the strongest in the elite camp but he still is strong. but in front of Jabra he was defeated effortlessly. There wasnt anyone in the elite camp crowd who could face against Jabra except for smoker. Why are you here. Smoker got out of the crowd and in his mouth were two cigars. Smoke filled the place while he said to Rob Lucci and the others. Jabra did not speak but looked at Smoker at first then exposed an arrogant smile said If you could defeat me i will tell you. humph! Smokers face sank. Without shooting or doing talking any nonsense. He directly attacked Jabra. Jabra Thew the ball in his hand and attacked at the same time. Bang! The battle didnt take a single hit to defeat Somker. Karba punched Smokers body but he didnt expect his punch to pass through as that part of Smokers body turned to smoke. This made Jabra freeze for a moment. Smoker used that opportunity to Attack him and sent him flying. Bang! Logia Devil Fruit ? After the short confrontation Jabra knew he wasnt Smokers opponent So he didnt move forward to continue but still looked at Smoker angrily. Smoker didnt continue to chase but with his two cigars in his mouth he said. Why are you here ? Do you really think i will tell you ? Jabra eyes revealed a cunning look while said with a tone of ridicule. Smoker frowned and looked coldly at Jabra. And at this time Rob Lucci come forward and stood in front of Smoker. The purpose is to test the elite recruits strength. Lucci answered Smokers question and then looked at Smoker calmly and said. Are you the strongest recruit ? Chapter 60 : Who is Roja ? Wouch! Lucci and Smoker started fighting. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even using his empty hands to fight against Smokers weapon, Lucci not only didnt fall behind but he even had the advantage in speed and power as he suppressed Smoker. Speed is the strong point of the Smoke fruit if you take that away Then Smoker will definitively lose. Lucci was skilled in the Rokushiki which made everyone in the camp shocked. There are no one here who reached his level including Smoker. Are you the strongest here ? Lucci resisted Smokers attack and suddenly shot past Smokers weapon. Although Smoker has his devil fruit but his speed couldnt compare with Luccis. Smokers body flew in the air while he spitted blood and fell on the ground. Smoker struggled to get up but he already lost the ability to continue the fight. As long as you arent fool you could notice that Smoker didnt have any chance of winning. Even Smoker couldnt stand in front of him ? This is really outrageous What the hell is this guy ? Everyone present on the elite camp couldnt help but reveal an expression of horror. Lucci is young, too young that no one in the elite camp was younger then him. But even so there is no one who could be his opponent even Smoker cant. You depend too much on your fruit ability. Is that all youve got ? Lucci didnt continue to chase after Smoker. but he looked indifferently while Smoker was struggling to get up. Is this the so called strongest in the elite camp ? It seem that the recruits of the headquarter are really disappointing. Luccis tone was indifferent. At the age of thirteen. A kingdom under the command of the world government was invaded and five hundred soldiers were captured as hostages to threaten the king. So the world government sent him to deal with it. In his view it was the soldiers fault for being too weak and maybe later the same thing will happen again. So Lucci came to a conclusion. Such a weak soldier had no right to survive. So he killed all five hundred soldier and then slaughtered the pirates. (Tl : I think in the original story it was slightly different. ) being weak is their sin. The World government sent him to test the Marine elite. he didnt expect them to be so weak. if not for the order he wouldve just killed them. In his view those people being in the Marine is a crime in itself. Hateful! Dont get carried away! Lucci show of strength didnt make them as angry as his words. It seem that everyone of the elite camp was out of patience. Lucci coldly looked around and said I said your weak. Are you feeling upset about it ? Well how about i give you a chance. you can attack together, how about it ? Arrogant !! Some people were angry and couldnt contain themselves as they directly rushed at Lucci. But they couldnt stand for a second round as they were sent flying directly while blood spilled. Those elite recruits couldnt maintain there calm and rushed at Lucci but they couldnt be his opponent. The gap between their strength was huge. Seeing Lucci deal with those members was like a pot of cold water that poured on the elite camp members as their heart turned cold. Too strong ! Even Smoker was defeated and even together they couldnt do a thing. They didnt have any chance of winning. Anyone want to continue ? Seeing that no one dared to stand up, Lucci shook his head while he got ride of the blood on his fingers. the other looking at his dissatisfied face rushed to him an said Lucci, Dont waste your breath on those guys. Those Marine elites arent worth the trip it seems. Our task is complete. Jabra and the others looked with disdain and contempt at the elite camp members. they shook their head and turned away. Lucci glanced at the elite recruit to see if there is another one willing to fight but shook his head and turned around as well. The elite camp member faces was blue as they were unwilling to let them go like that. After all the ridicule their heart was really unwilling. And at this time some of them thought about Roja. Although those three months Roja was practicing alone they almost didnt see him. but three months ago Roja defeated Lao G. Dont be so arrogant. If Roja was here you wouldnt have been so rampant. This sentence was heard byLucci and the others which made their footsteps paused and once again turned around. Who is Roja ? The Marine headquarter. The second floor of the fortress in one of the small practice rooms which was filled with thick metal plates. Busoshoku Roja was holding his sword, quietly standing there. Suddenly his eyes flashed and black color suddenly emerged and wrapped around the swords body. Hum !! The sword suddenly turned into a dark color with metallic luster. Getsuga Tensho! Wouch ! Red energy with a crescent shape suddenly flashed. The attack cut the thick steel plates and continued to leave a deep crack on the wall. Even Getsuga tensho will get stronger with Haki. I finally gasped the Hardening. All my attacks are stronger than before. I dont know were i stand anymore. Still the Rear admirals arent my opponents. Looking back to his own power Roja exposed a satisfied smile. He spent half a month to learn the Busoshoku and the other time he was mastering it while learning hardening to perfection. Also he trained his physical body to the limit! Now his strength is nothing like three months ago. All he need now is to test his new strength. Chapter 61 : Roja appeared Roja thoroughly mastered The Busoshoku Haki and The kenbunshoku Haki. Before the Hardening has a probability of failure which led to his strength being unstable. but now his power was stable. While he was training these two types of Haki he felt that there is a hidden power in his body Like a third Type. (Tl : But of course he got the Hoashoku.) He tried to control it but he failed. While remembering this third Type couldnt help but feel doubt What was that feeling ? Isnt Haoshoku Haki ? This third type is the one that can not be acquired from training it can only be born in you. But Roja still wasnt sure. Because When the Haoshoku Haki start to awaken, whether him or other people they wont be aware of it and he will be aware only after it fully awakens. And here Roja didnt have experience of it being awakened. Whether its the Howshoku or not, i will know that when i am in a tight spot. Roja shook his head with the emergence of this thought and no longer thought about it. Even if he wasnt like normal people and could feel the Haoshoku before it awakens he still wont be able to use it until it do. This three month Roja didnt just focus on haki, He trained the Tobu zangeki too. Since The last battle against Loa G, he got an insight in the way of the sword. So he improved by leaps and bounds. Now Roja is able to compress The air eight times! The more he advance in his practice the more difficult it will get. The compressing limit is fifteen times and after that It is no longer sword practice its your own comprehension of the way of the sword. Roja returned his sword into its scabbard and in front of his eyes the property bar appeared. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +6 Attribute: Attack power +230, power +70, agile +70 Special attribute : All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack have additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes : Getsuga tensho C Can release a arc shaped red energy attack. Energy: 180/180 Its enough for one Upgrade ? Seeing that the energy is enough to upgrade his soul sword to +7. He directly chose to upgrade it without hesitation. A burst of light flashed from his body while the soul sword turned to +7. Which made the fourth stage seem a little bit closer now. Roja had learned everything for a while now but he continued to practice just to rise the energy needed for the upgrade. Roja is mostly concerned about the Soul sword ability. Once he upgraded it to the fifth stage he could use the Shikai which had the suns surface temperature. And even a strong Busoshoku Haki wont be immune to that kind of heat. And this is only the shikai not to mention the Bankai. In Rojas view if he used the Bankai with the temperature of the suns core the everything will evaporate in seconds. Even the Yonkou wont stand a chance.(Ed: Forget the Youkou probabily he will make a huge hole on the sea) Taking a deep Breath Roja gradually calmed down. All those thousands thoughts erased while his eyes flashed as he turned to leave the small room. Whats going on? Outside the room. the officials of the world government as well as Z, Sengoku and the three admirals came here. Lucci and the others were ready to leave but when Cp executive came they all stopped. Elite camp side, although there wasnt anyone dead but there are many injured people. mostly by Luccis hand as he didnt hold back and many were seriously injured. This made Zs face really ugly. The Cp executive deliberately came in front of Z and asked Lucci. how were the Marine recruits ? Very weak. Although All of those big shots were standing there Lucci was sill very calm as he responded. he was neither overbearing nor humble. If this is the level of the Elite recruits of The Marine then in the future you better remove them as they are too weak. Those word revealed just how much Lucci looked down on the Marine and even after saying this He still remained calm. this made everyone in the elite camp including Smoker to have an ugly face. The hatred took over their hearts but they still couldnt do a thing to refute his words. In fact Luccis words werent completely wrong. The Marine was really in decline as they had to use direct promotion of the Marine admiral and other thing After the Marineford war but thats still in the future. (Tl : His talking about the original story there.) Lucci sentence was like blade in the elite recruits hearts that continued to stab. in the next moment a voice sounded. I cant let you do that. Who ? This voice passed over and suddenly The elite camp members regained their hope while their eyes shone and made way for him. Oh ? The officials as well as Lucci and the other looked at this scene then they turned around and looked and looked at the crowd making way while a person come to the front. That figure that just appeared was Roja! Roja is here! Looking at Roja coming over all the elite camp members opened a way while they showed excitement on their faces. Although there are some people that werent sure that Roja could win against Lucci, Most people had faith in him after the last battle with Lao G. All of them felt this kind of feeling if Roja was to face an enemy then he wont lose. Finally came ? Smoker clenched his fist while looking at Roja and reminded his Kindly Be careful, That guy is very strong. Chapter 62 Roja VS Lucci! Smoker understand Rojas strength clearly. if three months ago Roja fought with him then the fight will drag on as smoke and fire cant hurt each other. And three months later, Although he doesnt know to what extent Roja power had increased, But his instinct told him that Roja was completely different now. They opened the way for Roja. If Roja cant win not only the elite recruits even and the Marine even their teacher will lose a big deal of face. I know. Roja nodded to Smokers reminder. When he first came he recognized Luccis face. Although he looked a lot younger then in the story but he still could recognize him. Lucci was strong. he was known as the strongest member ever appeared in the CP9. But still Roja didnt think that even Smoker couldnt win against him. Roja didnt know the result of the fight but looking at the elite camp members. many of them were wounded And even Smoker had obvious scars, Coupled with their expression he could somewhat guess what happened. if he didnt know it wouldnt matter. But since he knows, he couldnt ignore it. Everyones attention fell on Roja since the time the crowd opened a way for him. Garp, Z, Kisaru, Aokiji and many other were looking at him. Smelly brat, You finally appeared ? Garp grinned as he looked at Roja. At the side Z eyes flashed with light for a bit. And Aokiji who found Roja interesting was the same. Only Sengoku and Kisaru didnt reveal any special expression as they only heard about Roja and didnt see his talent for themselves. but still Roja was Garps nephew thats another reason for them to come here. just now it seemed that the elite camp member found hope when Roja appeared. Garps nephew wont be a monster too right ? Kisaru said lightly that no one could hear it except for himself. Of course he himself didnt believe. For Roja who only joined the elite camp for five months or so to become the strongest. Sengoku heard about Rojas talent but he couldnt find an opportunity to go as he cant find time for recruits even if that recruit was Garps nephew. So he couldnt help but reveal a curious look. Is there a stronger recruit in the headquarter ? The official revealed different expressions as they looked at Roja. Roja gave those recruits hope so he seem a little bit strong. But the officials still didnt think that Roja could win against Lucci. Are you the strongest here ? Lucci looked at the elite camp people then looked at Roja. he stared at him in the eyes. Before Lucci heard those recruits say something about Roja but as he asked about it he found out that Roja had joined the camp only for five months. So he didnt pay much attention to that. But now it seem it isnt as simple as he thought. Yes. Roja step by step come to the center of the field as he responded. he looked at Lucci faintly then said Rob Lucci right ? How do you know my name ? Lucci frowned as he didnt expect Roja to call his full name. I just know. Roja smiled at him while looking deeply into his eyes and said I am sorry. I am also an elite camp recruit. So i cant ignore what you just said. Humph ! Lucci heard this and grunted. He looked at Roja and said. If you want me to take back my word then use you strength to do so! Thats what i will do. Roja was in no fighting posture. he was standing lazily while looking at Lucci and shrugged. But as he put his hand gently on the Sword his whole person changed. that lazy atmosphere disappeared. It was replaced with a sharp Aura which was really awe inspiring. Feeling this aura coming out of Rojas body, Lucci expression also changed as he stared at Roja. The next moment Roja pulled his sword gently. Wouch! He waved the sword single-handedly. A silver energy projected toward Lucci. Rankyaku! In the face of Rojas energy attack, Lucci jumped forward then suddenly kicked out which made an energy attack to come out of his foot. This is one of the Marines six powers Rankyaku, The kick will have the same effect as Tobu zangeki with the sword. Bang! The energy attacks collided mid air and the two busted and then disappeared. Soru! Lucci eyes turned cold as he suddenly blurred and appeared at the back of Roja. he stretched out a finger toward his pack and pocked fiercely. Shigan! Lucci was proficient in the Marine six powers as the power of his Shigan can match a real gun shot. So if he really did poke Roja their would be a bloody hole. However, the moment that his finger was about to touch Rojas back, The Rojas figure turned into a blur then directly disappeared into thin air. Oh ? Luccis face changed as he suddenly without hesitation used Tekkai. Evenn if he used Tekkai at the last moment and tried to avoid the attack, he couldnt avoid it completely as His clothes were torn and a trace of blood flowing out. Kacha ! Lucci suddenly fell on one knee as a deep cut appeared on his abdomen. Sure enough, Even with Tekkai i still couldnt nullify his attack. Lucci looked at Roja differently as he was still on the ground. Roja was still holding his sword. Naturally not anyone can block his attacks anymore. Chapter 63 : Potential of an admiral! (Tl: Sorry i slept last night while i was translating this chap. really sorry) Rankyaku, Soru, Tekkai, Shigan it seem that you are proficient in all the six Powers. Roja stood in front of Lucci while holding his sword. He didnt care about his attitude as he looked at Lucci with contempt. Lucci used this exact same attitude when he looked at the elite camp members. So now Roja completely reversed the situation. You are very strong But if you want me to take back my word you will need more then that! Lucci looked calmly at Roja after saying that. then suddenly his whole person blurred and once again he rushed to Roja. He launched a storm like attack at him. On the basis of physical strength Lucci was stronger then Roja. Even his Soru is faster then Rojas. But now even if Lucci was faster not a single hit could hit Roja. But for several times in a row, Rojas sword strike hit Lucci and he couldnt dodge even once. Roja Tobu zangeki attack hit him on the shoulder which left deep blood marks! whiz! whiz! whiz! Some people of the elite recruit couldnt even see Roja and Luccis fight as they could only see Luccis shadow constantly flashing. He surrounded Roja which made Roja look like his been suppressed. When blood spilled out, everybody thought that It was Rojas blood. Until Lucci retreated to a distance to stop the attack, Which made the elite camps member find out that it wasnt Rojas blood but Luccis. Roja didnt have even a wound while he stood with his sword in hand. Between the two, The winner was evident already. Now, do you still think that i cant wind ? Roja didnt continue. He stood quietly with his mouth slightly exposing a look of mockery. Even if your speed is fast, So what? The elite recruit didnt see a thing but Sengoku , Garp and the others saw it clearly. Kenbunshoku Haki. Under the Kenbunshoku Haki, Luccis every action was known to Roja. If thats the case how can he compete with him ? Lucci was profecient in the Marine six powers. He can use Tekkai which was somewhat similar to Haki but if we were to compare the two Tekkai isnt enough to stop Haki. It turned out that he can already use Kenbushoku Haki How terrifying, So his able to use the two types now ? Kisaru looked at the scene the he showed an expression of exaggerated horror. He learned Haki before the graduation ? And Its not just the Kenbunshoku! When Roja swung his sword, there was clearly Busoshoku Haki mixed in. Even if he didnt use hardening on purpose, But Kisaru and the other were the strongest, So they noticed this in the first glance. Garps nephew, Is so good ? Even Sengoku was showing how shocked he was. Roja went easy on his opponent ? This has to be as the look on his face says it clearly i didnt use my full strength yet. With his strength now Roja wasnt weaker than any Commodore but if he used his full strength would that make him as strong as a rear admiral ? This idea made Sengokus mind and heart shake. He didnt graduate but had the strength of rear admiral. It seem only the current three admirals could do this. In other words Roja has the potential to become an admiral. Thinking to here Sengoku looked at Rojas eyes. He become excited. The only good recruits that appeared in the recent years are the three admirals. But if they dont find good recruits in the next ten years, Then the Marine combat capability will drop. If that was to happen then the Marine wont have a choice. They would have to promote some strong people in order to supplement their powers. In this kind of situation, Rojas appearance in the elite recruits with an admiral potential made Sengoku heart excited. The world government officials looked at this scene while surprise is apparent on their faces. Apparently they didnt expect Roja to be able to suppress Lucci. Not only that but it seem Roja is going easy on Lucci. When did the Marine headquarter have such a strong recruit ? If not for Rojas young look the official would think that Roja was an officer from the Marine in disguise. Lucci, Go all out! The CP executive looked at this scene, his face sank as he said to Lucci in a low tone. Lucci looked at his shoulder wound and then again at Roja. his eyes were exposing a sharp glint. Suddenly his whole body changed. he used his devil fruit. Zoan fruit , Leopard!! You finally used you fruit ? Roja looked at Lucci without any surprise but in his face there seemed to be some expectations. Now it seem that he already ate the fruit. He even have a devil fruit ? Z, Aokiji and the other when looking at this scene, They frowned. Originally Roja suppressed Lucci. But Lucci used his devil fruit ability which was the leopard Zoan fruit. This fruit will give him a huge increase in flexibility and strength. On the other side The CP executive looked at Z then said with a smile Didnt i mention that Lucci have a devil fruit ? Whiz. Lucci transformed into his Semi human form which made his strength and speed increase. Although its not as much as Drake but still it increased his power by a lot. Whiz! Whiz! Whiz. Two figure engaged in the fight again. This time Roja didnt hold the advantage as Lucci could dodge Rojas counter attacks. While Lucci is in this form, Roja seem to be suppressed. Since youre worth Fighting Watching that Lucci has become more and more aggressive. Roja held his Sword while slightly shaking his head. The his eyes flashed with light. Boom! The next moment A flames emerged from the sword and wrapped around it. Then It directly swept in all direction around Roja with a radius of more then ten meters. Sword flow , Torch! The flame came too fast that Lucci didnt have anytime to react. he was enveloped in flames. Whiz! the next moment Lucci came out with burned clothes and started rolling on the ground. With that most of the flames were extinguished after that he stood up. His body had a trace of burns. You still could Use fire ability ? Lucci looked at the field that was wrapped by flames and Roja in the middle looked like a flame general. Lucci was extremely shocked. At the same time The officials were also surprised. The flames Devil fruit ? No, No! this isnt a devil fruit ability The flames came out of the sword. is this a flame sword ? Thats impossible. What a terrifying flames. Looking at the field the officials couldnt help but reveal their shock. in fact from beginning to now, Some suspected that Roja flames originated from his sword but can the flame sword burst out with such a terrifying flame ? Its almost as if he is using a devil fruit ? This is Really frightening Kisaru also looked with surprise at the field of flames. Although his tone still had that exaggeration but he still didnt hide the shock in his heart. If Roja was using a devil fruit he wont be shocked but Kisaru knew as he clearly saw that its not a devil fruit ability. He didnt know from where this power originated. He was a great admiral but he still didnt find out. This really shocked him. Sengoku and Aokiji expression changed almost at the same time as Kisaru. They looked at the field in surprise. The flames waves gradually began to extinguish as Roja didnt wont everything to burn. Standing in the middle Roja didnt care about Sengoku as well as Aokiji, Kisaru and the others surprised expressions. Rojas mind was clear. Although his ability was mistaken as the power produced by his sword play but with the flames becoming more and more strong and when he use the Shikai then this thought will sooner or later be thrown. But So what ? With his identity as Garps nephew why would he explain from where he got his powers ? If he told them he was reborn from another world they would just take him to the lab slice him then study him. But when he evolve the sword to the Fifth stage he could use the Shikai. And he wont be afraid of anyone. In this world, he only need others to know that he is strong and let them fear him. There is no need for them to know why his strong! Chapter 64 : Apply for graduation! Sword flow , Cremate! Roja was holding his sword while the flame started to extinguish. When they went out completely Roja swung his sword. A flame projectile formed and flew through the air. Boom! a terrifying red flame broke out, countless eyes couldnt contain their shock as a monstrous fire formed. Lucci looked at this scene in shock as he tried to dodge the flame by moving to the side. But in the next moment, another attack came from the side. Boom! Boom! Roja continued to swing and the flames continued to shoot out. the flames swept the field from all directions. the place where they were battling was covered in flames. The temperature continued to rise with every release. The entire second floor turned into hell. Lucci was fast and the flames couldnt hit him. But just the temperature and the waves of flames suppressed him completely. The situation turned completely one sided. (Tl : Like it wasnt from the start.) The temperature continued to rise. But Aokiji, kisaru and te others werent effected by it. on the other hand the elite camp members as well as the CP members started to sweat like there is no tomorrow while their eyes held their shock. The CP members Jabra and the others, looked at this scene and couldnt believe their eyes. The Marine recruit had someone strong to this extent ? Lucci was completely suppressed. He had no chance of winning which was incredible. Was Roja really just a recruit ? Enough ! The world government Officials looking at the fire in the field, Their faces become uglier as the time went by. And one of them couldnt help but open his mouth. Does that mean i won ? Roja didnt continue after the other saying this. he put his sword back into his scabbard. At the same time the flames which had enveloped the entire field slowly faded down. Rojas didnt wait for the answer. Of course he wouldnt lose to lucci. And as he knew the purpose of this fight he wouldnt continue needlessly. Lucci retreated without speaking a word. He looked at Roja who seemed to be like a flame general with his eyes full of fear. The Marine recruits Had such a strong guy The elite recruits were eager to see Roja win against Lucci. They wanted to hold their head highand be proud. But when Roja really won and regained the face that they lost it felt unreal. Sure enough No one can defeat Roja. Roja strength grew once again. He is in completely different level from before. Many people in the elite camp saw Rojas back and couldnt help but mutter. While Drake and the others who came with Roja from the ordinary camp looked at Roja with a complex expression. Especially Drake who sighed in his heart. The gap was really widening more and more. At he first he could see Rojas back. But now Roja went further and further ahead to the point he couldnt see it anymore. The CP executive had an ugly expression the entire time. The CP was just an intelligence agency after all. Their overall strength cant be compared to the Marine. And after so many years they finally found a genius just when the Five big shots(Gorusei) of the world government issued this challenge. he thought this time he could gain face in front of the Marine. Who would think that an even more powerful genius appeared. And he even learned Haki. Also he had that strange ability to control flames. Are you really a Marine recruit ? The CP executive looked at Roja and couldnt help but ask. Although he knew that Roja was young and most likely he isnt fake. But he was still reluctant to believe. Roja looked at him and at the same time looked at Aokiji and the other then said. I am. But soon i wont be a recruit anymore. What do you mean ? Hearing Rojas words The CP executive frowned as he was puzzled. Roja didnt answer but turned around to Z and said Teacher Z , Thank you for teaching all this time . This sentence made Z feel a little strange at first then he suddenly thought of its meaning. his eyes flashed a few times. Could it be that Sure enough, in the next moment Roja said calmly with a serious tone. I am now applying for the graduation exam. This sentance made most people surprised for a moment. If they remember correctly. Roja joined The elite camp for less than five months. In the elite camp you could stay for three years and learn everything from Z. While also you could use the Marine various training equipment and other resources. They also could get that delicious meat and they wont have any life threatening experience as Z will protect them in the missions. Before, the elite camp members would only apply for graduation in their third year. But Roja didnt complete even half a year and he want to apply for the exam. but with a closer look Roja applying for graduation isnt a problem. As Rojas was powerful enough to apply for it. And he can only grow stronger in face of the life and death situations. He will never become strong if he was always was under Zs shelter. Z was clear about this so he wouldnt stop it. I already decided. Roja nodded earnestly. he had learned almost everything he needs. And for him there wont be any point if he stayed in the camp. He wanted conquer the sea and stand at the highest point of it. From when he came to this world that was always his dream. Chapter 65 : 3 stages Z looked at Roja. He saw determination on Rojas eyes, His heart was pleased but he also felt some loss. He finally nodded and said. I approve of it. The CP executive looking at this scene and a Z. He grunted then turned away to leave while saying Lets go. The other officials already left as they were unable to stay after they lost their faces. Garp didnt care about their departure. His eyes were fixed on Roja. he couldnt use words to describe the complex emotions his was feeling. Garp always wanted his son, Monkey.D.Dragon to be a good Marine. But as a result Dragon ran to the revolutionary army. He became the worlds most wanted criminal. Although on the other hand. Dragon was strong so Garp was proud of him even if he didnt follow the direction that Garp wanted him to follow. And now Roja made him very satisfied and proud. These guys Sengoku looked at the world government crowd. He didnt call them back. He only shook his head then looked at Z and said For the exam, Tomorrow come over and apply for it formally. Because the graduation of anyone from the elite camp will be someone with a high rank, The graduation exam has to go through Sengoku himself. That would be good. Z nodded his head. Roja already reached the graduation criteria but although his strength isnt a problem, the rank he will get after the exam is the final result. So whether he become a commander, a captain or a Commodore all depend on him. The exam had three stages you wont graduate unless you complete all of the three. The first stage is a simple physical test. Like a strength measurement, speed, attack power and so on. The second stage is very different as he need to set out with the Marine and catch or kill a pirate that has at least 100 million berry. And the performance while doing the arrest is to be assessed. If his performance is poor he wont pass. Also this time Z wont be saving the one who take the exam as he need to depend on himself. And if he become a little bit careless he might die there. Finally its the third stage which is a to fight against ten prisoners, monsters or even some strong Marines. if he won then he will pass. Although Roja joined the elite camp for five months or so, He still understood structure of the exam. In Rojas view the first stage was set so the recruit wont apply for graduation easily. The second test was considered the real graduation exam. If you can pass the physical test then you can participate in the real exam. The third stage is the same as the second. after the physical test those two test will focus on combat ability and training results. It seem soon we will get another good fellow Marine. Aokiju looked at Roja then continued The third stage of the exam i will be there to watch. The elite recruits graduation exams third stage is exiting for many people of the elite camp. As their performance will be seen by Aokiji, Akainu, Kisaru and others high ranked Marines. But they were rarely interested in this. The current three admirals have set a record in their graduation exam. But Rojas talent is extraordinary. He got outstanding powers. It doesnt seem any less the them when they were his age. Whats more this guy is Garps nephew. So Aokiji was very interested in to watch the third stage of the exam. i wonder what will Mr.Garps nephew do in the third stage? Aokiji heart flashed with an idea as he glanced at Roja then turned around to leave. Didnt expect Teacher Z to have taught such a good student. it seem that teacher isnt old or anything. Kisaru at the same time looked around and continued Even if i was busy when he will have his third stage of the exam i will still come and see. Kisaru and Aokiji left the field. Well if i had time i will also come and watch. Sengoku looked at Z and Garp with a smile then turned away. in the blink of an eyes the world government official and the high ranked marines all have gone. Only Z and Garp are still with the other elite camp members. Z looked at Roja and said Tomorrow submit you graduation exam application. The day after that we will hold you first stage of the exam so you can prepare. Z said this while knowing that Roja didnt have anything to prepare. he meant for him to go and get some rest. And so Roja left with Garp. Seeing them leave among the elite camp crowd someone spoke. Teacher Z id like to apply for graduation. Me too! The first to say this was impressively Smoker. After that many followed as they already were preparing to apply for the exam but they didnt expect that Roja would take the chance to be the first to apply. Z didnt find this situation surprising. Although the elite camp members can apply for graduation at any time but usually there is someone leading to it. And after that person lead all the other will follow him to do their graduation. And this time that person was Roja. Smoker, Z will apply for graduation for those he called by name. After a bit he said Is there anyone else ? No one talked. Seeing this Z nodded his head and turned away. Chapter 66 : The Limi On his room, the sun was shining in the middle of the blue sky, Roja sat directly on the ground beside the balcony in the second floor. Roja was holding Honoo no Tsuki with one hand and the other hand was wiping it gently. He rarely wipe his sword. Because under his flames the sword wont have any blood sticking to it. Roja looked at his hand and suddenly murmured. With the soul sword getting stronger, Even an O wazamono sword wont be able to withstand the flames. If you look carefully at the sword you will notice a slight deformation. its no longer the same sword he used to have. because its just deformed a little bit if you dont look for it deliberately than you want be able to see it. The soul sword will let the flames and other attacks like Getsuga Tensho flow out from his Honoo no tsuki. So Honoo no Tsuki materials are unable to bear the strength of those attacks. Although I am still able to use it but when the soul sword upgrade to the fourth stage Getsuga Tensho will get stronger and when it reach the fifth I will be able to use Ryujin jakka. And that would make Honoo no Tsuki unable to withstand that kind of power. Roja gently put down his sword. Ordinary swordsmen will use their sword thousand and thousand of time and the sword will still be usable. But the ability of the soul sword is to make that sword hold the power of a shinigamis sword which is completely different from the swords in this world. If i could have such a sword. he said. Such a thought emerged in his mind and after saying he couldnt help but laugh and throw such ideas in the back of his head as he stood up. If an o wazamono sword wont be able to withstand his soul swords power then probably a Saijo o wazamono will withstand it. But thats not for now as he still could use his Honoo no Tsuki. wouch! Roja held his sword then jumped down from the second floor at the same time he used Tobu zangeki with full power directed at the courtyard. Boom! On the courtyard, a deep crack appeared all over it. Roja put back his sword into its scabbard while ignoring the damage he caused on the courtyard. He directly went into his room without having to think about tomorrows test. because if he cant pass no one else in the elite camp will be able to. In the Marine headquarter. In a small square where variety of equipment were placed. Beside them stood ten Marine soldier. In addition to the Marine soldier there was three high ranked Marine too. An adviser and two consultants. The adviser will provide information for Sengoku and The Admirals. But even if they were under Sengoku and the admirals they didnt have a very high position because if you dont have the strength you wont gain respect. The square was divided into several areas. The Marine headquarter as well as two consultants are standing in one region where the elite camps recruits are gathered for their the stage 1 test : physical test. In addition to Roja, Other elite members applied for graduation. This made Rojas surprised in his heart but soon he thought about it. Smoker and the others spent more than two years. So its normal for them to apply for graduation. In front of Roja and the others there was a strange machine. Bang! One of the elite member went in front of that machine and punched. The machine flashed with a light then a number suddenly appeared. Qualified. The adviser nodded his head and recorded the number. After that he looked at the rest of the others and said. Next. Another recruit of the elite camp went forward and repeated the same action as the previous recruit. This machine is obviously used for the physical test. Vegapunk is really worthy to be called the leading figure in the science and technology. He casually invented a thing which was so easy to use and can really save a lot of effort. One of the two consultant, Yamakaji, said while having a cigar dangling from his mouth. On the one on theother side of the adviser also smiled and said Yes, but unfortunately, This thing has a limit. If you exceed that limit it wont be able to measure your power. It is still very good to accurately test the power of those junior in the strength test. Yamakaji heard this and smiled. From the elite camp one by one continued to test their strength. Finally it was the time for the last two, Roja and Smoker. Smoker was first to take the test as a result the consultants exposed an amazed look while looking at Smoker in the eyes. His worthy to be someone that studied under Z. Even while beinga recruit he has the strength of a captain. After the consultant murmured. he directly turned to Roja and said. Next one , Roja. Now finally its Rojas strength test. Most of the recruits were looking forward to this. They wanted to know Rojas strength. Roja went before the strange machine. At first Roja thought that this Machine will measure power. But later he found out that its measuring the strength but only comparing with previously measured data and do an overall combat effectiveness. So its not as simple as attack power but its the overall strength of a person. For example the Marine gun if we were to use it on the machine it will score ten. And if the value is more than five hundred it belong to non-human strength. Roja is not that clear about his overall strength. In fact he only didnt know what value he will get. He could do a ten thousandpush-ups without feeling a little bit tired. His physical strength is already out of the ordinary by many time. What is the maximum limit that this machine can measure ? Roja went in front of the Machine and asked the consultant while his eyes were showing how excited he was. You can use it just fine, dont worry. Because Roja was the last one to take the test, The adviser seemed to be considering the next text. So when he heard Roja he was a little impatient as he said that. In fact, The adviser and the consultants didnt know the limit of this machine. They only knew that it can measure a captains strength. So they werent sure of the limit. Smoker has just measured and got very close to the captains strength. So the adviser and the other two were still in shock. Despite knowing that he is from the elite camp but reaching the captains strength level while still a recruit is really incredible. As for the limit of the machine They didnt consider that someone could reach it while still a recruit. Ok. seeing the impatient attitude of the adviser, Roja was lazy to speak back. So he shrugged calmly and stood in front of the Machine. Fist! Busoshoku Hardening! Punch! Boom! Suddenly there was a bombing sound. The adviser watching the machine was surprised by Rojas punch. Chapter 67 : Perfect evaluation Roja used his full power for that punch. You could even hear sonic booms from the speed, this made the machine directly explode in to pieces. The smell of cola drifted all over the place. Puff ! The high ranked Marines had their mouth open from shock. Especially Yamakaji who threw his cigar out of his mouth. Beside him the others consultant, watching this scene made their mouth hit the ground from shock. Smoker and the others had their mouths twitching. Tut! Roja didnt think that this machine wont work. He thought that it could take and measure his strength so he threw a serious punch. As a result the machine broke down. They shouldnt blame me right ? Roja shook his head. He scratched his head then looked at the consultants and asked This is what does this count as ? Advisor Yamakaji Smoker and the others The previous assessment is for explosive power and the next one is continuous attack. In another area in the square, Yamakaji was standing before a black stone while looking at Roja and the others. This time Yamakaji didnt let the consultants take over but he did it personally. And after the explosion there was only one consultant left. As for the other one he wont be coming back probably. This stone, thought its not Kairoseki but its still a very hard stone. You need to be able to completely destroy it under one minute or you will be disqualified. This assessment allow the use of weapon. Speaking to here, Yamakaji couldnt help but twist his mouth when he looked at Roja. he couldnt think of a way that a recruit could use Busoshoku Hardening even if his someone from the elite camp Thats too exaggerated. Teacher Z really taught some unreasonable students. Then now we shall began the second physical test. The first one Under Yamakajis eyes the elite camp members started to come forward one after the other. Thsi black stone althought its not the material to build the fortress its still a very hard type of stone and each stone was one meter square. So a big and hard stone need to be destroyed. Although by completely destroy it they didnt mean turn it to powder. But it has to turn into gravel. Even so the difficulty was still high. Boom! Boom! Boom! one after the other come forward to destroy a stone. They all used their respective weapon. Even if the previous test they used their fists, but in this test everyone picked a weapon as they didnt know how to use Haki like Roja. They couldnt just use their fist on a stone as hard as steel. Sound of roar bursted as soon as the recruits started attacking the stones. Here in the Marine headquarter every elite recruit is a monster. Although there was a huge gap between them and Roja, but if they were compared to the ordinary camp then you will see how strong they were. It almost took everyone 30 seconds to completely destroy the stone. Which made everyone qualified. Roja its your turn. Yamakaji had some understanding of Roja, after recording the others results he looked at Roja and said that. Ok. Roja came forward. His eye was an indifferent look while he pulled his sword. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Smoker and the others could only seered rays of light. The didnt know how many time those rays flashed.In a blink of an eye, Roja but back his sword into the scabbard. Lets start the next test. After returning his sword, Roja directly headed to the third test site. Yamakaji looked at the stone which didnt seem to have changed. He nodded his head then turned to Smoker and the others and said Come on, lets go. In the next instant, the consultant looked confused to what just happened and couldnt help to reach the stone with his hands gently. Crash! The stoned that was one meter square directly scattered into countless neat little stone. Each piece at the standard level for the test. One of the recruit looking at this could help but say I think we should wait more to apply for graduation. Next to him another person said Yes this is really too They had to attack this kind of stone desperately so many times to smash it and after that they had to turn every part that didnt meet the standard unto gravel like little stones. But Roja just waved his hand and the stone was completely broken to pieces. Although they didnt really mind Rojas strength, But the gap is still too huge for some people that made them doubt life. The physical test was divided into eight parts. Including the strength , speed , explosive power, sustained attack, Endurance and so on. The endurance test was time-consuming. It took them a full day to complete all parts of the physical test while they were only nine peoples including Roja. And they all were qualified, with four of them having good results. Three outstanding performances. As for Rojas result They couldnt evaluate as their wasnt any case like his before. this type of results appeared before like that of Aokiji, Kisaru and Akainu and they could evaluate it. As the score was above the limit of the assessment then the result wont be excellent anymore. It would be evaluated as perfect. Perfect evaluation, Really didnt expect another one to appear Yamakaji seeing the results couldnt help but reveal how touched he was. To have this kind of talent is really incredible. But in the next stage can he get another perfect evaluation ? Yamakaji eyes flashed when he though about this then he shook his head. Thats too difficult. The first stage of the assessment had a perfect evaluation So does the second and third stage. The second stage is to depart with a Marine army and pursuit a pirate with a hundred million berry as a bounty. And have to get the entire crew of that pirate so he can get a perfect evaluation. Only three people got this perfect evaluation in the second stage and those are Aokiji, Kisaru and Akainu. The three turned to be Marine admirals. Yamakiji smiled a bit and shook his head. Smoker and the others dispersed each to their own room at the end of the first stage. They all were going to prepare for the second stage. Chapter 68 : Choice The marine headquarters intelligence department is very busy today. On the new world, there is a lot of pirates with a reward of 100 million and above. But on the other half of the Grand line, there arent that many pirates with that kind of bounty and they generally called a supernova. But the new world isnt an easy place to reach for a recruit. There you can find the Yonko and many strong pirates. There would not be any weak pirate. Even if you find one that would belong to a greater power. So the marine actions in the new world are limited. A person with 100 million as a bounty cant be casually caught. So the members of the intelligence department need to verify from various sources that the pirates that the recruit will catch arent in some kind of a powerful group of pirates. So they will not face a hopeless situation and can complete their exam, or all the blame will be put on them. This is the pirates in the first half of the Grand line with a bounty of 100 million berry and above. And this is the list of pirates in the new world. The degree of danger is almost the same. Looking at the pile of information in front of him, Yamakaji pondered with a cigar in his mouth. If someone can have a reward of 100 million berry and above in the first half of the Grand Line then they probably are very strong. Their strength is extremely outstanding so they are called a supernova. In the new world, Haki becomes something that most pirates could use. Because entering the new world without Haki is suicidal. And once one uses Haki then his strength will increase by a huge margin. To catch supernova is difficult. And sometimes even a rear admiral will be killed. If he was lucky then he will be able to escape. And the pirates in the new world are extremely dangerous. Currently there is Four pirate that meat the condition In the first half of the Grand Line, there are four pirate groups. And in the second there is ten. Half a day later, Yamakaji Already chose a target for Smoker and the others. The only one remaining was Roja. There are only two pirate groups in the first half of the Grand Line but the captain of both have a reward of 200 million berry. And in the new world, there is four remaining but the captain of each group have a bounty of 200 million berry too. Roja is the strongest from all the recruits. So Yamakaji will pick the easy and weaker pirates for the others. And then he will find a target for Roja but Yamakaji found that the remaining six are much stronger than the previous eight. They are completely from different levels. Standing next to Yamakaji was an adviser. His eyes flashed as he sneered and said: Lets put this pirate group with a bounty of 196 million berry as a target for him. This adviser is the one that got hurt in the first test after Roja punched the machine. This was entirely his fault because of that, A month of his salary was deducted. So he was depressed and transferred this grievance to Roja and tried to give him trouble. But when he investigated, He found out that Roja was Garps nephew. Garp was untouchable. Although he couldnt do anything to Roja directly he can play a little trick so that the other weak pirates wont be shown to Yamakaji. So originally there would be fifteen pirate groups with nine not that hard. But he pulled out one of the easier to catch pirates so there would only be 14 pirate with eight easy and the other extremely hard to catch. And finally, he made sure that one of the hardest would be assigned as Rojas target. Although Roja is strong and wont die in the exam and he wont fail either. But he cant get an excellent or good evaluation. So Roja may be pulled down in rank after this. 196 Million berry This is not that much different from a 200 million one. Yamakaji stayed silent for a bit then shook his head and said Well, Lets visit Roja and see how he decided. If he didnt want to take the second stage of the exam, then waiting for another few months isnt a problem. Although Roja has shown such a great power in the test before, the difficulty of the second stage was too high even so if Roja cant complete it but his life wont be put in danger. But this wasnt fair to Roja. Yamakaji already knew that Roja was Garps nephew. He wasnt the same as consultant Karl. he was under Garps command before. he fought with Garp and he still highly respects him. So naturally, he wont deliberately do something harmful to Roja. Alright. Seeing Yamakaji wanted to let Roja make the choice Karl expression suddenly stiffened. Finally, he could only helplessly nod. He couldnt do a thing if Yamakji decided on it. And if Roja was to wait for a month he would find a suitable target. This kind of secretly hiding a document cant be done every time. And he wouldnt dare to do that. Yamakaji already sent someone to bring Roja to his office. After some time Roja arrived. Roja, you can come in. Yamakaji saw that Roja came so he directed a friendly smile at him. Because now he knew that Roja was Garps nephew his attitude became a lot better. Yamakaji had a good character generally. And Roja had a good impression on him yesterday. So he smiled back and said. Is there any problems ? Yamakaji Looked at Roja straightforwardly while helplessly shaking his head and said: Indeed, There is a problem with the second stage of the exam Yamakaji explained everything then waited for Roja to make his choice. If he accepts to take the test now then the difficulty would be really high. Although Roja possesses superior strength, So he could complete the task. But the final evaluation would be qualified or good. Getting excellent would be difficult let alone perfect. If you wait for a month or two then the difficulty will change to a simple and easy target. And with your strength, your chances to get excellent evaluation will be very high. A month or two So Roja listened to the words of Yamakaji then looked at the table with six bounties placed on it and quickly picked one then said: A month or two is too troublesome, This will be good enough. Puff! Rojas character was like Garps. They both found waiting a month or two to be troublesome. But seeing him pick so quickly made him nearly chock. What did he pick again? Silversword pirates The captain reward is 220 million berry ! (Tl : And here most people thought it would be someone they knew. I cant resist this urge Haha Got you :p.) Although the bounty represents the harm that person would do to the world government. Rather than the strength but a bounty of 200 million had the same range of strength. The difficulty is similar. But this Group is different. Its a brutal group. far more Brutal then the other five. They just burn and loot they even destroyed an entire island after looting everything from it. Roja, Do you really want to choose this ? Well, this is the most pleasing to the eye. Roja smiled while saying that. He really didnt know what is the silver sword pirate group origin was. But he just picked that group because the captain was not as ugly as the others. Anyway, they were all in the 200 million so there isnt much difference. Chapter 69 : Exploiting his Background But I think that we should respect his choice. There still things that Yamakaji wanted to say. But when Karl said that seriously Yamakaji looked at him then at Roja then shook his head helplessly. Well, since this is your choice You have to be careful. Although youre strong, a reward of 200 million berry in the new world isnt simple. And this silver sword pirate is extremely cruel. They once slaughtered an entire island. Thanks for the reminder. After saying that Roja turned around and left Yamakajis office. Watching Roja leave, Yamakaji shook his head and said Really he is as impulsive as Mr.Garp Next to him was consultant Karl who had a woody expression on his face. But in his heart, he was laughing out loud. Originally he thought that his plan failed. He didnt expect that Roja would ignore the difficulty of the exam and chose to take it now instead of delaying it. Not only did he not delay the exam he even picked one of the most brutal pirates group. Roja could punch the testing machine and destroy it. So a strength of someone with 200 million berry wont be dangerous for him. But not now, The silver pirate group isnt a normal pirate group that will run from the Marine. They would engage in battle while slaughtering and if they were in disadvantage they will run. Roja was careless. He may lose his life in this kind of mission and although he just wanted to create some trouble for Roja, Karl loved to see that happen. The mission of capturing the silver sword pirates was given to the G4 division. This was Rojas mission so he was sent there. Well someone from the elite camp is here to take the exam. His mission is to capture the silver sword pirates with us. But their reward is 200 million berry He looked at Roja with amazement. He was a student of Garp too. And knew everything about the exam. he received a notice from the headquarters about Rojas arrival and was surprised. So, when will we depart ? Roja looked gentle and calm. His face didnt give the Marine soldier or their captain any pressure. Now. The Commodore Looked deeply at Roja and said The silver sword pirates just robbed a merchant ship. Also, all the people on the ship were killed. Just now I was about to send a warship to destroy them. Understood. Roja nodded then turned and walked toward the door. The Commodore looked at Rojas back while slightly shaking his head. This guy Does he think that a 100 million and 200 million bounty is the same? I dont know what the people in the headquarters are thinking by sending him. When he thought to here the Commodore had an idea. And his eyes flashed with light. Monkey.D.Roja Monkey.D This guy and Garp If thats true then its not necessarily wrong to send him here. The Commodore wanted to call the headquarters and inquire about Roja. But he suddenly when he picked up the den den mushi he put it back with a thoughtful expression. The base of the Marine G4 division. A large warship was prepared to set sail. Numerous Marine had solemn expressions. They had their weapon and their killing intent was up to the sky. When the captain reward is in the 200 and up there would be at least three captains and in certain conditions, even a Commodore will be dispatched. In the G4 division, there is only two Commodore. One is in charge of the base and the other will go with the warship when the time requires it. The Commodore in charge wont leave the base and now the other Commodore was on a mission. They didnt have other option but to increase the number of captains. So they sent 5 captains. Originally they wanted to dispatch more captains but with the arrival of Roja, they had to remove some. in the warship, The five captains were handling every matter concerning the upcoming journey. After finishing they suddenly received instructions that a special Marine will go on this mission with them. After a moment Roja could be seen from a distance. The few captains were stunned while Roja was boarding the ship. Because Roja still didnt finish the exam. He had no rank. he is still wearing the trainee uniforms. If this is the warship that will go capture the silver sword pirates then we can go. I shouldnt have gone to a wrong boat.. Roja looked at the stunned captains while shrugging randomly at them. Then he directly went into the cabin. Silence. All the people on board were looking at each other and after Roja went into the cabin, an uproar suddenly rose. Whats going on ? Whats wrong with this guy. Where did he come from? The captains contacted the base and after some time of repeated confirmation, They believed that the instruction that was issued about the special Marine from the headquarters is that trainee. Now that they confined his the special Marine then they wont be able to give him commands. With that, the G4 division captains and soldiers faces turned ugly. In the Marine, The number of time you go and capture pirates will accumulate war points. War point cant rise the rank but will help redeem a variety of items. The higher the service done the more thing that can be exchanged. The Marine forces are spread throughout the world and their sphere of influence is far bigger than any pirate group. And with the resources they had is no doubt much more than any other force. Devil fruit, for example, can be exchanged with war point. Even a logia type Devil fruit can be exchanged. However, that need a lot of effort and a lot of accumulated merit. And Roja is from the headquarters. He can follow them to capture the pirate group and they have no right to command him. So he can hide in the warship without fighting any pirate. Isnt this using his background to exploit? Is this really ok? Moreover, his background looks very large. Even their Commodore could only open an eye and close the other. Well let get ready. Our Commodore could only open an eye and close the other this is really Does it really matter who he is ? Several Marine shook their head and exposed an angry but helpless expression. In the end, they ignored him. Chapter 70: Marine Warfare (Tl: first chap out of four. Enjoy !)(Tl: That wasnt supposed to be there. Still one more chap only.) In a separate cabin, Roja was lying in the bed. His face showing a helplessness. Even if their voices werent loud he still could hear them. Those guys Roja shook his head. He was lazy to just go and explain to them. He will face the silver sword pirates with the G4 division but for now, he will just ignore them. He will rest until he meets these pirates. Maybe they have one of the Saijo O wazamono swords. Roja thought about nothing but swords. Then he entered the space where the soul sword reside. Soul system I always feel that youre not just an ordinary RPG system. But I still cant find the origin of such power. Roja looked at the sword in the air. The sword body was crystal clear. Roja stood there without speaking just looking at it. Roja didnt know why. But every time the soul sword upgraded it will more and more resemble a real sword. But no matter how you look at it it didnt feel like a zanpakuto. Beside Roja didnt hear about any zanpakuto with this kind of ability which let him have the ability of other zanpakuto like Yamamotos fire and Ichigos Getsuga Tensho and maybe there will be a third one. (Tl : If you want a spoil for the third power just tell me :p) Roja after looking at it for a while, he subconsciously reached with his hand and wanted to touch it. But it was like a ghost, His hand passed through like there is nothing there. Well, I feel that every upgrade will make you more real, So sooner or later I will figure out what you are. Roja returned his hand and shook his head. Reporting, The silver sword pirate group is in front of us. Go faster. The warship caught up with the silver sword pirate under a week. They didnt expect this. They thought that they will need at least half a month to catch up to them. When those on the warship heard that they already caught up, All of them suddenly tensed and began to take action. Naturally, the warship isnt something that the silver sword pirates ship can compare to. Not every pirate group have a powerful ship. after all large warship needs turbo power. The report kept on coming to the warships captain. enter into the canons range! Canons ready! One of the five captains looked serious, and with the order, the cannons fired together. numerous cannonballs rained toward the silver sword pirate ship. Wouch! Wouch! And when the canons were about to hit, A sword energy suddenly shot out from the ship a very large one at that. which blocked the cannon balls on their path. The silver sword pirates showed up. Their faces didnt have any fear when looking at the warship. Really lucky We met with the Marine. The silver sword pirates captain shook his head. His face suddenly revealed a ferocious look and said I was in a very bad mood today. And a small Marine warship comes toward us. Wipe them out. Good! Compared to the Marines which were wearing a uniform, The pirates clothes were a mess but their momentum isnt the least bit weak. The silver sword ship began bombing at the warship too. Boom! Boom! Boom! Roars sounded with every cannonball fired. The sea was splashing every now and then with the off-target canon balls.On the deck one of the captains was vigilant. Sir, Our canon balls are hardly hitting their ship. keep firing. Try to stop their attacks and prepare to board their ship. Dealing with a pirate in the new world with just canon balls wont achieve anything. The most important part is to board the ship. Not every pirate group had Luffy on their ship. Luffy can use his fruit and directly board a ship like its nothing. The warship kept on coming closer and the Five captain took place. But some canon ball fell on the warship. At this time Roja was in the upper corridor of the warship. He was looking at the pirate ship getting closer. This distance is still a bit far In the air, cannon balls were coming to hit the ship. The nearest captain, as well as two other people, quickly deflected the cannon balls coming at the ship. The closer the two ships get the harder it is to deflect the cannon balls. Not good. he missed two balls that were heading toward the place Roja was standing in. Seeing this, His face turned even worse. Roja was a marine trainee. They didnt know how big is his background. But he was mixed in with them to get some merit and even their commander could only open an eye and close the other. If he was to die then it will be big trouble. When the Captain was thinking about this, a light suddenly flashed with an incredible speed. Wouch! The two cannon balls froze at the same time then they suddenly crumbled into dust. Roja was quietly standing in his place. His eyes still looking at the distant pirate ship. he didnt seem to move from his place but his hand was on the sword hanging on his waist. This is That Marine captain and the two lieutenant beside him were stunned. Their pupil shrank then they breathed a sigh of relief. A Master! This guy wasnt some Marine trainee, But he is a sword Master. Some of the weak lieutenants are not even aware of what happened. Impossible, That kind of swordsmanship. He cant be just a Marine trainee Is he really Several Lieutenant was very stunned and inhaled at the same time. A thought flashed and their eyes suddenly shined while looking with shock at Roja. Impossible. Although I was strong when I was a trainee too. But even people there arent strong to this exaggerated manner unless hes in the top even there. Chapter 71 : Personal strength tes At this time other cannonballs were flying toward them. Almost there. Roja put a little force into his leg and jumped into the sky. He once again drew his Honoo no Tsuki and swung twice. Two energy attacks flew toward the cannonballs and sliced them. If the first time many people couldnt see, Then this time all of saw him clearly. You On the deck, the Commandore stared at Roja in dismay. Roja was lazy the past few days. He wont come out of his cabin and when he does come out, it would only be to eat and then he would go back into his cabin. He had a separate cabin so it seemed that he had some background. So no one came to cause any trouble for him. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself before. But there is no use now. there is only one thing i want to say and that is The captain of those pirates is my prey. Roja looked at theCommodore while saying that gently. Which made him look creepy after his display of strength just now. Then Roja continued to say So Can you stop firing at them ? Stop firing? Are you kidding me? TheCommodore was still shocked by Roja. The strength displayed by Roja was far more than he imagined a Marine could have. And after Roja asked him to stop firing he shouted back subconsciously. This is really giving me a headache. Forget it. Roja shook his head. Although the people on the warship has no right to order him, he also had no right to order them either. After all, He is just a Marine trainee. Roja never cared about his position, He only cared about personal strength. Because of this world personal strength is what will give you the position. As long as his strength is strong enough to become an admiral or more powerful He could even make the world government obey him. Whiz ! Seeing that they wont stop firing Roja just gave up on that idea. He directly used some strength into his leg and jumped out from the warship. Wait! What are you doing?! The lieutenant was looking at Roja. HE saw him jumping out of the warship and then Rush toward the other ship Rush Not only him, All the people present were staring. they were stunned. Their brains couldnt keep up. Roja jumped from the warship but didnt fall into the sea. He was in the air. It seemed like he was stepping on a ladder. Moonwalk! TheCommodore and the other important people on the warship have heard about this before. But naturally they werent surprised by that, they were surprised because Roja chose this time to use it and go into the pirate ship alone. Was he ready to rush into the warship alone? Was this a joke! Dont mention that the canons were still firing. Even if he can deal with the cannonballs, can he deal with all the pirates alone? Does he have that much self-confidence in his strength or is he courting death? Roja used his sword to reflect of cut the cannonball that was coming toward him. He learned the Kenbunshoku Haki so there was no need to fear these cannonballs. Whiz! Whiz! He didnt want the two ships to get too close to each other. So he chose this distance to use Moonwalk and go alone. The reason he came alone is He didnt wish for anyone to interfere. So he can go all out. The silver sword pirate saw Roja coming toward them. They didnt panic. What is it ? Swordplay isnt bad. Strength isnt bad either. This guy is mine. No one will have him. Boy, Rushing here alone, It seems that youre confident ? or are you just courting death ? The pirates didnt really have Roja in their eyes. They were laughing and joking like there is nothing. I have come for a reason. Roja is dressed in the trainee uniform.He was holding his sword and standing on the air. What reason? The reason is To display my full strength. Roja standing in the air suddenly swung his sword toward the ship. Sword flow, Cremate! Even when he was fighting Lucci he didnt use his full power. Because it wouldve spread to a wide range. Even if the flames burned an area of ten meters but the temperature would be unbearable in a range of 100 meters. This time he used his full strength. Without any reservation, Roja sword swung and flames come out rushing. The sky turned red suddenly and the flames with tens of meters long come down crashing. Not good. This is bad! The silver sword pirates were originally looking down on Roja and didnt think that his good enough to face them all together. But suddenly when they thought that his gonna use an energy attack, It turned out to be a flame attack. This can be described as a surprise. Having thought that Roja was arrogant, they were ready to deal with his energy attack. But suddenly flames come down on them suddenly which made them react a second late. Boom! Monstrous flames rushed into the ship and turned it into chaos. And almost when the flame comes down Roja didnt stay still as he suddenly held his sword high. The sword fell down. Getsuga Tensho! Hum! Red energy dozens of meters long suddenly pierced the void. And the Strike fell suddenly on the ship. this sword strike was unleashed at the same time as the flame fell. Tens of meters of flames and tens of meters of sword energy. Both formed a cross. The silver sword pirates were unprepared to face it. Chapter 72 : Not Strong Enough The pirates were ready for an energy attack, but what came down was flames. Not only flames but after them, a huge energy attack came down too. The silver pirates were in chaos after just two strikes. Hum! At this time a figure met with Getsuga Tensho. This was the silver sword pirates captain with a bounty of 225 million berries. In the new world his strength is not bad, But surprised by the flame then hit by Getsuga tensho would he withstand that? The captain knew that he cant withstand such power directly. So he leaped and waved his sword which collided with the Getsuga Tensho and issued a sound of metal hitting metal. Suddenly he felt huge pressure. Boom! The other silver sword pirates tried to black Getsuga Tensho after rushing out of the flames. A sword strike against all enemies. Wouch! The swords split off and the energy attack continued down, which made a crack that was about to cut the whole ship in half. Far away. The captain of the warship and the people with him are looking while their mouth wide open to the point of touching the ground. That trainee What is his identity He is too strong. Stop firing, Stop firing. At this moment, the captain was awakened. No wonder Roja wanted him to stop firing, So this bombing will cause an interference to Roja. On top of the pirate ship. Roja was at still stepping on the air. Looking down at the ship his mouth suddenly revealed a smile. Indeed the new world pirates are different, There isnt a single casualty. This is good. This is really good. If they were to die this would be really boring. Stating this Roja turned upside down and used Moon Walk to rush directly from the air into the ship. At the same time, Roja was holding his sword and waved. Sword flow, Torch! Boom! Red flames fell from the sky and Roja who was in the flames came down like a meteorite. He directly hit the center of the ship. Boom! Boom! Boom! Monstrous flames are being constantly released. it was like waves of hell. They swept every direction of the ship. The ship was enveloped in flames and turned into a huge oven. Some of the pirates started to jump into the sea and on the other side, the warship was catching them one after the other. As for those who didnt jump out (Tl: You can imagine a BBQ.) The Marines on the warship looked at the flames that constantly burned the ship and those on it, They couldnt help but swallow their saliva. This is too exaggerated. It seems like we wont need to go into that ship. Even the five captain looked away. They couldnt help but smile. It seems that Roja can finish everything alone. It is obvious Roja didnt need any help. They just need to catch everyone that jump out of the ship. Wouch! Wouch! Monstrous flames kept on increasing and from time to time an energy attack will be released at the pirates and the ship. The ship had more than ten cracks now. And it immediately was filled with water. After some time from the burning ship, a figure came out slowly. With this figure getting out the flames made way for it like a group of soldiers making way for their general. After that, the flames started to fade little by little only leaving ruins behind. Whiz! Roja gently stepped and he suddenly jumped from the air and returned to the deck of the warship while his sword has long been returned into its scabbard. Roja had some blood stains but that blood was already dry. In addition, he didnt have any trace of being burned. Go clean, If you dont hurry that ship will sink. After going back to the warship, he saw everyone looking at him in a daze. So he couldnt help but turn his eyes and point at the far away ship that was burning and collapsing. Silence. After some time, A captain voice broke the silence. Go finish the work. The Warship finally broke out from the silence. And this time Roja returned into his cabin. His clothes had blood stains. He looked at his clothes with a frown. Although I wasnt injured With the flame ability and also Busoshoku Haki aid, i still had blood stains on my clothes. It seems my power still isnt enough. my experience in real battle isnt enough. When you look at Roja you would think that he came out if a desperate fight. If I can achieve the nine air compression in the Tobu zangeki or even ten. Then this battle wouldve been easier. And those bloodstains wouldnt be there. (Tl: This thinking Badass Mc or is he just stupid. ) (Ed: Both?) Finally, Roja comes to the conclusion He isnt strong enough. Marine G4 Division. Youre back. The commodore of the G4 base was sitting on his office and beside him was the other Commodore. Well, The Pirates have run. The Commodore in charge of the G4 appeared very depressed,He sat down and ordered a cigarette. After smoking for a little and put his leg over the other one while smiling and said: After I have gone out did anything happen ? Well, there is a young man who came to our division from the elite recruit. He came to participate in the second stage of his graduation exam But He smiled a little then continued I dont know what happened but the task assigned to him to catch the silver sword pirates. Second stage of the graduation is To catch the silver sword pirates !!! The Commodore who was in charge of the G4 stared at the other one and said He must have offended someone. The silver sword pirate group had a bounty if 225 million berries. When I did that I face someone with a hundred million and almost didnt pass. Probably not. This guy is someone from Vice admirals Garp family. Anyway I didnt ask about the detail butjust received that they already met the silver sword but I still dont know the result of the battle. Chapter 73: Concern Again the Commodore put a cigarette in his mouth too and said. Since he is one of Mr. Garps Relatives then he should have some strength. But the silver sword pirates arent weak either (Tl: They got their ass wiped thats all.). The G4 division chased them several times but still couldnt capture them. And since you werent here, I sent five captains with him. So we still have some hope. The G4 leader was sitting there and smoking while listening to the other commodore words. Then he nodded and said This I hope nothing happens. And at this time a den den mushi rang. The G4 leader reacted instantly and picked up and hurriedly said: Am the Leader of the G4 division how is the fight. The person from the other side said something then. Pita! The den den mushi in the leaders hand fell on the table. At the same time sitting beside him is the other Commodore, his cigarette also fell to the ground. In the G4 office, You couldnt hear a thing. Silence, a long silence. In the Marine headquarter fortress top floor. Sengokus office. Sengoku was sitting there and in front of him, there were several documents signed. He handed to a Marine soldier beside him and stretched his body. Then he picked up a cup of tea and drank slowly. At this time someone came to report. Hey, Yamakaji what is it ? This is After coming into Sengokus office, He looked respectfully at Sengoku, then hesitantly handed the information and said: look at this. Why are you so agitated ? Seeing the expression of Yamakaji, Sengoku couldnt help but worry. His eyes flashed as he took the information and looked it up. Then he fell in silence. For a long time, Sengoku was silent then he put down the document drank some tea the slowly said: Silversword pirates all had been captured and four of them died. G4 division had zero deaths, seriously injured one person and three had minor injuries. Totaling into four casualties. Among them, Roja defeated the silver sword pirates captain, nine cadres and fifty of the ordinary crew Its better than I had imagined. Sengoku said slowly, seemingly calm. But his eyes and appearance were different and exposed what he was feeling at heart. Among the three admirals, Kisaru had the best score in this test. They all almost defeated the entire enemy alone. But the number of casualties was six people. Beside the captain of their target was only 170 million berry. One of the most difficult tasks, Perfect battle, and fewer casualties. Sir, Roja really is a relative of Mr. Garp. Yamakaji too wasnt stupid. he couldnt calm down and said while he was slightly shocked. Listening to Yamakaji who mentioned Garp. Sengoku couldnt help but shoot Garp was always giving me trouble, He is so much trouble! Yamakaji smiled and didnt speak. It seems that I have to get some time to watch the third stage of the exam. Sengoku stood up. He sighed and looked at the window deeply. and then he handed back the document to Yamakaji. Marine headquarters. Below Sengokus office was the high-level conference room and below that floor, there was the marine intelligence service. In addition to gathering information for the World government but they also deal with complex information every day. This place provided Sengoku, the admirals and others with information. and here was the adviser searching for some information and also registering information. It was Marine adviser Karl. His responsibility was to register Roja and the elite camp recruits with the information about their tasks. After that, he will return to his work. Suddenly a special information was sent over. Ah? This is A result of one of the recruits who was doing their second stage of the exam? I didnt think there would be someone finishing this fast. Karl looked over the information suddenly shook his head, as he couldnt help but think about Roja. He estimated that even if Roja did complete his task it wont be anything special. Then he made a small action. He wanted to look at the information. After all, he is the one in charge of the management of the information and basically, no one will know if he looked secretly at the message. After a while, Roja opened the new information. Crash! The document in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. Next to Him was another adviser, He looked at Karl and said Karl? Whats wrong? No Nothing. Karl was trying to keep himself calm as he squatted to retrieve the fallen document. Then looked at the corner of the document there was a clear line written. The second stage of the exam, score: Perfect! In the elite camp second exam, someone got a perfect score. This is big news. Who was qualified they didnt know but all people in the headquarter heard about this which caused quite the sensation? Everyone was shocked. Because in the history of this exam, The perfect score only appeared three times. Each time was one of the current Admirals. No one else got a perfect score. What would that mean? In the Marine headquarter, The high leveled conference room. There were three people. Sure enough, Mr. Garps nephew was really a monster. Aokiji was lazing around. He suddenly opened his eyes and said: Arara, He really got a perfect score. Then Aokiji put his hand under his chin and said: I dont know if he could do the same in the third stage. Kisaru looked at him and said the third stage is the last one. Its too difficult that we couldnt pass all the tenth yo. Well maybe. Aokiji stood up and left. Kisaru looked at him then drank his tea and also left. The tenth After the two of them left Akainu stood up slightly shook his head after he thought of something. He snorted and left too. Chapter 74 : Kairoseki training ground A warship slowly docked at the Marine headquarters shore. out of the warship, a figure flashed as it jumped from the deck to the shore, then he directly started walking. This naturally was Roja who just finished the second stage of the graduation exam. Along the way, Every Officer he passed by had that big word in his coat. The word Justice. After he completes the third stage of the exam, Roja will also become a formal Marine officer. And his rank would be at least an Ensign. (Tl: He changed his mind about ranks again.) Of course the higher the position the better, like an admiral.(Tl: thats too early man.)(Ed: He definitely will become a pirate anyway) Roja smiled and went back to his home while enjoying the breeze. This time he went out and didnt practice at all but he still engaged in a battle so his energy increased but not by a lot. it was more or less like practicing for 15 days. After returning by half a day, Roja received some info. The third stage of the exam can be taken before two and half months. Roja looked at the instructor who told him about this, then put his hand under his chin. After some thought about why he will need to wait that long for the next exam. The second stage of the exam had a time limit of three months and those who couldnt complete their task will need to redo the exam from the start. Roja completed his task and returned after just half a month which means that he had to wait for the rest of that time to end so he can take the final stage of the exam. I will have to wait for two and a half month so, I can take the third stage of the exam. Does that mean that I will take the exam with Smoker and the others ? Roja reached the state where normal practice wont increase the energy anymore. In the sea, Many people had physical power comparable to Roja but only few could reach Garps power. The practice will be harder the stronger you get. For the current Roja, His strength is most likely is that of a rear admiral. They may be not his opponent. He only needs to practice his two types of Haki while also increasing his physical strength and all that only to achieve two things. First Improve his swordsmanship. Second, reach the fourth stage of the soul sword. From now until the third stage of the exam there is two months and a half. If I want to reach the fourth stage of the soul sword then would be difficult But if its swordplay then I have a chance to do that. Until the beginning of the third stage, I have to increase my strength to whole different level The last practice before going out in the sea. After that, I will improve by doing real life and death battles. Roja now comes to the elite camp training ground. Now he cant stay at home and practice because he may split the whole place in half. So, of course, he will have to come here. Didnt you participate in the second stage of the exam ? Seeing Roja on the training ground. Hina suddenly comes before him while being surprised. I finished it already. Roja smiled at her and then left to the small training room. Finished ? So Fast? Rojas answer made Hina open her eyes in shock, Even Ain was stunned. The fastest speed to complete the exam last year is a month and a half. Roja only used half a month to finish it? If they didnt know Rojas power then wouldnt have believed him at all. The small room that Roja entered was the smallest one. And even for Roja, this was the first time he came here. And thats because this room was built with Kairoseki! This special material is stronger than steel and had the power equivalent to the sea, its capable of suppressing the devil fruits. It causes the body to feel weak and it will be hard to use any ability. Generally, this is used to handcuff the pirates with a devil fruit ability. Because this room was built with Kairoseki, Those with a devil fruit were forbidden from coming here. And the reason why Roja chose this room was because he had too much destructive force. The kairoseki could tolerate his strikes. Lets use weights ten tons Well, there are twenty tons which seem to be the limit. Roja walked into the room while feeling satisfied after looking at the equipment there. When he was practicing in other rooms there was the only weight of ten tons. It seems that only this room could afford this kind of training. But twenty tons of weight is so big. Roja went before the twenty tons of weight and stretched his hands. Then he tried to lift it. Although the weight was made of special materials But its still very large. Roja was used to ten tons of weight. But he was new to this twenty tons one. Well, he had the strength of more than a thousand people so he can easily lift this kind of weight. And to practice until you reach Garps strength, Then 100 tons of weight is normal. Garp could destroy eight mountains with a fist and throw a huge iron Ball bigger than a warship. This level of weight is unsuitable for practice if it was the normal size. I dont know who made this, Vega Punk the best scientist or someone with Gravity devil fruit. Lets begin. Carrying twenty tons Roja began the warm-ups. Rojas heart suddenly turned a little emotional. Nearly a year time has passed from when he came to this world. No to mention twenty tons, he couldnt Even lift a 200 kilograms basic weight. And now he multiplied that number by a hundred times and he didnt feel any pressure. Chapter 75: Tenth stage of Tobu zangeki Wouch! Wouch! After an hour of warm-up, Roja who was in the Kairoseki made room used the 20 tons of weight to train. After a while, Roja looked at his body and decided to rest for a bit. He pulled his sword from the scabbard and waved. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! For a moment Roja sword compressed the air eight times and the ninth time didnt go smoothly, and only a little bit was compressed. Boom! The strike swept over and exploded at the target. I need to adjust the strength and speed. The ninth compression needs to meet the standards of the former eight. But I should be faster and more perfect. Roja looked at the result, nodded his head and once again looked at the target and waked his sword. Again! Wouch! Wouch! The ninth compression slightly improved but still lost power and failed again. The problem is my power control. Again Roja felt that his strength was more than enough to complete the tenth compression. Now he only lacks the comprehension of the sword. And to improve his comprehension, he needs to use the sword countless times and little by little he will learn more. Roja wasnt anxious about the third stage of the exam. His strength was already enough, and in those two months and a half, his power will still increase. After half a month Roja completed and perfected the ninth compression. And after a month and a half Roja finished the tenth compression. In the kairoseki training room. Roja suddenly leaped while holding his sword and suddenly the sword blurred and out of it a strike flew ou toward the target. Boom! A silver-white energy suddenly collided with the specially made target like lightning. The tenth compression s hard But after mastering it feels different. Roja looked at his sword while his eyes flashed as he swung his sword with one hand. Wouch! Even if Roja used a single hand, he still could use Tobu Zangeki, but its a lot weaker than using it with two hands. So not only the strength and speed. The comprehension is also a key point to get stronger. Roja who was holding his sword with one hand revealed a look of understanding. The tenth compression is a bottleneck. No wonder that not many could get to this level and who did got here are all strong people. Roja continued to wield his sword to understand the way of the sword better. After relaxing his arm, Roja thought about the property bar, and suddenly it appeared before him. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +9 Attribute: Attack power +280, power +90, agility +90 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 13/210 After practicing Haki and defeating Lucci, Rojas soul sword upgraded two times, He wasnt that far from reaching the fourth stage already. It seems I need to wait after the exam to upgrade it again! Roja estimated that there are three other days until the third stage of the exam. He will soon upgrade his soul sword to the Fourth stage. I already should have top physical strength. Also, I can use Haki and Tobu Zangeki. Coupled with the flames and Getsuga Tensho Roja eyes flashed, and his face showed a smile and said: I should have any problems in the third stage of the exam. If Roja were to face the top people of the headquarters it would be better experienced and also his soul sword will upgrade easily after the fight. Roja was hoping to fight some Vice admirals in the third stage Three days later. In the Marine headquarter Marineford, There were many huge places. The biggest was the harbor which was enough to accommodate a battle of hundred thousand people. Secondly is the fortress. On the first floor, there were two squares one for the ordinary camp. The other is built like a ring. In the ring, two people were fighting. Bang! Suddenly a figure flew out of the ring. Smoker, The sixth win. You pass. Looking at this scene, Yamakaji announced. The one standing in the ring was Smoker who just win his sixth battle so he can be considered as passed the test. Of course, if he wants better result he needs to continue. Smoker chose to stay and fight the seventh battle. In front of him were six enemies there strength was between Lieutenant Commander and Captain. Starting from the seventh battle, the difficulty began to increase. Here, the third stage of the exam was being held. Many were present in the audience. Like Kisaru, Aokiji, Akainu, Z, and Garp Even Sengoku was here. The situation in the new world isnt something they can interfere in as they want. So they could only monitor the four emperors for now. Because of this, all the high ranks in the Marine were busy. Still, in this Graduation exam, the third stage for the first time had so many high ranks from the Marine. Chapter 76: the difficulty of The tenth level I didnt expect a logia user to participate this time. he is probably the best recruit. It seems so. Several Marines looked at Smoker and commented. No, I heard that Vice admiral Garps nephew is the best out of this years recruits. Also, I heard that he got the potential to be an Admiral. Potential of an admiral??! Hearing this made everyone present reveal an expression of surprise and shock. The admiral is the highest rank in the Marine. And there is only three in that position. If someone had the potential to be a Marine Admiral, then it means he will stand on top of all of them. Some High ranked Marine didnt take it into account even if He was Garps nephew. In the top seats. Smoker has the smoke devil fruit which is a logia type. So he can pass the seventh level without any problem. Aokiji was looking at Smoker who was taking his exam at the field and commented randomly. Unfortunately, His physical strength is inadequate. So his chance to pass the eighth level is meager. Kisaru said then looked at Z with a slight mockery in his eyes then continued. Teacher Z, You taught me to pay attention to the strength of the body. Humph! The three admirals were Zs students, but the relationship between Z and Kisaru is the worst. Z was always unhappy about Kisaru because he depended too much on his fruit power and didnt pay attention to the power of his body. Who let my fruit ability be light. Its not weak even if I relied on it only. Kisaru said helplessly. Z didnt want to argue with him and continued to look at the field. Bang! Bang! Smoker was in a confrontation with a pirate. The pirate had a reward of 180 million berries, but he didnt know how to use Haki. He had a paramecia fruit, but against smoker Logia he couldnt do a thing. The pirate could only get beaten. After a while Smoker seized a flow in the pirate attacks and defeated him. The seventh level, pass. Seeing this, most people only nodded. From the beginning of the fight, they already knew the outcome of the match. Many elites were watching the fight. Some were from the military school. It was hard for me to pass the sixth level. But Smoker passed the seventh. His strength is way over ours. Smoker has a Logia devil fruit so of course. We cant match him. Someone said this with a sour tone. Watching Smoker pass the seventh level using his Devil fruit ability made some people hearts feel bitter. Dont forget. There is still Roja. When someone said this, The sourness in his voice was gone. If they were jealous of Smokers fruit, then they couldnt be jealous of Roja. Even if Roja didnt use his flame ability and fought with only his physical strength and his sword he could crush any of them. Smoker probably wont be able to pass the eighth level. We dont know if Roja could do that. If I remember correctly this exam had ten levels. The tenth level Someone thought a little then shook his head and laughed. The three admirals couldnt pass the tenth level. They only passed the ninth. some elite camp graduates suddenly exposed a shocked look and said. Even the three admirals couldnt pass the tenth level ?! Incredible, Who is the opponent in the tenth level ? A master listening to them suddenly looked at the three admirals and said. Vice admiral. My father told me That, in the third stage of the elite camps graduation exam tenth level a random Vice admiral will be the opponent. After hearing this sentence, all the people looked at each other. A Vice-admiral. The second highest rank after the Admirals. The absolute backbone of the Marine without a doubt were the admirals. But the one who hunts the pirates with huge bounties are the Vice admirals. Each of the vice admirals is experienced veterans. Their bodies were incredibly powerful. They were at least Masters in one or two techniques of the six powers. And most importantly they were proficient in using Haki. The vice admirals are not the strongest in the sea but compared to Marine recruits; The difference is like the gap between heaven and earth. Even the current Admirals couldnt do a thing against them when they were recruits. They could only admit defeat. Although they become the strongest in the Marine But the strength of a Vice admirals isnt something an average person can reach. And most people who reached that level of strength wont be able to go any further. If you dont have talent then even if worked hard you wont be able to surpass that level. To think that A vice admiral will take part in the exam Its a joke! No matter who or what fruit he has, It wont be possible to win. the people present shook their head while their mouth twitched. Dont overthink it. We couldnt even pass the seventh level. If not for Smoker and Roja we probably wouldnt get to see the eighth level opponent. As for the tenth level We wont necessarily get to see that today. in the field. After passing the seventh level Smoker chose to challenge the eighth. Smoker will be fighting someone at the Commodore level with no devil fruit. He only uses the six power of the Marine and Haki (Tl:By Haki I mean Busoshoki and Kenbunshoku without Haoshoku.) With a punch Smoker was hit. After some time Smoker was defeated. As his opponent was one of the Marines, he showed mercy, and even after beating Smoker, he didnt leave him with any wound. If his fruit ability wasnt smoke, he may have a chance. if it was another ability with a more offensive power, he might have passed the eight level. Aokiji slightly shook his head. After saying that his eyes flashed as he was anticipating the next fight The next fight Is the most exciting. Finally. I dont know if he will be like us and only pass the ninth level, Or will he be able to break our record and continue to move the tenth too. This is something worth looking forward to. Chapter 77: Attention! Is it finally Rojas turn ? The elite camp members and other people all turned to look at Roja who was entering the field. They thought about how Smoker passed the seventh level and was defeated at the eighth. Those people had hope that Roja will pass the eight and the ninth like the current Admirals. Not only them, but Even Garp, Z, Aokiji, Kisaru and even Sengoku were also paying attention in the field. To be more precise, even Akainu raised his hat to look at the area. This was too eye-catching. Countless people were concerned about Roja while Roja entered the field. Looking at the audience, Roja noticed Aokiji, Kisaru, Garp and the others. He felt like he did see this somewhere. Then he remembered when Whitebeard come to save ace the entire headquarter was facing him. Yamakaji looking at Roja standing there couldnt help but reveal how much he looked forward to this moment. He raised his mouth into a smile then said. Monkey.D.Roja, Third stage of the Graduation exam, First level start. With Yamakajis words, Rojas first enemy entered the field. Facing his first opponent, Roja didnt even pull out his sword. He just threw a punch randomly, and the man was sent out of the field. For the next five levels Roja did the same and only used his hands, but on the fifth level, he used a little bit of Busoshoku Haki. When he did that most of the people, who didnt know about him using Haki where surprised. Fifth level Pass, Do you need to rest ? Yamakaji after seeing Roja punching out his opponent with a little bit of Haki nodded his head. In the third stage of the exam, there are ten levels. After each level, there are ten minutes of rest. You can choose to relax, or you can decide to continue. (Tl: I was wrong about this I think I said ten people against one but it turned out like this.) No need. Roja shook his head. All the previous opponents were too weak, so basically, with a casual wave of his hand he sends one out. Finally if you can pass the sixth level then you can be considered as a graduate. The elite camp recruits all had their eyes flashing when they looked at the field. They stayed at the elite camp with Z for two years to pass that sixth level. Well then, In the sixth level your opponent is Lieutenant Commander, Comoros After Yamakaji finished talking, Comoros was already on the field. Comoros still wanted to win. IF he was to capture a pirate, then he will get about a million. But if he could beat a recruit in the graduation exam then he will get several times of that. Whiz. The ax was falling, and the most important thing is that Haki around it.directly used Soru and rushed to Roja with his ax. Comoros could already use Haki? Very good, But it seems he cant use hardening yet. Roja noticed the Haki too, and his eyes flashed. You can use Haki ? Roja looked at the Haki around the ax and decided to use his sword not his fist anymore. Ding! His sword was instantly out of its scabbard. Comoros ax was split in two. One of the two halves was sent flying away and hit the ground far from them. Comoros body instantly stiffened. His back was full of cold sweat, and his heart turned cold. Although he saw how powerful Roja was in the previous five fight, he didnt think that he would be this strong just by pulling his sword. Too powerful. Is the gap between us that huge? I surrender Comoros directly threw in the towel. Seeing Comoros throwing the towel, Roja looked at him and nodded slightly. He returned the sword and looked at Yamakaji. I can take the next one. For Roja to cut Comoros ax after pulling his sword wasnt surprising for most people who knew Roja. Because even if Comoros used that little bit of Haki, He wasnt Rojas opponent who mastered Hardening already. Yamakaji nodded and announced the beginning of the Seventh level. The seventh level, Your opponent is a pirate being held on the fifth level of the prison, Di Ross! Two years ago he was caught and defeated in the new world by The G6 division. The captain of the Diro Pirates with a bounty of 193 million berries! After Yamakaji Finished talking, a prisoner with handcuffs came forward. Beside him, a lieutenant opened his handcuffs when he got on the field. If I kill that bastard, Will you free me ? Looking around, Di Ross already knew he wouldnt be able to escape. After saying this, the lieutenant said Maybe. The lieutenant said this while looking coldly at Di Ross. In fact, everyone present knew that him being released is impossible. But the lieutenant stated that only to let Di Ross have a little fighting spirit. Hey Hey I know that youre lying to me. You guys wont simply let me leave. But since I was confined for two years, Its finally time to move a little. So I will accompany that kid to play a little. Di Ross said with a smile. His eyes were bloodshot. He cant escape anyway. So no matter what happens it wont get worse than it is. It would be better to capture the kid and directly cut his neck if the others wanted to rescue him. Whiz. This guy didnt need to wait until the beginning of the match. He directly rushed toward Roja like a storm. Before he got too close to Roja His whole person turned into a ball, then he transformed. He got a Devil fruit. That is a Zoan fruit Tiger fruit. Chapter 78: SilverBack Ape king Go to hell! Di Ross rushed toward Roja with his fists turning black. He can use Hardening. He possessed great power. Even Smoker and the others looking at this were shocked. If Smoker were the one fighting Di Ross, perhaps he wouldnt have any chance to win. But, the one facing Di Ross was Roja. Hum! Roja instantly used his sword. Black color started to surround the sword as it formed the Hardening. Boom! Di Ross fist directly hit Rojas blade. The airwaves were visible to the naked eye as they were moving all around. Roja was standing in his original position, and after the waves disappeared, he took one step back. The Zoan devil fruit has high ability indeed. This ones power isnt small too. Roja looked at Di Ross indifferently. When Roja was facing Marine opponents his attitude toward them was good. But against a pirate, his killing intent was up and was looking at him coldly. Impossible! He only took a step back !! Di Rosss face revealed the extent of his shock. He just punched out with all he got without saying a thing. He Hit Rojas sword and was waiting for him to collapse due to internal injuries directly. But he didnt expect that not only did Roja not collapse but he even only took a small step back. Roja compared to him was a young boy. HE found it incredible that such a small body could hold this much strength. This is my turn then! Roja looked indifferently at Di Ross and swung his sword. Hum! The sword fell which made the air seem moving away from it. The sword felt like its passing through the void. The sword fell on Di Ross. This sword didnt produce energy. All there was in it is the Haki and the power of Rojas swing. Not Good. Di Ross could guess the power of the sword. He wanted to escape, but because the distance was too close, it was already late. So he put up his arm while using hardening on them to receive the strike directly. Wouch! Rojas sword cut through Di Ross arms and cut them even though The latter was using Haki. Blood splashed! Di Ross Roared in pain as he tried to escape. He forgot that he was in the Marine headquarters. In the next moment, Roja took a step and disappeared. He appeared behind Di Ross. Qiang! (SFX) This sound was produced by the sword returning to its scabbard. On Di Ross body appeared a clear line with blood stains. His eyes still had the horror he faced before he died. The Seventh Level, Pass. Roja was fast to end this round which made many people in the audience shocked. The strength, speed, swordsmanship, and Haki that Roja displayed were extremely powerful!! Strength, speed, Haki, swordsmanship. Most people only had one or two and werent weak. Roja had all four; This wasnt as simple as one plus one equal two. Rojas show of strength had exceeded the expectations of Most people here. Yamakaji took a deep breath, he looked at the next opponent on the list then exposed a strange look. The eighth level, your opponent will be A giant monster, The SilverBack ape king. (Tl: SBAK for short.) The opponent was extremely different from the one who faced Smoker a while ago. Smoker faced a lieutenant commander, and Roja was to face A giant Monster. Monkey King ? Roja looked while surprise was apparent on his face. He couldnt help but remember the ape he killed in the first exam. It seems this one is called SBAK. It should be much stronger than the other one. This SBAK was captured by the G2 division in the new world. It took more than three captains to subdue it and transport it here. Roja you have to be careful. This big guy isnt easy to deal with. Yamakaji reminded Roja and then turned to look. You could see him looking at the SBAK which was being suppressed. Four people were leading it to the field. A massive body with explosive muscles power. There is no doubt this will cause trouble to even the elite of the Marine. SBAK The crowd of the elite camp heard about the SBAK and couldnt help but suck in cold air. They were the Elite of the Marine; Even when facing pirates, they wont be horrified. But the SBAK far from just the look, He emitted a strong sense of oppression. I didnt think that Rojas eighth level would be this hard. Its even more challenging than the previous ones I believe that its difficult for him to reach the tenth maybe even the ninth level. The same Master from before said solemnly. If it were Smoker fighting, he would hold the advantage with his Smoke ability. Because this SBAK cant-do a thing to a logia type devil fruit. But Roja wasnt a devil fruit user. And fighting such a big guy is not okay. Are you ready ? Because Rojas eighth opponent is a Monster. Yamakaji was looked at Roja and said solemnly. Chapter 79 : Beginning! Lets start. Roja looked at the SBAK with a trace of interest showing on his face. The Body of the SBAK was massive. It seemed like a boss character from a Game. The eight-level, Start! With Yamakajis command, The four marines suppressing the SBAK released him and jumped on the side. When he hasnt contained anymore, The SBAK hit his chest a few times while Roaring to the sky. Roar! The sound was deafening. But the people present here werent ordinary people, So a SBAK Roar didnt have much effect. Facing this Roar, Roja took the opportunity to attack first. He didnt rush at the SBAK but only waved his sword and used Tobu zangeki. Wouch! A silver-White Sword energy suddenly projected toward the SBAK. The SBAK Roared, Apparently, it is too late to escape. But it reacted fast and used its hand to block his attack. Bang! The Attack hit the thick arms of the SBAK and made a metal collision sound. The Sword energy didnt break the apes defense. Although Roja didnt use Busoshoku hardening, he still used the full power when he swung the sword. SBAK It seems that was my Eighth level opponent. in the audience Aokiji looking at the SBAK while scratching his hair, he was nostalgic. Then you froze it into a lump of ice. Kisaru seems to remember still what happened. He looked at Aokiji then turned to the field with a look of interest and said: So, How will he deal with it ? Roar! After being attacked the SBAK glared at Roja. It was ready to tear Roja apart. It was caught and kept by those hateful Marines who made it angry and mad. Roja who provoked it will face all that anger now. Whiz! SBAK rushed with an incredible speed almost instantly, and it appeared in front of Roja. Using its fist like a hummer on Roja and if they were to hit, then Roja will turn into a meat patty. Moon Walk! To avoid the SBAK strike Roja jumped in the air and used Moon Walk and stayed thirty-two foot up above. Then he turned toward the SBAK and began to swing fiercely. In the eyes of the SBAk Roja was like an ant. SO those small attack wont do anything to it. It used those thick hand to strike Roja who was in the air. But this Time Roja didnt use only Tobu zangetsu, but he also used Haki. Wouch! The SBAK Attack collided with Rojas swing. Of course, Roja was sent backward for some distance. But the palm of The Ape had a cut, and the bones were visible. Even if its skin was harder than steel, Its impossible for it to resist Rojas swing. It seems that when I use Haki, I will easily break its defense Roja was stepping on the air. I dont know If the Ape Luffy encountered after the two years is stronger than this one or not. Roja couldnt think of an exact answer to this question unless he sees that Great Ape king for himself. The SBAK was in pain. It seems that it got even angrier than before. It even leaped toward Roja. I wanted to tear him apart no matter what. However, Roja didnt want to continue an waste his time and energy by playing with it. Wouch! Wouch! While still in the air Roja swung his sword toward the SBAK a few times. After that, The SBAK fell back while there was a visible trace of blood on its body and face. The Big and Huge body of the SBAK crushed down to the floor, and Roja put back his sword into its scabbard. Looking at the huge Shadow of the SBAK made Smoker, and the others shocked again by Rojas power. They all knew that Roja was strong, but they didnt know how strong he was. And in the face of this SBAK, they finally knew that Roja was still holding back. Two strikes from Roja defeated Even such a powerful monster. Other than the three admirals, Sengoku, Garp And the other high ranks who were not surprised. Shock silenced all the other Marines present. The eighth Level, Pass. A long time passed, and finally, Yamakaji announced the result while some Marines came to retrieve the SBAK body and clean the blood of the field. The eighth level ended Now time for the ninth level. Only the three current Admirals were able to reach and pass this level. And if Roja was to pass this level, he will be the same as the admirals. Roja defeated the SBAK without his flames and Getsuga Tensho. But using Moonwalk was energy consuming. Even so, Roja wasnt out of breath. After ten minutes of rest. Yamakaji looked at Roja and said: Will go to the next level. After that, his expression turned serious as he declared. The ninth Level, Your Opponent is The rear admiral, Strawberry. After Declaring this,A man was walking to the field while in his waist a sword was hanging. Ninth level, Rear-admiral Strawberry. Strawberry now was only a rear admiral, but a decade later he will be a vice admiral. Many of the original story strong Marine individuals are now still lieutenant or below. After all there still some time to reach the original story timeline, about eleven ten years. Strawberry may be a rear admiral, but he is still very powerful. Chapter 80 : You can only do this. Teacher Z seems to have taught a good student And also you are from Mr.Garps family. Strawberry looked at Roja curiously as he talked with a friendly tone. Roja nodded and smiled friendly at him. Strawberry seems to be one of Zs student. So Roja was equivalent to his Kohai (Tl: He said Brother here, but I think Kohai would be better no ? this is one piece world and all.). Most high-ranking Officers were taught by Z anyway. Youre better than me But in this Exam, I wont go easy so be prepared. Strawberry smiled and said to Roja while pulling his sword. Anytime. Rojas expression was calm as he nodded gently. Its good then. Strawberry Saw Roja was getting ready, So he no longer talked. He held his two swords after that he used hardening on them which made them turn black. They were shining under the sun. Strawberry waved his swords at Roja. Wouch! Wouch! Two blue sword energies suddenly flew toward Roja. When using a single sword, the strike produced would be stronger than that of when using double swords. But the one created by Strawberry was impressively sharp. In the face of those two strikes, Roja put the Busoshoku on his sword and used hardening. Then he waved. Hum! A silver-white Sword energy flew out. The two strike of Strawberry and that one strike Roja crashed against each other. Rojas attack was stronger than the other strikes. And when they collided, they made an explosive sound and then collapsed. Good. Strawberry praised Roja. He was facing someone so young yet was so accomplished in his swordsmanship. Praises aside, Strawberry still wont go easy. Soru! In the next moment, Strawberry rushed toward Roja. Roja used Soru and have gone behind Strawberry. Ding! The two swords collided with Rojas sword while the two figures stayed still. Sparks flew as the wind was disturbed. Ding! Ding! When the close combat started, there was no time to stop. Strawberry and Roja continued to stagger. Roja was flexible when using his strength, Speed, swordsmanship, and Haki. While Strawberry used his twin swords, which turned into a well-matched fight. Smoker and the others looking at this scene made them go numb. This time Rojas strength was in full view. Even if he didnt use his flames, he still could be well matched against a rear admiral. His Power, Speed, Haki, and Swordsmanship reached this kind of level? Even Strawberry couldnt beat him. He is a monster. Kisaru looked at the field. Although his voice still held that joking tone, in the depth of his word you could find how shocked he was. Strawberry was someone under Kisaru. So Kisaru was clear about Strawberrys strength. Just now Roja fought against Strawberry, and their strength could be judged as the same. In other words that last exchange was a tie. And that made Kisaru look at the field in awe. Because Kisaru knew that Roja still had that flame ability which he didnt use yet. That flame power was a threat to even Strawberry. Even if it wasnt, it could change the balance in this fight. (Tl: Well he still got Getsuga Tensho *sigh* Strawberry is f*cked.) So you can say The ninth level opponent was unable to stop Roja. Not only Kisaru, the others beside him also though the same thing. Watching the fight Z revealed a slight smile. This is his current best student, Roja! Garps eyes were showing his pride. Its like theyre saying This is My nephew, Monkey.D.Roja! (Tl: Well old man your family had enough monsters for you to be proud already.) At the field. Roja and Strawberry battle was fierce. Strawberry strength and Rojas are almost the same. Swordsmanship and Haki, Strawberry had the advantage over Roja. But regarding speed, Roja was faster. When Roja upgraded his soul sword, A basic agility attribute was added coupled with Rojas normal speed with Soru, Rojas speed was comparable to a vice admiral. This was a very intense battle. Roja and Strawberry were flashing continuously on the field. Even though the ground was made from special stone, Cracks still appeared on the surface due to the energy attacks from them. As the fight was getting longer, Strawberry was gaining the upper hand. Even when he was slower than Roja he used his advantage in Haki and strength to dominate the fight. Youre faster than me but unfortunately, my Haki and swordsmanship are stronger than yours. You can only do this Strawberry looked at Roja and could only sigh. Roja was more excellent than he had thought. Originally when he was selected as the opponent in the ninth level, He didnt think that would get the opportunity to appear. But he didnt expect that Roja would have such outstanding strength. But now it seems that Roja is a little worse than The current three admirals. (Tl : Keep on dreaming.) It seems its difficult for him to pass the ninth level His swordsmanship and Haki are very strong, but he wont be able to defeat Strawberry . The admirals directly passed the ninth level. But reluctantly Roja wont be able to pass. The audience from the headquarters began talking about the fight. But almost when they thought that the match was about to end, Roja sword suddenly started to emit strange power, while Rojas eyes were flashing. With this kind of power if I dont use the soul sword ability then I might not be able to win. That being the case then Roja murmured in his heart. He held his sword and looked toward Strawberry while smiling. Be careful. Boom! From Rojas sword, hot flames started to come out. Sword Flow, Torch! Hearing Roja telling him to be careful, Strawberry didnt understand his meaning. But when he saw the hot flames coming from all directions, Strawberry was shocked. He didnt know that Roja had a flame devil fruit. Which caught him a bit by surprise. In front of Rojas flames, Strawberry didnt have time to avoid. The flames range was too big. Hula! The flames swept in all directions, and the horrible heat waves swept to the audience while the flames swallowed Strawberry. Chapter 81: Vice admiral Momonga Many people knew about Rojas flames ability, such as Aokiji, Kisaru, and the others. But their eyes still flashed when Roja finally used it. And those that didnt know about it had their faces change drastically. Logia Flame fruit ? No! No! This isnt a devil fruit The only shock could be seen on their faces. Even Kisaru, Aokiji, Garp and the others didnt know the origin of Rojas flames, So the others could only be shocked by those flames. This is a flame coming from the soul. This is an ability from another world, no one knows about it. This flame Even Akainu who was watching in silence from the start couldnt help but reveal his shock. His eyes flashed when he saw the fire. (Tl: Zihahaha Akainus Magma vs Yamamoto flames lool childplay.) When Roja participated in the competition, Akainu was on top of the fortress. But the flames of that time werent as intense as the ones now. Also, he was far away last time, so he didnt get a good look at the flames. This time with a closer look, He was surprised, because he also didnt understand where did the flames come from. Sometimes he thinks that the flames were an illusion, Some other times he thinks that they were real and other times he thinks that the flames were between the two. After staring for a while, Akainu narrowed his eyes. What a strange flame, But if its only to this degree The flames released by Roja was powerful and very hot for others. But in the eyes of Akainu who possessed the Magma fruit, His flames were weak and no threat to him at all. (Tl: Akainu really now *sigh* you dont know that this is just the weakest ability of Yamamotos power If he reaches the fifth stage and uses Ryujin Jjakka you would really turn into a red dog. ) Wouch! Wouch! Strawberry used his swords to send two blue sword energies. Even though the flames wouldnt defeat him, but his clothes will get burned anyway. The monstrous flames were extremely gentle on Rojas side, and even his clothes werent burned. Strawberry rushed out from the flames while he was red with the flames wrapping around his clothes. he saw Roja was inside the flames like a Fire king the flames always making way for him whenever he moved. Roja didnt continue his attack and also did strawberry. I didnt think you had this kind of power. I underestimated you Strawberry felt the hotness of the flames around him and couldnt help but smile. Then he shook his head and said: You win. Before, He was facing Roja who only used swordplay and Haki. But after Roja used the flames, he obviously didnt have the strength to face him anymore. This is just a graduation exam and not a life and death battle. Since the outcome is obvious, then Strawberry will generously throw in the towel. He wasnt ready to be more embarrassed if every piece of his clothes were to be burned. Strawberrys initiative of throwing the towel was no problem of course. But the meaning of him losing is unusual! The audience was in silence. For a long time, there was only silence while the flames were being extinguished. Gradually Yamakaji recovered and slowly said while his tone was trembling. Ninth Level, Pass! With Yamakaji officially announcing the results, the audience minds shook. Then they started talking among themselves. On one hand, they didnt understand Rojas flames ability. In the other hand, They saw him pass the ninth level. So far only the current three admirals passed the ninth level. Sure enough His potential is great! Vice-admiral Garps nephew is a monster. Many were looking at Roja with eyes of admiration. He is no longer just a recruit; His position is the same as theirs or maybe higher. The three admirals were silent as well as Garp, Sengoku and the others beside him. No one spoke they only looked at Roja in the field. Everyone now was looking at Roja; He passed the ninth level So now is the tenth. Will Roja continue and challenge the tenth level? Under the eyes of all those people, Roja walked toward Yamakaji and asked. Is there some water ? After fighting Strawberry, Roja consumed a lot of stamina, and since his opponent will be a Vice admiral now, He shouldnt make any mistake. So Roja wanted to drink a glass of water then adjust his state. Here. Yamakaji Looked at Roja poured him a glass of water. Roja took the glass and gulped it in one go. Yamakaji didnt ask Roja if he wants to continue with the tenth level, but he quietly until the ten minute of rest to end and then said. The tenth level No need to take it. You passed the ninth Level already, and thats a great honor. Only the three admirals could do what you just did. No, since I already passed the ninth level. Even if its impossible for me to pass the tenth, but I still want to try, so I wont regret it in the future. Smoker and the others were nervous watching Roja. They didnt know why Roja would choose to try the tenth level even though he knew that its impossible to pass it. If he could pass The tenth level, He would have surpassed the three admirals. Although Smoker and the others know that this possibility was too low. If someone wants to surpass the three admirals, then it would be as difficult as ascending the heaven. One minute Two minutes Eight minutes Finally, in the Ninth minute, Roja returned to the field. Countless people looked at Yamakaji waiting for his announcement. The tenth Level will start soon! Since the ninth level opponent is a rear admiral, then the tenth level opponent would be without a doubt a vice admiral. Rojas eyes held immense fighting spirit and excitement for this fight. There wasnt any trace of fear. This battle, He wants to fight and also win. If he didnt have at least the strength of a vice admiral then how will he go out in the sea and become one of the strongest out there. At last Yamakaji said with a solemn voice. In the tenth level, Your opponent will be Vice admiral Momanga! (Tl: This is the guy that went to bring Boa Hancock to Marineford for the execution of Ace.) With the announcement of Yamakaji, a man came down from the audience to the field. He was wearing a lavender striped suit, dark blue shirt, His beard and hair were purple colored. He was young compared to the other vice admirals. In the original story, Momonga was one of the top figures in the war of Marineford. He was promoted to be a Vice admiral at the same year that Kisaru, Aokiji, and Akainu were promoted to be admirals. He got promoted earlier than anyone which is the proof of his strength. The tenth level opponent is Momonga ? Momonga was promoted to vice admiral not long ago, but his strength isnt something other vice admirals can reach easily. The people who knew Momonga and saw him walk to the field were talking solemnly. At this time, even Kisaru, Sengoku, and the others couldnt help but discuss among themselves. The first to talk was Aokiji with flashing eyes Momonga isnt the strongest but also isnt the weakest If he wants to beat him, then the difficulty is much higher then Strawberry. Z looked at the field then murmured Momonga? I think even if Roja use the flame of his it will be difficult to win. That Momongas swordplay and Haki are way above Strawberry. He is stronger then Strawberry in all aspects. I am afraid Roja wont be able to do much. By the side, Garp was unconcerned by the outcome. He is already very proud of Roja passing the ninth level. In his view, if Roja passed the tenth level or not it doesnt matter. Chapter 82: Reversal! [authimage] Momonga is also a student of Z. At the same time, Roja was a student of Z, and he is also Garps nephew. So Momonga had a very good impression of Roja. At least when he saw his performance, he was surprised several times. But like strawberry, Momonga wont go easy on Roja. If he was to go easy on him, Maybe Roja will surpass the three admirals and pass the Tenth Level, but that wouldnt be fair. Even Roja himself wont approve of such a thing. Be careful. After Yamakaji announced the beginning of the fight, Momonga put his hand on the hilt of his sword and said to Roja. The next moment Momonga drew his sword. Ittoryu, Iai (Tl: one sword art, Quickdraw Or something like that.) This move could be called a sword skill. And a very powerful one at that. This move will be different depending on the user. Qing! Momongas sword moved with an extremely fast speed. The sword emitted a strong suffocating green aura suddenly. Hum! A coldness could be felt from the green light that was produced by the Sword. And suddenly a sword energy projected toward Roja. That strike seemed to be able to cut anything in its way. Momonga was the strongest opponent Roja faced until now. At the face of such force, Rojas battle spirit was ignited and was set on facing that strike head-on. Ittoryu, Iai Roja used the same move that Momonga used just now. Which was a basic move that most swordsman with average skill could use. But Roja was very skilled in using it. Boom! Two strikes collided and exploded while making two deep cracks on the ground. Momongas used a single sword, His power, Haki and swordsmanship was above strawberry. This sword strike was stronger than Strawberrys two-handed attack. Rojas strike was weaker then Momongas as the latters strike continued to move towards Roja then dissipated. Very strong. This strike left a deep impression on Roja. He took a deep breath, and his whole person changed. He seemed to enter battle mode. Whiz! Rojas counter-attack starts as he swings his sword and sword energy came out at the same time. The energy was coated with flames which made Roja seem like a fire lord. Momongas face was calm as he swung his sword. Wouch! The flames and the energy were divided in two from the middle. Following that, Momonga used Soru and rushed toward Roja. Your strength is amazing. But unfortunately, this is the end, Sorry. Momongas eyes revealed a little regret. Rojas flame ability is powerful, But only in a prolonged fight. He already thought about this, so he chose to end the fight quickly. And now Roja seemed unable to receive his strike. Under the watchful gazes of all the audience, Momonga was about to end the fight. Some people thought that this was best for Roja. A winning streak may be good, but a setback would give him more experience. This Momonga is so much stronger than strawberry His swing is much stronger than Rojas. Rojas flame is powerful. But in this case, If the flames were unable to withstand Momongas strikes and be divided all the time, They wont have any effect on the fight. Everyone looked at the confrontation between Roja and Momonga. Many looked at Roja with regret, but also they didnt feel much surprised. This is probably the end. Whether its physical strength, speed, swordsmanship or Haki, they all were below Momonga. Even so with this kind of ability, Roja can cope with pretty much any situation that he had to face. If Roja was to practice for a few years. upgrade his swordsmanship and Haki, Then Momonga wont be his opponent anymore. It seems that the third stage of the exam, tenth level wont be passed. After all, no one could do it. And whether an existence that could pass that level will appear in the future or not, then that is hard to tell. However, when everyone thought that the match was over, the shock overwhelmed them. At the field, Momonga who rushed toward Roja to end the fight was faced with a sudden swing from Roja. Getsuga Tenshoooooo!! (Tl: Sorry too excited :p) Roja didnt use Getsuga tensho until now. And faced with such a strong opponent he didnt have a choice but to use it or he would really be defeated this easily. Hum! Air started to ripple. The sword still didnt finish the full swing, But the pressure from the strike overwhelmed Momonga whose face changed. What is this power! Momonga was stunned. He already judged Rojas level before, but this strike was so much stronger than the previous ones. Because he was the one who initiates the attack, it was hard for him to avoid this strike. So in the face of Rojas Getsuga Tensho, his only choice was to face it head-on. Even if was to use his full strength coupled with Haki, He wasnt sure if he could face that strike. Boom! The earth cracked, and deep gully was made. Under that strike, Momonga was sent flying over ten steps. Under him the ground was broken while he tried to stop, showing how powerful that strike was. The situation was completely reversed! Before, Roja couldnt face Momongas strike. But now, Not only did Momonga fail to face Rojas strike he even was sent flying. Even if Rojas strength was improved by two-time, Momonga had the confidence to face it. But Getsuga Tensho gave Roja three times more power than he generally used. Chapter 83: Momonga’s defea Seeing this unexpected, almost impossible change, everyone was stunned. What happened ? His Haki is the same, but the power is suddenly greater That swing had at least double the strength of the previous ones. This simply a Joke! The shock didnt stop at those Marine officers, Even Aokiji, Kisaru and those beside them couldnt hide their shock. Why didnt we see this power before ? Did he use some trick ? At the field, Momonga used all his power to block Rojas strike only to be sent flying back ten steps. His hands turned numb from the power of that strike. You Momonga looked at Roja with shock as he didnt expect Roja to still hide this much power. Boom! In the next moment, Roja attacked again. With a swing of his sword, Flames that were much stronger than before flew toward Momonga. The flames were a dozen of meters high. The sky was dyed red! Not good. Momongas heart shook. He now didnt know if Roja could use that strike continuously or not and also didnt know what kind of power it was. But it was clear that the situation was completely reversed. Wouch! Faced with those monstrous flames, Momonga could only use wind pressure to forcefully cut the flames in half. But at the moment he was about to swing his sword, a White silver sword energy was flying toward him. It wasnt Getsuga Tensho, But only an ordinary strike. But Momonga looked at that strike he became frightened. As he didnt know if this was that strike or a normal one. Hum! When he tried to block the strike, another one comes flying. and wherever he went a sword energy strike will follow. The ground was already full of cracks. Momonga didnt hesitate in the slightest, He directly dodged. The strikes were going down on the field like there is no tomorrow. Which made the field into a mess. suddenly One strike was dodged by Momonga then rushed toward the audience. This brat Garp shook his head helplessly when he saw this. But no one saw the pride his eyes held when looking at Roja. Whiz! Garp jumped to the front of the audience; His fist was covered with hardening Haki as he blasted that strike which was Getsuga Ttensho. (Tl: Ok Garp *sigh* I know youre super strong. This made me feel like Roja was playing around or something.) Boom! Suddenly the ground was filled with more cracks. Like a spider web, the cracks kept on spreading in all directions. Garp !! WTF! (Tl: That WTF is from me really thats the best term in that place :p.) Sengoku stared at Garp. All the destruction that was caused by Roja and Momonga was like nothing. The damage caused by Garps single punch exceeded all that. His punch was as if a bomb just fell here. Ha ha ha. Garp didnt care about the damage caused by his punch as laughed while looking at the field. Roja and Momongas fight continued. Momonga didnt know when Roja would release his Getsuga Tensho. So he didnt dare to easily block Rojas strikes. But while he didnt rush to attack Rojas flames began to take effect. Even if he can use Busoshoku Hardening its impossible to get out unscathed from the fire. Under the heat of those flames, Momonga was burned, and many bruises appeared on his body. It seems that Roja completely suppressed him. If he attacks, Roja would use Getsuga Tensho. And if he defended, He wont be able to bear the heat of the flames. And if Roja used his Getsuga Tensho while Momonga was trying to defend against the flames, Then he is done for. Although Momonga could see that Rojas sword strikes were getting weaker. But even so he was being burned by the flames, and no matter how much his power declined, if Roja used Getsuga Tensho it will be hard to defend. As the fight continued, The outcome becomes evident. Rojas swordplay was weaker, but he is still strong with the flame and that weird strike. So if he just ignores his exhaustion, Then he will win no matter what kind of fight it was. Momentum is a strong thing. If someone held that power then no doubt he would win. And now Roja was in full control over it. Rojas momentum was getting stronger by the time. On the other hand, Momongas momentum was getting weaker and weaker. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sword energy constantly flew toward Momonga. The battlefield Changed completely from before the fight. Smoker and the other has long retreated. They were very shocked. Rojas power now was incomparable to theirs. If they were to face Roja now they would be like ants. The gap between them kept on getting bigger. Looking at the sword energy that was wrapped by flames. They felt their hearts turn cold. Because for them, even an ordinary energy strike is enough to split them in two. They simply wont be able to withstand such power. Now, Garp, Sengoku, and the others jumped from their seats so that they can stop the energy attack that came toward the audience. This just shows how powerful Roja was now. They only know that Even Momonga, A vice admiral, Couldnt withstand Rojas strikes. Garp and the others didnt have any difficulty to block those attacks. The field now looked like a war site. Monstrous flames swept in all directions, and the two inside could not be seen. At last, the whistling of the sword fight is not heard anymore. And suddenly Momongas figure was out of the flames while he didnt hold his sword anymore. He was sent flying out of the flames. And step by step Roja came out of the flames. He was like a Fire Lord who controlled all flames. In addition to the sound of the flames that kept on burning, there was nothing. Only silence. Despite the fight taking this long, Roja didnt seem in a sorry state. But the outcome of the battle is already very clear. Momonga Could continue, but this isnt a fight to the death. Even if was serious in the fight he wouldnt continue to the death as he Couldnt defeat Roja anyway. I lost. In this silence, Momonga smiled and threw the towel. He believed that Rojas strength was stronger than his and even if he was to risk everything he wont be Rojas opponent. Roja was only a recruit who applied for graduation. Looking at his appearance, Roja age was 20 up and down. So young but still had power comparable to a Marine, vice admiral. Such talent is simply incredible. Even if Aokiji, Kisaru, and Akainu had just graduated, they wouldnt reach this level of strength. Chapter 84: Special Promotion All the people looking had a hard to describe look on their faces. Their minds were blank as they didnt know what to say. Tenth level He passed! The tenth level, The opponent was a vice admiral All people thought that this was an impossible task for a recruit. But this thought was broken now! He actually passed the tenth field. This is really At this time even Kisarus face was full of shock. By his side, Aokiji couldnt find words to say. Even Akainu narrowed his eyes. He looked at Roja who was like a fire lord and suddenly thought flashed in his mind. He didnt know why but he just thought of Monkey.D.Dragon. The narrowed eyes suddenly turned cold. Akainu pursued absolute justice. When he thought about Garps son, Dragon, who joined the revolutionary army and turned into the world most dangerous criminal, He couldnt help but reveal hatred in his eyes. In the war, Akainu never called Luffy Garps grandson, but he called him Dragons son. Because one name means the grandson of the Marine hero while the other means the son of the leader of the revolutionary army. With this talent, if he dares to do anything like Dragon While thinking Akainus eyes turned colder as he took a deep breath. That kind of thing I will not allow it. Monkey.D.Roja, Graduation exam third stage, Tenth level Passed. Yamakaji finally recovered from his shock. His tone was trembling. Because after reading Rojas information, He knew that Roja was less than twenty. being less than twenty with this kind of power, His talent was just too shocking! Everyone knows that Momonga has gone all out in this fight. But he still lost against Roja. This was unbelievable, but this turned into a fact now. Roja passed the tenth level which he also got a perfect score in the third stage of the exam. The third stage had a total of ten stage. If one passed the sixth it means his qualified to graduate, The seventh is a good score, The eighth is excellent as well as the ninth And finally passing then the tenth level will grand a perfect score. The first stage of the exam, Perfect score. The second stage of the exam, Perfect score. The third stage of the exam, Perfect score! This is a first since the establishment of the three stages of the exam. Good, very good! Sengoku couldnt restrain his emotion anymore as he looked at Garp and said: Garp, You really have a good nephew! Ha ha ha ha. Garp stood at the ruins of the field. He didnt speak; he just grinned while looking very happy and proud of Roja. Roja put the Sword into his scabbard and with this move, the flames gradually extinguished. At the same time, the ground began to turn visible. The field was filled with sword marks which could be seen with a glance. Passed the Tenth level Even with his opponent being a vice admiral Rojas strength improved to such extent ? Smoker and the other still couldnt believe what just happened. They just didnt know what they should feel now. This was a scene that was hard to believe even if you witnessed it yourself. Yamakaji who was responsible for writing the score for the exam gave Roja the score he deserved. Without any doubt, Roja score would be perfect. The word perfect was added in front of Rojas name. Then Yamakaji accompanied Roja and the other graduate with Sengoku to decide the Rank that every graduate will receive based on his score in the three stages of the exam. Sengoku took the paper from Yamakajis hands then took a deep breath to calm down. he wasnt ready to return to the office, but he still could do it here. Shuzo*, your first stage score is good, Your second stage score is qualified, and the third stage score is also qualified you passed the graduation assessment. Your rank will be a Lieutenant Commander. *(Tl: Shuzo appeared in the ep 575 from one piece.) Sengoku looked at the information then gave a rank to Shuzo and by his side Yamakaji directly recorded it down. Yamakaji was eager to know what rank would Roja receive. Sengoku just looked at the information and directly knew what Rank should be assigned. Smoker, The score of the first stage is excellent, The score for the second stage is good When Sengoku finished reading the information, he thought for a little bit and seemed to hesitate to give Smoker the rank of Captain, but he chose it at the end. After finishing receiving his rank, Smoker was guided by some Marines to receive his uniform. And at last, is Rojas turn. Looking at Rojas papers, Sengoku could see the three red, perfect words from the three stages. Sengoku hesitated for a bit. In the elite camp, The best rank that could be granted is Captain. In the history, only three were directly assigned as rear admirals just after graduating. Those, of course, are the three admirals. Because they had two perfect scores and passed through the ninth level of the third stage of the exam. Roja had three perfect scores so he meets the condition for the special promotion. But what kind of rank should he assign to him? This is very difficult to decide. Roja defeated Momonga which was a vice admiral. So there is no doubt that he got the strength to be a vice admiral too. But Roja was still young, So directly promoting him to a vice admiral is hard. Yamakaji, What rank should we assign to Roja ? Sengoku pondered for a while then directly asked Yamakaji who was beside him. This Yamakaji had an indecisive expression, as Rojas situation was unusual. Because he is the first to get this kind of score. Yamakaji didnt know how to decide. Hesitating for a while, Yamakaji turned to Sengoku and said Roja defeated Momonga. His strength isnt a problem, So directly promoting him into a vice admiral should be possible. Chapter 85: Decision This time, Not only Yamakaji talked, even the vice admirals around started talking. As a vice admiral, even if his strength is sufficient but he is still too young. No, Strength is whats important when facing a pirate, his age doesnt have anything to do with it. Since Roja could win against Momonga then he is more than enough to be a vice admiral. Their opinions were different. The special promotion wasnt a trivial matter for the headquarter. Even Sengoku couldnt decide easily. Although in the original story, Fujitora and Ryokugyu did receive the special promotion to directly reach the rank of an admiral. But that time the headquarter was empty, They needed strong people to fill those important roles. But now those positions are already full. And there are many vice admirals too. Since he broke the record and scored three perfects, Maybe you can give him a chance Z who standing by the side suddenly said. Zs words weight more than anyone here. Although Garp didnt talk, Sengoku already knew that he wants his nephew to directly have an important rank on the Marine. Taking into account those two, Sengoku gradually decided. At the same time, On the other side of Sengoku, a low voice passed over. No. This was the one who didnt speak from the beginning to the end of the third stage, Marine admiral Akainu. (Tl: Every time I hate him more and more Wtf is wrong with this guy.) Akainu looked at Roja then directed his gaze at Sengoku, With a low tone he said The vice admiral position isnt a trifling matter, Its not such an easy position to grant. Fleet admiral couldnt have forgotten about Dragons case, right ? As Akainu mentioned Dragon, the atmosphere in the room turned heavy. Obviously, its not a good topic to mention now. On the other side, Garp smiled stiffly while his expression sunk. Monkey.D.Dragon, he is Garps son and Rojas cousin. Now he is the most wanted criminal and the first person who want to overthrow the government. Because Garp was the Marine hero, The government issued strict order to not disclose this information to anyone. Even in the Marine, only those high ranked officers would know this. But Roja knew about this matter because of his Garps nephew and also he was the center of this matter now. Sengoku was silent for a while. All the people present looked at Garp and Akainu. Some people couldnt help but swallow their saliva, between two gods, Its better to stay silent. In that case then I grant Roja the rank of rear admiral. Sengoku after staying silent for a while rejected his own idea. although he reduced the rank by one, But he gave this rank to Akainu, Kisaru and Aokiji before, so there is no problem. Rear admiral? Akainu heard Sengoku and frowned. In his view, Roja was an unstable factor. If he did something wrong he will cause the Marine a big disaster. In particular, Roja himself was Garps nephew. And if he did something then the reputation of the Marine will be implicated. Fleet admiral, This is an unstable factor Enough, Sakazuki! Garp directly shouted at Akainu while looking at him coldly. Akainus real name is Sakazuki and Akainu is only a code used by the Marine. Aokijis name is Kuzan and Kisarus name is Borsalino. Only high-level Marine call them by the names. Akainus words halted then he looked at Garp indifferently. although Garp was the MArine hero, he was too impulsive, He even sometimes ignored the world government orders. And Akainu didnt like that. Not to mention, Dragon was Garps son but he went to the revolutionary army and became the world top criminal, which is a great irony to the hero title. Garps was really angry this time. But he had nothing to do about the things concerning Dragon. As that was a stain in his career as a Marine. Aokiji and Kisaru didnt talk. Z frowned, while Sengoku looked at Garp and Akainu as a headache. At this time, A voice suddenly came. That voice was Rojas. Roja didnt know what to say to Garp when he looked at him, but when he looked at Akainu he chuckled. ha ha. This chuckle when fell on the ears of the people here, They felt something strange but couldnt tell what was it. All the people turned to look at Roja. The original extremely depressing atmosphere suddenly broke. and turned into a strange atmosphere. Oh? Akainu looked at Roja and instinctively felt that Rojas tone wasnt good. So his eyes turned cold. at this time Roja turned his body and directly walked away. from the beginning to the end he didnt say a word. It seemed that the words were included into that chuckle. To Roja, Dragon is Dragon, And he was himself. Whether he was a Marine, a Pirate or a revolutionary army member and even if he wasnt one of the three, he didnt care about the position because he knows how strong he really is. But to Akainus statement, Roja changed his mind. Since Akainu put it as if Roja gonna betray the Marine, So Roja will replace Akainu as an admiral. In the Marine headquarter, there were two ways to get into the Admiral position, The first one that the position doesnt have anyone at the time, with that the Government will appoint someone to that position. And the second is To gather 200 thousand military exploits and choose to compete against an admiral for his position. And if you defeat him you will get it. The defeated will be replaced and will be put into a stuff position of the headquarter. In another world he will be on the cold bench with the only choice is to retire. Dont think that you can always be an admiral, It wont take long, Akainu Roja smiled and continued to walk without turning away. After Roja was far away. Grant Roja the rank of rear admiral, this decision is set and wont change. Sengoku looked at the back of Roja, he took a deep breath, then looked at Garp and Akainu and turned away. Akainu frowned, but he didnt go on. Although he was still dissatisfied with that decision, he knew from the tone of Sengoku that this wasnt up for discussion anymore. As for Rojas hostile attitude toward him, he didnt care. Rojas talent is really high and he seems to have potential to go beyond the rank of an admiral. But he was still far from it and also unfortunately for him, his ability is flames. In Akainus view, Although Rojas flames are strange, but compared to his magma, he wasnt a threat to him at all and the only threat is his sword. (Tl: Aw my sides hurt Akainu sure know how to joke around, really.) But he was a Marine Admiral, which is the strongest in the entire headquarter. He was very clear about how strong he was. He also had great self-confidence. If Roja was Mihawk that would be another thing. If Roja wanted to take him down, that would not be easy. Or else how can he be a Marine Admiral. Chapter 86: Acciden in the Living Room of Rojas home. Roja was sitting on the sofa and leaning against its soft pad. Suddenly, the door was opened. Roja looked slightly over to the side and said Your back ? Yeah. Garp said with a low tone, it seems like his still in a bad mood. Roja looked at Garps appearance and couldnt help but laugh, You look like you just got beaten, not the image of the usual uncle Garp. Roja seemed like he didnt care about the position of a Rear admiral of a vice admiral. Garp didnt accept this lightly. Rojas joking tone made Garps mood get better. He looked at Roja and smiled Brat He shook his head and said with a heavy tone Did I tell you about it? The thing about Dragon. Did you forget? You even asked me what to do. Roja rolled his eyes. He began to think that Garp was suffering from amnesia. Not only did he mention Dragon several times, he even would ask what to do sometimes. I wanted to teach that boy and make him a good Marine. But who knew that he will turn into such a big shot. He said this while grasping his hair and screaming. On Rojas head black line formed one after the other. Garp didnt care about the impact that Dragon caused in the world? He doesnt. To be precise, Garp didnt care about that. The only thing he cared about now was that Dragon effected the rank of Roja. Everyone can think what they want. I will still get stronger and That Akainu guy I will just beat him one day. Roja clenched his fist. What?!! Garp grabbed his hair and thought for a while. Then he said: So you want to get stronger and beat him up. Yes, i will. Roja nodded his head. Although he was still weaker than Akainu, He will get more powerful as he upgrades the soul sword. If he reached the fifth stage he will open Yamamotos Shikai The magma against the suns surface temperature, which is stronger? This question is very interesting, Roja himself would like to know the answer. If there was someone listening to the conversation between Roja and Garp, they would spurt blood over three meters away. Ah right. Seeing Roja ready to return to his room, Garp Suddenly had a though and looked deeply at Roja. what ? Garp having this look was rare, So Roja paused and blinked at him. Well, Nothing Garp with deep eyes staring at Roja then suddenly shook his head and said It seems that you have a lot of secrets that i dont know of. But since you dont want to tell me, There should be a reason. So I wont ask. Although Garp seemed like a muscle brain, that doesnt mean that he is stupid. On the contrary, When he chases Roger he proved how smart he was. Roja remained silent for a moment, Then he went back into his room. Roja rarely conceals anything from Garp. Even his idea about Akainu, he directly said it. Garp wont cause him any harm. Garp cherishes his family and as long as Roja was recognized as family, then thats the important thing. Marine headquarter harbor. A medium sized warship docked. Some Marine officers were waiting on the deck. Their task was to send a batch of materials to the west blue. Who did you say was the newly appointed Leader of the first branch? How can i know that. Several captains were talking to each other. the delivery task isnt a dangerous task, as the probability of danger was very low. At this time a figure appeared and came over to the warship. As the figure came closer and closer, they saw that this figure was wearing the rear admiral uniform. It to be him. The officers of the Marine made an awe-inspiring queue to meet their new leader. Just when that figure boarded the warship. Those captains exposed a stunned look. because the one wearing the rear admiral uniform was really young. It seemed like he has yet to pass twenty years. This was there first time seeing a rear admiral this young. This person was naturally Roja. Originally with the rank of a rear admiral, Roja would sit on standby on the headquarter. But an accident occurred the past few days. the first branchs rear admiral was defeated by a pirate group. The west blue wasnt the Grandline, So a pirate defeating a Rear admiral was rare. the west blue was one of the weakest seas and it was impossible for the strongest pirate there to win against a rear admiral. A rear admiral from a branch cant be compared with a rear admiral from the headquarter. because of this, the Gecko pirate group captains reward increased from 15 million berry to 70 million berry. Which made his bounty one of the highest in the west blue. there is no specific information. They didnt know if the gecko pirates were still there or did they enter the Grandline. Since they could killMarine officer, then the normal officers wont be able to deal with them. The west blue is too large. whether they will are still there or not is unknown. And as a result, the Marine headquarter appointed Roja as a temporary leader to the first branch of the west blue. Whether strength or intelligence, Roja was undoubtedly the most appropriate one to take over. And if Roja did a good job there and was promoted to a vice admiral I would be for the best. Roja didnt refuse this appointment. In some aspect, he held similar aspect as Garp. he didnt like to be bound to the rules. and Compared to staying in the headquarter or going out to the sea, he would choose freedom. Chapter 87: Didn’t see the sea king is the material ready ? Roja swept a glance at the captains while asking. They Captains, but Roja the leader was a so young which made them surprised. After hearing Rojas question, they looked at each other, Their eyes revealing how strange were they feeling now. After a little bit, Someone nodded toward Roja. Everything is ready, were ready to set sail. Lets set off then. Roja issued a direct order, then he turned and entered his cabin. After he left, The captains were still stunned. Rojas deeds have spread quickly among the high ranked Marine. But these captains didnt hear about it, they didnt know about Roja. A young rear admiral, I never heard of anything like this. I am not feeling too good now. The first branch of the west blue is close to the headquarter and to the Grandline, so this young rear admiral will serve as the bases leader Really ! Several Captains looked at each other, But they were not qualified to question the Headquarters orders. So they moved the ship toward the west blue. In the warship highest level cabin, Which is Rojas room who wasnt a recruit anymore. Now he is this warship commander. the distance to the entrance of the west blues first branch is too long. we would need to cross half the world to get there. I cant practice in the warship. Roja was sitting on a wooden chair while his hands were behind his head. With a thought, the property bar appeared before Roja. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +9 Attribute: Attack power +280, power +90, agility +90 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 117/210. At first the energy increased really fast. But now its getting slower and slower Roja looked at the property bar and smiled, then said to himself But it wont take too long. When he reached the fourth stage Roja was looking forward to what kind of special attribute would he get. After a while, he put aside the ideas about the soul sword and took a look at the piece of information before him. Gecko pirates (Tl: Yes it is that Gecko Moria.) This information is about the person who defeated the first branchs rear admiral. After a while, Roja shook his head after placing the papers on the desk. If I were to encounter him, it will be easy to deal with him. 70 million berry reward would get me seven thousand points. if he wants to replace Akainu and get his rank, Then he will need to accumulate 200 thousand points to issue the challenge. Catching a pirate with ten millions bounty will get me one thousand points. Now I dont have any point, So I need to capture 200 pirate with a bounty of ten million The number is really too much. However if the bounty of the pirate is one billion I only need to catch two. Roja thought a little then couldnt help reveal a smile. The reward of one billion berries Only the Yonko have that kind of bounty. The headquarter wont find it easy to catch those pirates or whoever is in their crew. Because if the Marine was to catch one then it equivalent to announcing war against the Yonko. Other than catching pirates, If you found a devil fruit or a precious item then you can also get a point from them. This time Roja looked at another piece of information. The information inside it is something even a captain can get his hand on. This was the record of all the devil fruit and how much points will they give when found. Roja wasnt interested in it, but he still looked at it. The only thing Roja was interested in, is to get a one hundred thousand point to exchange it with a Saijo O Wazamono sword. The world only has twelve Sword of a kind. before Roja only knew about Mihawk sword Yoru and Shodai Kitetsu. The others whereabouts isnt clear. And now Roja found one in the Marine headquarters. One hundred thousand point isnt a small number A good sword is really isnt cheap. Even a powerful devil fruit has the same price. He will wait unto he reaches the base in the West Blue then he will use the information agencies there to look for information about the swords. The warship was moving at full speed after leaving the headquarter. The warship speed was really fast. Using both sails and Turbo devices the speed was higher than any other normal ship. The warship quickly entered unto the windless sea. During this time this ships commander didnt show up. Although the Marines didnt like approve of Roja in their heart, they still couldnt go against his orders. After entering the windless sea, all the Marines present were very nervous. This kind of delivery task didnt hold any danger. Even if they encounter pirates, They will escape and wont take the initiative to attack a Marine warship. The only danger is on the windless sea. If they have bad luck, Then they will accidentally pass by a sea king. with no wind here they wont be able to escape at all. This is the third time for them passing through here. The first time they didnt encounter any sea king. The second one they did encounter one but it didnt attack them. And now its the third time. They didnt know if they were lucky or not this time. Although the warship bottom was made with Kairoseki, this didnt mean all of it was made of Kairoseki. This is absurd !! Beside the warship, almost over the top of it, a sea king appeared. On the deck, all the Captains faces turned green while staring at it. They didnt take this into account. In the absence of the wind, encountering a sea king is normal. most of the times, it will appear far away from the warship. they would avoid it and the sea king would be too lazy to catch up to them. But this time it directly came from under them. So they cant avoid it. Unless the sea king is blind, otherwise, how can it ignore such an easy prey just beside it? Chapter 88: One shot a sea king The sea king suddenly appeared beside the warship. The shock caused by its appearance made the ship sway. All the Marine moved to the deck directly. Then their expression suddenly stiffened. Cold sweat dyed their back and horror was evident on their faces. This is bad! Really bad! In the warship, many people made this kind of trip before. Its not their first time in the windless sea, but facing such a situation was a first for them. the appearance of the sea king made them turn pale. If they encountered a small sea king then wouldve just used the warship weapons. If they saw a large or a giant one they would directly flee. The one they just encountered was a medium-sized sea king about the same size of the warship. Its hard to escape a seaking especially when they had their eyes on the ship. Even if they used their turbo to its fullest power, they wont be able to move faster than a sea king. All the people present on the ship, Including the captains, couldnt help but turn stiff in this situation. Their forehead overflowed with cold sweat while they didnt dare move even a little. No wind, The sea was calm. The atmosphere was solidified. The warship was moving forward while the head of the sea king was moving along whit it. No one dared to move, scared that the sea king will see them. they prayed so it will not attack them. But unfortunately, The sea king wasnt blind. the reason for the emergence of the sea king wasnt to find a warship but when it did find one, it was too shocked and stopped moving out of fear. Why did it find a monster when it just went out of water? The sea king was frightened. After some time it reacted instinctively and attacked the warship. it used the tens of meter long tentacles to strike fiercely at the ship. Before the tentacle even reaches them, The wind pressure coming from them was suffocating, the overwhelming power comes crashing at them. In the face of such strike, The crowd holding sword and guns couldnt move. they were numb due to fear. Al their hearts were cold and desperate as they watched the huge tentacles coming on them. However, the next moment the tentacles didnt fall on the warship. If the ship was to break, it may turn into a really troublesome situation. Roja appeared out of nowhere, He was standing in the air. While his leg was covered by Busoshoku Haki, he directly kicked the sea kings huge tentacles. as for the air pressure, It disappeared in the next moment. Boom! At the time when the two side collided, they generated a terrifying wave of the sea. The sea king Roared. It seems that the tentacle that could destroy the warship was blocked and even sent back with a kick from Roja who had such a small body. Roja was even afraid to do his daily practice, he feared that he will destroy the warship if he used to much power. And now a sea king came to destroy it, Roja simply couldnt tolerate this. He was really upset. After kicking the tentacle of the sea king, Roja didnt stop there, He grabbed his sword and pulled it out, then waved at the sea king. Getsuge Tensho! Roja didnt want to play around with it, So he directly used Getsuga Tensho. Instantly a red crescent-shaped sword energy shot toward the sea king. The sea kings skin was tough but under Roja strike, it was as fragile as paper. The strike directly passed through the sea king, while the sea king couldnt utter a sound. Silence. A bloods line appeared on the body of the sea king. It stretched for tens of meters. Crash! The next moment, Strange blue blood from the sea king dyed the sea. The warship was in silence. it didnt take that long, From the appearance of Roja until the defeat of the Sea king. Bang! suddenly someones sword fell on the deck. After that, all the people on the warship started buzzing. they were too shocked by what they just witnessed. Strong! Too strong! No one among them has ever seen such a scene before. The thing Roja did, kicking the tentacles, then killing the sea king with one sword strike was like a dream for ordinary officers like them. Roja put back his Honoo no Tsuki in his scabbard. and the uneasy mood dissipated. now even I can one shot a sea king A long time ago, in the first mission in the elite camp, Z used two fists to crash two large sea kings. That time he could only watch, but now his turn comes. One of the reasons that he only wanted to go out to the sea only when he had the strength of a Vice admiral is because of those sea kings. If he couldnt handle them and encountered one in his journey, He would be doomed. Blueblood, Mostly this thing cant be eaten. Roja looked at the changing color of the sea and couldnt help but shook his head. Then suddenly horror struck him. how can he think to eat those things, did he become like Luffy and could only think about food? This is a terrible thing really. Without a second though Roja started to reflect on his though while leaving a sentence to those Marine. And then he returned to his cabin. Chapter 89: West blue (Tl: A friend will go out of his hometown and requested that I release more chaps. I will translate the maximum chaps I can. I even applied for a vacation work for this, So look forward to this.) After a while from Rojas departure, The Marine on the warship suddenly woke up. Someone suddenly leaned on the railing to see the blue dyed sea. Then he looked at the floating seaking which didnt move. The eyes still held some shock. And they couldnt help but subconsciously murmur. What is that power Is this rear admiral Rojas strength ? That scene was still repeating on their brain. Their eyes had a deep sense of awe. They no longer looked at Roja as a young and inexperienced Marine. Now they admired and feared him. He is is so young but he has so much strength. Probably he is stronger then we think. When someone said this, The mind of all the people presents buzzed. They could only recover from the shock after a long time. This close encounter of a sea king was just a chance accident. From here on probably they wont encounter other sea kings anymore. They occasionally come across some large group of sea king from the distance. So they directly avoid them. The location of the first branch of the west blue is near the entrance of the Grandline. And from the headquarter to the first branch is undoubtedly long. Even if the warship moved at full speed I will still take a long time. And they need to resupply from the islands they pass by. There are many islands in the west blue. In this world, the islands are divided into three sizes. Small, Medium and large islands. With a perfect ecosystem, there was no shortage of water or food. People in the small islands will form a small community and build a village. While the medium-sized ones got a few towns at least and in the center, there would generally be a large town. As for the large island they will form a country, Such as Alabasta, or Dressrosa. And those kinds of places will not have any Marine stationed as to not cause any power dispute. In the medium-sized islands. There will be a small Marine division, with the leader being a Commodore. As for the base that Roja will manage, it is built on a small island. The whole island is the base and its jurisdiction fall on the dozen nearby small and medium-sized islands. The whole world obviously has a complete system. Roja knew of this generally from his past life. And after living in this world, he was more clear about everything. The Marine took control of every area in the world. But the Grandline is the only exception. In the Grandline, especially the new world, The Yonko were the one in control. The Marine knew about them but they dont want to easily enter a conflict with them. Roja was sitting in his cabin, He was wielding his sword and trying to get a deeper understanding of the way of the sword while also practicing Haki. Suddenly Rojas eyes opened. And at the same time, a knock comes from the door. Come in. Roja put away his sword and stood up. The next moment a Marine captain walked in the room to report. Reporting to the leader, We just received information, that in the island of Kronuo, there are two forces fighting, one is a pirate and the other is bandit group. Kronuo island is a medium sized island. I see. Hearing the report Roja nodded with a placid expression. On their way, they can receive a lot of information about pirates, but because the warship was on delivery task, he can ignore the pirates. And because Roja was bored, when he received the information about the pirate, he didnt ignore it but chose to suppress the pirates. Even if the reward is only between one to ten thousand its better than nothing. Seeing Rojas attitude, the Captain understood Rojas meaning. Since he didnt say avoid them then that means well directly suppress them. After seeing Rojas strength, the Marine wasnt afraid of going against any pirate. They didnt hold any doubt about Rojas strength anymore. Roja alone can catch most pirates in west blue. Even if he fights ten alone he could win. The captain saluted Roja respectfully then directly turned to leave Rojas room. Kronuo Island. This was a medium-sized island. There ware about ten small towns and a big one in the center. But now smoke was coming out of the town which filled the sky. The two forces were fighting which turned the town into a battlefield. the pirates numbered over thousand people and the other group had only a few number. But those few were stronger than those ordinary pirates which made the situation really chaotic. Damn, We need to let those pirate know our strength. Even if we provoke their leader we must kill them. The reason for the fight is unknown. Now you can only see the people from both sides red-eyed and only want to kill each other. in a separate street, Seven to eight pirates surrounded a girl. All of them had a vicious expression. This woman is also one of the pirates, get rid of her. Someone shouted this, while all the others were holding their weapon and rushed toward her. However facing this many pirates, the Girls eyes were calm, as she lifted two arms toward her chest. Treinta Fleur! HUNG. (Tl; Zihahahaha , and here is Nico Robin.) kacha! Those who rushed at her, suddenly grew a pair of arms that twisted their necks. After twisting the neck broke with a kacha sound, then all the pirates fell to the ground. The situation turned big, this no good, The Marine will come sooner or later, I better leave. The black haired girl looked calmly and after pondering for a moment she turned around to leave. Chapter 90: Nico Robin On the sea, Roja was in the warship. after accelerating, the warship now docked at a small port in Kronuo Island. Whiz. Roja was on the deck, and the next moment his figure flashed, suddenly he was on the island. His uniform was gently fluttering in the wind. Behind Roja, The captains were leading the Marine while maintaining their formation. Now all of them were on the island now. After several fights with the pirates, The Marine didnt receive any casualties. all the fights were fought by Roja. They feared Roja but also held him in reverence. They were following Roja, And even when enemies were in front of them, they feared nothing. Their expressions were calm. Rojas figure wasnt huge, Back looking at his back, They felt that nothing can stop them. Rojas figure made their heart at ease. You all just need to do as you practiced, Understand ? Roja continued to walk without looking back while he faintly said. before on his mission and on the exam, He always fought alone. He could use his flames to wipe out everyone in front of him. Roja didnt need any assistance. Not to mention those pirate, Even if all the captain with him were to fight him together, it wasnt considered as a fight for him. Whiz. Rojas voice suddenly dissipated. In the next moment, Roja accelerated and quickly disappeared. Like before, Wait for the flames to extinguish before capturing whoever is still alive. After Roja left, the Captain was the one in charge. He turned and instructed his men before walking forward. Central town. After going through a few town, Roja finally reached the central town. The mess should have started from here. Roja shook his head, as he was walking. He was fighting both sides. This wasnt considered as fighting but still better than nothing. But while Roja was walking in the central town, suddenly a person appeared in his field of view. The Central town was in chaos. Some people were fleeing but there was a person that looked really calm. Roja was surprised to this person here. It was a girl with black hair. She was wearing a leather cap, blocking the upper half of her face. And when she saw Roja which was wearing a Marine uniform her movement suddenly halted. This is really surprising. Roja looked at the girl and couldnt help but chuckle a bit. Marine ? That girl saw Roja and after pausing for a bit, without the slightest hesitation, she turned around to escape. But Roja didnt wait for her to enter another street. his figure blurred like a ghost as he unexpectedly appeared before her. He leaned against a wall while taking a good look at her. the girls figure suddenly turned stiff and stopped in place. Roja looked at her and chuckled, then he said Your a little too anxious Devils child, Nico Robin. This black haired girl was indeed Nico Robin. (Tl: and who didnt know that after she used her fruit the last chap -_-.) Hearing Roja directly calling her name. Her forehead overflowed with cold sweat. but on the surface, she was still calm. She took a deep breath and without any hesitation, without speaking she lifted her hand gently to her chest. Treinta Fleur Four pairs of arms grew on Rojas body and tried to twist his neck. The force of those arms cant bend Rojas body. his body was harder than steel on general. Hey, thats uncomfortable. If you give want to give me a pinch then i dont mind. (Tl: Roja is a bully.) Roja ignored the arms that tried to break his neck as he couched on his leg. When did such a strong guy appear on the west blue? looking at this scene made Nico Robin heart turn cold.It was her bad luck to meet such a strong Marine. She wasnt his opponent. She was thinking of a way to get out of here. But with Rojas speed and him ignoring her attack, she knew that she wouldnt be able to escape. How can she escape now? Robin couldnt find a strategy, her heart sunk. From the side of the street eighty-seven to eight pirates suddenly emerged. The pirates rushed over when they saw Roja and Robin. Compared to Robin, Roja was wearing the Marine uniform of the Rear admiral. they instantly stopped. Bad! The Marine had come. His uniform is that of strong a Marine. The pupils of those pirates suddenly shrunk. Lets get rid of that guy. One of them said this, and all of them held their weapons and wanted to gang up on Roja. A good chance! Seeing this Robin wanted to continue her escape. But the next moment, she stopped, The pirates were solidified in there. and couldnt move. Wouch! Roja pulled his sword while still standing in his place and waved. A 100-meter crack suddenly appeared at the end of the street. And the pirates were now lying on the ground. All of this took a blink of an eyes time to happen. Seeing this, Robins forehead overflowed with cold sweat. Although she could barely keep calm, she couldnt hide the change on her face. Such a terrifying strength Who is this person? Now Robin gave up the idea of escape. Because she knew in front of this strength there was no chance. Am I still going to get caught. Robin felt bitter. Ten years ago her hometown Ohara was destroyed because they could read the forbiddenPoneglyphs. They also knew about the history of the world government so to cover that up they used the buster call to destroy Ohara completely. When she was eight years old, if not for Aokiji letting her go, then she wouldve died that day. then as the only survivor of Ohara, she was labeled as the Devils child and her bounty was 79 million berry when she only was eight years old. after that, she hid in the underground world until today. It seems she cant get away from her fate. Chapter 91: Arrival The atmosphere lightened on the street. Qiang! Roja put back the sword into its scabbard and watched Robin, slightly interested. Robin didnt move, Roja didnt move too. After a moment, Roja said to Robin lightly while he laughed Why are you still here ? Huh ? Robin was lost and didnt want to resist anymore and when she heard Rojas word, she looked at him in dismay. She didnt know how to react to his words. Roja smiled at her and said, What, You really want me to catch you ? You Robin was stunned. Apparently, she didnt expect Roja to release her. I am not interested in helping the world government to do anything. Roja shrugged then continued Of course, If you want to be caught then I dont really mind taking you. Roja wasnt interested about Ohara or the buster call event, And he wont take the initiative to help the world government. He will catch whoever he wants and he will let go whoever he wants. Hearing Roja say such things, Robin was stunned for a good while, Then she looked at Roja with her pretty eyes which flashed with light. Then she didnt hesitate and turned away to leave. She certainly didnt want to get caught. Aokiji had let her go once and now Roja did the same thing. She didnt know why they did that but that didnt matter now Since she is not caught thats what matters. Speaking of that Marine, This is her first time seeing him. After gradually getting away from the central town, Robin slowed her pace. Then she turned to the other direction and headed to a small town. Then after recalling what just happened she couldnt help but burst into tears and murmured. So young but he has such strength, He also doesnt care about the world government What are those people A 79 million berry bounty is 7 thousand and 2 hundred points If I had caught her that is. Well, I can probably get that much by catching a few pirates. Roja looked at the direction from where Robin left while shaking his head. After a little bit, he couldnt help but laugh. The first time he went to the West blue and he already met with Robin. It seems his trip here wont be boring. Then Rojas expression turned cold suddenly, He walked to the central town and then all you could hear is a wave of Roars, accompanied by the collapse of a building. Then everything returns to being calm. Hundreds of people were caught from the pirates as well as the other group. In the west blue, there arent that many people who could be Rojas opponent. The warship finished resupplying and then left the island toward the Marines first Base in the west blue. The Marines first base. During this time the whole base had a dull atmosphere. because they were fooled by a bunch of pirates which made the first base reputation take a huge hit and made them a laughing stock in front of the other bases. In this case, no one in the first base was happy. Todays atmosphere and yesterday are different. Because today the first base received information that their new boss is about to arrive which made the atmosphere very tense. They didnt know anything about the new leader. Their hearts were disturbed. They didnt know if the new leader was strong or was he hot-tempered They didnt know anything. In the face of an unknown leader, their heart couldnt calm down. At the port of the base, The Marines of the first base had assembled. They were ready to meet their new leader. Rear admiral Tika, The new leader should be strong A captain looked at the sea and could not help but ask the person beside him. The first base had a rear admiral, but he wasnt as strong as a rear admiral from the headquarter. They maybe have the same title but actually, there is a huge difference. The new leader is rear admiral from the headquarter who was transferred here. So he should be really strong. Tika said while his tone was really low. He certainly wasnt happy because he still couldnt get promoted to be the new leader. I hope the new leader can help revive the reputation of our first base this time. Our reputation fell to the bottom. Another captain looked at the sea while slightly looking forward to meeting the new leader. And at this time, Everyones eyes directed to the sea, when someone said: Look, they came. Hearing this, everyone immediately looked at the direction that the one who talked is looking at. A vague outline appeared. Gradually the blurred silhouette becomes a shadow and then this shadow become clear, The warship was slowly coming closer. The warship arrived at the base and slowly docked on the shore. The first one to go down from the warship was the one wearing the Rear admiral uniform, Roja. When the people of the first base looked at the appearance of Roja they couldnt help but open their mouth. They were stunned when they saw the rear admiral. Roja was too young, he looked less than twenty years old. If not for him wearing the rear admirals uniform, they wouldnt believe that he is a rear admiral. The first bases rear admiral is close to his forties. It is you the one that the department has sent ? Although his young, since he is wearing the rear admiral uniform then there is no doubt about his identity. But the bases rear admiral still couldnt help but ask. Roja looked at him and the other soldier beside him and said: If the headquarter didnt send an another person, Then it should be me. Tika found it hard to disguise his surprise, he took his time before reacting and giving Roja the report. The first base of the west blue, Rear admiral, Commodore, six captains are all present, This is the report please read it. After the other partys voice fell, all the people on the base saluted Roja. The soldiers were behind so they didnt sea Rojas appearance, but The Commodore and the captain could see him clearly. Although they saluted him, their expression of surprise couldnt be more clear. Apparently, they really didnt expect the leader sent from the Headquarter to be this young. So young that he looks like a recruit. Its all right. Roja glanced and nodded slightly. it seems that he didnt need to clean the first base as the quality is pretty good. Chapter 92: Trails West blue first base port. A team of Marine was moving the firearms from the warship. Rojas warship had two tasks, one transporting goods and two catching pirates. Two soldiers carried the last box from the warship, with that the team finished his work and made the report to the captain. Everything has been transported. OK, Check it again and then move it into the base. A captain from the first base looked at the captains and other officers from the warship then said: You worked hard. You are polite, This was only a delivery task and if it wasnt for Rear admiral Roja, then we wouldnt able to do anything. A captain of the ship said this to the ones from the base with a smile. Rear admiral Roja After hearing how that captain was referring to Roja, Most officers couldnt help but glance at him. After a pause, someone asked with a little doubt The young Leader Roja Is he that strong ? Rojas identity as Garps nephew was really troubling for the Marine. Garp has beaten almost all the pirates from the west blue, and all pirates here had a grudge with him. And if Roja was known as Garps nephew then those grudges will turn toward him. So the information about him being Garps nephew was blocked by the Marine, And that to protect The still young Roja. Very strong. The one talking revealed an expression of admiration toward Roja and said: Do not use age to measure the strength of Rear-admiral Roja. Seeing how that officer had serious expression all the others present had their heart calm down a bit. They didnt hold much hope when they saw how young Roja was. But some people were still holding their doubts. After all, Roja wasnt tall and his body looked like the body of an ordinary person. Besides he looks very young, how can someone like that be as strong as they say? After delivering the arms and other things to the first base the warship resupplied and disappeared into the vast sea. The highest floor of the first base. Roja was walking and leading the way was the rear admiral of this base. the walked down the corridor until they reached the door of an office. Here is your office, Mine is on the opposite side. If there is anything dont hesitate to call me. Tikas attitude toward Roja wasnt any bit salty or indifferent but also no enthusiastic. Roja was so young which gave him an indescribable feeling. When he talked to Roja, His tone was neither overbearing nor humble, Which he thinks is already a good attitude toward the young Roja. Ok, You can go now. Roja didnt care about the other partys attitude.After all his new in here and didnt have any reputation. Roja pushed the door and went inside his office. The office was clean, Although it wasnt big, it still had a sofa and other things for comfort. There is a small balcony. In general, the environment was much better than the warships cabin. Seeing Roja entering his office, Tika calmly turned around and also went to his own. (Tl: The rank are really confusing, lets make it clear now. The other time I said he had 6 captains well it turn out they are the Commodores. And in the second stage of his exam, that base had two rear admirals not two Commodores. this was really confusing.) Only Roja and Tika had separate offices, two people per office for the Commodores and lets not mention the captains. Roja lived in the first base in the West Blue. (Tl: The End.) Half a month soon passed. During this time nothing big happened. Only some trivial things that Roja hated to deal with so he directly thrown them to the rear admiral and the Commodores deal with. This wasnt like a leaders performance. Tika was quite happy about it because if Roja didnt do anything that fit as a leader then he will only be a leader in name and all the power will be controlled by him. But still, occasionally Roja had to do some things himself which made him wonder if it really was a good choice to let Robin go. He should have captured her and made her his secretary, which would be better for him. Cough! It doesnt seem like a good idea. In addition, Roja after arriving at the first base didnt forget to practice and increase his soul swords energy. The bases equipment couldnt be compared with the one in the headquarter. But still, Roja could practice his sword and Haki so its ok. He recently found out that The Haki practice, as well as the sword practice, will increase the energy not any less than the hell training he always does. Perhaps it was difficult to enhance his physical strength using the hell practice now. His physical strength reached a certain degree that made it necessary to look for his own path. In that half a month Roja was in the first base he upgraded his soul sword to the final tenth level. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +10 Attribute: Attack power +300, power +100, agility +100 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Ttensho C Can release a arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 18/220. As long as I increase the energy to its full value, then I can probably enter the fourth stage. Roja looked at the property bar and with a thought, he put it away and pulled his sword. When he looked carefully at the sword his brows wrinkled. Honoo no Tsuki is getting more and more damaged. It looked like I need a new one soon. Even if I cant find one of the Saijo O Wazamono then I can find one with the same grade as this one at least. A Ryo Wazamono sword wont be able to withstand the heat. While Roja was deep in his thoughts, A sudden knock comes from the door. Pang! Come in. Roja put back his sword and said calmly. A marine captain Came into Rojas office and reported. Report, we just found the Gecko pirates trail! Gecko pirates Roja was slightly feeling that the name was familiar. Then he immediately remembered. The former leader of the base was defeated by those pirates and then the captains reward raised to 70 million berry. The bounty of the entire crew should be really big if I catch all of them then I could get more then ten thousand points. Chapter 93: Gecko pirates Did the Gecko pirate enter the Grandline before ? Roja stood up, touched his chin and asked while walking toward the door. Although he asked that question, But in his mind, he didnt really care why did they stay in the west blue. The Gecko pirates in his eyes were just ten thousand points for him to claim. If there is more of those kinds of pirates he will soon accumulate the point needed to get the Saiji O Wazamono sword. We thought the same thing, but we just received information that they are on the nearby island. The officer who comes to report saw Roja get out of the office and followed behind him while his eyes revealed his fear of those pirates The pirates always avoid the Marine but there wasnt a case were a Marine avoided a pirate. But Gecko pirate is different. They were defeated by those pirates before and even their former Boss was killed by them. Because of this, the Marine in the first base held fear toward them. Mr. Roja, What should we do? Do we request support from the nearby bases and attack or Roja glanced at the captain beside him and said Even if the second base rushed to our base it would take them a long time to get here. Moreover, Do you really want people from other bases to come to Support us ? This The captain revealed his hesitation after that question. If they were to request support from other bases they would be the laughing stock of all bases. The dignified first base of the west blue couldnt handle a mere pirate in the West blue. Roja knew the idea that was on the head of the captain before him, he smiled and said: Its not necessary a troublesome problem. Hearing Rojas wordThe captain was surprised Mr. Roja, the Gecko pirates arent trivial pirates. even the former leader was Talking to here the captain paused while face paled with fear then said Rear admiral Tika isnt in the base now. It is best to wait for his return before doing anything. After hearing this, Roja stopped and looked at the captain. The captain thought that Roja accepted his idea, Then he was surprised by Roja who suddenly laughed. Dont you want to regain this bases reputation? being so fearful and having no courage at all, dont worry I will bring back that fame. This When he heard Rojas word, the captains face was constantly changing. And when he was about to react and respond to Roja he found out that Roja has long gone. He hesitated a little then bit his teeth and followed up. Roja was the bases leader, So he didnt have any power to refute his decision. Not only the Captain everyone wanted to revive the reputation of their base. And the best way was indeed to catch the Gecko pirates! He heard from those who were with Roja on the Warship that Roja was quite strong and they couldnt measure him just by his age. Since thats the case, he chose to believe their words. Roja departed on a warship along three captains from the first base. The enemy defeated the Former leader of the first base, Rojas order went smoothly as they now went to suppress the Gecko pirates. The atmosphere on the warship was terrible, a lot of Marines were afraid to go against the gecko pirates. Such an atmosphere made Roja laugh. Roja didnt say anything. At least those Marine had some courage. He was standing on the deck with the captains. They were looking at the information about the Gecko pirates. They were dead set on chasing after them. ON the sea, a large pirate ship was slowly moving forward. The last preparation is Done The captain of the Gecko pirates had a cold and terrifying face, He was standing there grinning creepily. Captain, are we heading to the Grandline now ? Kishishishishi, I want all people on the Grandline to know my name. The other people on board revealed their excitement. There was no need for them to continue and stay in the West blue anymore. And at this time, a pirate suddenly ran over and shouted. Captain, we found a Marine warship in front of us. Oh? The captain of the Gecko pirates with his sharp teeth felt surprised for a moment he suddenly grinned. The Maine still want to cause trouble for me, Before we head toward the Grandline, I will make them know who am i. Hey Hey! The cadres saw this and were excited. They grinned while picking their weapons. They didnt fear the Marines at all and their eyes thirsty for blood. In front of the Gecko pirates ship was a medium-sized warship from the First base. On the warship, a captain was looking puzzled at Roja who was on the deck then said to him anxiously Mr. Roja, The enemy had entered our range. Do we dire at them ? The biggest advantage the warship hold on the pirates ships is the firepower. Even if it was a good pirate ship it will be hardly comparable to the firepower of a warship. In accordance with the Marine rules and practices, Once a pirate ship enters their range they will immediately start firing so they can hold some advantage over them. but its still a decision of the leader whether he should attack or not. But this time Roja didnt give the command to start a fire even after they were already in their range. Roja didnt issue the command which made the three captains hearts anxious. but they still didnt dare to make the decision themselves. Mr. Roja please allow the start of firing. The captain forehead was full of cold sweat. they didnt expect that Roja wont follow common sense. He planned on attacking the Gecko pirates but still didnt command the attack. Is it because he is still young and never fought on the sea before? Thinking about this made the captain foreheads full of cold sweat. Now the opportunity to start the fire is lost, their hearts gradually sunk to the ground. They always felt that he was too young to be a leader. Chapter 94: One sword strike, ship sinks On the other side, The Gecko pirates felt very strange. They prepared themselves to get bombarded, but the attacks didnt seem to come at all. Captain, the enemy warship has no sign of firing. Do we start the fire ? Lets first see what will they do. Gecko pirates captain was suspicious. He frowned while his heart felt was uneasy But he still didnt know where that feeling was coming from. The warship still didnt start attacking, the same thing for the pirate ship. It was a very strange situation. When the people on the warship saw that the pirates didnt fire at them, the three captains and the others couldnt breathe at all. The distance was short but it felt like they need more than a year to reach them. Even when they participated in other Marine wars they werent this nervous. Were lucky, the enemy didnt start the fire too a Captain wiped his forehead which was full of cold sweat. Looking at the distance between the two ships was getting closer and closer, he took a deep breath. He looked at Rojas back then at another captain. At this time they wont listen to Rojas orders anymore. They will rush to the pirate ship, and attack directly. Not firing ? Roja had his hand on his sword and was ready to defend against any cannonball coming toward them. But the other side for some reason didnt fire at them too. Roja chuckled in his heart, What were they trying to do. The problem is, For him firing or not wont make any difference. Two hundred meters One hundred and fifty meters One hundred meters The distance between them was getting closer and closer. The atmosphere was becoming tenser. Its like the calm before the storm. After seeing the two ship getting close to each other, the captains behind Roja were getting depressed. They couldnt help but directly talk with Roja. Mr. Roja, we He decided that if Roja was still indifferent, Then he will take command from there. he couldnt watch Roja give them a stupid command and get them all annihilated. However, Roja didnt answer him but looked at the pirate ship deeply then said something that made the captain stunned. Almost there. What is almost there ? The other two captains looked at each other when they heard Rojas gentle voice. They couldnt help but ask. The distance. Roja answered faintly, then glanced at the captain and said: Do a good job at cleaning the mess. Clean the mess? What mess? The three captains looked at each other with a surprised expression. And in the next moment, Roja who was standing before them suddenly moved. Whiz! And after a second, Roja directly was walking on the air. Is this Moon Walk ? What does Mr. Roja want to do ? Seeing this the three captains heart jumped. At the same time, Gecko pirates found that Roja was walking on air above them. They were stunned. That Marine is flying in the sky ?! What does he want to do ? The Gecko pirates, including their captain, couldnt react. just the next moment, Roja took out his sword while his eyes changed. The sword rose through the air and then came down toward the pirate ship. I have a sword and could cut anything. Getsuga Tensho! The next instant, Whether was it the Marine on the warship, or the pirate on their ship, All of them were shocked senseless. That scene will not be forgotten for the rest of their lives. A Dazzling red Sword energy (Tl: Which is better sword energy or JianQi), like a crescent moon, From the sky, came down toward the pirate ship. Wouch! Silence, on the large ship, a deep crack appeared suddenly and then the ship was cut in two halves. just one sword! Gecko pirates ship impressively was cut in half from the middle. Crash! After being cut into two halves, the ship began to sink. The pirates couldnt react at all. They could only stare at the crack before them in dismay. All of them couldnt believe what has just happened! Their boat was cut in halves with one sword strike. This is just too incredible. if it wasnt in front of them they wouldnt have believed it. They were confident in defeating the Marines from the first base. They still didnt enter the Grandline, Why is there someone this powerful here? This was like the difference between the heaven and earth. They finally understood why the warship didnt fire at them. If they had such a strong person why would they need Cannonballs? On the other side, In the warship, Almost all people that were present were shocked speechless. They could only stare at the scene before them. Even for the three captain, this was the first time for them to witness a ship getting cut by one sword strike. So Roja was this strong. They were Marine captains. Their position isnt low, But they were the only captain in the west blue. They werent captains from the Grandline, So their strength wasnt much. its a first for them to witness the extent of power that Roja just used. A sword was used to cut a large ship. There was no one from the bases capable of doing this. only headquarter Officers could have such ability. In the West blue, the highest ranked Marine is the rear admiral. Which will be a leader of a base or a vice leader. They do have the same name but they were incomparable to those from the headquarter. For the rear admirals here. getting this kind of strength in their entire lives is impossible. Chapter 95: Destroyed That sword strike cut the Gecko pirates ship in halves. Roja chuckled in his heart as he was feeling somewhat happy. Whiz! Rojas figure blurred then reappeared on the warship. The Gecko pirates ship started sinking. Even their captain threw his weapon and found himself a wooden boat. He sat there desperately. Roja could kill him whenever he wants. He just cut a large ship in half, a small boat was nothing for him. Most of the surviving pirates tried to flee and some directly gave up all resistance. They didnt have a ship anymore so how could they fight against the warship. Even if they did still have a ship, What can they really do against Roja? He was a monster killing all of them is a joke for him. The Marines on the warship were still shocked. When Roja returned to the warship, He saw the captain if the Gecko pirate desperately trying to flee in his small boat and shook his head. Dont think about running. Hum. Roja drew his sword again and waved. A 100-meter long sword energy directly flew toward the small boat and directly split it in half. The captain of the Gecko pirate couldnt put any resistance against Rojas power. If he was to fall into the sea he will directly sink to the bottom. Devil fruit ability ? Seeing the Captain didnt struggle anymore, Roja once again shook his head. He returned his sword into his scabbard and turned around. He glanced at The Captains besides him and said. Youre not doing anything ? Yes! Those Marine finally woke up after hearing Rojas words. They knew what they should do. After half a day everything was done. Part of the Gecko pirate became fish food while other didnt put any resistance and were arrested. They will become prisoners. The Pirates who defeated the leader of their base before were completely destroyed now! There was only one warship now and some wood scattered on the sea. The Marine searched for anything with value, like information, treasure and the like. The ship now completely sunk into the deep sea. The cadres of the Gecko pirates had some tens of millions on their heads. They were vicious before but after remembering Rojas power they couldnt do anything but fear him. If when they were in their cells they still tremble when that scene pass in their minds. They were afraid that this scene will hunt them for the rest of their lives. Reporting, All the surviving pirates are now in the prison. A Captain was in front of Roja, He looked at Roja with a look of worship and admiration. The level of respect his showing now is incomparable to before. Roja now was someone they look up too. He cut a ship in half with a one sword strike. And even after that, he didnt just watch as the Marine caught them, but helped them instead. This is a first for them, To go in a war against a pirate group and receive such a low casualties. Only a few people suffered some light injuries and one was seriously injured while there wasnt anyone dead. This was a miraculous battle. Before their bases leader was killed in the process of fighting those pirates. But now not only did they win but only one person was seriously injured and no one has died. Even now they felt that all this was a dream. After reporting this to the headquarter they will receive a certain amount of merit. They benefited from Roja too much which made them not only worship them but also be grateful toward him. Of course, Rojas merit is the highest without a doubt. After all, he was the one who defeated the Gecko pirates almost alone. I am afraid that the power of all the people on the warship is less than Rojas. The pirates total bounty was 120 million. And because they were one of the most influential pirates on the West blue, They may receive an additional reward. Roja will probably receive 10 thousand points. Roja was standing on the deck. He was looking at the sea. He thought a little then nodded at the captain before him. The captain saw this and understood. He respectfully stood aside and didnt disturb Roja. This piece of the sea has too many pirates. Many hold 100 million bounties, If I am lucky then it wouldnt take me that long to accumulate these on hundred thousand point. Roja pondered for a while, he couldnt help but shake his head and smile. The possibility of someone taking the Saijo O Wazamono sword is small. One hundred thousand points may seem like a small number (Tl: it really doesnt seem so.) But its also a lot. There Many pirates in the sea but most of them are in the new world. The new world is a dangerous place. There are four powers that could be said to control most of it. But with a strength of a vice admiral, even if he cant win he could escape. Not to mention the time it takes them to return after going out to catch pirates, It may take half a month or a month to return. And that is really time-consuming. The points other then used to exchange for devil fruit, Swords and other things they could be used to provide shelter for the Officers family and loved ones for two years or even permanent. Like Garp, Because of him being such a big shot the Marine have to provide shelter for his family and even need to conceal some of his personal information. In the point system, the more expensive the item the fewer people try to get it. Like the sword, Roja is eyeing. There arent that many swordsmen in the Marine, to begin with, and Roja wanted that sword not only because of he like it but because other swords wont be able to withstand his power anymore. Moreover, there is a chance that Roja with finding one while hes in the sea and he can keep it to himself. Chapter 96: Weird Merchant Ship After pondering for a while, Roja turned to the Captain and said: Since were finished here Lets return. Yes. The Captain nodded respectfully. The warship started moving to return to the base. Roja was still on the deck. He leaned on the railing to enjoy the sea breeze and didnt return to his cabin. No one dared to disturb Roja. The captain was pressured facing Roja now and didnt dare to come forward and talk to him. They all knew that Roja being so young and so powerful wont be staying much as the leader of the first base in the west blue. He will sooner or later be transferred to the Grandline and he may even be an Admiral in the future. After thinking about this, they were more respectful toward him. After half a day Roja who was still leaning on the railing was preparing to return to his cabin. Suddenly he felt something strange and looked to the direction that this feeling came from. In that direction, a shadow vaguely appeared. Quickly some of the Marine also found out about the shadow. This shadow wasnt an island it was a ship, And this ship was going in their direction. Although it was still very far you can vaguely tell that it is a merchant ship. the merchant ship apparently found out about the warship and if the two continued on the same route they will hit each other. So the merchant ship took the initiative to change its route to avoid the warship. But as they took the initiative to change the route, Roja who was about to go back to his cabin revealed a strange expression. Because the magnitude of avoidance is a bit too big. If it was only to avoid being hit it could just change the direction by a little bit to the side. But this is obviously a little too large. It like they want to avoid the warship completely not just avoid hitting each other. Interesting. Roja touched his chin while revealing his interest than said Change the course. Target the merchant ship. Yes! Not just Roja felt that something was strange. The captain didnt suspect anything at first then he felt that there is a little problem. The warship changed its course. The merchant ship found out that the warship was coming toward it and seemed that it will soon catch up to them. It changed its course again and continued to avoid the warship. So there are indeed some problems on the ship. Are they going to escape ? It seems that there is something on it. Roja heard the captains talking and looked at them with a smile and said: Maybe you are afraid that we cant handle it ?. in this piece of sea, although there are many pirates looting but also there is a small number of corrupted Marines. they would go on a merchant ship and get everything on it. Mr. Roja is Joking After hearing Rojas words, The three captains were embarrassed. Roja looked at them then turned toward the merchant ship. The merchant ship wasnt moving slowly. but compared to a warship it is somewhat slow. the warship caught up to it in no time. Stop the boat, were here to check it up. A captain stood at the deck and shouted solemnly at the merchant ship. From the merchant ship, a businessman like a person came out. Looking surprised at the captain in the warship he said: Mr. Marine, we are just an ordinary cargo ship, There is no need to check. Talk less. The captain boarded the ship with some armed soldiers. Two captains boarded the ship while the other one stayed with Roja. Mr. This warship doesnt It has a problem. Roja stood there and said before the captain finishes his sentence. When he heard Roja said the there is a problem with such a calm voice, he knew that Roja already knew the problem. He concentrated and looked more intently at the merchant ship. The two other captain has already boarded the ship. At this time the businessman like person greeted them with a laugh and said: You Marines really work hard. After saying this the man quietly took a stack of money and placed it in the pocket of one of the captain. his action could only be seen by the captains. seeing this the two captains faces changed, They looked at each other and hesitated for a bit. Then they took their sword and pointed it at the businessman and snapped You dont move, tell us honestly, what is on this ship? Seeing this the businessman like persons face suddenly turned cold. Do we not have any other way ? Do you want to resist ? The captain face with a harsh look on his face. Dont The Businessman bowed slightly and a fierce look appeared on his face. then suddenly he pulled his sword and waved. The two captains were shocked. So strong. The two of them were surprised. They immediately wanted to call for support because this person is really strong. At the same time from the merchant, cabin came out a large group of armed people and rushed over. What is this merchant ship? Is it a pirate ship? The businessman went on the offensive, His swordplay wasnt the strongest point but speed was. Ding! Ding! Three to five people rushed at him, The sword on the captains hand was sent flying and the next moment a sword was coming toward him with the finishing blow. the other captain was shocked and was late in his attempt to go for his rescue. And in the next moment, the businessman pupil shrank as a silhouette flashed unexpectedly beside him. And to his surprise that silhouette caught his sword using two fingers. Th two fingers were died black and made the businessman unable to move his sword at all. Chapter 97: DonQuixote’s Arms ship Busoshoku Haki! The businessman looked horrified as he didnt expect to see such a strong person in the West Blue. Rojas two fingers were cast in black as he caught the sword. And with a flick of his fingers, the sword was thrown to the side. Where are you from ? Being able to use Haki, this group didnt seem to be ordinary Marines. After Roja threw away the sword, the businessman took away two steps back as he was scared, but he still commanded the people behind him and said: Fire at them, Kill them! Seeing this Roja shook his head slightly, his body moved forward suddenly and came in front of the businessman. He waved his sword and only stopped when it was next to the businessmans neck. You recognize the gap of strength and still want to resist. Rojas indifferent voice echoed on the deck. Surrounded by silence. No one could attack. no one was able to shoot at him. Behind the businessman, All the armed people were fixed in place. A clear bloodline appeared on their bodies. Whats terrifying is not only the fact those people were cut but the fact that a thick line appeared on the upper half of the ships cabins. Only the businessman was unscathed. But with Rojas sword on his neck, his forehead overflowed with cold sweat. when he looked at his side he was shocked senseless by the scene he saw. Wouch! Countless corpses fell and blood flowed. And the upper half of the ship fell into the sea which made a roar like sound and set off a huge wave. Seawater washed the deck but there is still traces of scarlet color all over the place. Its too Roja looked behind at the two captains and the Other Marines but he found that their mouths were twitching. If they didnt see Roja cutting the pirate ship before, then their chins would have already broken the floor by now. But even saw seeing this scene their heart couldnt remain calm anymore. If those Marine who saw Roja cut an entire ship in half couldnt stay calm, then how could the businessman remain calm. he was completely scared senseless. Especially when Rojas sword was still on his neck, He got the feeling that his head is already separated from his body. What are you doing ? Roja asked faintly. sending Delivery The business cracked after looking at Roja and said with his mouth trembling. What goods ? Arms The businessman forehead, neck and back were full of cold sweat. His sound was trembling when answered. He obviously didnt have the resolve to face death yet. Hearing the word arms, Roja suddenly frowned. He had a vague thought so he asked. who will receive it ? Don DonQuixote Family Really! Hearing the replay of the arms dealer, Roja did guess right. Speaking frankly, Other then DonQuixote family Roja couldnt think of any bigger underground trader in arms and slaves. Before when he was still a recruit, the first and only mission he went on, he encountered a base belonging to the DonQuixote family. he didnt expect to come across something else belonging to them in the West blue. DonQuixote familys trade network is really huge. Where will those arms be sold ? No I do not know You dont know ? Roja looked at him coldly. Suddenly the arms dealer felt pressure coming down on him and felt fear. He looked and saw a pair of indifferent eyes look at him. He quickly said, I really dont know, my responsibility ends when I send those arms to Barna Island Hearing his words, Roja put back his sword into the scabbard and gestured to the captain behind him. Immediately someone came forward and put the shackles on the arms dealer. Roja looked at the captain and said. Barna island If I remember correctly its within the jurisdiction of the commercial island. I didnt think there were arm traders there. The captain had a look of apprehension. Thing is a mess if it was really related to the DonQuixote family, There a powerful group of pirates in the Grandline. the Commercial island. Roja touched his chin, Suddenly showed a slight interest in his face. His mouth curved into a smile. Before when he was in the camp, He broke the base of the DonQuixote family in the South Blue. They did harvest quite a pit that time. Many arms and even two devil fruits. If he was to calculate how many points he would get that time, then it will be at least tens of thousand point out of it. Unfortunately, they were recruits and were using the Marine headquarters resources as they like. So in the actual mission, Anything that happens will be in Zs name. Of course, When using the resources of the Marine headquarter you at least had to pay that much. But this time its different. Now he isnt a recruit, He is the leader of the first base in the west blue. He is a rear admiral and everything he finds will be counted and converted to points if he wanted to. Really this came to him in the right time. He just was wondering how could he get as much point as he, can as fast as possible. And here the opportunity came toward him by itself. Roja couldnt help but smile and then issued a few orders. The Marines on the ship directly executed his orders. The DonQuixote family has dominated the underground trades. It could be said to trade in anything from arms to slaves to devil fruit. Their impact on the world is large. As Doflamingo isnt a Shichibukai yet. The world government didnt know about him yet. Even Great Staff Officer Crane (Tl: Tsuru) had led an army to pursue Doflamingo before. Including the time when Roja was a recruit, they could only find three bases of the DonQuixote family. And now Roja happened to find one. Roja suspect that on Barna Island There are an underground trades. So directly commanded the warship to head toward that place without informing the first base. He didnt know whether DonQxuite family had a spy planted on the first base or not and if they did have one, then he informed them so they move, Roja would be upset. So Roja didnt have any intention to inform them. Chapter 98: White Sword, Hiru Even if they tried to load the arms on the medium-sized warship, It would fill all the cabins. So Roja didnt care about that now. First, he needs to go to the Barna island and arrest those of the DonQuixote family. Then he will call the base to send some warship to get everything there. Not far from the Barna island, A warship was slowing down. On the warship. You want to go alone ? No! If it is really a DonQuixote family underground base it would be really dangerous. The three Captains looked at Roja with cold sweat over their foreheads. Even though Roja hold so much strength, They were still afraid of going to the Barna island. So when they reached the waters beside the Barna island, fear started to show on many faces. And when Roja wanted to go alone, they couldnt agree. How could they let their leader go into the enemy camps alone, even if he was Strong, Its still very dangerous. After all, their opponent is the DonQuixote family. Thats right. I am going alone. He said this without any doubt. He did experience the power of the Donquixote family before and had his reasons to go there alone. If they all were to go and those pirates attacked. Then, it will be inevitable to receive some casualties. Also if those pirates were to hold some of the Marine hostages, then the situation will be really troublesome. The easiest way is to go alone and investigate. If he finds out that this is really a base for the DonQuixote family then he will make his move and let the Captain clean after him. This wont be the same as the previous time. This time there wont be any danger for him. If he doesnt deal with this himself, then there is no way the first Base Marines would be able to do it. As for him, he can arrest them alone and even if some big characters from the DonQuixote family appear they wont be able to stop him. Maybe except for Doflamingo himself, no one can stop Roja now. And at this time Doflamingo seems to be fleeing from Tsuru the Crane. This The three captain noticed Rojas firm tone, they couldnt continue trying to persuade him to not go alone. They could only look at him with worry now. When Barna island started to appear before them, Roja changed his clothes and wore some casual ones. He took a wooden boat and headed toward the island. The arrival of a boat didnt bring any attention toward Roja. After all, this island was a commercial island on the outside. So people often come here by boat to buy all kind of things. Roja didnt know where is the dock on this island so he directly jumped into the island and disappeared. The center of Barna island was a very bustling area, This island and the one that Roja had gone to when he was still a recruit are completely different. In this island, there were Many ordinary people and most are real ordinary people. They werent some disguised pirates. Even if the Marine came here they wont find anything suspicious. Roja who was dressed in some plain clothes was sure that this island has a problem. He Haki to search for the DonQuixote base and finally found it. Is this really an accident ? Roja was walking in the street slightly bored. He glanced at the earth beneath his feet and shook his head. The continued walking to a certain direction. In some place underground, a dozen of people were trying to close a deal. Although not everyone is vicious, all their eyes were cold. They were basically from the underground forces of the West blue and representatives of various forces. A man holding a cigar said, This time the arms will be distributed equally, Is there anything else ? Of course. A middle-aged man smiled while standing on the stage and said: Devil fruit, I dont know if anyone is interested. Devil fruit ? Hearing this many people eyes shined. In the West blue, devil fruits are considered rare. There are some people who remained calm. Whether were interested in it or not depends on what type of fruit you have. The middle-aged man heard this and started explaining, three different fruits. After a brief introduction of the type of fruit, he put the three fruits on the table. Below the stage, many people started whispering to each other. After that, they began to place their bids. After some time the three devil fruits were sold. Well, we only have three devil fruits this time, but since they appeared now they couldnt be the last item in this auction. The middle-aged man once again took a black stick that was on the table. Taking a closer look, its not a black stick but it was something wrapped in a black cloth. When the middle-aged man ripped off the black clothes, he suddenly exposed something long and white. The crowd frowned and didnt know what item they will see now. And the next moment, The middle-aged man held the peak of the stick and pulled. Wouch! The next moment, a very delicate, white long sword appeared before everyone. This is Seeing this sword the crowd exclaimed loudly. The middle-aged man waved the sword gently a few times in the air, The he returned the sword into the scabbard and then put it back on the table. (Tl: Someone said he will luckily find a sword, well here you go.) This is really wasnt easy to find, after several times trying to acquire it, we finally got it. If I tell the name of this sword you should be able to recognize it. This is one of the Saijo O Wazamono twelve swords White sword, Hiru! (Tl: the word Hiru is a Japanese word and it means day.) This sword is like Yoru, the sword used by the best swordsman Mihawk. (Tl: Well the author Get used Yoru which means night to name this Sword.) After the middle-aged man finished his words, many people were indifferent about this sword, but some had their eyes flashing. Indeed The last holder of the sword died on the West blue. I didnt think this sword has fallen into the hands of your DonQuixote family. You intelligence network is really good. Chapter 99: This is not Robbing, this is seizing The auction was here so the owner could get money. So, of course, the people that will attend are all rich nobles. In this world, there are many things that could sell for a good price. The ordinary devil fruits are common in the Grandline but they were extremely rare in this piece of the sea. Although there are many strong people on the Grandline, those strong people mostly didnt have as much money as those rich nobles. So when they found such a good sword they directly went to sell it on the West blue underground auction. The middle-aged man was really excited. This wasnt an ordinary sword. So it would sell and the price would be really good. However, when the middle-aged man announced the start of the auction, no one actually spoke. Many people eyes were shining but they still were hesitant. This is not some common sword, It was one of the Saijo O Wazamono series. The price will certainly be really high but all the people here are rich and it wont be a problem for them. The problem is that the sword couldnt be controlled by them. Mihawk is always carrying his sword on his back, alone. Did anyone dare to touch his Yoru? No! Even if someone had his eye on it he wont dare to touch it. Because the sword held some strange powers within it. If someone other then Mihawk touch it, he will be killed. And even if they didnt use it, wouldnt this bring them too much trouble if this got leaked out? Having this sword is big trouble. So most people wanted to get it but they were still considering the risk. The hell The middle-aged man saw that the people didnt start the bid and his brow started to wrinkle. His eyes looked suspiciously and couldnt help but say. No one wants this sword ? If the item that was put for the end of this auction isnt sold then it wouldnt be nice If so then I will let our people buy it. The middle-aged man face wasnt looking good. If this cant be sold it would hurt him. After seeing that no one staring the bid, started winking at his people within the crowd to start biding. But before they spoke a loud voice came. Nobody wants this sword, then I will take it. The sound was moderate, but also held a trace of evil. After the voice, a silhouette suddenly fell from above directly fell beside the table and took the sword into his hands. Countless people stared at Roja who was holding the sword. Holding this good sword, Rojas eyes suddenly flashed with strange light. He didnt expect the DonQuixote family to get one of the 12 swords and would try to sell it on the West blue. There were only 12 swords on the whole world. This was really a pleasant surprise. If the DonQuixote family network wasnt so big it would be difficult for them to find this sword. Who? What are you doing? Rojas sudden appearance made all people present surprised. The middle-aged man was stunned by Roja who took the sword from the table. His face instantly changed, pulled the gun and pointed it toward Roja. Although he didnt know who Roja was, since he is here, then that means he came looking for trouble. Hey Little devil, The DonQuixote family thing isnt something that you can just Rob! You better honestly put it down. Rob ? Roja looked at Hiru, then leisurely turned toward the middle-aged man without a care about the gun pointed at him. he shook his head and said. No, I am not robbing. I am seizing. He said that casually. Roja casually puts a white hat on his head. It is the Marine hat. Silence. The crowd was silent, followed by an uproar as if a drop of water has just been dropped into a hot oil. Are you a Marine ? Hell! How did a Marine get here, DonQuixote guy, What is going on ? When they saw Roja suddenly appear and snatching the sword, all the people were in dismay, but they still didnt think that Roja is Marine. But he suddenly wore the Marine hat, Which made their eyes pop out and those who were sitting stood up. Some people pulled out their weapon and looked at Roja. And some others were looking around. They wanted to check if they were already surrounded by the Marines or not. And others were only thinking about how to get out of here. The DonQuixote family was in charge of this base so they didnt expect a Marine to appear here. The middle-aged man was staring at Roja with panic in his eyes. Roja didnt wear his uniform. He was wearing casual clothes as he sneaked in. And it doesnt seem that any Marine was outside either. Although they didnt know how Roja found out about this place and how he sneaked in But since his alone Then its not a problem. Of course, the location of the base is already exposed. They need to get rid of the Marine in front of them and move the base to another place. The middle-aged man thought then his killing intent was directed toward Roja. he didnt hesitate to pull the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few bullets shot toward Roja. Maybe if Roja was an ordinary person then he wouldnt be able to see the bullets. But this is Roja were talking about here. The middle-aged man was shocked to see Roja only tilted his head to the side and avoided the gunshots. The bullets didnt hit. All the people heard the gunshots and looked to the direction of the sound. And all they saw was Roja tilted head and the middle-aged was holding the gun. All of them were surprised. Everyone knew that Roja avoided some bullets just now. What surprised them is that they were in the West blue so where did such a person come from. Is this a joke? The middle-aged man saw what happened and was surprised when he panicked. He started shooting at Roja like crazy. Too slow (Tl: Loool those are Luffys words against the Pacifista after the 2 years.) The Kenbunshoku Haki made him know the trajectory of each bullet. A mocking smile appeared on Rojas mouth. Then he held the hilt of Hiru. his eyes flashed as he pulled it out from the scabbard. Chapter 100: Awakening, Haoshoku Haki Wouch! The sword turned into a shadow and flashed a few times. And surprisingly all the bullets were chopped off. When the sword collided with the bullets, there wasnt even a spark. Looking at the sword in his hand, Roja couldnt help but praise it. This sword was far better than his Honoo no Tsuki. After waving it twice, he already adapted to its weight and sharpness. The middle-aged man saw Roja cutting the bullets and couldnt help but have cold sweat run down his back even though his one of the DonQuixote Family. Avoiding bullets didnt have the same impact as cutting them. An average person wont be able to do that. All the people present knew that Roja wasnt some normal Marine. But they gradually calmed down. They are after all have fought many battles before and every one of them had spilled blood before. They all looked at Roja with murderous intent. Roja was a Marine, So his a common enemy for all of them. Even if Roja seemed to be so strong but his, after all, just one person. Many took out their weapons ready to fight with Roja as they had confidence in their number. At this time many members of the DonQuixote family rushed in and surrounded Roja. Under the middle-aged mans orders, they were prepared to kill Roja. Roja from the beginning to the end didnt pay them any attention. He kept looking at the sword and enjoying it. He suddenly caught a glimpse of the people surrounding him and shook his head. Some ants Roja held Hiru single-handedly and faced those who rushed at him, then he gently waved his sword from the left to the right. Hum. A bright Sword energy shined in the dark underground room for an instant. The energy appeared quickly and disappeared quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, it disappeared as nothing could stop it. In the center of Barna island, there was a large hotel. The hotel entrance was open but no ordinary person could come close, they can only look from afar. This was not a place that anyone could enter. But at this moment. Wouch! From under the Hotel, a light suddenly flashed, pierced the ground and disappeared into the sky. Then suddenly a crack appeared in front of the hotel. The crack was neat as if was measured by a ruler, it was a long straight line. Kacha! Just after the crack appeared, cracks started to appear on the whole street. Bang! It was like a spider web as it spread to the whole street. And at last a large area collapsed. That single sword made the street collapse. The collapsing made such a strong sound that all the passer-by looked toward that way. Then a looked of dismay appeared on their faces. When they looked at the bottom, it seemed like there was a huge Dark room underground. In that underground room could see many corpses with blood flowing out. Screams sounded as the whole street instantly broke in chaos. Some ordinary people rushed to hide while others who seemed like pirates took out their weapon and rushed over. At this moment, Roja was in the center of the underground room while the sun shined on him. Hirus blade was emitting bright light while the sun was reflected on it. Yoru was heavy and large while Hiru was light and delicate. Around Roja, all people revealed their shock while looking at the sword in Rojas hands which just split the underground room. As for those that surrounded Roja, All of them and their weapons were cut in half. You gotta .. be Joking?! Is this that swords power ? Even if those people were all influential people from the underground, There scope of knowledge is only restricted to the west blue. This kind of power was out of their scope. Seeing that the sword could cut steel and flesh alike, All people were shocked beyond belief. Some people even though that this was Hirus power as they stared at the sword in Rojas hand and wanted to snatch it. And at this time, all the DonQuixote forces came out and surrounded the places. There were countless swords pointing at Roja. And in face of this kind of situation, Roja was calm as if nothing is happening. He even had a mocking smile on his face. Those people are too weak. Roja though that he didnt need his sword to defeat those kinds of people, He could defeat them with a thought. The sky, The earth, and his enemies. Not only his enemies, Even the vast sky, and the heavy earth. He felt that with a thought he catch everything in his hands This feeling. Hum! in this moment, Rojas eyes flashed and from the depth of his body a power suddenly broke out and rushed toward every direction and spread out. Rojas momentum was unprecedented like it condensed into reality. Its like the sky and earth have surrendered to his momentum. Silence. The people holding guns froze. The people holding sword also froze. Far away. The ordinary people who were screaming and fleeing all stopped. Everything stopped for a moment. Puff! Puff! After some time, all the people started falling down with puff sounds. Three seconds later All the people on the island with Roja in the center fell to the ground with a puff sound. Roja stood there quietly in the center with a calm expression as if this is what should happen from the beginning. If anyone in the West blue saw this they would be horrified. If anyone in the first half of the GrandLine would also get horrified. Even if it was in the new world they would exclaim loudly. Haoshoku Haki. Yes. In this moment, The Haki of the kings had awakened in Roja. Chapter 101: Momentum and spiritual power Haoshoku Haki is unlike the other two. This type isnt something anyone can obtain. In the new world, the people with the Haoshoku are known as people with the qualifications to be kings. Some people are strong even without the Hoashoku Haki, But when someone does have it, His potential is way over the others. The Haoshoku is an entirely different force. You dont need your hand to use it. You can directly make people faint using it. And when the strength of the Hoashoku reach a certain extent, like red-haired shanks, the power of his Haoshoku could make a ship crack. Whiz! After the outbreak of Haoshoku Haki, Roja jumped lightly out of the hole he made. All the people were on the ground. They all lost their consciousness. Hoashoku Haki This power shouldnt be regarded as simple a momentum. Rojas eyes flashed when he realized that he had just used the Haoshoku Haki. His soul is much stronger than ordinary people, Maybe even stronger than anyone in this world. He got a different feeling about the Haoshoku. Momentum ? It was hard to say, This kind of power is the spiritual level. Some people had strong power, And over the time they will have superior momentum. When ordinary people stand in front of them, They will naturally feel restless. But this momentum is too weak to make people faint. This wasnt a simple momentum but a release of spiritual power. In this world, this power is called Haoshoku Haki. But in Rojas view this power, perhaps can be called spiritual power. Spirit pressure depends on the density of ones soul. It can also be called the power of the soul. In the world of bleach, This power is probably called Reiatsu and in this world, its Haoshoku Haki. In Rojas soul, there is a sword which had only two abilities so far. Roja was thinking if all the abilities he will get would be the abilities of bleachs swords, But he wasnt sure of this. It seems that those two abilities use spiritual power. Before he thought about this. Those two abilities should have used spiritual power not the physical one. The reason he would feel that his body is tired isnt that he used a lot of his physical power. That should be an illusion he got after consuming too much of his soul power. Did all the people on this island faint ? Roja jumped to a high place and glanced all over the island. He found out that indeed all people on this island fainted. Rojas Haoshoku was really something. He just awakened it but still made all the people on a small island faint. If the Haoshoku is really the power of the soul then All the people in this world wont be able to practice and increase the power of their Haoshoku. But I can. Roja closed his eyes, He was carefully inspecting his soul. Just as he was checking, his found something strange. He found out that he could touch the sword of the soul. Before he couldnt touch the soul sword as it was like an illusion in his soul but now he found out he really could touch it. Roja made the property appear before him. The third stage: smart sword of the soul +10 Attribute: Attack power +300, power +100, agility +100 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 510/220. The moment he saw the value of the energy, Roja froze for an instant. He thought that there was something wrong with his eyes. He looked again carefully, only to find he really didnt see wrongly. The energy really did reach the value of 510! Awakening the Haoshoku has directly made the energy increase by some hundreds point ?! Roja was amazed. He didnt think before that the energy would increase this much in single time. He pondered a little bit. He concluded that the Haoshoku is a power from the soul so when he awakened it the energy increased as he unlocked a power from his soul. There is no restriction to the upgrade Roja saw that there is no restriction on the next stage upgrade. It seems that only the first stage had some restriction. Maybe that time he didnt pursue the way of the sword firmly. So when he got the Honoo no Tsuki the condition was met. At this time Roja had a feeling that the condition to upgrade the soul into the fifth stage to use Ryujin Jakka wasnt a restriction on him, He felt that it was there to protect him. If he was weak and released Ryujin Jakka while he didnt have the ability to bear its power, Then perhaps before his enemy dies, His soul would be drained of its power and he will die. Looking at the property bar, Roja took a deep breath, His eyes flashed and without hesitation, he chose to upgrade the soul sword. Hum! Almost the next moment, A golden light shined beside Roja and only Roja could see it. The soul space was moving. The golden light illuminated the entire soul space. The light was flashing on the center of the space where the sword was hovering on the air. The light formed a golden vortex. the vortex rotation speed kept getting faster and faster. It was merging with the sword which made it seem like a sun was hanging in there. Hum! A strange change happened as the golden light gradually disappeared. The soul sword appeared in its place but it appeared more refined from before. In Rojas memory there wasnt any sword like this one its as if it only exists in the world of dreams. Even the almost perfect Hiru was nothing compared with the soul sword before him. Chapter 102: Senbonzakura The fourth stage Roja looked at this new form, the sword couldnt be compared to before. He couldnt help but take a deep breath and wanted to look at the property bar again. The property bar appeared. The fourth stage: exquisite sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +360, power +120, agility +120, physical +120 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. (An additional special attribute can be extracted) Energy: 290/230 Sure enough, the soul sword has been upgraded to the fourth stage and the attributes increased significantly. Also, there is a new green property, Physical. Even if Rojas power was beyond those numbers, but an addition of 120 physical strength could count as a small upgrade. Of course, That attribute isnt what he was looking forward to by upgrading to the fourth stage. What he wanted was the additional special attribute. I dont know what I would get Roja has experienced the extraction of two special attributes before, So he wasnt as agitated as before. After awakening the Haoshoku Haki, he directly got hundreds of energy points that could help him upgrade the soul sword twice. So now he could get his new special attribute. With a thought, Roja chose to extract option. Began to extract. Whiz! In the two previous extractions, The green colored attribute was the one flashing the most, now it seems that the green color only flashed a few times. If he was to extract a green attribute, it would really be his loss. Cause a green attribute wont be a special attribute. But it seems that the number of blue attributes is flashing more often, so if he has good luck at least a blue attribute would be extracted. The gold attribute like last time only flashed once. The purple color flashed more than before. And suddenly the final extraction was a purple attribute. But the text directly collapsed and went into the property bar. Roja couldnt see what he got. Is this my good luck? Roja was smiling when he remembered that the blue attributed Getsuga Tensho was simple but given him so much strength. And the other one was the purple attribute of Yamamotos power. It goes without saying that Rojas goal was to reach the fifth stage so he can use Ryujin Jakka. And when he just extracted a purple attribute now, he couldnt wait to see what he got. The fourth stage: exquisite sword of the soul +0 Attribute: Attack power +360, power +120, agility +120, physical +120 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes:: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 290/230 The new purple attribute only had this shining text with no description at all. However, when Roja saw the name of this property, He directly new what is this. One of the swords in Bleach Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Even if it cant be compared to Yamamotos power, but it was the ability of the captain of the 6th Division. This was just a simple name with no description at all. But like all things in the world, turn to ashes, you can see the detail of this property. So Roja directly wanted to see the description. Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Active Skills: Shikai] Scatter, Senbonzakura! Senbonzakuras blade separates into a thousand tiny, slender blade fragments, which fly away from the hilt, leaving only the swords handle in the users hand. By swinging Senbonzakuras hilt the user can control the blade fragments to attack enemies. Active skills: Bankai] Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! The sword phases into the ground, as though it were a pool of water. Energy ripples expand out, turning the surrounding area dark, and within seconds, two rows of a thousand giant blades rise up from the ground. Those thousand swords scatter, and countless flying blades pierce the enemy. No one knows the exact number of blades generated. Even if he didnt read those words, Roja will still know what is Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. The ability of this attribute is close to crocodiles sand. The only difference is that Rojas body wont turn into sand like Crocodile. So, its like a blade with crocodiles power of sand. unlike Yamamotos power, there is no condition for using the Senbonzakura Kageyoshi That to say I can directly use the Bankai ?! Roja looked at the name describing the purple attribute and his eyes suddenly flashed. I dont know, can I use Tobu Zangeki with Senbonzakura Kageyoshi ? Can I attach Haki to the petals ? Can I attach flames to them ? His mind was racing as he thought about those questions. Roja couldnt help but smile then said: These Maybe some very interesting questions. Roja continued to smile. Roja glanced at the property bar then he chosen to upgrade one more time. The fourth stage: exquisite sword of the soul +1 Attribute: Attack power +420, power +140, agility +140, physical +140 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes:: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 60/240 Once again, the increase in the properties after the upgrade is more than the increase when he was in the third stage. Chapter 103: Quie Within the sea not far from Barna island, a warship was parked there. Standing on the warship you could see the Island vaguely. On the deck, Three Captains were anxious. looking at the Barna island, The entire warship was in a depressed and nervous atmosphere. At some point, one of the three captains clenched his faced and said. We cant wait anymore, We should go! The other two looked at each other, hesitation and tension was apparent in their eyes. But in the end, They nodded their heads. Mr. Roja going alone to Barna Island is outrageous. The problem is we cant escape the punishment if something did really happen, So go and see if he is ok. The three captains agreed. they gave the order to move toward Barna island. Because the warship was very close to Barna island, it soon reached Barna island. One of the three captains was watching the movement on the island with a telescope, But he found out that there is nothing on the island. Why does it seems like nothing is moving on the island? With The warship getting even closer, even without the telescope, anyone could see that there is really nothing moving on the island. The three captains looked at each other with surprise. Even if Roja had gone to the island to secretly investigate and was found out, it should be this quiet. After getting closer, The captain holding his telescope could see people are lying on the floor, but they didnt have any wounds and there wasnt even a drop of blood Which he found really strange. Whats going on on the island? When the warship reached the port, all the Marines were alarmed and creeped out to see all of those people unconscious. Because there isnt any trace of a fight that took place here. Those people seem to have inexplicably fainted. Its like meeting a ghost in broad day. They just fainted, Not dead Someone squatted down to check on those people and found out that they were all unconscious. Even so, they were still alarmed. All the Marine knew that Roja come here not long ago, but suddenly, all the people on the island fainted which made some of the Marine have the urge to cry. Whats going on, Where is Mr. Roja? Those Marine had cold sweat running on their backs, But they still couldnt retreat. They started walking on the island and along the way, what they saw was a shocking scene. All the people were the same, They are all unconscious. All kind of people, some seemed like they were walking, some seemed like they were working and some seemed like they were just resting but all of them are unconscious now. All fainted. Are you saying that all people on the island are in this state? Going more and more into the depth of the island, The Marine was getting extremely terrified. They didnt understand what was going on, Even the captains were shocked. The Haoshoku was a power widely known in the new world, But in the first half, not many people knew about its existence. Let alone the people on the West blue. Many people on the West blue didnt even know what Haki was. While walking, a silhouette suddenly appeared before them. Because they were extremely vigilant, the moment they saw the silhouette, they all took out their weapons and pointed them toward Roja. Who? Who is it? But soon their expressions turned from vigilance to surprise while they put down their weapons. Mr. Roja!! You are alright. Roja came from afar and with a smile, he said: Well, you can begin to clean up this mess. Not all people are pirates, many are normal civilians, So when they wake up you can check them. When they heard Rojas words, They couldnt help but look at each other. A captain swallowed loudly, his eyes were opened wide staring at Roja. he couldnt help but ask: Mr. Roja, are you the one who Dont waste time, Inform the base to send two warships over to deliver the items. Gurgle! The few officials swallowed their saliva, although they still didnt know what happened. But now its obvious that the reason all the people have fainted is Roja. compared with the events that they saw while they were on the warship, this scene was more shocking. The whole island, All the resident of this island have fainted, this made them feel as if their hearts were going out of their chests. To make all people in the island faint without any resistance What kind of power was this? All the Marine only recovered from the shock after some time passed. And when they did, They started cleaning the mess produced by Roja. West blue first base. A warship came out from the distance, it slowly docked to the port. From the warship, one person walked down first and was surrounded by the By the Marines at the door as they saluted him. Mr. Tika, Welcome back! Yeah. Tika had a cigar dangling from his mouth as he responded. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly frowned. He looked at the port and said: The leader went out? On the port of the first base, there werent that many warships, not like the headquarters. They only had two medium sized warships and seven to eight small ones. The former leader got killed which made them lose a medium-sized warship, but the headquarter already sent another one already. But now there only one medium-sized warship, the other one is missing. So the only reason would be that their leader, Roja, has taken the warship. Chapter 104: The Shock In The West Blue Yes. Hearing Tikas question, The lieutenant was about to cry, a hesitant look was apparent on his face. Tika frowned and asked, Why did he go out? Mr. Roja wanted to Catch the Gecko pirates. What? Tika instantly was shocked, he snapped shouting: Catching the Gecko pirates? When did that group appear? when did he go? How come I didnt know? Seeing the look on Tikas face, the lieutenant was frightened. After Tika talked, there was only silence. After a while, the lieutenant whispered to Tika. That Mr. Roja said to not inform you Damn it !! Green vines appeared on Tikas forehead. He couldnt help but clench his fist. That Roja, because he came from the headquarters, he didnt put the Gecko pirates in his eyes. They absolutely shouldnt be taken lightly. The previous leader was like this, he didnt put the Gecko pirates in his eyes. But in the end, he got killed by them. Thinking to here, Tikas face turned to a face full of anger. He asked: For how long did they leave? and what is their direction? Although he didnt like Roja and even if he was angry in his heart, He couldnt just see the leader of the base in danger and do nothing. So he was ready to immediately go rescue them. Its been a long time and there isnt any news about them. Hearing this, Tikas heart slowly sunk. They left a long time and there wasnt any news about them. It seems that there was only one possibility. If the second leader died, the headquarters would get angry and will dispatch a group of elites to chase after them. He was the main strength of the base, He wanted to be promoted to the position of the leader a long time ago but now that chance wont come again. Really too young and isnt fit to be a leader. Why did the headquarters send some boy to be our base leader Tokas anger gradually subsided and was replaced by a weak sigh. He shook his head as he wasnt ready to do any unnecessary rescue. he was ready to return to his office and quietly wait for the news. But almost at that moment, a captain rushed toward him. The face of the Captain was hard to describe, Just when he reached Tika he immediately stopped and saluted with some panic. There is a report Mr. Tika! Why are you so panicked? What happened?! Tikas face suddenly sunk, he vaguely knows what was going on. However, the captain said something completely different to what Tika was expecting. A report just came all The Gecko pirates Are destroyed!! Our casualties, only one seriously injured and we didnt have any deaths. Hearing this, Tika almost crushed the cigar in his mouth. He stared at the captain and subconsciously said: What did you say?! Also The captain revealed a sluggish look as if he didnt believe himself: Our leader, Roja, found a base of the DonQuixote family in the West blue which was holding an underground auction. He broke in and caught all pirates there, seized a lot of materials Our casualties number is Zero. And finally, base leader Roja has commanded us to send two warships to handle the seized materials He said this while his own voice was trembling. It seems like when he listened to himself he couldnt believe it even though he was the one saying it. The sea breeze blew gently. The port was silent. If a needle falls down to the ground, anyone could hear it. There was only the sound of waves which kept on hitting the walls on the ports side. A few days later. The news about the underground base of the DonQxuixote family being exterminated finally couldnt be covered anymore and spread throughout underground forces in the West blue. Everyone who was there got arrested. the ordinary pirates, The DonQuixote family and even those representatives from some underground forces. In some unknown organization, Nico Robin was looking at the news with an amazed look on her face. DonQuixote family underground base was destroyed is this a thing that the Marine could do? Robin Rubbed the paper and murmured, In her mind, a figure flashed. Could it be him? On another area. The leader of some underground force lifted the table after reading the news. DonQuixote family How would they be able to buy more arms now. The leader was a slave dealer, he had an angry look on his face. I was supposed to sell some slaves to the nobles in the west blue, which now was ruined. How am I gonna explain to them If only the base was destroyed it wouldnt be dangerous. But the base was destroyed while there was an auction, so many representatives were caught which make the problem a bit serious. This was like an earthquake to all the underground forces in the west blue. In the north blue. On the calm sea, The DonQuixote ship was parked beside an uninhabited island. Doffy, Something just happened. One of the highest cadres of the DonQuixote family, Trebol, came to a luxurious looking room. in his hand, he was holding a den den mushi as well as several papers. The west blues base was found by the Marines, the arms are gone, that sword is gone and also many slaves are gone. There are even some worse problems. Our business on the West blue was greatly affected, many forces are arguing with us and dont want to do business with us anymore. Trebol face was really ugly, he kept returning the snot coming out of his nose times and times again. Doflamingo was the captain, Seeing that the Marine was chasing and creating troubles for him everywhere, he wasnt happy. and hearing Trebol words, his face turned cold. You bunch of wastes! Where is the problem? Doflamingo remembered that not long ago the base on the South blue was destroyed by Marine trainees. Even Lao G was brought down. In the west blue, the base was well hidden, I dont know how the Marine found it. Why dont you make the Marines know who are they dealing with ? Recently Tsuru the crane was trying to hunt him down and he felt really uncomfortable to keep on running around. He was in a very bad mood and after hearing Trebol words, His murderous intent soared. Chapter 105: Incoming Storm Trebol face was cold, His tone was evil. We The DonQuixote family, Its not something that just anyone could crush! The DonQuixote family business has spread all over the world. In this world, there werent any stronger underground forces than them. Although Doflamingo isnt the king of all the sea, But still in underground business, they had many relations with many strong people in this world. But now, Just after the base in the south blue was destroyed, another base in the west got destroyed too. The most difficult problem was that all the forces were questioning the DonQuixote family now. This is the reason for Trebol murderous intent. Doflamingo calmed down and faintly said. Is there any information? The one who destroyed the base is the new leader of the first Marine base. The previous leader perished under some pirates attacks. And the new assigned leader seems to be more powerful but there is no more information about his identity. Trebol answered. Listening to Trebol words, Doflamingo had a slightly mocking expression, he said: A Marine base leader in the west blue? Such a powerful role, its not just words, how dare he hit our base. Although his mouth said that his role was powerful, from his tone and expression, you could guess that Doflamingo didnt put that role in his eyes. For him, a leader of some Marine base in the first half of the Grand line even someone from the new world, was nothing in his eyes. And now someone from a west blue Marine base was causing trouble? The Gap is too large, And even without any information or strategy, he could trample on them with absolute strength. Doflamingos Tone was cold with some ridicule, He asked Trebol: Where is Diamante now? He should have arrived to the West blue by now, His going to the largest Mafia organization, the Capone Gang Trebol paused a little, his eyes shined as he said: But now that I think of it, we can just send him there. Fuffuffuffuffu, isnt that right? Doflamingo and Trebol laughed, There laughter was creepy. no one knew what kind of eye did Doflamingo have now under his sunglasses. West blue. The sky was dark, a storm will appear soon, a ship ignored that and was riding the waves. I know, Leave it to me. One of the strongest members of the DonQuixote family, Diamante hung up the den den mushi. Standing on the deck and watching the incoming storm, his eyes flashed with a cold look. The underground forces on the West blue dare to question our family But the culprit is the Marine. It seems that if we dont do anything the DonQxuixote family will seem weak in their eyes. I, Diamante, Need to mobilize the Families intelligence to inquire about something. In the next moment, Several pirates from the DonQuixote family were nervous, they didnt even dare to breathe. Ok. Diamante nodded and said: We need to go intercept the Marines, get rid of them and recuperate the goods. Is there a common route, we should take it and intercept them. If we were too late Diamante sneered, his eyes flashed with killing intent as he said: I will let all the people on the west blue now about Our DonQuixote familys power, the Marine base will turn into ruins and will regain our prestige in the West blue. Yes. The pirates glanced at each other, swallowed their saliva. The Marine headquarter Sengokus office. In this office, Sengoku was sitting on his desk as he looked at a message from the west blue. Gecko pirates were completely destroyed? Moreover, the number of casualties Sengoku looked in front of him and shook his head. The position of base leader in the west blue wasnt something big, he will transfer Roja out of there after some time. While thinking, Sengoku took a cup and drank his tea, then he continued to look. Puff! He also found a DonQuixote family underground base and he already destroyed it too? Sengokus face was full of surprise, They could only find a few base of the DonQuixote family. he didnt expect Roja to find one. Roja also seized a lot of arms and other materials, this was as if he exterminated numerous pirates already. And not only that, When he broke in, the DonQuixote family was holding an auction, Roja destroyed it and captured major underground forces representatives After reading this, Sengokus face was hard to describe. in this world, the strongest people are those in the GrandLine, even those in the first half of the Grandline were stepping stones to the ones in the new world. So even if all the forces gathered from the west blue, they wouldnt amount to anything for those in the Grandline. Sengoku pondered solemnly. Those underground forces wouldnt do anything even were some of them are caught. They dont have that kind of guts. The possibility of them attacking a Marine base is low In this case, they will end their cooperation with the DonQuixote family. If this was the case Sengokus heart suddenly sank. Chapter 106: Arrangemen If it only was destroying the DonQuixote family underground base, then its nothing. But now, an earthquake has set off to all the West blue underground forces. This made the DonQuixote family lose its prestige in the west blue, So they wont be indifferent about this. The Marine headquarters and the first base in the west blue are too far from each other So, if the DonQuixote family wanted to do something, it would be hard to send support from the headquarters. Also, The Donquixote family captain, Doflamingo isnt some weak pirate. In Sengoku view, Hes a very powerful pirate. His power wasnt the problem, the problem is Doflamingo was a previous noble. He was stripped of his identity but that still gave him a subtle relationship with the world government. Sengokus face was gloomy, he took out his den den mushi and dialed. Hey, Tsuru-chan? Its me. Tsuru-chan, Are you still chasing after Doflamingo? No, I stopped chasing, why? What happened? That is Sengokus told her about what just happened. On the other side, Tsuru kept on listening and fell into silence. After a while, she said: Doflamingo is still in the north Blue However, If there is someone already there from the DonQuixote, It is certainly too late to deal with them. Hearing the cranes words, Sengoku also couldnt help but smile a little. Yes, This event was too sudden, no one thought that Roja will uncover a DonQuixote base just after stepping in the west blue. Not only that he destroyed it and also arrested some people who were present for the auction which caused a sensation in the west blue. Are you sure that everything about Rojas identity stayed in this office? The crane asked calmly. Yes. Sengoku affirmed, Rojas information is confidential. Now if anyone wanted to know him he will only find him as white as a paper. Well, Roja isnt weak, as long as Doflamingo didnt appear there and just someone from his pirates made the move, regardless of who it was, Roja could hold his own against them. I dont have to worry too much I just need to send a warship as fast as possible. I am afraid its not that simple. On the other side of the den den mushi. A pair of eyes shined and murmured with a low voice. in Barna island, the Marine carefully arrested the pirates who were among the ordinary people. Because the Marine in the eyes of the civilian is the embodiment of justice, The island didnt fall into chaos but it was peaceful instead. The DonQuixote goods were being moved. There were many slaves compared to the last time. It seems that slaves were popular in the auction. Beside the warship, Tika stood. He comes to help carry the goods. Even if he received an accurate information, He almost couldnt believe it, Until he came to Barna island. When he saw the scene before him he finally believed and his attitude changed completely round Roja. Rojas temporary office. If there is nothing else, I will be leaving first, Said Tika, After saluting Roja solemnly. Well, you can go. Roja nodded And Tika left his office. Roja didnt care about the leaving Tika, His complete attention was on the document in front of him as well as the three devil fruits on the table. Roja transferred some information about the devil fruit in front of him to the headquarters. In the illustrations of the devil fruits handed to him when he was in the headquarters, Roja didnt find any of those three fruits. But from their appearance, Roja could roughly judge what they were. They shouldnt be logia type. Two Zoan and one Paramecia looking at the information he just received, he confirmed his own judgment and nodded slightly. Sure enough, they are no Logia. After knowing what those three fruits are, Roja lost interest. they were just some common fruit which Roja wasnt interested in. Finding some new animal fruit or some logia fruit is simply unrealistic. If they really were such a demon fruit, the DonQuixote family wouldnt just sell them in the west blue. Speaking of which, Shouldnt the idea of the Shichibukai be spreading now Roja put the information on the table, no longer looking at the devil fruit but he was looking at the ceiling. It seems like the time for The Shichibukai system to appeared wasnt specified in the original story. According to his memory, Roja generally knows that Doflamingo stayed as a Shichibukai for ten years. and also he occupied Dressrosa for also ten years. And now there is still ten years for Luffy to start his journey. Which means, twelve years to Doflamingos defeat. (Tl: Of course not in this story.) Chapter 107: Waiting When Roja thought about Luffy, He couldnt but think about Shanks. At this time Shanks should have left the Grandline and went to Fousha village where he will inspire Luffy to start his adventure. Should I inform uncle Garp and let him go back to the East blue early on So that Luffy wont turn into a pirate? I feel like I can change many things in this world, Which feels so good. (Tl: Please Dont, I will hate you if you do that.) After a while, Roja chuckled and leisurely said: Unfortunately, I dont want to change the world, I only want power. Roja stood up, stretched his body, He picked his Hiru (Tl: this is so easy to write, not like Honoo no Tsuki :p.). Roja Wont use his Honoo no Tsuki again. That sword helped Roja when he was weak and now it was damaged to a certain degree. If he didnt use Haki to strengthen it, it would have been destroyed long ago. Roja cant repair it and wasnt prepared use it until its destruction. He wont hand it to anyone. So he just threw it into the water for it to rest. After this day, The world wont have 21 O Wazamono sword anymore, from today, it will only be 20 swords. Roja now had a Saijo O Wazamono sword, Hiru, This sword was far better the Honoo no Tsuki. Whether Roja used his flames or Getsuga Tenshi, this sword can withstand it for now which made him happy. he reached the fourth stage and in the next stage, he could use Ryujin Jakka If he used it, then he would have flames with the temperature of the suns surface. That would be six thousand degrees, that kind of temperature will not only melt steel, it would make it boil. So, even this sword wont be able to bear that kind of temperature. Most materials in this world wont be able to bear that kind of heat. But Roja had an idea but he couldnt verify this idea until he reach the fifth stage. Another two days passed by. The chaos is the underground world gradually subsided, all the forces didnt dare to attack or do anything to the Marine, They could only stay silent. Those arrested also stayed silent, waiting for Doflamingo to do something about it. They didnt dare to do anything, and even DonQuixote wont be Able to do anything to the Marine, But a small base in the west blue wont be a problem. It seems that a big storm coming toward the Marine. This something all the underground forces in the west blue were concerned about. Will the first base in the west blue be Destroyed? Barna island. At this moment, all the arms and other materials were already transported into the ship. All the pirates were arrested. All the people from the DonQuixote family were arrested and interrogated after a background check. But there wasnt anyone talking. After everything was dealt with, Roja directly issued a command. All warship set sail to return to the first base and wait for the headquarters warship to hand the seized materials to them. Almost at the same time, a pirate ship was heading toward Barna island. The ships flag was that of the DonQuixote family. This was Diamantes ship. Sir Diamante, We received information that the Marine warships docked on the Barna island had just moved. Are we Late? Diamante was setting down, in his hand he was holding a soft cloth. Suddenly his eyes flashed and the cloth in his hand turned into a hard sharp sword. Since we didnt found them in the island then lets intercept them halfway Yes! The pirate said to Diamante: They are headed to the Marines first base, according to the information we received, there are two medium-sized warship and two small sized ones, theyre not going too fast. We are not far from them, we can intercept them before they reach the base. Go fast! Diamante said coldly. The pirate turned away in a hurry. Even when they were going to intercept several Marine warships the pirates were nervous at all. Destroying Warship wasnt anything new to them. And even if Diamante wanted to destroy a Marine base they would only feel excited. After all, this is just a base in the West blue not some base in the new world. The warships maintained formation as they were moving on the sea. The first base wasnt that far from them. Roja sat in one of the medium-sized warships and enjoyed the view with one hand on his chin. Even if he caused so much trouble for the underground forces, they cant do anything to the Marines. Although the DonQuixote family was strong, the Marine was stronger. The dissatisfaction of those underground forces will make them end their business with the DonQuixote family. Roja felt that something was wrong. This wasnt like Doflamingo at all. He was ready to face the attacks of the DonQuixote family after setting sail. But he was still waiting. After something this big happened, Doflamingo wont stay silent. That not like him at all. After sometime Roja was still there enjoying the view. A burst of knocks sounded on the door of his cabin. Roja gave permission for the marine to enter. A captain entered with a face full of panic. Mr. Roja, this isnt good! Chapter 108: There is only one winner Look at you so nervous, We just encountered a pirates ship, right? And their Flag is that of the DonQuixote pirates, Right? Roja looked at the helpless Captain with a happy smile. Seeing that Roja interrupted him, the captain just listened to his words, then his expression suddenly changed. You You already know? No,just guessed. Roja picked Hiru, in his heart he said Finally came, His eyes flashed as he stood up and said: Lets go. After that, Roja rushed to the deck, he looked at the Ship and saw the DonQuixote flag. Mr. Roja That, Its a DonQuixote pirate ship! The captain by Rojas side had a nervous look. Despite knowing Rojas power, He couldnt think that Roja could win against the Donquxote family! t is said that the captain of the DonQuixote pirates had a bounty that reached 340 million berry. That kind of bounty would be able to make most Marines tremble. In fact If Doflamingo wasnt a previous world noble, and didnt have a relationship with the world government then his bounty would be in the seven or eight hundred million. But even a three hundred million is enough to make most Marine in the West blue panic. The other three warships were in chaos. Although there was only one pirates ship, the flag on that ship made the Marine face a very heavy pressure. With the Pirate ship getting closer, The atmosphere was turned more and more depressing. The DonQuixote pirates Are too hateful, They dare to attack Marine warships Looking at the pirate ship, Tikas forehead over followed with cold sweat. The enemy is the famous DonQuixote family. They were on a different level compared to the gecko pirates. Even if they had four warships, He still was nervous. At this time, Roja was standing on the deck of the medium sized warship while looking at the pirates ship before him. Roja used his Kenbushoku Haki to see how many people on the ship. It seems I underestimated them. Not many people are here Roja after seeing who was on the ship revealed a mocking smile. Standing on the pirates ships deck, there was one of the four strongest people in the DonQuixote family Diamante! Roja joined hand with Smoker the last time to defeat Lao G, This Diamante had higher position compared to Lao G. The captain looked nervously at the pirate ship. Then he looked at Roja and said. Mr. Roja, When should we start firing at them? Calm Down, Dont start the fire, You all just watch quietly! Roja ordered. Immediately after his finished talking, Roja started walking on the air. Roja didnt let those Marines help him, If it was some of the west Blues pirates then he wouldnt mind, But against pirates as powerful as the DonQuixote family, They would only be seeking their own deaths. This world respected the strong, And facing such people, Ordinary people wont have any choice but to die. Rojas figure flashed across the sea. He directly went toward the pirate ship. Moon Walk is one of the six power of the Marine, Roja always chose to use it only when the enemy ship was within a certain range. But now, After the soul sword reached the Forth stage, Rojas physical ability was improved and also he understood that the soul swords ability uses soul power not his physical strength, So he could use Moon Walk more freely now. Its Mr. Rojas Orders. Everyone Dont fire at them!. Seeing Roja step on the air, the captain immediately conveyed Rojas orders. Everyone was watching Rojas shadow on the sky. They knew that Roja was Powerful, They were clear that if all of them combined their powers they wont be able to face him. In other words, if Roja lost, then there wont be any chance of winning. In this situation, Only Roja could win! Now Rojas power wasnt doubted by anyone from the first base. Our leader is the only one who is going to fight?! Everyone bit their lips, they bit until blood was visible. But they couldnt do anything to help. The difference in strength is too big. previously the Gecko pirates could kill their leader. And now there is the DonQuixote family, There is no doubt that they are several times more powerful than the Gecko pirates. Faced with this kind of situation, The Marines couldnt do anything, they could only hope that Roja can win. The feeling was really strange, There is four warship, so Many Marines, but they couldnt do anything to help. If Roja win then they win, if Roja loses, then there no way for them to win. Come on Please win! Some Marine couldnt help but pray for Rojas win as they couldnt do anything themselves. Chapter 109: Roja VS Diamante On the pirates ship. Sir Diamante, There is a Marine rushing toward us! I see that. Diamante said with Im not blind expression. Then he said: Why would the Marine rush over using Moon Walk? No wonder, This person is probably someone from the Grandline. He is confident that he can take all of us together. After saying this, Diamante sneered. He took out a sword and suddenly that cloth turned into a sharp sword. Diamante is a Paramecia devil fruit user, his fruit give him the ability to turn anything he touches gain the properties of the fabric, making it flat, drastically reducing its weight and becoming flexible and flattering, but also retaining its natural characteristics such as toughness, strength or sharpness. This is really ridiculous. Watching Roja getting closer and closer, Diamantes eyes were like the devils, he sneered: Even if he is a rear admiral from the Grandline, I have defeated many like him. When Roja entered his range, Diamante was first to launch an attack. Hangetsu Glaive! Diamante waved his rapier from his side to above his head where he swings it down. Hum! Suddenly, a huge Green sword energy flew toward Roja. This strike was pure swordplay, Diamante didnt rely on his devil fruit to execute it. Did Sir Diamante use his full power? It seems like he doesnt want to waste time. Usually, Diamantetoy with his enemy, like a cat toying with a mouse. But this time, Diamante want to quickly end it. seeing this, many pirates looked at Roja with pity in their eyes. Roja who was in the air sensed Diamante actions long ago with his Kenbunshoku Haki. He didnt reveal any tension, instead, he looked at this strike with arrogance. Facing Diamantes strike, Roja pulled out his sword and waved. Getsuga Tensho! Red sword energy flew toward Diamantes strike, The two issued a roar as they collided. The collision emitted terrible waves in all directions and it seemed like the two strike faded after the impact, but Rojas only lost much of its power and went through right toward Diamante. Impressively Roja won this exchange. What?! Diamantes eyes shrunk. He found it hard to believe, he didnt expect his strike to lose. The pirates were prepared to see Roja cut in two, but seeing the scene in front of them they were shocked. Sir Diamantes strike was overwhelmed. How can this be! What is this guy, Even his swordsmanship is stronger than sir Diamantes?! The pirates broke into an uproar while looking at Roja. Roja looked very young, he was unknown to them, he should be famous with this kind of power. On the warships. All the Marines saw how Roja just cut through Diamantes strike, Including Tika, their look of tension faded and what replaced it is a look of excitement. Some even applauded. The depressing atmosphere disappeared with Rojas strike. This guy Diamante revealed a gloomy face while looking at Roja, his sword strike was defeated by this guy. Although Diamante wasnt a Marine, he knew their ranks. Seeing Rojas uniform he knew that Roja was a Rear Admiral, he should be the new leader of the West blue first base. But When did the Marine send such a strong person into the West blue? He estimated that with that one strike, Roja wasnt on the bottom amongst the swordsmen of the world. Top officer in the DonQuixote family, Diamante! Roja now was above the pirates ship. He looked proudly down on the pirates. Take one of my strikes. Sword flow, Cremate! Boom! Rojas soul sword was upgraded to the fourth stage, His flames were a lot more powerful compared to when he was on the third stage. After he swung his sword, the sky was dyed red. As if the sky was collapsing, The flames swept down. Before it hit the ship, all the pirates could feel the heat. Fire?! Diamante looked at Roja, he thought that this strike would be another energy strike, he didnt expect him to project such a monstrous flames at them. Without hesitation, Diamante went all out, trying to deflect the flames. Although he has a fruit ability, It was impossible to ignore the heat. Chapter 110: Hoashoku Haki Again Wouch! Diamantes sword energy split the flames in two. The other pirates were still shocked by the flames. They tried to resist the flames that scattered, but their strength was far less than Diamantes, So they couldnt do a thing. Boom! Even though Diamantes sword split the flames, the flames still fell down on the pirates ship. When the pirates awoke from their shock they looked at Roja in horror. Logia Its the flames devil fruit! Logia devil fruits are the strongest, Even Smoker with the smoke devil fruit became very powerful just after eating it. If their opponent cant use Haki then they will easily defeat them. On the Warships. The Marines saw Rojas sword emitting those terrifying flames, crushing the pirates ship, they were shocked. This scene was a first in the West blue, this scene was like a fantasy, their minds were already blank and they couldnt think anymore. Diamante looked at the burning flames on his ship and cold sweat overflowed from his forehead. His heart didnt hold Roja in contempt anymore, he was feeling tense. This isnt logia, it doesnt feel like Logia. At this time, Diamante knew that Roja wasnt some ordinary Marine. After taking a deep breath, Diamantes mind flashed, He looked at those pirates in his ship and said: Dont fire, Go grab their warship, I will take care of this guy! Although the pirates ship was burning they still could direct it toward the warships. The distance was getting closer. This is the west blue, not the Grandline, So it is impossible for every Marine there to be strong, probably other then Roja, the other Marines are weak. And if they could kill them all, then Roja will lose. Yes. The nervous pirates shouted, then they turned around and were ready to slaughter every Marine they face. Standing in the sky, Roja knew what Diamante was trying to do so he lightly said. Excuse me, but no one will leave the ship Rojas words were light without any anger in them. But when the voice comes down, Roja who was in the sky suddenly used his Hoashoku Haki. Boom! When the Haki come down, all the pirates were suppressed. Silence. Roja retracted his Haki. Everything was silent, you could only hear the sound of waves as well as the sound of the burning flames. After that, below Roja, the first pirate fell to the ground, then the second, third The crowd of pirates suddenly collapsed one after the other. Even those Marine on the warships fell down. This is the power Roja awakened. This is Hoashoku Haki. This power is really hard to control even when my soul is stronger than normal people. Roja glanced at the warship behind him and saw the unconscious Marines, then he murmured. Even when the Hoashoku Haki was fully controlled, one could only select a few people that wont be affected by it, but most people will be affected. This is why white beard didnt use it in the war because he will affect his people as well as his enemies. The remaining Marines looked at this scene and couldnt believe what had happened. And on the DonQuixote family pirates ship, only a few people didnt fall to the ground, those people were horrified when they looked at their comrades fainting. Even Diamante was terrified as cold sweat poured down from his forehead. This This is Diamantes eyes were opened wide, as he turned pale from fright. This is Hoashoku Haki! This is The Haki of the kings. If not for Roja wearing the uniform of a Rear admiral, Diamante would think that Roja was a strong pirate from the new world. Hoashoku Haki! This is impossible! The people who didnt faint suddenly exclaimed. Doflamingo, the captain of the DonQuixote pirates, also awakened his Hoashoku when he was a child. Diamante and the other thought that Doflamingo was destined to become a king, and they will be by his side. Diamante didnt have any confidence now, let alone the pirates that didnt faint. Diamante is one of the strongest officers in the DonQuixote family, he always looked down on people, and many feared him in the new world. Dont bother with the other Marines, help me kill that Monster Marine first Diamantes eyes were full of fear, looking at Roja on the sky, he didnt dare to try and face him alone, so he ordered the pirates to help him. Chapter 111: Scatter, Senbonzakura Rojas Hoashoku was withstood by the most powerful group of people in the ship. Those people heard Diamantes words and the look of fright disappeared from their faces. Finally, you guys are ready to fight. Roja looked at pirates that didnt faint as they gathered themselves beside Diamante, preparing to fight, Roja chuckled. His eyes flashed with excitement. Since it is necessary to fight then Lets try my new power! Hiru which was placed on Rojas hand, turned back to its white color after Roja retracted his Haki. What is he doing? Although Diamante didnt understand Rojas action, they felt something strange was going to happen. They couldnt help but be vigilant while waiting. A strange atmosphere surged from Rojas body and entered into Hiru, At this moment the blade of the sword suddenly changed shape. Roja was in the sky, overlooking all that was under him, His eyes flashed with light. Scatter, Zenbonzakura. The voice seemed like a sound coming from his soul. Silence. Diamante and the other pirates looked at Hiru in Rojas hands as its blade suddenly collapsed and turned into numerous cherry petals, Which was Beautiful to look at. And on Rojas hand, only the hilt remained. The blade is gone? Whats going on, wasnt that sword one of the Saijo O Wazamono series, Hiru? All of them heard about Hiru being taken by the Marine. But the strange thing that happened in front of their eyes stunned them. On the warships, The Marines looked at this scene, they were alarmed while watching the Cherry petals moving beside Roja. While Diamante and his pirates were still stunned, the Cherry Petals moved. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Suddenly the petals accelerated, like an endless rain drop, it fell over Diamante and his men. Blood and petals scattered in the air. After just a moment, Diamante and the several pirates around him fell into panic as wounds started to appear on their bodies. Damn it! What is this?! These guys were barely moving their weapons around, trying to resist but the petals still found their way to them. Bodies dripping blood fell one after another to the ground. A look of horror was apparent on every pirate who fell to the ground. Diamante who was being attacked by the petals, suddenly roared, He waved his sword as he wore new clothes, Under the attacks of the petals, as if Rain was falling on an iron roof that kind of sound was heard. Diamante already guessed that the blade that disappeared was the cherry petals that were attacking him. Fortunately, With his devil fruit, he made thin clothes made of iron and he even wore an iron mask. Coupled with his sword he was blocking the attack of those petals. Damn You still have this ability up in your sleeve? Diamante saw that all the people that were with him are now lying on the ground. he was on his own, he couldnt help but look up to see Roja. Your sword tuned into petals, Thats really a terrifying attack, but unfortunately, When you turned it like that, the power behind the attacks wont be enough to break my defenses. Your ability isnt effective against me. Diamante roared loudly, his body suddenly floated as he rushed toward Roja who was in the sky, he waved his sword fiercely toward Roja. He clearly saw that in Rojas hand, only a hilt remained, as the sword turned into those petals, Rojas body should be extremely fragile, and as long as he can destroy his him, then he will win. Is that so? Looking at the figure of Diamante rushing toward him, Roja was interested in Diamantes clothes. It seems like you have read my ability, but there is something that Id like to ask you about. Roja toned turned into one of mockery, he said: Do you think that I can attach Busoshoku Haki to those petals or not? Hearing this sentence, Diamante who was rushing toward Roja, suddenly paled. Could it be that Fright was apparent in Diamantes eyes, he looked subconsciously toward the petal and to his surprise, all of the petals in the sky, suddenly turned Black. Compared to the beautiful Cherry petals from before, those Black metal were rather Frightening. Dont! Diamante waved his sword, trying to resist the attack of those petals. But, the petal kept on coming toward him no matter how he resisted, as they wrapped completely around him. Almost in the next moment, Diamantes steel clothes were completely cut apart. Wouch! Blood spilled out, on his body countless frightening wounds appeared. Puff! Diamante spat blood, He no longer held his sword in his hand. He fell from the sky into the flames that were still burning on the ship. In the sky, Roja looked at the defeated Diamante, He shook his head as he retracted his Haki from the petals. and with a though those petals began to gather. And finally, the Original Hiru returned in his hand and he gently put it into the scabbard. This is just the Shikai, and someone as powerful as Diamante couldnt be my opponent ? looking at the pirates ship below him, Roja murmured in his heart. He thought that someone as strong as Diamante would be a good opponent, but it turned out that he was so fragile. It seems from today on, The vice admirals wont be his opponents anymore. (Tl: of course Garps isnt included :p.) I dont know how strong I am now, and I dont know if I can defeat Doflamingo. There is wasnt anything he could measure my strength with, And even if h know Doflamingos power, He is not certain about the outcome. After Hiru returned into the scabbard, The flames eventually extinguished. Even so smoke was still rising into the sky, while the ship was completely broken now, which indicated that this wasnt a dream. All of this is real. Chapter 112: The World In Shock Whiz Roja returned to the warship. All the Marines on warships were unconscious, only a small number regained their consciousness. Clean that mess, then lets return to the base. Roja shook his head and returned to his own cabin. After a long time, the Marines on the warship woke up. They didnt see anything like the last fight before, this fight wasnt something that could happen on the West blue. They didnt understand what happened and they didnt have to, all they need to know is the result. And without a doubt, the result was Rojas win. And a complete victory at that. Even the DonQuixote family arent Rojas opponent this is the strength of rear admiral Roja It wont take long before he is promoted to a Vice admiral and he probably will be transferred to the Grandline. Watching the almost destroyed pirates ship, many Marines muttered, Fear crept into their heart when remembered Rojas figure that was in the sky. The top officer of the DonQuixote Family, Diamante was defeated when he tried to raid the warships of the first base in West blue. When this news come out, everyone in the West blue was in Shock. Sengoku didnt expect the DonQuixote family to make a move this fast, they even attacked before Roja could go back to the base. What he didnt expect more is that Roja could actually defeat them. This was definitively a slap on the Face of everyone in the DonQuixote family. No, its more like he stepped on them. Sengoku could do nothing, After all, the first base in the West blue was too far from the headquarters. This time Roja formed a huge hatred, If he doesnt have the ability to Defeat Doflamingo, then probably only the headquarters was a safe place for him. After Sengoku received the news, He directly decided to transfer Roja back to the headquarters. The underground forces were all concerned about how will the DonQuixote family deal with the Marines that destroyed their base. But They were shocked to know that the DonQuixote family failed in their attack and even one of their top officers was defeated. This news spread quickly throughout the west blue, which made all the underground forces in a state of chaos. Was the West blue Marines This Strong? The underground forces were terrified, every one of them stopped every operation they were doing and hid. The Deeds of the First base spread through the west blue like fire.Countless forces who were waiting to regain their prestige felt like a cold bucket of water was poured over their heads. Countless pirates were frightened, they didnt dare to cross the waters under the first bases jurisdiction. And the cause of all this was without a doubt, Roja. Many underground forces were acting like crazy in search for information about Roja. Even if Rojas identity was confidential, Sengoku wouldnt be able to suppress it completely, After all, many in the camps and many officers knew about him. After a huge crazy questioning, The underground forces finally Dug up his information. Rojas full name, Monkey.D.Roja, The Marines Hero Garps nephew. This news spread even to the new world, Which made many pirates shocked. Even the Yonko heard this news. After all, Garps name was spread through the seas, everyone would know about him. Even Rojas deeds in the mission and his confrontation Against Lao G, and also the result of his Graduation exam, all of it was dug out. The shock wasnt limited to the west blue, Every force in the world was shocked. Everyone found it normal that Roja could defeat Diamante, Even if their defeat was a big loss, its justified, after all, he was Garps nephew and also, in the future if there was no accident, then Roja would be an Admiral. How will Doflamingo react now? Countless people that had ties with the DonQuixote family were tense, this wasnt a small matter anymore. If the one who defeated Diamante was a pirate, then this would be no less than declaring war against the DonQuixote family. Even if Roja wasnt a pirate, this move will undoubtedly push Doflamingo to the limit. What will happen next? Everyone was waiting to see what will happen, Many forces focused their eyes on the West blue waiting. Roja is Garps nephew, this background would make many tremble in fear. There is no one that could control his background, being Garps nephew is his fortune, Not to mention Hoashoku Haki, that guy probably will walk the path of a king. Soon The West blue will turn upside down A leader of a certain force in the west blue murmured, this wasnt just his idea, All the people on the west blue had this same idea. Chapter 113: Doflamingo’s Arrival Doflamingo was sitting on a chair while sipping a glass of red wine on the deck of his ship. Is it the same one who caught Lao G? Doflamingos tone was very calm, but the atmosphere was getting darker and darker. The Ordinary pirates couldnt speak as cold sweat was pouring from their backs. Kacha! The cup in Doflamingos hand suddenly broke. Doffy Trebol appeared beside Doflamingo suddenly, his face was gloomy and evil sparks could be seen in his eyes. Only him and the other two dare to talk to him. Those were The top officers of the DonQuixote family. They are Trebol, Pika, Diamante, and Vergo who sneaked into the Marine, Those four are not the same as the others in the Family, they were like brothers to Doflamingo. They are the one who gave him his fruit and also who made him stronger. The four of them are completely different from the others. Those were his family members. Monkey.D.Roja Doflamingo stood up. his tone was extremely cold as the sky suddenly turned stormy. I didnt expect such a character as Garps nephew to appear in the west blue Doflamingos killing intent surged and even when he said Garps name there was no hint of fear in his voice. Who was he? He is someone with the Haoshoku Haki, Someone qualified to be a king. He was once one of the nobilities of this world, one of the Celestial Dragons. Any background in front of his is nothing, Just because Roja is Garps nephew he will retreat? That is impossible. Fuffuffuffuffu, Since its like this, thenI will go myself. In the west blues first base, in the depth of the prison. Diamante was wearing a kairoseki handcuffs, The blood on his body has long since dried up, He was lying half dead in the corner while murmuring. This isnt the end No one heard Diamantes voice. There was nothing happening in the jurisdictions of the first base, so all the members are gathered in the base. Roja returned and directly went to the training field, he didnt allow anyone else to enter. he will only leave to eat. From the training field, Everyone would often hear a roaring sound coming out. And sometimes the base shake a little, Which made the Marines afraid that Roja would destroy the base with one of his strikes. Roja was the leader of the first base for now, but probably the order for his transfer will come sooner or later. The West blue was calm. The DonQuixote family seems to have disappeared, no news came. It seems that everything will be alright for now At last, On this day the Marine headquarters ship sent some news, It only needs half a day to arrive at the first base. this news made countless people relieved, It was as if a large stone was removed from their hearts. The Marine looked at the sea waiting for the warship. Just when they were waiting, Suddenly a shadow of a ship appeared. This shadow was headed toward the base. Soon everyone saw the shadow, but their expression wasnt that of a surprise since the warship came too fast but was that of shock. After all, the ship wasnt on the sea, but it was flying in the sky. The shadow kept getting closer, the contour was getting clearer and clearer, This definitively wasnt a ship, and its not a bird either, This was a person. With the silhouette getting closer and closer, the people finally knew who was that. Cold sweat kept falling from those Marines, and fear crept into their hearts. Its him. Turned out that he will personally come to the west blue. The figure kept on getting closer while pieces of white clouds kept blooming in the sky. This was obviously just one person, but the arrival of this person made all people on the first base nearly pass out. The pressure was huge on them. Fuffuffuffuffu, My subordinate Diamante Are you alive? Accompanied by this evil laugh, after the voice completely disappeared, the figure fell from the sky directly on the port. His face hand a creepy smile, enough to scare children and might appear in their nightmares. Everyone knew the identity of this person. Doflamingo. The Marine headquarters Warship will take half a day to arrive. Doflamingo was the first to arrive here. Although Doflamingo didnt use Haoshoku, the Marines couldnt help but tremble and subconsciously retreat. The Marines here, Everyone including Tika, Didnt see anyone with a bounty as big as Doflamingo. Three hundred and forty million berry, For them this bounty was as big as a giant tree. They couldnt resist the horror they felt. The warship needed half a day to arrive, and that half a day is more than enough for Doflamingo to wipe out the entire base. At this time, A figure emerged from everyones mind. That is the figure of Roja. It seems that their only hope now was Roja, If he can block him for half a day until the warship arrives then they can live. But Half a day is too long, Mostly he could last a few hours which made their situation desperate. Cold sweat kept on pouring from every single person present there, they couldnt keep their hearts calm. The Marines kept retreating when face by Doflamingos evil Smile. Nobody wants to answer my question? Doflamingos voice echoed, at the same time he gently shook his fingers. With such a simple move, The atmosphere changed as an infinite killing intent surged out from him. With this terrifying killing intent, A thread that couldnt be seen by the naked eye, Emerged from His finger and horizontally swept, it was as sharp as steel or maybe sharper. When this thread that came down seemed to have the power to bring down the sky and cut down the earth. The people present couldnt see that thread but they could feel that their lives were about to end. their heart was about to stop from fright as they saw their deaths in front of them. But the invisible thread failed to move forward, It was blocked. A sword blocked it. The Blade of this sword was pure white, as it reflected the sunlight. The sword was in a mans hand, that man wore a Marines uniform, He appeared like a General and stood in front of Doflamingo. Let me Answer your question, Why bother them? The voice was light, and the killing intent that was there before suddenly dissipated. Chapter 114: Facing Doflamingo Roja finally arrived. Roja height was similar to ordinary people, Maybe just a little higher while Doflamingo was 3 meters high. When they were standing in front of each other, Doflamingos momentum didnt have any effect on Roja, It felt like there was a crack between the two of them. Rojas mouth revealed a slight smile as he looked at Doflamingo, he then said: What is his name again, Diamante? He is in the prison and Im not sure if hes alive or not Well, he shouldnt be dead. Rojas voice died down and at the same time the thread suddenly couldnt take it anymore and snapped. Hum! With the thread broken, a terrifying wave rushed from all directions, which made Rojas cape fluttering and Doflamingos pink feather coat shake. At the same time, the airwaves pushed the Marines back. Now in the harbor, there are only two people. Roja and Doflamingo. Monkey.D.Roja Doflamingo didnt directly attack but stared at Roja through his weird sunglasses. He smiled a smile full of evil. Fuffuffuffuffu Fuffuffuffuffu I have information that you have the potential to be an Admiral, you are overestimating yourself because of this, right?. Doflamingo looked like a demon and said to Roja: Look at you, you guessed that Im coming here, yet you didnt leave in advance? Why should I leave? Roja held the hilt of Hiru and chuckled, then he looked at him fora moment, then with an oh he said: Yes, I would have totally forgotten if you didnt mention it. Roja turned around and faced those Marines, which were still nervous, he lightly laughed and said: This fight wont be easy, so you can leave, by the way, take the people in the base and go to the other side of the island. This was his order. He was really relaxed when he issued this order. He even chuckled, which made those Marines suppress their fear. Mr. Roja you Im fine here by myself. Roja turned around, no longer looking at the Marines. His words were plain, his actions were simple, he didnt talk big, but for the present Marines, they couldnt describe what their hearts felt right now. Since Roja came here, No one died, and almost alone destroyed the Gecko pirates, And now he was facing the DonQuixote pirates alone. They never encountered such a leader before, Almost all the leaders would let their men attack while they watch. Mr. Roja The Marines suppressed the fear in their hearts. They felt excited, anxious to take their weapons and fight against Doflamingo, but they knew that they will only hinder Roja. So all they could do was retreating. No one said another thing as they all retreated at the same time, they looked behind from time to time, eyes full of worry, even though they retreated, their hearts were restless. Roja was outrageously strong, But his enemy this time is a well known big pirate. The Marine headquarters ship still had a few hours to arrive. Doflamingo looked at Roja, he didnt stop the Marines from retreating, even though he wanted to use them to distract Roja, but he wont do that. Since Roja dares to face him alone, then he will never avoid a challenge, Because he is The Tenryubito, DonQuixote Doflamingo. If he was afraid of such a minor challenge, then the Hoashoku, as well as the qualification to be a king, is a waste on him. Fuffuffuffuffu The other side of the island? Do you think that would be useful? Doflamingos tone was very evil, if an ordinary person heard his voice they would be frightened to death. Roja looked at Doflamingo, his expression was calm as he said: There will be no use, that if you defeat me. Is that so? Doflamingo kicked out and rushed toward Roja. He didnt use his Fruit ability, just a simple use of Busoshoku Hardening. In the face of Doflamingos attack, Roja was without fear, all he felt was his blood boiling from excitement. It seems its been about two years since he came to this world, and from an ordinary person; he mastered the flame ability, mastered Getsuga Tensho, and recently mastered Senbonzakura Its almost time to let this world know his name. Ding! In the face of Doflamingo, Roja used a very simple horizontal strike with his sword, while also using Busoshoku: hardening. As they two collided, there wasnt any special power, but cracks appeared in the air. The two used the same thing. Hoashoku Haki! Doflamingo wanted to use Hoashoku to make the Marine before him, know who is the master here. But, he didnt think that his powerful Hoashoku Haki would be confronted by a more tyrannical Hoashoku Haki. Chapter 115: Haoshoku Face-Off Rumble! When the Haoshoku Haki of the two clashed against each other, A roar was issued and the world dimmed. This was no longer a simple collision of strength, this turned into A Haoshoku Haki face-off. Kacha! Cracks appeared in the air and thunder roared due to this collision. This gave the illusion that the void was about to break apart. The few white clouds that were present in the sky suddenly darkened. In the underground prison in the base, Diamante who was detained there opened his eyes, he grinned. This Haki I am not wrong. I said that this wont be the end That this base will be completely destroyed, and that will be your end. Diamante thought about Rojas figure, His face revealed a strange smile full of mockery As if he could already see Roja dies in despair and the Marine base completely destroyed. Haoshoku Haki! Doflamingo expression changed, the signs that he just saw was that of Haoshoku Haki confrontation. He obviously didnt think that Roja could even use the Haoshoku. Doflamingo had long since collected Rojas information, but unfortunately, that information was about the Roja from the camp and not the current Roja. Even though there was some intelligence about him in the West blue, but those kind of information were messy, some people would even boast and say that Roja had the power of a god, No one would believe such information. Thinking that Roja didnt stay that long in the west blue, Doflamingo evaluated Roja by the information from before, but him being able to use the Haoshoku wasnt found in any piece of information he collected. Crack! Two people used the most powerful type of Haki while facing each other, this kind of collision would turn the white clouds black and would tear the earth apart. Because the impact originated from Rojas sword and Doflamingos leg, all the force was collected in that spot which didnt affect the Marines. But, they saw the scene change, and heard roars of thunder, they simply couldnt calm down, for them, this seemed like they were mortals witnessing a fight between gods. ROAR!! Rumble! The Thunder kept falling down, shocking every Marine present. He couldnt calm down, Doflamingo knew, He knew that in this confrontation he was at a disadvantage, It was so obvious that shock could be seen all over his face. If the gap was small between the two, then it wouldnt be so obvious, it wont be easy to notice the difference in power! In other words, Rojas Haoshoku Haki is stronger than his, But not by a little bit. How can this be? Boom! This face-off ended because there was such a gap in strength, the face-off didnt last long, it only lasted for a few breaths, and between Roja and Doflamingo, a storm formed. The storm didnt rush toward Roja at all. All the waves rushed toward Doflamingo, His pink coat kept on fluttering and cracks like a spider web formed under his feet. The result is already obvious. Doflamingo couldnt face Rojas Haoshoku and was utterly defeated in front of it. Impossible This kind of Haoshoku Who exactly are you? Even though Doflamingo didnt receive any physical damage, but his pride received a critical one, He looked at Roja as his heart was confused, He couldnt help but wonder who is this guy. His Haoshoku was actually so much stronger than his, he felt like he was facing Shanks right now. Monkey.D.Roja, You should already know my identity and everything about me. Roja lightly watched Doflamingo. Doflamingo took a deep breath and barely calmed down, but he no longer had his arrogant look on his face. The Haoshoku Haki. It means more than the strength of the holder, it means that he had the qualification to be a king. The seas had a lot of people capable of using it, but only one person will have that position at the end. In the same era, everyone who holds Haoshoku face each other, no matter their status, at the end there would only be one winner. At first I thought that you are a Marine, but it doesnt seem so now. Doflamingos evil smile returned to his face when he looked at Roja. The identity you talked about was referring to this Roja listened to Doflamingos words and suddenly laughed, Rojas eyes looked at him with deep gaze and said: Marine or Pirate Is there any difference? Doflamingo looked at Roja deeply, as if he understood his meaning and once again smiled evilly. Is that so Fuffuffuffuffu The so-called qualification of the king is not just that he could become the king one day, it means that he wont surrender to the rules, he wont surrender to others and if he did, he wont have that qualification. Almost no Marine had Haoshoku and this is the reason. In fact, Who said that the Marines should succumb to the rules and surrender to others? Garp shook the sea even though he was only a vice-admiral, he refused the promotion to be an admiral and even if Sengoku ordered him to do something he didnt want, he will completely ignore it. Roja was Garps nephew, with this kind of mentality, him having the Haoshoku isnt surprising at all. On the harbor, other than Roja and Doflamingo, there is no one. All the Marine have already retreated to a very far place. After they saw the Haoshoku just now, they understood that they will only burden Roja if they stayed, So they retreated to the other side of the island. They would look back sometimes and look at Roja and Doflamingo, they couldnt hear what they were saying all they could do now was feeling nervous as they turned away again. The sky was dark, the wind continued to whistle and the atmosphere once again stagnated. Chapter 116: Roja Vs Doflamingo West blue, The sky was cloudy, it appeared gloomy and depressing, Two large warships are moving toward the first base. In both warships, there is a total of three high officers, Two rear admirals, and a vice-admiral. This Vice admiral is really special. And thats because he is called Garp. (Tl: loooool RIP Mingo.) Garp was standing on the deck while performing the mysterious standing sleep, and the other two were standing behind and looking at the sea. Well be there in a few hours. Vice-admiral Garp doesnt look worried at all The two of them were relaxed, laughing with each other, if Garp wasnt worried there was no need for them to worry. They estimated that there will not be an accident. Suddenly, a Marine rushed with panic all over his face. Mr. Garp! What is it! Before he could get to Garp, one of the rear admirals stopped him, he didnt want him to disturb Garps sleep, so he frowned while scolding the Marine. What is there to be so nervous about? The Marine stopped while cold sweat was apparent on his forehead, he was very nervous, he looked at the rear admiral before him and said while trembling. Sir Big problem! We just received information That DonQuixote Doflamingo Appeared in the first base of the west blue. The sound of this Marine echoed throughout the warship. Doflamingo Appeared in the first base? The expression of the two changed, They had a really bad feeling about this. Doflamingo already rushed toward the first base but they still have a few hours before they could reach there which was really bad. Their faces paled. At the same time, Everyone on the warship stopped after hearing this news, horror appeared on every one of their faces. Silence. The atmosphere suddenly changed, the white clouds suddenly turned Dark. It seems that it will be raining soon. In that silence, Suddenly Garp said with his eyes sleepy, he looked at the dark clouds in the sky and murmured. After that, he turned around and saw that the expression of all people on the warship didnt seems right, he made a strange expression as he said. What is it? What happened? The Harbor of the base. Doflamingo didnt continue speaking, he stretched his hand while his face still had that evil smile, he didnt come here to chat, he comes here for just one reason and that is to kill Roja. Even if Roja did have Haoshoku, it didnt matter, He didnt need to say anything because his purpose was clear. The next Moment, Doflamingos killing intent soared, he made a claw with his hand and waved toward Roja. Goshikiito! Five threads emerged from the tips of his fingers which seemed sharp enough to cut steel, the threads were almost invisible as they rushed toward Roja. Even if they were really invisible, Roja used his Kenbunshoku Haki to capture their trajectory, he was calm as he swept his sword. Sword Flow, Cremate! Boom! A pillar of flames rose, violent and unstoppable. Without thinking Roja directly used his flames, with people such as Doflamingo as his opponent he didnt need to hold back. Humph! Doflamingo wasnt like Diamante, he wasnt careless, from the information he gathered he knew that Roja has an ability to wield flames. So, when Roja used it, he wasnt surprised and didnt panic, he didnt even avoid as his hands just kept on waving. Hum The flames in front of him were cut apart, and at the same time, five threads collided against Rojas sword. Even though those threads had the sharpness and toughness of steel, they were strangely flexible. Ding! Suddenly sparks started to fly from the collision. Doflamingos attack didnt work so he used the other hand. Fall! This time Doflamingo the threads werent invisible, they were five colored thread the size of a nail that rushed toward Roja. Soru! Facing this attack, Roja directly used Soru, as he moved tens of mater from his position. After avoiding this attack, Roja looked at Doflamingo and waved his sword. Getsuga Tensho! Hum! A red crescent-shaped sword energy rushed toward Doflamingo while it brought every building on its way down. Doflamingos expression was the same, he was shaking the flames, then he suddenly stretched his hand forward. Kumo no Sugaki! The threads formed a spider web in front of Doflamingo, A dark color was attached to the Threads that formed that web which is the effects of the Busoshoku Hardening. Ding! Roja attack hit the spider web directly, with the collision came the sound of metal hitting against another metal. Sparks scattered while the spider web and Getsuga Tensho tried to push each other. Then suddenly Getsuga Tensho rushed forward like crazy, the spider web scattered and deformed into the shape of a basketball net, But he still couldnt get through as this spider web was really though. Its useless. Doflamingo stood behind his spider web while showing his evil smile to Roja, seems that he expected this, Those threads were as though as steel but still as flexible as a spiders web, and after attaching Haki to it, it was almost impossible to cut through it. Doflamingo was relaxed as if the outcome of this fight was in his hands from the very beginning. After the sider web Blocked Rojas attack, Doflamingo stretched his hand and made a palm in Rojas direction. Over Heat! Countless threads combined together and formed an extremely thick one, then rushed toward Roja with an extremely fast speed. This thread was destroying everything on its way, and suddenly the thread was on top of Roja, the line appeared at the base behind him. Obviously, the base was split in two. And even against such attack, Rojas expression didnt change, he just waved the sword in his hand. Boom! Hiru and Doflamingos attack collided, and roars sounded. Chapter 117: Senbonzakura After the collision, Rojas hand trembled for a bit, his body stood straight but under his feet, the ground was cracked open. Anyone could guess how much pressure that attack had. They re all out. Roja didnt look back, but using his Kenbunshoku Haki he could feel the presence of those Marines, building behind his back was cut in half by that last attack, but fortunately all those Marine had gone out already. But this scene made every Marine reveal a trace of fear in his eyes. The entire base was split in two, What kind of monster is that? Doflamingo What is that monster Can Mr. Roja really win against such a monster? When the base was split in two, All the Marines fled from the scene quickly, then when they looked back they couldnt help but swallow their saliva. In the face of such a terrible Monster How can Roja endure for half a day? how can he wait until the warship from the headquarter reaches here? Boom! Boom! Boom! Roja and Doflamingo were Moving while fighting, theyre already deep in the island. The split base is getting more and more destroyed. Roja was using his flames, while Doflamingo used his threads to cut the flames before they get to him. Doflamingo couldnt get closer as Rojas flames were in his way so he could only. Still his long ranged attacks are pretty strong since he has his Devil fruit. Rojas Getsuga Tensho was blocked by the spider web, The flames cant burn his thread if he used Haki on them, So he could ignore the flames and attack Rojas body directly. This game is useless, your flames cant hurt me, You should already know that this is a useless struggle, All of your abilities are useless against me. You dont have any chance to win. Doflamingo kept on waving his hand and relaxedly cutting the flames and whenever Roja used Getsuga Tensho he will make a spider web again. Is that so? Roja was in the middle of flames, he stood like a king who governs all flames. His flames are not strong enough, his Sword energy is also strong enough. With those abilities alone, He really stands no chance against Doflamingo. But He still had another ability. Since you said this, then I think the warm-up is over. amidst the flames, Roja suddenly held his sword in front of his chest. Warm-up Over? Doflamingo looked at Roja strangely. And in the next moment, He felt a really strange power coming from within Hiru using his Kenbunshoku Haki. This force is much stronger than the one used for the flames, Doflamingo suspected this to be the power of Rojas Fruit. Roja was smaller than Doflamingo by a big Marjin, the latter was about twice Rojas size but suddenly this seemed to reverse and Rojas figure was towering like the heaven looking down on Doflamingo. Scatter, Senbonzakura! Without any feeling, Roja just said gently, After the voice echoed the blade of Hiru suddenly scattered and turned into countless Cherry petals. What? Seeing this Doflamingo felt a wave of vigilance, This ability Wasnt in any information he collected before. Rojas sword should be Hiru, One of the Saou O Wazamono. This sword was too hard to be shattered naturally, this should be one of Rojas ability. Cherry petals filled the sky. Doflamingo didnt look relaxed anymore, He waved his hands at the drift of petals coming toward him. Wouch! Wouch! Ten threads come across the petals but they were easily ignored by the petals. Haki was fused with those threads, so their toughness was harder than steel, coupled with the flexibility they had, even Rojas Getsuga Tensho couldnt cut it off. But But they passed through. The Petals were more flexible and thinner than his threads, they directly ignored them and fell toward Doflamingo. There was no sun in the sky anymore, but there were flames. The light of the flames made the cherry blossom seem too beautiful, it was a piece of art, gently fluttering in the wind, they seemed harmless, But Doflamingo was vigilant, his heart couldnt calm down. What is this weird ability? Seeing the petals passing directly without touching his threads, Doflamingo once again used Spiderweb and formed a huge net. This web was though to the degree that it could nullify Getsuga Tensho, but it was useless against Get those petals as they passed through directly. Wouch! Doflamingo backed away quickly but unfortunately, a petal hit his cheek, a line mark with blood dripping appeared. Damn!! Doflamingo cursed in his heart, Such a beautiful Cherry blossom was actually a flying blade. In the face of the Senbonzakura, Doflamingo as helpless, This ability was made to restrain his devil fruit, his threads may resist Getsuga Tensho but they cannot defend against this. Chapter 118: Devil Fruit Awakening Whiz! Whiz! The Petals were as sharp as a blade, Doflamingo didnt dare to let them touch him. he was trying to avoid the petals while attacking Roja at the same time. He deserves his reputation Seeing Doflamingo attacking him even though he was being attacked, Roja wasnt surprised, but he was a little shocked at Doflamingos talent. Senbonzakura has its weaknesses. firstly because the blade was split into so many petals, it lacked attack power But using his Busoshoku, that weakness disappeared. Secondly, by using Senbonzakura, the blade will turn into petals and only the hilt will remain in his hands, which makes his body defenseless. Whiz! But Roja wasnt slow, He could use Soru and Moon Walk to avoid Doflamingos attacks while attacking. The twos figures kept on flashing, sometimes they appear in the sky and other times they appear on the ground. The previously beautiful cherry blossom became terrifyingly black with Haki attached to it. If before Doflamingo was suppressing Roja, then now the situation was reversed. After just a moment, Doflamingos body had a few blood stains. Although he wasnt heavily injured his clothes were tattered. Damn it! he still had such a strange ability, what the hell is his fruit? Doflamingo kept on dodging while the petals kept on chasing after him, still even after trying to dodge, sometimes the petals would hit him. Even though he tried to block with his Haki, a few scratches appeared every time he blocked an attack. In contrast, Rojas body didnt have any bloodstain, and he still didnt use the Bankai yet. From the beginning to now the situation kept on worsening, Doflamingo is being suppressed and couldnt do anything in front if Rojas Cherry petals. Doflamingo now knew that he doesnt have a chance to win this battle like this, he took a deep breath and suddenly retreated, his expression turned cold. You are really powerful Although I dont know what is that ability you are using, you put it in a really good use. Doflamingo paused, his evil smile re-emerged on his face. But if you think that this alone would let you win, then you are absolutely wrong, in this world, there are more powerful abilities than you could ever imagine. Around Doflamingos body, a strange power started to emerge, it spread all over the place it even reached the destroyed base. Silence. Suddenly the building started to twist and turned into countless threads, and with Doflamingos command they point toward Roja and attacked him. Hillow White! tens of thousands of thread were arranged together and attacked Roja, Those threads were so massive that the Marines on the other side of the island saw it. Waves after waves of thread kept on attacking Roja. The petals rushed toward Roja and wrapped around him. Roja jumped away and created some distance, he looked at Doflamingo and his eyes flashed with a trace of light. Devil fruit Awakening! It seems that you know somethings, Fuffuffuffuffu Doflamingo stretched out his tongue and licked the trace of blood on his lips, he revealed his evil smile as he walked toward Roja step by step while the building around him turned into endless threads. Devil fruit awakening! The awakening isnt something common that every fruit user could achieve, once someone achieves the awakening, their devil fruit wont be limited to their bodies anymore, it could even change the environment around him. Thats what Doflamingo is doing now, he could turn the building and the earth beneath him into threads. Boom! Boom! Boom! The building kept on turning to threads as they rushed toward Roja. The number of petals was far less than Doflamingos threads now, it can not block the threads. Far away, the Marine looked at the buildings transforming like crazy, as everything is destroyed. This What on earth is this Is this still our base? All of them were shocked beyond belief, they couldnt understand what they were seeing at all. Is this Doflamingos power? So terrifying Tika forehead was full of cold sweat, a look of dismay appeared on his face, in front of this even a rear admiral is like an ant. Looking at the display of power, Many couldnt help but tremble with fear. Such a powerful for Can Mr. Roja come out alive? Everyones hearts were beating like drums. Before even when their base was destroyed they saw the flames, so they could tell that Roja was still fighting, but now they felt hopeless. Can a human resist this kind of power? (Tl: Sorry Our Mc is using shinigami powers so its alright :p .) Chapter 119: Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Break White! Doflamingo put his hand on the ground and suddenly threads emerged from the ground wanting to grab Roja foot. Roja didnt panic, Seeing the threads under him, he jumped into the sky, At the same time endless petals formed a wave and attacked Doflamingo. Off White! Facing the petals wave, Doflamingo didnt retreat, with one hand still on the ground, countless threads that wrapped around him. The petals bounced after hitting the threads around Doflamingo. After using the awakening, The number of thread that Doflamingo could control increased by a huge margin. Fuffuffuffuffu, you trick has no effect on me. Doflamingo showed a smile of mockery full of evil as he said: Even if you could use that ability of yours really well the gap between our power is huge stop the meaningless struggle! while talking Doflamingo waved his hands, tens of thousands of threads ruched toward Roja like a python. Whiz! Whiz! Rojas figure flickered a few times, as he retreated, at the same time the Cherry petal rushed toward him and reformed Hirus blade. The devil fruit awakening is very strong In addition to his body, he could even make his environment turn into threads. Roja looked at Doflamingo then shook his head. If you understand this then let me send you on your way! Doflamingo smile was evil and cold, he started walking toward Roja, The thread moved along with him, e appeared like a king governing strings (Tl: this is so lame :p .) Roja didnt fall back. he seemed like he just gave up any resistance to fight Doflamingo, But his eyes didnt show any panic, Doflamingo kept on laughing his strange smile. (Tl: you dont know what is waiting for you.) The thing is I didnt want to use this because its too tiring no, I mean it uses too much spiritual power, But since you used your awakening, I have to use my trump card too. Rojas face gradually calmed down, His Marine cape that was fluttering due to the wind, stopped. As if everything in the world stopped, suddenly a strange power accumulated around Roja. The sword in Rojas hand suddenly turned upside down and he let it go suddenly. Bankai! The voice sounded from the soul, Doflamingo suddenly halted his steps, his expression changed as his heart an inexplicable bad feeling. The next moment, Doflamingo saw the sword that Roja threw fall to the ground, the ground became like a water surface as it swallowed the sword. Then the ground beneath Rojas feet seemed to turn into a huge pond, suddenly with a ripple, huge swords emerged from the ground, they kept on coming out until they were much higher than Roja. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Suddenly the huge sword collapsed and turned into Cherry petals and started circling around. It seemed the same as before, but the number of petals increased by at least ten times. This is impossible! Doflamingo was shocked, he couldnt tell the number of petals even with his Kenbunshoku Haki. Roja can also use The awakening? Doflamingo couldnt believe, his hand touched the ground and ten waves of thread ruched toward Roja. But this time Roja stood calmly, he didnt even lift his hand. Hum! The Cherry petals flying toward the ten waves of thread and collided. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless threads scattered after the impact, and the ten waves of threads were blocked down. The threads were strong, but not strong enough. The Petals kept on hitting Doflamingos threads until finally all the threads scattered but the torrent of Petals. Roja stood still, just looking at Doflamingo with his eyes flashing. In the sky, countless petals formed a wave a shot down toward Doflamingo. Off White! Doflamingo used his defense without a second thought, he wasn tone of the Yonko, and he wasnt an immortal, If this kind of attack touches him he would be seriously injured or he might even die. The earth tuned into threads and wrapped around Doflamingo. But the petal waves raged down into the shield. they suddenly turned black due to Roja attaching Haki to them. The Bankai had too many petals, the number in countless, and each piece was as strong as a sword, Even if its Doflamingo he wont be able to hold on for too long and his defense would crumble shortly. Whiz! Seeing that he cant hold on anymore, Doflamingo ruched back but the petals moved toward him. The petals moved far faster than before, Doflamingo could only flee while using his ability to defend himself. Boom! Boom! Boom! White threads danced with Cherry petals, the entire base was destroyed due to this confrontation, even the boat seemed about to flip over at any time. Chapter 120: Doflamingo’s Defea The petals filled the sky, and the earth turned into threads, this seemed like a picture from a fantasy world, hard to describe, it was just shockingly beautiful. At this time, The Marines on the other side of the island werent affected by the fight, they still felt like they were inside a storm. They saw the torrent of Cherry petals collide with the threads. No one could speak, their minds were blank for a second. This scene was so shocking that some didnt know what to say as they continued to watch with a blank expression. Roja and Doflamingo seemed to control the sea, waves kept forming with every clash between the two. At this time, On Rojas body, some blood stains started to appear, but he didnt panic, he was focused just on destroying his enemy. Doflamingos situation was far worse then Rojas, blood dripped from the cuts in his clothes before using the awakening, Doflamingo had no way to block the petals of Senbonzakura. And after the awakening, he could block them until Roja used the Bankai! If Rojas Busoshoku was stronger, then he wouldve been defeated long ago, and now he could only defend against those cherry petals. It was impossible to retreat. Roja will use Moon Walk to catch up to him, and if he leaves the island there wont be any building and his awakening will lose its effect. Roja was sending torrents of petals while he was in the sky, and he occasiionally avoid Doflamingos threads. chekchekchek! (Cutting sfx) The petals continued to cut the thread apart while Doflamingo was retreating and trying to run away. Roja understood Doflamingos intention, he felt his own spiritual power consumption as he waved his hand. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Senkei! Suddenly all the petals returned to Roja and made four rows of swords. Seein Roja standing above his head, and the swords formed around them, Doflamingo looked up and said grimly. For a long time, no one dared to come for my head Mokey.D.Roja you little devil (Tl: I think Doflamingo is the one who came for Roja right ?) Since he lost his identity as a Celestial Dragon there wasnt a time when he looked as awkward as he looked now. Doflamingo looked at Roja, killing intent rose to the sky as he raised his hand toward Roja. Seinaru Kydan Doflamingo summons sixteen thick strings that turned black as he attached Haki to them as he aimed at Roja. God Thread! Roja felt the pressure coming toward him So he attached Haki to a Dozen swords from. Suddenly, the threads and the swords collided and countless petals suddenly scattered around. And in the next moment, a Roar sounded and a terrifying wave suddenly spread in all directions. The waves reached the other side of the island while brought dust along. The Marines couldnt open their eyes. After some time everything gradually subsided. The Marines didnt pay any attention to their dirtied clothes, all of them focused on the ruins to see the result. Did the fight end? Everyone looked at each other, they couldnt see anything from here, So someone was bold enough to take the first step to go forward, a second person followed and a third, all of them wanted to know the result of the battle. While walking they gripped tightly on their swords, the first base was completely destroyed now, All the buildings have collapsed. After passing by several ruins, the few people stopped. Pita! Someones hand couldnt continue on gripping his pistol anymore and let it go into the ground wich issued a pita sound. All the people gradually stopped, as they put down their weapons. Everyones eyes gathered at the field on the single figure that was still standing, no one could speak as they stared in a daze, in their eyes respect and fear appeared. On the field, Only Roja was standing as he was holding Hiru is his hand. In front of him on the ground, a person was lying down motionless. Although that persons clothes were pretty much destroyed, you still can recognize him when you see him. Doflamingo. The person that will be known as the joker of the underworld twelve years later, the person who was once a Celestial Dragon was defeated by the leader of the first base in the west blue Monkey.D.Roja Chapter 121: The Late Suppor On the sea, three large warships are moving at full speed, On the horizon, a large shadow appeared. Reporting, We are about to reach the first base! A Marines was holding a telescope as he reported from a hight place. At this time, Garp and two Commodores were nervously looking at the huge shadow as it was getting clearer and clearer. The last two hours passed with all the Marines here as tense as they could be. They couldnt help looking at Garp. (Tl: Like all movies the police never get in time.) As time went, all the Marine were getting more and more nervous. If anything happened to Roja because they were late They couldnt imagine what Garp Might do. (Tl: Kill Doflamingo Kill Akainu because he is the one who got in Rojas way to be a vice admiral Join his son as a revolutionary :p .) Two hours About two hours passed since they received the information that Doflamingo was attacking the first base. The sea is full of life and death battles, even when Luffy was a pirate, Garp knew almost every detail about what is happening to him. If someone was to be always protected, he wont be able to get stronger, without any life and death experience you wont be able to stand above all people. Garp came all the way here for Roja, he certainly didnt want to see Roja fall when he just started, but it was impossible to always be by his side. This time Its all depends on Roja. In Garps view, this was the biggest test for Roja! He could only pray that Roja can safely pass this test. Gradually. The first base situation was reflected in everyones eyes, impressively, it was all wrecked, it seems like everything on the island was destroyed. Seeing this, Garp clenched his fist, And by his side, the two Commodores hearts turned cold. Were they really too late? Whiz! Whiz! There was no warship docked on the shore, When the Warships arrived, The two commodores and Garp were the first to jump down. Just after touching the ground, Garps figure disappeared. The two beside him were slower, but after a few steps into the island, they were stunned and their eyes held amazement. Although the building was destroyed and there wasnt any sign of life, they could still perceive the people gathered on the island up ahead with their Kenbunshoku Haki. The two slowed down. The two continued to move forward toward a large group of officers and soldiers, they were trying to gather what they could from the ruins. The twos appearance alerted those Marines, looking at the two, all the Marines were shocked at first then they went toward them. Compared to those Marines surprise, the two Commodores were much more surprised. There are so Many survivors? The two were clear about Doflamingo, He wasnt such a nice person to let so many survivors, he would definitively slaughter the entire base. But he didnt. Something is wrong. So many people but no one was wounded or had any scars, those people werent Marines survivors. The two of them thought of something and one of them asked: Are you guys Marines from the first base? Where is Doflamingo ? Hearing this question, a captain took a few steps ahead and said toward the two: Reporting, Were are indeed Marines from the first base As for Doflamingo he is Over there. The first half of the captains words, the two doubted a little bit, the second half, almost made them jump in fright. Just over there? Both of them were Commodores of the headquarter, even so, they were still afraid of Doflamingo. There is no problem. Garp was with them, Doflamingo wont be able to face Garp, the two took a deep breath and calmed down. But when they looked at the captains direction, there was doubt at first, followed by surprise, they subconsciously went in the direction that the captain just pointed out to. This is. looked in front of them, they were speechless, they were dismayed. Although that person was lying down while blood is dripping all over the place and his clothes were pretty much gone, his hands were shackled by Kairoseki handcuffs, they could vaguely tell who is this person. He was Doflamingo. He was the pirate that made a big name in the Grandline, such a character fell in the west sea? With this discovery, what followed is another question. Who was the one who defeated Doflamingo? Chapter 122: The Shock Of The Entire World The two Commodores swallowed their saliva while their eyes couldnt believe. Before they arrive, Doflamingo was already defeated, and except for that person, there is no one in the first base who could defeat him. Looking at the blood dripping body, they muttered Doflamingos name, The shock from this fight will spread all over the world. A few days later, The news about the fight between Monkey.D.Roja and Doflamingo spread all over the world. It spread not only in the west blue or the first half of the Grandline, it reached all the way to the new world. The world was shaken by this news. West sea, in a base of an underground force, Robin was looked at the news full of shock. Even Doflamingo couldnt defeat that guy Robin who was hiding in the underground for a long time, new a huge amount of information about the world. If she didnt she wouldnt have survived for so long. This name wasnt new to Robin, after all, he was the one who dominated every transaction in the west blue. But such a character fell in the west blue! Robin knew the first time she saw Roja that he was strong unlike anyone from the west blues Marine, but she still didnt expect Rojas strength to reach this extent. Even Doflamingo was defeated! This kind of strength, His as strong as an admiral already, or maybe more. Monkey.D.Roja Such a terrifying guy. After taking a deep breath, Robin calmed down, and when she recalled what Roja said her eyes flashed. He will only act when he wants, he didnt care about the world government orders, but he still has such strength, This guy will create a storm, stronger and bigger than this one. Robin thought about Rojas future possibilities. East Blue, Foosha village, in a humble bar, people were drinking and having a party. Miss making, Where is the beer? Is this the last Cup? With a straw hat and red hair, this person was sitting in the bar, there wasnt a trace of him being one of the Yonko, this was Shanks. Yes, this is the last one. The green haired girl smiled gently and handed over the huge cup. He reached his hand and looked at the girl and smiled: Thank you. Seeing this the girl smiled sweetly. At this time a pirate comes while holding a newspaper. Hey boss, look at this news! Whats the matter? He picked the newspaper, and suddenly his eyes sharpened. In this moment, he completely changed from that weak looking guy into an awe-inspiring emperor. Shanks looked at the newspaper, then put it down, his eyes flashed as he took a deep breath and said: Monkey.D.Roja This guy will create a huge storm in the world. After hearing Shanks words, Ben Beckman looked at the newspaper then smiled. That little kid Luffy, he says that he will be a pirate all day, I think he doesnt know how strong his grandpa is, and he shouldnt even know his uncle at all. Ha ha ha. Listening to Ben Beckman mentioning Luffy, Shanks suddenly laughed and said: Well if Roja could get this far No one can know what Luffy can do. The new world, A pirate ship was staying in the same place and the people on board were having a banquet. The sea was calm and no Marine was chasing after them, Or More like there is no Marine who dares chase them. Not Just the Marine, even the world government didnt dare to provoke them, because This pirates group was one of the Yonko of the world. Whitebeard pirates, with its captain Edward Newgate, this man is recognized as the world strongest, he was a leading figure in the time of Gol.D.Rojer. Whitebeard had countless opportunities to claim the one piece and be the second Pirate King, but he didnt. Using only his name he occupied numerous island and assembled countless forces. Although all four of the Emperors are strong and well-known figures, Whitebeard was always in the lead. While everyone was drinking, a news bird dropped a newspaper on board. Marco caught the newspaper and read through it, but suddenly surprise filled his face. Hey, Jozu come look. What? Jozu stood up and came next to Marco and suddenly his face was full of surprise as well. Marco though for a moment then stood up, he shouted toward white beard: Oyaji, Doflamingo was defeated by a Marine. Chapter 123: Ghost sword Roja Gurgle! Gurgle! Whitebeard was drinking beer directly from a big jar, after hearing Marcos words he put the jar down and grinned. When did the Marine become so capable, Was it the new admirals? Although Doflamingos status was far less than an Emperor, he was just under them. he was a strong private and even Whitebeard heard a thing or two about him. Garp wasnt hunting anymore and Sengoku was promoted to the position of fleet admiral, Aokiji, Kisaru, and Akainu were promoted to the position of Admirals. Since then the world didnt see any shocking events. Garp was from the generation of Whitebeard While the three Admirals were just kids in his eyes. It wasnt them. Marco shook his head and said: But you should be interested in him. Oh? Hearing Marco say this, Whitebeard was slightly interested, Marco saw this then smiled and said: The one who defeated him is Garps nephew, His name is Monkey.D.Roja. Oh, Garps nephew? Whitebeards gaze turned deep as he murmured: Roger, Sengoku, Garp Its been twelve years since that time, and now even a kid from Rogers crew is climbing up. Whitebeard said faintly while remembering the events from twelve years ago. After listening to Whitebeards words, the pirates stopped drinking, and Marco stood by his side and listened. In todays era, Only Whitebeard could say Rogers name casually, and only him could call Shanks a kid. Defeated Domingo Even so, Its still too early for that kid. It was too early for a kid to dominate the world. Whitebeard smiled, and suddenly the sky trembled. Yeah, its too early. Maco stood in front of Whitebeard, smiled and responded. Other people on the ship like Jozu smiled showing their self-confidence. A new powerful Marine appeared, So what? They are the pirates of whitebeard, even among the Yonko, they were recognized as the strongest. In their eyes, they could destroy casually destroy the DonQuixote pirates. The world still has more characters as strong as Doflamingo, With that kind of power, they will only reach the power of an admiral, they wont have the qualification to compete for the one piece. But Roja still aroused their curiosity. In the eyes of Whitebeard, not to mention Roja, even the three admirals are just little kids and its still ten years too early for them to think of dominating the world. Although Doflamingo cant be compared to the Yonko, he was dominating the underground trades. Rojas name will be known to all after he destroyed the Doflamingo family and defeated Doflamingo. He didnt step in the Grandline but he still shocked the world. And after the incident, Many people mentioned his name. He was in the limelight. After some time, I dont know when it begins, or who gave him this name, but now Roja was called Ghost Sword Roja. The news spread quickly in the seas. Very few of the headquarters Marine had their own code names, like Iron fist Garp and Sengoku the Buddha Countless pirates knew these names. Although many knew that compared to Garp and Sengoku Roja was still far away, but having this kind of strength when he was so young, if there is no accident then he would become as strong or maybe stronger than them. At this time, Roja was with Garp in a warship, they were returning to the headquarters. Roja was assigned as the first base leader in the west blue for only half a year, but everyone in the West blue will remember him. the impression he left was huge especially in the heart of the Marines in the first base. Many Marines in the first base started training desperately after his departure. Some even wanted to be assigned to the bases in Grandline to make a name for themselves. on the Warship, In the leaders cabin, Garp was sitting on a chair and eating something while Roja was sitting beside him and drinking some tea. There were some papers on the table. Garp looked at the papers then smiled after gulping down. Roja, you caused a huge storm, it seems that this wont settle in a short period of time, you will have to face many enemies to become stronger. He asked for it. Roja sipped some tea then smiled at Garp, this smile was full of self-confidence. After the fight, Roja suffered some serious injuries, but for him, they were nothing, after resting for some days he completely recovered. The people of this world were relatively strong, Even for an ordinary person, it was cut and blood was gushing out, After some days they will recover, let alone Roja. After the fight, Roja didnt consume much of his physical strength, but he almost exhausted his spiritual force, if he ended the fight sooner maybe he would have some left. Roja did this to determine the extent of his spiritual power, so he can guess the amount of time he can use his abilities. He also became more used to them and his understanding of them deepened. This time he defeated Dofamingo and stepped into the Quasi Admiral level. This level was one of the tops in the world, but there is still a gap between him and the current Admirals. This strength may defeat almost all the headquarters Vice-Admirals but he cantoverwhelm the Admirals yet. Still, he could hold his ground for a few Rounds if he was to face an Admiral now. Chapter 124: A Spar with Garp Today, Roja officially turned into one of the strongest people in the world. Although he wasnt at the top yet, he will climb up eventually. Even if someone who was beaten by Garp, Come to him for revenge, he will face them without any fear. Seeing the self-confidence inRojas face, Garp grinned, if before Roja revealed such an expression he would think that he was arrogant, but now his expression represent his strong will. If someone was strong they should have some self-confidence, or else how can someone dominate the world. Garp grinned and laughed happily, in the next moment his eyes flashed and suddenly he said: Roja, When we get to the headquarters, let me look at your strength. Roja was more than willing when he heard those words and said: Ok. Roja was still sitting and responded leisurely. Although he reached the Quasi Admiral level, according to his memories, Garp should be much stronger. To what extent can he compete against Garp, he was eager to know that. Even if Garp is no longer hunting pirates, his strength is still at its peak. Even after ten years when Luffy started his adventure, Garps strength didnt fall too much. Garp didnt have a devil fruit, still, with his physical strength he could chase Roger and wound Whitebeard. His strength is without a doubt at the top of this world. Perhaps Whitebeard is namely the strongest man, but Garp isnt that far behind. After the accident, the DonQuixote pirates didnt make any move. Several Officers just hid and didnt dare appear. The warship took a long time to arrive at the headquarters. Finally, After several months Roja returned from the West blue. Marine Headquarters, After returning, Roja now was different than before. Before he was somewhat nervous to be here and didnt want to leave the headquarters, he didnt want to encounter a strong foe when he was too weak. But now, after several events, he acquired a new sword and also defeated Doflamingo, he took his first step in this world and become a strong character, he returned and several emotions rose in his heart. Come on. Garp and Roja jumped from the warship, seeing Roja looking at the Fortress, Garp grinned. Does it feel good? Roja recovered and nodded, then he followed Garp. After this experience, Roja appeared stronger, he no longer looked like that tender trainee anymore. This was the result of several fights, He defeated the Gecko pirates and several more pirates, finally, he defeated Diamante and Doflamingo. After so Many services, Roja returned back to the headquarter, he wont be sent out anymore, he will be promoted to the rank of Vice-admiral. This time, Akainu still raised a little objection, on the other hand, no one else put any objection to his promotion. Roja defeated Doflamingo, which wasnt a small feat, it has proved his absolute strength, Everyone knew that defeating Doflamingo was more than enough for Roja to be promoted into a Vice-admiral. Roja now turned twenty-one years old. Roja and Garp were on an unoccupied island, this island was relatively small and didnt have any creature, there was no wind it was quiet. There was no tree in this island only weeds that grew on the ground. Roja and Garps were in the middle standing in front of each other. Their strength reached a certain degree that they shouldnt spar in the headquarters, otherwise Sengoku will go crazy. This was a place that they could go out without any restrains. Roja wasnt wearing the Marine cape, He wanted to learn from Garp so he tried to adjust his state. Garp was still wearing his cape, his hands were folded on his chest as he looked at Roja and smiled. Well then, Let me see how much you grew you brat. Since Roja entered into the elite camp, Garp couldnt judge Rojas strength accurately, as Roja strength kept on growing like a rocket, and after his stay in the West blue his strength grew even more to the degree he defeated Doflamingo, which made Garp really surprised. Originally, he thought that Roja could protect himself when facing the DonQuixote officers after he saw his strength in the graduation exam, but he didnt expect not only protecting himself against Doflamingo, He even defeated him. Chapter 125: Garp’s fist! Be careful. Rojas emotions are restless when he faced Garp, he needed to adjust his state of his mind. After that Roja swung his sword. Getsuga Tensho! Hum! The red crescent shaped sword energy flew toward Garp. Compared to before his Getsuga Tensho was much stronger, after all, he may have stopped his physical training but he didnt stop training in his sword for even one day. Roja now was practicing the eleventh compression already. In addition, Rojas Haki improved greatly. Although Roja didnt practice for that to happen, when his soul got stronger his Haki got stronger too automatically. After his constant practice, his arm strength and speed were enhanced, adding his powerful Haki, the strike became a lot stronger than before. Wouch! Wouch! The sword energy continued to fly toward Garp, even a Vice admiral wont face this attack casually. Sure enough, this is a lot stronger than before. Garp looked at the attacking heading toward him, he smiled and praised the power of the attack, but his action was simple, he just clenched his fist and punched. Bang! The Strike that was so strong crumbled in front of Garps punch just like that. Tut Rojas mouth twitched when he saw this scene, He got a feeling that the Gap in strength between Garp and Doflamingo is just too huge. Doflamingo had a lot of moves, Roja had a lot of moves too, and Garp seems to have used one and that is A punch! How messed up could this get? In the past, he just faced the world with his fists. This type of fighting style is really too weak in front of abilities, but thats only at first when someone gets too strong that style will just turn abnormal. Sword flow, Torch! Seeing that Garp could block his attack so easily, Roja decided to go all out, he waved his hand which produced a huge fire pillar while the heat swept in all directions. In the original Story, Ace used the abilities of his fruit to produce fire, but of course, they cant compare to Rojas, Maybe the flames that Roja produced before were the same as Aces. But after the soul swords upgrade, whether its the range or the temperature are completely on another level. In the battle with Doflamingo, Rojas flames could surpass the power of Doflamingo before his awakening. The power of that strange flames become a lot stronger too. While facing all those flames, Garp grinned, he clenched his fist again and casually waved from a side to the other side. Hum! A wave of wind immediately surged toward the flames and blew it away. When facing the flames, If he didnt use Busoshoku then he wont have the ability to withstand it. it still can affect him. Just a little. Roja expected no less from Garp, He knew that with the flames he wont be able to do a thing. Unless he upgrades his soul sword to the fifth stage, he wont have any chance to confront Garp with the flames. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Without any hesitation, Roja maintained the flames and dropped his sword to the ground. He could use more than one ability at the same time, But the consumption is too large, even against Doflamingo, Roja didnt maintain the flames after using the Bankai so he wont run out of power. But when facing Garp he didnt care about that. Hum! Countless blades penetrated the ground and began to rise, they turned into Petals suddenly and at the same time come crashing toward Garp with the flames. What is this? Garp looked at Cherry petals in the sky, suddenly his expression changed because he couldnt know the number of those petals even after using his Kenbunshoku Haki. It seems like the ability that defeated Doflamingo is this one. What kind of ability is this? Is it a Paramecia cutting fruit? No, is this the awakening version? interesting Garp knew from the start that Roja got a peculiar talent, So far he couldnt guess the origin of his abilities, Still, he just clenched his fist again then punched out. Boom! Under the punch Many petals scattered and made beautiful scenery, it looked as if the sky was raining Cherry petals. Even in my most powerful state, while I can control everything, and while also using Busoshoku Haki, I cant stop a single punch from Garp?. Roja mouth twitched while thinking of what he had just experienced. Was he really a human? Roja really started to doubt that, if it was Doflamingo, even if his using awakening, with countless threads, Garp could just settle it with a punch! Without any special skill, this guy is just a super soldier right? How did he reach such a state of physical enhancement really? Rojas heart shook. However, to do this, he should have used his full strength. In fact, Rojas guess was right, from the beginning of the spar, He used his left hand with full strength. Doing this will make Roja realize his powerlessness, and without going into full force, it wont cause this effect. The so-called the top of the world is not just for show. Chapter 126: Hissatsu, White Sword Emperor! Boom! Boom! Boom! Roars sounded and endless petals scattered. Roja didnt stop his attack, he also maintained the flames while using the petals. He gathered them after they scattered due to Garps punches. This confrontation was a precious experience for Roja, He would know the extent of his power and also he would see for himself the power of the top in this world. Facing Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Garp wasnt using his Busoshoku hardening constantly, only when a petal reaches his body would he use it only at that same place, he didnt waste any use of Hardening. (Tl: Really Garp Your more OP than the MC himself.) This degree of mastering Haki isnt anything common, compared to the full body hardening, this was many levels ahead. To be able to use this, there no doubt that Garp has reached the top between Haki users, especially his Busoshoku, Roja cant compare to him. Rojas Bankai couldnt hurt Garp in the slightest. Garp didnt counterattack, he was only defending casually. Yes, this is very good Any other moves? Garp used his fists to scatter the petals and blow the flames, still, he looked so happy and was laughing, it seems that he didnt fight for a long time and this aroused his curiosity. This kind of battle made him move his body and relieve some stress, It was really fun for him. Yeah. Fatigue hit Roja after the huge consumption of spiritual power, he took a deep breath and stretched his hand. The cherry petals gathered together, they gathered at the side of Roja and formed huge wings, also in his hand a sword formed, while the sword and the wings had a slight black color. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi Hissatsu, White sword Emperor! Roja used this move which will consume the rest of his spiritual power. All of that power gathered in his sword and changed the atmosphere. Garp could feel the power gathering in Rojas sword and couldnt help but reveal a serious expression. Whiz! The next moment Roja rushed forward and swung his sword downward toward Garp. This sword wasnt only using the power of Senbonzakura, he also used Getsuga Tensho in this attack, this attack combines all his powers except for the flames. And facing this attack, Garps still used just a fist. Hum! (Tl: Now that I think of it, If Garp really hit Akainu after the latter killed Ace What wouldve happened to him) The fist and the Sword collided, the air suddenly comes to a stop, then waves formed and rampaged in every Direction. Kacha! Suddenly the Cheery petals splashed, Roja and Garp stood in the middle of the island. The shockwaves reached until the sea which created huge waves. After a long time, everything stopped. Between Roja and Garp a deep Crack appeared. Hiru returned to his original Form in Rojas hands, Roja was barely standing, he didnt have any scars but he so exhausted that he will lose consciousness any moment. In front of him, Garp stood there unscathed. Just, he looked at Roja with a different expression, he was abnormally shocked. That final strike, He felt the power building inside Roja, so he didnt go easy, he used his full strength in the last punch. His punch broke Rojas Getsuga Tensho, Broke Rojas Senbonzakura, but it didnt make him retreat back, he blocked it. This means in the last blow the two of them were almost equal in strength. Regardless of speed and defense, Rojas last attack had almost the same strength as his las punch. Garp was clear about his own strength, his heart was very clear, even the three current admirals wont stay in their places after receiving a punch from him. But Roja wasnt one of them, he wasnt someone that could compete in the top of the world yet. How can this not shock Garp? This brat he really grew up. Looking at Roja holding his sword and breathing hard, Garp knew that he exhausted the last bit of his strength in the last attack. A satisfied smiled appeared on Garps face while his eyes looked pleased. Rojas breathing was very light because he wasnt physically tired, his spiritual power was almost completely used, so he looked so tired. Blocked Finally, using the last attack, Roja did what he wanted to do, he strong heart affected his soul sword, which made him get stronger and become more powerful. The result of the fight didnt matter, it wasnt about winning and losing. In this fight, Roja got to know the extent of his strength. Going all out desperately, in term of attack he reached the power of an admiral, maybe comparable to Garp. His defense is a mess, If Garp took the initiative to attack him, it wouldve taken about a moment for him to be knocked out. If Senbonzakura Kageyoshi couldnt block Garp then there is no way he could block him at all, and still, his last attack consumption is too large compared to Garps serious punch. Only God knows how many times can Garp still punch like that. (Tl: Garp are you by any chance Saitama???) The mastery of Haki and the physical strength is also worlds apart, Roja finally understood why Roger could run wild in the world but still when met Garp he had to fight. Garp was at the peak of attack and defense, basically almost invincible. Whitebeards attack power was very high, but his defense cant be compared to Garps, And Kaido the beast who couldnt die even when he tried to suicide has a strong defense, but his attacks are as strong as Garp or less. If Roja was to fight Aokiji or Akainu, relying on their devil fruit to reach Admiral positions, Roja can resist for a short period of time. But in front of Garp, he wouldnt last a moment. Whats most troublesome about Garp isnt his physical strength, but his Mastery over Haki. Haki, physical strength and Swordsmanship those are the aspect I should enhance Roja will always remember this fight, this was the first fight against someone that could be called at the peak of the world. Roja thought that if he reached the fifth stage int he soul sword which will improve his Haki, and practice until he reaches the Fifteenth compression All of this would make him have the power of an admiral! At that time, even if he was facing someone as strong as Garp he still could put on a fight. Furthermore, if he was to comprehend his own sword, he will be more then just a sword master and also when he reaches the fifth stage he will be able to use Yamamotos Shikai Thinking to here, Rojas mouth curved into a smile, His eyes flashed with light, when that time comes, lets see who is the worlds strongest. Chapter 127: Distance The warship was docked on the shore of the island. All the Marine witnessed the battle of Garp and Roja, they didnt dare to get close to them. In the last attack, the island nearly collapsed, the waves made the warship sway along with everyone on it. The officers were shocked by this fight, it seemed like two admirals were fighting. After the fight, Roja put his sword into the scabbard and followed Garp back to the warship. The warship left the island and soon returned to the headquarters, Roja recovered a little bit of his spiritual power, but he still looks very tired, His physical recovery is very strong, but his spiritual power recovery is only ok. Vice Admiral Garp! Roja and Garp came down from the warship, a group of officers saluted them respectfully. Rojas name in the recent period can be said to be well known, In addition to the name of Ghost Sword Roja, he can be said to be the strongest Vice Admiral if Garp wasnt there. The Vice Admirals cape can be said to be more stylish than the rear admirals cape. It was said that the pirates are freer, but pirates are pursued by the Marines, and Roja was part of the Marines which is bad for the pirates if he used his memories to chase them. Becoming a Vice admiral, Roja no longer needed to chase pirates and he has the right to chose a small house to live in. Roja didnt choose a house as he still wants to live in the place he lived in before. After returning to the house, Roja didnt bath or anything, he directly went to his room and lied down, he slept soundly and woke up the next day with a complete recovery. All tiredness completely disappeared and his spiritual power has fully recovered. This kind of recovery is cool, he knew the recovery speed of the people in this world and now he experienced it himself. As a vice admiral, he now had an office in the fortress, of course, it can be compared to an admirals office but still, it was better than before. On his way, Roja met Many people with a lower rank than his, all of them respectfully saluted him. In the headquarter, Almost all knew about Roja, so young and still became a Vice Admiral, he also defeated Doflamingo, with this kind of strength, there no doubt that he is in the top of the headquarter. If there is no accident, then Roja becoming an Admiral is a fact. Roja didnt look down on those who saluted him and greeted them back, he didnt slow down and disappeared into the fortress. I didnt expect Mr. Roja to be this kind. With that kind of strength and such a young age, I thought he would be arrogant. When Roja left, some officers saw him for the first time and didnt know his personality, they respected him more. This part is something that every officer likes, Not like Akainu, who in a task he doesnt care about his men, even if they die he will just say that its their glory to die for the Marine. Everything was quiet in the Fortress, the soundproofing was excellent. the corridors were completely quiet and the Marines were walking with light step without producing any sound. Only in an emergency will they run. Roja office was in the top of the fortress. The top floor was for Sengoku, below that is The Admirals office and below that is Vice admirals office. Roja did stay for long on the first floor, he directly walked into the second floor. The second hall was still familiar, in addition to Smoker and the others who graduated, the other were still in the camp. Roja glanced slightly here then continued on his way upstairs. Far away, Hina, Drake, and others were practicing, they looked at the side only to see Roja silhouette disappearing. Even when they only saw his cape and the side of his face, they recognized him. Is that Roja It wasnt long after the graduation and in the blink of an eye he is a vice admiral now Although they were the elite in the headquarters, after graduation most of them will be lieutenants and captain, very few will exceed that. As for vice admiral, maybe they will reach that at the ends of their lives. Hinas eyes held complex feelings, She knew after her first encounter that Roja will sooner or later soar, but she didnt think that it will be this fast. Drake shook his head, he has long since abandoned the idea of reaching Rojas level, and now the gap between them grew even more. He has gone very far and if we want to close the gap we will need a lot of effort. Ain stood beside Hina and said, this sentence wasnt for only herself or for Hina, it was for all of them, she gently sighed and then her eyes revealed a firm look and turned to practice again. In addition to the second floor, the third floor has practicing Room. But to enter those room there is a need for points. When the elite camp practice they will not get any point, but they will train for free, and after they graduate they wont be able to practice in the same conditions, they will need points to do that. This is the balance. Roja looked at the practice rooms and his eyes flashed, but he didnt stay and continued to climb up all the way to his office. Chapter 128: The Weird Information Rojas office was simple. There was only a table, a chair, and a cabinet. Roja didnt mind this environment. I fought with Doflamingo then with Garp, this time the energy increased a lot. After entering the office Roja directly sat down and made the property bar appear. The fourth stage: exquisite sword of the soul +1 Attribute: Attack power +420, power +140, agility +140, physical +140 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes:: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 241/240 After finding out that he could upgrade the soul sword, he directly selected the upgrade option. This time the energy needed was 240, then next time it would be 250? Really I Dont like that number Roja said in his heart. Golden light flashed and the property bar slightly changed. The fourth stage: exquisite sword of the soul +2 Attribute: Attack power +480, power +160, agility +160, physical +160 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes:: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 1/249 Roja was ready to put away the property bar, but when he saw the required energy for the next upgrade, he was shocked. It isnt 250! Roja was surprised, he didnt expect this. Before, after the upgrade from +0 to +1 the required energy increased by 10, but this time it actually increased by 9. Rojas laziness instantly disappeared, he carefully stared at the property bar, And with a thought, he directly appeared in his soul space and directly stared at the sword in the air. After the upgrade from the third to the fourth stage, Roja didnt have time to observe the sword, now that he looked at it, he found out that the sword was more refined and seemed like he gained intelligence. 9 points 10 points 249,250 Roja started thinking about the cause of this change, he felt like this change wasnt because of the sword but it was because he himself didnt like that number so it changed. But this was unreasonable. If he could control the energy required for the upgrade, then the soul sword wouldve reached the highest stage already. Maybe my previous guess is right. Roja directly comes out from the soul space and took a deep breath after the property bar disappeared. He always felt that the soul system wasnt simple. After pondering for a moment, Roja stood up, he was free so he will go take a room and practice. There wont be a lot of tasks, and even if there is, if he didnt want to, no one will be able to force him with Garp there. When Roja was ready to leave a knock was heard from the door. Come in. Rojas footsteps paused. From the door, Rojas secretary entered. This was an officer put in charge of every trivial matter of the Vice Admiral. The secretary took a document and gave it to Roja. Vice-admiral Roja He seemed afraid of talking, while his hand still held the document. He was trembling, he feared Rojas anger. Roja looked at him, he smiled and said: What is it? That is Please take a look. The officer was timidly watching Roja then handed the document with hesitation. Roja took a glance. Well, the world government issued an order to release Doflamingo Seeing the content of the document, Roja was slightly surprised, then with a careless smile, he threw it on the table. Looking at Roja reaction the secretary was stunned, he thought that Roja would be furious, he thought that he will rush to Sengokus office to complain. Vice-admiral Roja, Did you see? The document said, but I am not blind. Roja snapped as he glanced at the secretary then said: But what does this have to do with me? The secretary didnt expect such words, his face stiffened, he couldnt help but say:Vice-admiral Roja, Doflamingo was caught personally by you, so after he is released, I am afraid that he will Take revenge? Let him try. Roja didnt care at all as he shrugged his shoulders Since he defeated him once, he can do it again, the gap between them will only grow bigger. Roja didnt pay him any attention at all. As for Doflamingo trying something on his family, Roja wasnt worried at all. Rojas parents werent in the Marine, and because some accident Garp took him to the headquarters. So only Garp, Dragon, and Luffy are his family in this world. Garp is there, let him try to take revenge on him, lets who will get beaten. Dragon is also there, try going to the revolutionary army to fight him, Dragon was the enemy of the world, what a mere Doflamingo can do? As for Luffy, His luck as the protagonist of one piece story will Guard him, Also Red hair, Shanks is there, lets see what can Doflamingo do. Rojas was relieved that his family members are all monsters. Okay, I will go train now. Roja patted the Officer on his shoulder and took Hiru with him then left the room. Chapter 129: Shichibukai System The third floor of the fortress in the Marine headquarters is divided into an ordinary room and a kaiseki room, the Kairoseki practice room needs more points to practice in. But compared to the points that Roja accumulated, its nothing. When he entered the Room, Roja was surprised to find a weight of thirty tons. Before he left last time, the max weight he saw was only twenty tons. He didnt know if this was also something Vega Punk made or something that the ones after him made. Roja was too lazy to know its origin, So he directly carried the 30 tons and started his practice. He didnt do any physical exercise for a long time, even when he fought its mostly spiritual power not physical. Roja took the thirty tons to see if he can break the limit again. In the Fortress highest floor, Sengoku sat there with the three admirals, Garp, Z and the Crane also were present. This was a top meeting in the headquarters, not even a Vice-Admiral had the right to be present here. Only those present had the right to attend. The world government send some orders about the thing that happened recently. Sengoku took the document and opened it up. Although he didnt want to catch Doflamingo and then release him it was the world government orders. Sengoku wouldnt disobey their orders. Garp was asleep in his chair, he didnt want to ask about the order and didnt care at all. Z was unhappy, but before he could complain to Sengoku the world government already sent the orders. Knowing that he wont be able to change anything, he sighed with a face full disappointment. Alright, the matter of Doflamingo is already finished, next is the most important thing Sengoku said then opened another document, his expression was solemn. In this document, The world government has just instructed that a new system will be made, independent of the Marine and will only receive orders from them. This system is called, The Shichibukai. The world government made a new system which is a major event, everyone who heard this turned solemn. Sengoku put the document on the table and looked at those in front of him, Z paused a little then opened the document slowly. He was stunned. What a joke. Z couldnt suppress his anger and fiercely slammed his hand on the table. Cracks appeared on the table as he directly stood up. Making the piracy legal, looting and being an outlaw is legalized, this is a joke, how the hell did those people in the world government even think of this. Are you talking about the five seniors? In addition to Z outrage, Akainu was gloomy. The Shichibuaki system will put those well known and powerful pirates under the command of the world government and they wont be pursued by the Marine anymore. The only thing those pirates had to do is to respond to the world government summon. So those pirates will have the law behind them. This is really Unexpected Kisaru put his hand on his head and said with his usual tone. Aokiji was also gloomy as he said: What does the world government want to do? Sengoku seemed to expect this, he looked at the crowd calmly and said: In the world today, Four powerful forces formed, they are called the Yonko.(Four emperors) In addition to those, there are more like the DonQuixote family, with the power of the Marine alone, its difficult to keep the balance. This system will make those powerful pirates into an ally to the world government, which will reduce the pressure on the Marine and will make those Marine deal with each other. This was the view of the world government as well as Sengokus. No! Z didnt calm down as the rage is apparent on his face, he said: Because they cant deal with those pirate they will make piracy legalized? they will let them loot and hurt people as they liked? Even if it is difficult to deal with those pirates its part of the Marines mission to do it, How can this be called justice anymore? Turning piracy into a legal thing, this was something intolerable to Z. Sengoku looked at the raged Z and didnt know how to calm him down, he took a deep breath and said: Z This is already approved by the world government. Approved, How? this old man will not approve, absolutely not. Z was angry; he hit the table and smashed it, and then turned away to look at everyone present one by one and left. The Crane was drinking her tea, from the very beginning to the end she didnt say a word. After taking a deep breath, Sengoku didnt chase after Z and turned to Garp. What do you think Garp I didnt hear a thing. I just applied fora long vacation to go and see my grandson. he stood and said: I will leave first. After that Garp left the conference room. Only the three admirals and the Crane were present. Sengoku stood there watching Garp and Z leave, he shook his head and sighed. The meeting continues. lets talk about the candidates for the Shichibukai. Chapter 130: Z and the Task A few days later. The world government announced the Shichibukai system officially, and instantly the world was in chaos, countless forces paid attention to it. Those three days, Roja continued to practice with the thirty tons. Those thirty tons played some role, after a few days his strength improved a little, also now he already mastered the eleventh compression and nearly mastered the twelfth. When the news about the Shichibukai system reached his ears, Roja wasnt surprised. (Tl: I think the Gecko pirates arent the pirates of that Gecko Moria after reading the next line.) Doflamingo was released after he was caught by me, So most likely the candidates wont change. While warming up with the thirty tons, This idea flashed in Rojas mind. Garp left a few days, He said he was going to the East blue to take care of his grandson, he left in a hurry, Roja felt a bit strange, but it appeared that Garp left after the words about the Shichibukai. He left most likely because he didnt want to get involved. Suddenly the door of the room was pushed open, Someone with purple hair appeared. Roja was surprised and turned around and said with a friendly smile: Teacher Z, Why did you come here? Nothing, I just wanted to see you. With a cigar in his mouth, Z went to the side and sat down. Roja put down the weight he was carrying and sat next to him then said: It seems like Teacher isnt satisfied with the Shichibuaki system. From all people, Roja was someone who appreciated Zs emotions. How can pirates be recognized? How can justice and evil be put together, this system shouldnt exist, but I cant do anything about it, I am simply enabled to change anything. Z tone was lonely and very disappointed. The world government issued the order, so not to mention that he is just an instructor, even if he was an Admiral now, he wont be able to do anything about it. These days, Z used various channels, he even talked to the three admirals to not approve this system but to no avail. It cant be helped that he begin to question, What is the Marine, Why was it there. Does the world government really represent justice? Or, is the world government itself, is a group of powerful pirates that control the World? I can understand teachers feelings. Roja shook his head. Every senior officer is Zs disciple, Z cultivated most of the kids in the Marine, but suddenly those kids will turn to be allied with evil. This change will bring disappointment. If Roja wasnt present, in the next few years, Z will be attacked by the pirates and most the recruits on the ship will die, two people and Z with an arm cut. And a few years later, after the war, Z will be completely disappointed by the Marine and the world government and will be hunting pirates to cleanse the world. Roja didnt know what to say, He and Z are different, he came from another world, he had a clear goal, and that is to be the most powerful in the world, Whether he was a Marine or a pirate, whether he represents evil or justice. But Z wasnt the same. For a disappointed Z, he can only say words that Z would like but it had no effect. Z finished his cigar, patted Rojas shoulder and said: Anyway I wont be able to change this. I hope you can change the world in the future. Change the world? Hearing Z words, A picture emerged in Rojas mind. Want the worlds wealth, Want fame and power of the Marine king, A word from me Monkey.D.Roja will change the Seas. Do want my power? Do you want my wealth? Then join the Marine, I put everything I have there from there the world greatest Marine era begins. (Tl: Looooool.) Caugh! Thinking of this, Rojas head was full of black lines and he suddenly erased this idea from his head. Z saw the change in Rojas face and his eyes flashed. What happened? Roja took a deep breath and said: Nothing, but if teacher Z wants that, then I will create a new era. Seeing Rojas firm look and hearing his determined words, Z showed a happy smile, all the loneliness disappeared. He patted Rojas shoulder and stood up to leave. Although his back was still a little bit lonely, Rojas words pleased him a lot. But changing the era isnt easy, he has to be more powerful than an admiral and even more powerful than the Yonko. Even with Rojas amazing talent, alone, he wont be able to change the era, but perhaps Roja can do it, perhaps there is hope. The hope to see that day. Z left the practice room. Roja watched Z leave, Roja will certainly wont forget Zs teaching, So he wont look at Z in his most difficult time, he doesnt want his image to collapse. Sir Roja! The secretary came to Roja while holding the document in his hands. Reporting, There is a new mission Sir What is the Mission? Roja looked at the Document, he originally didnt care, but after a glance, he was surprised. This task Really is unexpected. This is Rojas first task after becoming Vice-admiral, the degree of danger isnt high and it wasnt a combat mission, but there is a possibility to fight. This was a recruitment task for the Shichibukai system in the Amazon lily island. As the name of island suggests, the island is full of women, there wasnt a single male there. And the one he had to recruit is, the Snake Princess, Boa Hancock! Chapter 131: The Snake Empress Boa Hancock Boa Hancock Roja was looking at the document in his hand while thinking. This task is risky, He may be charmed and if he gets a little bit careless, he may become a stone. Of course, Roja wont let himself be charmed. Well, Since I came to this world I didnt encounter any women pirate. Roja raised his head slightly with a proud expression, he threw the document at the table and said to the officer: Prepare the warship will set sail right away. (Tl: lool he is eager to see Hancock.) Yes! The Officer saluted Roja respectfully and immediately turned away to prepare the warship. Roja returned home and threw away his sweaty clothes and rushed to the bath. He changed his clothes and then moved directly to the harbor. After a while, the warship was being prepared. Some Marine who was doing some preparation heard the objective of their mission and most of them had strange expressions. The Empress of the Amazon lily, Boa Hancock, is said to be the most beautiful women. Have you seen her? No. Some Marines were having their own fantasies, Soon a Rear-admiral exclaimed loudly. Are you all serious! Boa Hancock is a terrifying pirate, Many said that when someone looked at her he will turn into a stone. The group of Marines were instantly frightened, Turning into stone That is really frightening. With the thought of turning into stone, the Marines gulped down their saliva. The preparation to set sail ended quickly and moved out with Roja on board with other Marines. The island was located in the calm belt. The lack of wind made many pirates unable to get there. The island was full of women, most of them are warriors, so invasion rarely happens. The most outstanding woman among them is Boa Hancock, the snake empress. Boa Hancock was selected as a Shichibukai, She is very strong herself and even more, the whole island is full of warriors. In the Calm belt anything might happen, the most dangerous thing is the sea king that may appear. The current Roja will be able to deal with most danger here. Amazon lily, in the center there was a building, the Kuja castle, Boa Hancock lived there. And At this time, A voice sounded inside the castle. Hebihime, This is a golden opportunity, you cant decline. A short old lady is standing inside the castle, she was talking seriously with the Empress. The Empress in front of her had black hair drifting in the air, a pair of eyes that can capture the soul, cherries like lips and white beautiful skin like snow. Any man sees her will lose his soul. (Tl: Except for Roja he is so He saw her in the nude and didnt have a reaction, Are you a man.) She is Boa Hancock. Hancock now is only twenty years old, compared to the original she is still young and full of charm. Said the old lady, Who would be interested in such an offer. Hancock put a leg on the other gently and looked toward Nyon-ba. Hibihime! Nyon-ba hit her snake stick on the ground and said seriously: In the past, The Kuja pirates relied on the calm belt to resist enemies, but the Marine invented an Engine that could sail in this environment. Our safety is no longer guaranteed, At any moment this island could be raided by the Marine. Nyon-ba exposed a look of excitement, holding the newspaper in her hand she said: The World government invented the Shichibukai system, this is simply a golden opportunity, as long as you become one, our safety will be guaranteed and The Marine wont be able to threaten us. Nyon-ba was talking with a face full of excitement, and Hancock eyebrow suddenly twisted and said. Enough! I said before, I have no interest. She stood up and revealed an overbearing look then said: What can the world government do, I dont like it, if you want it, Do it yourself. Hancock made two guards directly see Nyon-ba out. This is related to the life and death of everyone on the island Nyon-ba struggled while the two guards are carrying her while looking at Hancock with rage. Hancock heard this and gently gestured to the two guards to let Nyon-ba down. Seeing this, Nyon-ba was relieved, finally, Hancock was willing to listen to her. Hancock stood there and suddenly stretched out a finger and pointed at Nyon-ba, she proudly raised her head and said. Even if the island perishes, I will still be forgiven, Because this princess is Very beautiful. This moment Hancock look was difficult to describe. This kind of charm even in the eyes of women was irresistible, which made Nyon-ba and the two guard out of breath. Hebihime Hebihime Nyon ba breathed out to calm down, fortunately, she was with Hancock for a long time and had a certain immunity to her, she recovered and shouted at her. What is this? Hebihime, you Shut up already. Hancock looked at her full of contempt, she then looked at Nyon-ba and wanted to throw her out of the window. And at this time, A burst of emergency was heard, Hancock actions paused while the expression of everyone changed. Hebihime Hebihime-sama, this is bad! A Marine warship will soon arrive here! Chapter 132: The Island Full Of Girls An anxious female guard suddenly reported to Hancock who was about to throw Nyon-ba. Everyones expressions changed, Even in Hancocks eyes, a vicious flash appeared as she put Nyon-ba down. Nyon-bas forehead was full of cold sweat, then she thought about something and asked: Several warships? one Only one. Hancock moved forward and said: lets go and see. In the island port. The warship docked and countless arrow was pointed at it from below. All women, they were all warriors capable of using Busoshoku Haki, If they attacked it will be more powerful then bullets. But this time no one attacked because the Marines in the warship were also holding their pistols and aimed at them. The two sides confronted each other. No one attacked and no one put down his weapon. In front of the Marines, Roja was wearing his Vice-Admiral coat which wasnt flattering because there is no wind in the calm belt. Roja eyes werent on the warriors in front of him, he looked away inside the island with a trace of interest. And in the next moment, The female warriors suddenly began to open a path from the rear, A girl with no language capable of describing her appeared and was moving step by step. This beauty was really out of this world, Roja could describe this as Charm : +10086! What is going on? The girl was, of course, Hancock, She saw the warship docked and there was no fight so she asked. Hebihime-same, They said they didnt come to fight and they didnt open fire. Not to fight After hearing this, Hancocks eyebrows rose, She was about to ask but suddenly her expression changed and said: Then tell them to leave. Wait! Hebihime! Nyon-ba rushed from behind Hancock and stood between the female warriors and the Marines. Since they didnt come for war, then they got to be here to recruit you to be one of the Shichibukai, Right? Nyon-ba looked at Roja and Roja spread his hand to say his not hostile. Rojas eyes were fixed on Hancock, he was not love struck but he looked in interest and appreciation. Hearing Nyon-bas words, Rojas eyes were removed from Hancock as he nodded and said: Yes. Great. This was going better than Nyon-ba expected when a look of surprise appeared on Hancock face then she said: Hebihime, This is a golden opportunity, The Marine took the initiative to recruit you into the Shichibukai, as long as Her voice was getting smaller and smaller and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Because in front of her Hancocks face was very angry. Who allowed you to stand in front of me are you commanding me? Hancock grabbed Nyon-ba and threw her, she flew in an arc shape then fell down quite a distance away. Hebihime Hebihime-same!! Standing behind Hancock, the warriors foreheads were full of cold sweat and they couldnt help but exclaim. How could you tread an old woman like that. Hancock turned around and looked at them, She completely changed from the overbearing woman who threw their elders to a charming and delicate girl. I accidentally All the warriors, even when they are all female, they couldnt resist such charm. all of them nodded. Yes, yes, No one told her to be careless. As for Nyon-ba, no one even cared about where she landed. In the warship. She really is exactly the same bad character. Roja stood in front of the Marines, looking at the scene that just occurred, he chuckled, He looked at her with a faint smile. Seeming like she heard Roja, Hancock turned again toward the warship. When her eyes fell on Roja, her brows slightly rose, she felt a very strange atmosphere around Roja. But, Hancock didnt mind, she leaped into the sky and fell directly on the warship in front of Roja. She glanced at Roja and the Marines behind him, She held an arrogant look as she said: Shichibuaki Not interested, you will leave everything behind and go home. The Marines behind Roja has long been fascinated by her charms and when they heard her command, some started to move thing from inside the cabin. Roja looked at the Marines behind him and couldnt help but reveal a helpless sigh. Roja turned again toward Hancock and looked at her directly into his eyes: I say, are you really really okay with this? Rojas attitude wasnt serious, This was Hancocks first time seeing a Vice admiral who isnt serious and whats more important he is really young, Even so, he wasnt affected by her charms. How can this be? Hancock had absolute confidence in her own charm, Be it a man or a woman they wont be able to resist her charms, but Roja didnt which she couldnt believe. No matter who it is, They will all recognize this empress because This empress is really beautiful Roja: (Tl: Facepalm!) Although Roja had some memory of this, but witnessing and hearing those narcissistic words, Roja was left with a twitching mouth. Chapter 133: isn’t This enough? Hancocks charm wasnt completely ineffective against Roja, But the moment he is effected, the soul sword tore it apart, I wont allow anything to happen to Rojas spirit even if it was a Haoshoku of one of the Yonko. of course, that didnt affect Roja appreciation for beauty. But the current narcissistic gestures and words Rojas face was full of black lines, then he decided to ignore it and directly said: Youre saying that you dont want to be one of the Shichibukai right? What a rude guy Seeing Roja still not affected by her charm, Hancock couldnt believe it. She absolutely couldnt believe that someone could resist her charm, mostly he hid it in his heart. So in the next moment, Hancock looked down and put her hands in a heart shape. Even with just the idea hidden in your heart, I will let it out Mero Mero Mero! Hum! A pink heart shaped light flew out from her hands, all the Marines that were obsessed with her look suddenly turned to stone. The result made Hancock satisfied. But she was shocked, Standing in front of her Roja still the same, he didnt turn to stone. This is your devil fruit power Light flashed in Rojas eyes, With his speed, he could avoid her ability with no problem, But he felt that this ability wont have any effect on him. When it touched him, his spiritual power directly forced that power off. You You Really How could This time Hancock was completely shocked, She didnt believe that her charm was not effective on Roja, But he didnt use his Haoshoku and nothing happened to him. If its youre the one enjoying it, it wont be called charm, right? Roja looked at Hancock with a devils smile, then said: Well, the Bullshit time is over, Come over and sign the Document to be a Shichibukai, and return my subordinate back. Hancock looked at him, and after hearing his sentence, She immediately said: No! Whiz! The next moment, Hancock directly rushed toward Roja and threw a kick at hi. The kick could be described as a perfect kick, the angle the strength everything was perfect. Seeing Hancock attacking, Roja shook his head and didnt pull his sword out of its scabbard, he used it like that to block her kick. Bang! When the kick hit the scabbard, a roaring sound was heard and the air shook. facing this force Roja didnt move at all, he just stayed like that without moving or even trembling. This guy is strong Hancock finally panicked, she fought with the Marines before, and she knew the strength of Vice admirals, She always had the upper hand and they couldnt be her opponents. But Not only her charm isnt effective against Roja, Even in close combat, she isnt his opponent. Perfume Femur! Hancock turned around and kicked with the other leg. That was close. Roja said calmly and this time he used his hands which were covered with Haki to receive the kick. They were caught in a very indecent position. Roja didnt look anywhere beside her eyes and he said lightly: Isnt this enough? Hearing Rojas arrogant words made Hancock angry. When she was young, She was enslaved by the Celestial Dragons, which treated her with the same attitude. When she finally escaped and her status as a slave wasnt known to anyone, She returned to Amazon Lily, and she directly became the empress, she also awakened her Haoshoku Haki. But Rojas attitude wasnt exactly the same as those Celestial Dragons, His attitude was more like an adult teaching a child. As if she was a naughty little child and Roja was her elder who is faintly scolding her. That feeling made Hancock somewhat go crazy. You bastard! Let go! Struggled for a bit, she found that she couldnt break off from his hands, her strength was inferior to Rojas, so she could only shout in his face. Roja didnt continue to hold her and directly let go, Stepped back and looked at her calmly like he was watching a cute little girl. Hancock knew that she isnt his opponent, she twisted her eyebrows and jumped back. Hebihime-sama are you okay? A look of tension was on Hancocks eyes. The warriors couldnt see what happened but they could hear, when they were about to go up Hancock came down. Some Warriors were holding their weapons with a sharp look and looked at the warship. Go away you Marines. Someone shouted and the warriors were ready to go and attack. But in the next moment, Hancock trembled as a terrifying atmosphere broke out from the warship and spread in all directions. Tread! Tread! Tread! Roja step by step stood at the edge of the warship. Everything was silent. Puff! With Rojas Haoshoku the warriors were starting to fall down with a puff sound. Puff! Puff! Puff! Like domino pieces, one by one, they all fell down. Finally, only a few people were still standing with horror all over their faces. This is Hoashoku Haki! Not just them, even Hancock was shocked because this Hoashoku was so much stronger than hers. In the island, most of the Warriors had some resistance to Hoashoku due to her using it. But, Rojas Hoashoku made most of them faint. Very few could keep their consciousness, and those who did have their foreheads full of sweat and their bodies were trembling with fear. Even her who possess Hoashoku was affected a little. What a terrifying Hoashoku! Chapter 134: Not Leaving unless You Agree Ane-sama Ane-sama! That man Hancocks two sisters foreheads were full of cold sweat, they couldnt help but retreat beside Hancock and nervously look toward Roja who was standing at the edge of the warship. Roja stood there and retracted his Haoshoku, but the feeling was still there. Did you cause enough trouble now? Roja appreciated Hancock, Whether her charm or temperament, They were perfect in his memories, the only problem is that she is too headstrong. Hancock is probably nineteen years old now, just one-year younger than him, basically, they were the same age. Hancock looked at Roja and bit her lips, she didnt know how to answer his question. This question cannot be answered, Whether she says its enough or not, she would look like a child causing trouble. How could there be a man in this world who could resist my charm Hancocks eyes were showing her unwillingness, the fruit she ate complimented her greatly, with her charm and her fruit she could do anything, this is the first time someone was not affected. Hancocks charm will leave an impact on basically everyone, but the impact differ from one to other, For example, Aokiji and the other admirals would have a very small impact that they could easily suppress. Yes, he must be suppressing himself Hancock thought, but she couldnt believe her own idea because before when she used her Mero Mero Mero, Roja wasnt using Haki. Wanting me to leave and cooperate with the world government and be one of the Shichibukai is absolutely impossible. Hancock took a deep breath and said coldly. Roja slightly shook his head and said: That identity is very important to you, it should allow you to shelter this island. At this time, Nyon-ba who was thrown away, suddenly without anyone knowing how came back and looked at Roja deeply then turned to Hancock and said. Hebihime What he said is right If you refuse this time then the next time the Marine would send at least 5 warships and well be wiped up without a fight. Nyon-ba was very shocked when Roja used Haoshoku. With such a strong Haoshoku, how could he be a Marine? this matter made her puzzled and now this, she couldnt just ask Roja, but since he has Haoshoku he wasnt the same as those Marines. From that strong Hoashoku, Roja surely wasnt the world government dog, because those dogs wont be able to use Haoshoku. Moreover, Lets not say the Marines will act, This mans power alone would wipe us all without anyone of us resisting. Nyon-ba continued to persuade Hancock. Even if the country will be destroyed I wont agree. Hancock took a deep breath, she couldnt yield because she is the Snake Empress, She has Haoshoku, Only those who dont yield will be able to use it. Because she didnt want to yield, Roja appreciated this character of hers. This is the temperament is what make kings, Never yielding always standing at the top, This was Boa Hanocks grace. But Originally Boa Hancock accepted the invitation, so Roja was sure to make her agree. And this is his first mission as A vice-Admiral, He didnt his first mission to be a failure. Ok. Roja stood at the warship looking at Hancock, He shook his head slightly and said with a smile: I am not leaving until you agree then. Well, stay there forever. Hancock saw that Roja wont attack, and she herself didnt want to face Roja anymore. She didnt hesitate and started to leave the place back to the castle while leaving Roja there. Hebihime, You Nyon-ba wanted to knock her snake stick at her, but that was impossible as Hancock is really powerful. After looking at Hancock, Nyon-ba sighed and looked at Roja with apprehension. That Dont worry, I am not here to destroy the island, but to recruit her before she agrees I wont leave the island and also I need her to turn my soldier back to normal. Oh, I will go and ask her. Hearing Rojas words, Nyon-ba sighed in relief. Rojas tolerance is difficult to figure out, basically, everyone who has Haoshoku will only do things to their liking. So people wont care about being offended like Shanks, and some people will not be able to be even a little disrespectful toward them or they will destroy the entire island of that person. Although Nyon-ba didnt see what happened, it seems something happened on the warship. Chapter 135: Thank you for your hospitality Roja didnt have a killing hobby. Hancock also had Haoshoku and she always does what she likes. In the Kuja castle, Hancock leaned on a soft couch, her hands gently rubbing her eyebrows, she couldnt help but bite her lips. This was the first time for her to suffer such a big loss, She couldnt fight against Roja so she could only return to the palace sulking. It is absolutely impossible, I wont agree to be a Shichibukai no matter what, and I wont turn back his subordinates too. Hancock looked firm which exuded a different kind of charm, the female guards were completely captivated. Amazon Lily prohibit men from entering to this island, but in front of her, be it, man or woman, there isnt anyone who could resist her charm. Hebihime Hebihime-sama, You should have your meal. After a while the woman standing at the door was breathing hastily, she finally recovered from Hancocks charm. I dont want to eat. hancock shook her head and the maid didnt talk anymore. Gradually, Hancock adjusted her mood, and felt hungry, So she stood up and said to the maid: Get the dinner ready. She just said that she didnt want to eat and now she said she wanted to eat, Hancock was always like this, even the maid seems to be used to it. Since Hancock was the Empress, there is surely a grand dining room, with a round table in the middle. Placed on that table there is everything from dessert to meat and vegetables. Many types of exquisite food were present on the table. Hancock threw the thing that just happened to the back of her head and began enjoying her meal. The maid was naturally far away and quiet so she doesnt bother Hancock. However, a sound suddenly was heard. Yeah, dinner is ready so I will help myself. Everyone in the castle looked really afraid, the figure comes in like its his home and stood next to the table and picked up dessert from the table and put it in his mouth. The figure was, of course, Rojas. The maid saw this and their eyes were about to pop out from their socket, he looked like his in his own room, he just entered and began to eat, they even forgot to block his way. Even Hancock looked at him stunned, She was enjoying the cake and suddenly he just took the other half and put in his mouth. This is indeed the empresss food, it tastes really good. Roja was eating while commenting on the food, he was praising her food, at the same time he was enjoying her expression. Who allowed you to come here!! Hancock finally broke out. Accompanied by the murderous look, the whole table crashed, and the food was thrown all over the place. Roja held to a plate and continued to eat. What a pity but i am almost full. Roja ignored everything while Hancock turned violent, using Kenbunshoku Haki he avoided her attacks and finished the plate in his hands, then he clapped his hands. Bang! Thank you for your hospitality. After that Roja left the castle while waving to her, Hancock stood there and looked at Roja who disappeared, her fists were clenched and if looks could kill, then Roja would be dead by now. Damn! Damn! Damn! Finally, Hancock vented her anger on the broken table, the maid was really scared a hid far away. For daring to be rude to Hancock, everyone hated Roja, but inexplicably they had a little admiration for him, Daring to do something like this in this island, perhaps only Roja could do it. Are men always so domineering? The maids almost didnt see any man in their lives. Hancock almost destroyed the entire dining hall, Finally, she felt tired and stopped, since meeting Roja only half a day passed, it was like half a year which made her feel really tired. So she went to her room to sleep. She decided to force any idea about Roja in the back of her head, otherwise, if she continued to think about him she may go crazy. But almost as Hancock took off her coat, ready to lie down on her bed, she saw that there is a silhouette on the bed. Who else could it be? Chapter 136: The Change Roja looked confused at Hancock then said: Well, your bed is more comfortable than the one on the warship, So I will be sleeping here, look where to sleep. Roja turned around and returned to sleep, he didnt care about the black lines on Hancocks forehead or her Anger that was about to erupt like a volcano. Get out of this empress bed!! This roar was heard by all people on the island, countless guards rushed to the room. Roja didnt wait for them to enter and used his Haki. All of them fell unconscious. Dont run in the night and go to sleep Roja was stood up and went beside the window, while Hancock looked at the window then bit her teeth. After causing so much trouble, arent you tired? Roja looked at Hancock then shook his head and said: Well if you dont sleep you will be sick. (Tl: I know that feeling.) After speaking, Roja didnt care about what expression Hancock was making, he directly jumped from the window. Hancock was about to go crazy. Who is sick in the end? Hancock felt that compared with the fights she fought in the past couple of years, dealing with Roja is more tiring. She didnt think of Roja anymore as she directly went to the couch to rest. If she didnt rest she felt like she will go crazy. Although the couch wasnt as comfortable as the bed she could rest. She thought that if Roja doesnt appear even sleeping on the ground she will feel comfortable. After sleeping and waking up, the nightmare continues. Yo, your breakfast looks really tasty. Where do you usually take a bath? Dont you bath? I came here for a long time and didnt take a bath, Do you mind if I eat with you? Roja was casually touring in the palace like it was his home. Many places in the castle were destroyed these past few days, and the guards were desperately reconstructing it. As for Roja, they cant do anything, With just his Haoshoku he could defeat them all if they tried anything Roja will send them to Sleep. Hancock felt like Roja was her nightmare, she was afraid that he will emerge whenever she was alone, and in every corner, his face would appear. (Tl: Is this Love? :p .) Hancock was sitting in a trance while holding a glass of red wine. Silently Roja appeared next to her, and took the glass from her hand, drunk it and said: This is really good wine. Hancock saw Roja and felt really powerless. Now, Dont you want me to leave? Roja smiled while sitting there, If she signs the Shichibukai contract and turns back his subordinates, he will directly leave. Hancock looked at Roja and for the first time, she didnt shout at him with an angry tone. Why is a man like you with the Marine? Why are you with the World government From the past few days, Hancock knew what kind of person is Roja, he definitively has his own ways, he wasnt the kind to be ordered around, he didnt put anything in his eyes as he looked at the world from above. This seems to be the reason for his strong Haoshoku. For such a man to be with the Marine was something Hancock couldnt understand. Ha ha Seeing that Hancock doesnt want to put a fight anymore, Roja chuckled as he leisurely said. Who told you that I hold the World government in my eyes? Then you Hancock didnt find his answer surprising, but she still couldnt understand why was he a Marine. In this world, no one can order me around, whether the Marine or the World government, if you ask for whom am working, then I will say I only do things for myself. The reason why I am in the Marine is because its interesting. Said Roja while playing with the glass in his hand: Does that answer your question? Hancock listened to Roja and light flashed in her eyes. Just because its interesting? That is, the fact that you are in the Marine Roja smiled then said directly interrupting her: Do you know the revolutionary army? Yes. Hancock nodded, Although she was overbearing she wasnt a fool, she knows a lot of things. The leader of the Revolutionary army is named Monkey.D.Dragon, and my name is Monkey.D.Roja. Roja smiled at Hancock and directly sold his cousin out. Chapter 137: Task Completed Hancock did hear Rojas name these days, But she heard it from Nyon-ba so she didnt pay attention. Hearing Roja words about the revolutionary army, Hancocks face revealed an amazed expression. Rojas Haki was absolutely a very clear fact to what hes saying. Then you My only care now whether you sign the Shichibukai contract or not, will you? Roja smiled at Hancock and took a document out and put it in front of Hancock. Hancock looked with a complex expression at Roja, she bit her lips, then took the document and signed her name. After signing this Document, The Marine wont enter the range of three Km from the island as per the agreement. Hancock threw the document at Roja then said while standing up. Roja took the document and nodded his head: Yes. Well. Hancock slightly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then opened her eyes again, she said directly to Roja. So next I need to turn back your subordinate and you will go far, far away from the island and never come back!! Gee Roja that Hancock turned back again and was surprised, it seems the plan he executed those past few days didnt succeed. Well, usually people dont speak to me like this, talking rudely without honorifics isnt beautiful at all. . Roja also stood up, he leisurely said to Hancock, then suddenly with lightning speed he reached his hand and squeezed Hancocks little face. Hancock couldnt react and was stunned in her place. When she was about to react, Roja had already disappeared. Fortunately the past few days, Hancock was almost used to his behavior, she sighed and looked at the direction he left in with a complex feeling. The warship slowly left the Island. All the Marines on the Warship were turned back to normal. If he was completely impatient with Hancock then this wouldve been impossible. These past few days, he was trying to change Hancocks behavior. Well, It seems, in the end, I still failed to do so. Roja looked at the distance and smiled a little then turned around and entered his cabin. There is still a chance that they will meet again. Roja didnt care about her past slave status, for the so-called world nobles, Roja hated them to the bone, Roja was planning to throw all of them into the prison. Well, when he becomes the king of the Marine, if those five old men or the nobles said anything displeasing he will arrest them. Roja thought to here and couldnt help but smile. The warship passed by the calm belt again, along with the road they met a sea king but Roja dealt with him with one strike, after that there wasnt an accident as they returned to the headquarters. Roja directly went to hand the document that was singed by Hancock to Sengoku. Roja came to Sengokus office several times but he always was with Garp, this is the first time he went alone. Roja, youre back. Sengoku was sitting on his desk with a pile of documents in front of him, Seeing Roja he directly smiled and said with friendly tone: How did it go? Success. Roja took the document and put it on the desk, Sengoku took the document and looked at it, then he laughed and said: That woman is very strong, and its said that her character is very bad, when it was suggested for recruitment into the Shichibukai, I thought it would be really difficult. Roja listened to Sengokus words and couldnt help but feel that the past few days was a holiday for him. Of course, Roja wont say that. It wasnt that hard. Roja nodded his head with a look of I dont care. Seeing this Sengoku enjoyed Rojas expression, He thought that if it took him so long then it mustve been hard and still he looks like he didnt care. Well because its a special task, when completed you will receive ten thousand points. While saying this Sengoku put the Document in a bag beside him. Hancocks reward didnt reach 100 million berry yet, but the ten thousand points werent related to her bounty, it was related to the danger that person put to the World government. How much points do I have now Roja didnt ask Sengoku but was talking to himself. Probably I have more than 80.000 points. Roja didnt calculate accurately, now he could simply capture pirates with 300 million bounties easily. So reaching 200 thousand points is easy, all he needs now is to get more powerful than an Admiral. Thinking to here Roja said: If there is nothing else I will go back. Roja looked at Sengoku, nodded and turned away to leave. Chapter 138: Return to Amazon Lily Do not worry. Sengoku looked at Roja leaving, He said then nodded at Roja: You may have to return to Amazon Lily again. After the Shichibuaki are selected, we need to hold a meeting with them, and we expect them not to obey that, so we will have to use video calls for that. At that time you will have to deliver the camera Den den mushi to Amazon Lily. Understood. Roja nodded his head, With them just being recruited, there is no way they will obediently come for a meeting the only way is using calls. The strength of the Shichibukai isnt weak. For example Doflamingo, he cant be compared to the three admirals but he isnt that much weaker, in a one on one he will give them some trouble beating him, Of course, beating and killing are different. Not to mention Mihawk, the worlds strongest Swordsman, Even Roja cant accurately judge that person power, But he at least has a power comparable to the admirals or else the so-called worlds strongest swordsman is just words. If those people come to the same place for a meeting, with the combined effort of the three Admirals and Sengoku, they could suppress them, but they wont be able to hold a peaceful meeting. Also if the world government did this to suppress those seven, that would be really stupid, even if they suppress those seven another eight will emerge, the Yonko are still there and pirates wont end. Those things flashed in Rojas mind then he shook his head and left Sengokus office. Roja rarely considers the balance in this world, but it doesnt mean he doesnt understand, its easy to understand but he is just too lazy. If it wasnt because he appreciated Hancock then he wouldnt go the next time. After leaving the office, Roja directly went to his home, He rested up for a day then started the boring practice again. (Tl: Guess what.) He didnt know why before he could endure the boring practice with no feeling at all, but now he often felt impatient and in his mind, a figure always flashes. His memories of the days he passed in Amazon Lily always pass in his mind. (Tl: Roja is in love? :p .) Roja didnt hate such feeling, When he saw Hancock for the first time, he really appreciated her, She was more perfect Than he imagined before. Because she was so rude at first, Roja used a not so hard not so soft method for the few days he stayed there, After a few days he accepted to sign the deal. Occasionally there is some intimate contact, He recalled that fragrance, that beautiful face, and the white skin, Rojas expression didnt change but in his heart, he was really excited. He wasnt a saint, its only that his soul is stronger than others, he can control his emotions better, he wasnt devoid of emotions. At the same time, On The island, Hancock was also remembering the past few days, she was the same as she really couldnt forget about him. After a few days of his departure, when she eats she eats, she would always look at the corner, but that person wasnt there. Her memories started to get hazy by time, but Rojas figure and Rojas look, she couldnt forget them. She didnt know Roja temperament clearly, Would he take the trouble and dismiss an order from the world government. The more she thought The more she didnt want to meet Roja again, They were different, Whether their thinking or their behavior. A month later. Finally, the Shichibukai were recruited, It seems that they didnt change even Doflamingo was one of them. Bartholomew Kuma. Dracule Mihawk. Boa Hancock. DonQuixote Doflamingo. Jinbe. Gekko Moriah. Crocodile. A total of seven people, each one of them is famous in the Grandline when they signed the documents and became Shichibukai, the world was shocked. And a few days later Roja was in his warship going back to Amazon Lily, He will once again meet Hancock, Roja stood on the deck with a flat face, but in his heart there a strange feeling. (Tl: Will Rojas heart be broken? ) Vice-Admiral Roja! Roja heard the officers voice coming from the side which disturbed his thought. We wont be able to go after reaching the three Km distance. well, its only three Km. Roja nodded at the officer,The officer issued an order so that the warship slow down, the stop. Today Roja used his Haoshoku whenever he met with a Sea king, So either they faint or surrender. But the strange thing, the ships of the guards didnt react, and there wasnt any movement on the island. What is going on? Roja looked at the distance, there is no movement at all on the island. Roja couldnt help but frown. Although the Warship didnt dock by the shore of the island, it is only three Km in an open sea, if you cant see then you are blind. There is something wrong. Seeing that there was no movement at all on the island, Roja issued an order: I will go to the island, Dont move from here wait for my return, I will let a few sea king guard the warship andI will go on one, so dont worry. After that, Roja didnt wait for them to reply, He suddenly jumped on the back of one of the sea kings. Roja fell on one of the sea kings back, The sea king knew Rojas intention and immediately carried Roja toward the island. The rest of the sea kings didnt move, they stayed beside the warship like guardians on duty. Chapter 139: Taking a bath On the Island, Many soldiers were nervous and vigilant, they looked at the warship and wanted to report to Hancock but they couldnt. The Kuja Castle was now blocked, no one was allowed to enter. A leader like a woman looked at the Warriors and said: Hebihime-sama is taking a bath, dont let anyone of those Marines get close. In the island, All the warriors believed that Hancock and her two sisters have been cursed, their backs shouldnt be shown to anyone or they will turn to stone. Therefore, whenever Hancock took a bath, the whole castle was blocked and no one had permission to enter. Yes! Suddenly a small shadow appeared in the sea, A silhouette that was moving on the sea toward the island. The sea kings huge body was underwater, This persons figure was really small, And because the Warriors were looking at the warship, they only noticed him when he was really close. That man! Seeing Roja, the warriors were startled, They experienced Rojas power countless times, When Roja was here, No one was concerned about their sleep. They could sleep, anytime, anywhere. Can he fly? No, Dont let him in. Watching Roja coming, their foreheads was full of cold sweat, although they only saw his shadow, but they clenched their teeth and held their weapons. When Roja was near the shore, the warriors began to shoot arrows at him. Roar! In the eyes of the warriors, a huge tail appeared from the sea and hit the shore. Roja gently moved down from the tail, he turned around to the sea king and nodded slightly. he didnt look at those warriors as he directly disappeared on the island. Those warriors saw sea kings, and they controlled a few, but they didnt see one with that size before. Coupled with their fear, they forgot to block Rojas path and reacted only when Roja has already disappeared. Bad This is Bad! Hurry up and go inform Hebihime-sama! The shore was instantly in chaos. And at this time Roja was moving really fast using Moon Walk and Soru until he appears on top of the Kuja castle, He used Kenbunshoku Haki to look for Hancocks location and when he did, he directly went toward her. He saw a persons shadow using Kenbunshoku Haki and in the next instant that image passed over in his head. Because the Castle was destroyed and rebuild many time the last time he was here, there was no fixed room for Hancock, even if there is he wont remember it. And the number of time he entered the castle last time were numerous, So it was like his second home. He continued down, and directly fell into a room full of steam, seeing this environment, he was stunned. This is As expected, In front of him, In the bath with Steam around him, he saw a wonderful figure standing there stunned and looking at him while he also looked at her. Although there is steam, he could see, and he saw Hancocks back The Celestial Dragons slave mark. Roja and Hancock stopped like that and the atmosphere turned strange. The next moment, two anxious voices were heard from outside and two shadows directly rushed in. They were Hancocks two sisters. Ane-sama, this is Bad! The Marine from before Ah Sandersonia and Marigold saw the scene in front of them, they turned sluggish and the sounds stopped. Hancocks eyes awakened by the voice of her two sisters. After the shock, Her face sunk, She lightly bit her lips and turned her body to face Roja and stepped back. Well, Roja wanted to see this side not the other one with the slave mark. Seeing Hancock retreat, the two sisters reacted and covered her body with. He saw My back. Hancocks breathing seemed to be heavy, as she was tightly bitting on her lips, even a trace of blood appeared. The two sisters took their weapon in their hands, their faces were pale from fright. They looked at Roja but they couldnt hide the fear they felt from that man. In front of Roja, they wont be able to lift their weapon if he wanted. If I In front of the three pale sisters, Roja was standing there and he seemingly recovered, He looked toward Hancock helplessly as he said. If I say that I didnt see a thing, Would you believe me? Hancock: Sandersonia: Marigold: Chapter 140: The Change Perhaps because they knew that they cant defeat Roja, Hancock was desperate, she bit her lips and said to Roja: You Should already know what that marks mean. Roja nodded his head and said softly: Celestial Dragons slave mark. Hearing Rojas words, Hancocks heart shook slightly, and her eyes trembled. As a pirate woman, She had her pride, And this the point that hurts her pride the most. The mark that was on her back was the Celestial Dragons slave mark and it couldnt be removed. Even if it was cut off it will regrow on with her flesh. That symbol will eternally represent her slave status. Hancock and her two sisters hid this truth with the curse lie. No forces would dare protect a slave of the Celestial Dragons. And If the Celestial Dragons didnt care about her, then its better, otherwise only the Yonko would be able to protect her. And with her pride, she didnt want to seek protection. Then now you Hancock never exposed such a fragile look before, Even when she was captured by slave dealers she wasnt as fragile and anxious as she was now. Roja looked at Hancock and saw her nervousness, he shook his head and said: I said before, Compared to that mark I like the front view more. Roja didnt have any feelings of disgust when he saw the mark. He had the idea of taking responsibility for what he saw. Uh? Hearing Rojas words, Hancock was stunned. I understand. Looking at the stunned Hancock, Roja shook his head and said: Rest assured, No matter the Origin of that Mark,I will not use it to control you, and I will not say a word about it. Suddenly the tension in the two sisters heart disappeared as they took a long breath. With that powerful Haoshoku and such tolerance, it was likely impossible for Roja to lie about such matters. Hancocks heart lightened, If Roja wanted to do anything, No one here could stop him, and if the secret leaked out then she couldnt imagine what would happen. Meeting such a man, I really dont know if this is fortunate or unfortunate for you, Hebihime. Nyon-ba held her stick and step by step appeared inside the bath. Where did you come from? Hancock heard Nyon-bas words and directly turned around while restoring her empress image, then shouted at her. Nyon-ba didnt pay attention to Hancock, she went toward Roja and said: For willing to keep this a secret, I Thank you in Hebihime and her two sisters stead. Hancock looked at Nyon-ba and barely suppressed her urge to throw her out, she breathed a sigh of relief with her head down. Dont mention it. Roja looked at Nyon-ba, then he said again. If there nothing else, I will go first, you wear some clothes and will see you in a while. he looked at Hancock and said with a smile: Yes, just another thing If you want me to take responsibility, its not impossible for me to do so. After he came in contact with her last time, Regardless of her temperament she was an unparalleled female emperor after all. And for her status as a slave with a little bit of privilege, he would be able to remove it. As long as he reaches the fifth stage and uses Yamamotos Shikai, it wont take much effort. After that, Roja directly turned away and left. Take responsibility? Hancock looked at Rojas back, her eyes flashed with complex light, When Roja learned about her slave status, she didnt know how to face him anymore, it would be impossible for her to have her previous arrogance. Three Km away from the Island, the warship was quietly docked there, Suddenly two boats slowly came over in front of the warship, Roja informed them that he would return with Hancock over the Den Den Mushi. Whiz! Roja jumped from the boat and fell on the warship, after him Hancock also jumped from the giant snakes head into the warship gently. This time Hancock didnt turn those soldier to stone, but she was moving arrogantly with Roja, Only when her eyes fell on Roja would her arrogance face a little bit. With Roja leading the way, the two entered the cabin. This was Rojas office. Roja image changed, he wasnt the Vice-admiral anymore as he went to his desk after stretching out a little. Its almost time. Ok. Hancock nodded and didnt sit down, She quietly stood there. After the series of event, Hancock still didnt reach 100 points in Rojas view, but he still gave her 70 points. Hancock didnt treat Roja with that cold arrogance anymore. Moreover, Roja knew about the secret she wanted to hide the most, So in front of him, she simply couldnt put the arrogance from before. Chapter 141: Whitebeard Vs Kaido At Rojas desk, there was a lot of Video Den Den Mushi, Roja picked one and after a bit, a picture was projected onto the wall of the room. The projection was from the conference room in Mariejois. Some Government officials, as well as the Crane and of course Sengoku, were there. Well, If it isnt Roja, it seems like it went smoothly without any accident on your side. The Video Den Den Mushi connected, Sengoku saw Roja and Hancock behind him, then smiled at Roja. Sengokus words made Roja feel weird. Accident When Sengoku mentioned this, Roja couldnt help but think about what really happened, He turned to look at Hancock and found her looking at him. Hancocks face didnt have any anger or Shame when she looked at him, there is just some kind of inexplicable feeling from her eyes, then she just turned back to look at the video on the wall. Seeing this Roja shrugged and looked at Sengoku again, then he said: So, When will it start. Immediately. When Sengoku looked at Roja and Hancock he didnt notice a thing, By his side, The Crane had a deep look in her eyes like she saw through everything. Watching Roja and Hancock, she revealed a thoughtful expression. Quickly, each Video Den Den Mushi was activated,a picture started to appear one after the other. The first one was in a spacious room, It seemed to be in the warship but it wasnt an office, it seemed to be the main hall. In that hall, two officers were dueling. They were dueling while panic is apparent in their faces, it was as if they couldnt control their bodies. Dont Dont cut me! You too! Looking at this, Sengoku and the World government officers faces turned ugly, this scene fell in the eyes of Roja. Roja clearly knew what was going on, it is Doflamingo who is Controlling them. are you ready for another beating? Roja stood there looking indifferent at Doflamingo who was sitting in the corner of the screen. If they were other people they wouldnt care much, but it was their own people, The crane looked at Doflamingo and said. You are playing the ghost? Doflamingo, be a good boy and release them. FUFUFUFUFUFU Ms. Crane and Vice-admiral Roja, Dont be so serious. Doflamingo looked at them with his evil smile, but he didnt continue to provoke them. The crane chased him before and was planning on catching him. Roja already defeated him before, and the fact that he had Haoshoku, he wont care about the rules and may really go and beat him up again. They were dangerous people. Even if he was a Shichibukai, if he really does provoke Roja, Roja may really kill him without giving a damn about the rules. He wasnt afraid of Sengoku or the world government, he was afraid of people like The Crane, Roja who ignored the rules, and Kaido that madman. In another screen there was nothing, Of course, not all of them attended, Mihawk said he was not interested in the meeting and didnt attend. beside Mihawk, the others are all present. in fact, all of them accepting was unexpected. After all, they are Arrogant people who dont care about Rules. After the discussion about the obligations of the Shichibukai, Many asked questions about simple details. With this boring process, Roja slept. Roja was only interested in Mihawk but seeing that he didnt participate Roja was too lazy to participate himself and didnt give any face to the world government. He was also a little bit interested in Kuma cause he is one of the top cadre in the revolutionary army of his cousin. The meeting was really boring. In the new world, there is an earth-shattering war happening at this time. this war was between two of the Yonko, WhiteBeard and facing him was Kaido. Kaido was known to be invincible, the invincible beat king. Kaido had repeatedly invaded the Marine, which made the Admirals, as well as Garp and Sengoku and other,suppress him, beat him but no one could actually kill him. He couldnt die, Out of the Four Emperors, he is the most troublesome fellow. Boom! Boom! Boom! Earth shattering Roars were constantly heard and the whole island was trembling. Marco, Diamond Joz, and others stood at the edge of the island looking ugly. That madman. It seems like he will be completely destroyed. Kaido doing this wasnt a first, He wanted to die, so he always is doing things like this, he was a madman, even Marco and the other captains found it troublesome. Boom! Suddenly the earth cracked into pieces, and int he corner of his mouth there was a trace of blood, but his face revealed a mad and creepy look of excitement. Come again! In this world, the ones who could hurt him are numbered, after all, he jumped from the sky island and was unscathed. Whitebeard was one of the few who could hurt him. Even the injuries that were caused by Whitebeard were not fatal, Its not that his defenses are powerful, its his regeneration ability that was abnormal, even if he is seriously injured after a moment he would be already recovered. Whitebeard looked at him and once again rushed toward him, He clenched his teeth, using Haki, he threw a strong punch. Boom! Kaido was thrown away but, the next moment he got up and continued. The whole island was roaring. One hour Two hours Three hours The duel between the two has already spread throughout the world, Sengoku frowned and even those five old guys found it extremely troublesome. Kaido madness really causes a headache. Chapter 142: Monitoring The battle between Kaido and white beard lasted three days and three nights, and the conclusion was the defeat of Kaido. Kaido still maintained his title as the Immortal, Despite losing against Whitebeard, he didnt die and the people under Whitebeard didnt bother to stop him. Stopping him was useless and maybe they would die, he already challenged Whitebeard countless times. Even the Marine are unable to kill him. As Kaido left and the battle ended, The world government was released. When the Yonko fight against each other the world government wont interfere, they would be happy about the fight but they will still monitor and see what happened. But just after a few days of the battle, Kaido pirate went to Shanks pirates for a battle. That news made the entire world fall into turmoil. The Marine wanted to prevent that from happening and even the Whitebeard and Bigmom were monitoring to prevent anything unexpected from happening. Sengoku dispatched the Marine from the headquarters, even Kisaru went with them. And within those Marine, Roja was also dispatched. (Tl: The author directly ended the meeting without saying a word about what happened after between Hancock and Roja, thats too bad.) In the tallest cabin in a large warship, Roja was sitting on his desk and observed a simple map of the new world, the map was divided into the place that the each Yonko influenced. Kaido influence is really small. Roja was familiar with the original story, he understood the situation under the Yonko, but the specifics werent mentioned it in this detail, so he carefully memorized the map. The influence of the Yonko was really complex and there are some places that were neutral too. But those area maybe were under the control of the Yonko secretly, so the Marine couldnt act easily. They only needed to monitor the pirates under Kaido and observe their movement. I dont know how the fight between Kaido and Shanks would go. Roja looked at the map then sit back on his chair and put his legs on the table. This time, the task didnt involve any fights, and Hancock wasnt called to battle too, Roja still felt itchy for a fight, he wanted to catch some pirates with 500 millions bounty. Rojas physical strength almost reached a bottleneck, His Two types of Haki improved, but he still couldnt break through his limit. As for swordplay, he is still trying to master the thirteenth compression. As for the soul sword, there is still not much improvement as the energy still didnt reach the point needed for the next upgrade. Still, he was stronger than the time he fought against Doflamingo, as the power of his flames grew stronger after reaching the Fourth stage. Roja found that every time he upgrades his soul sword, the flame would grow stronger and the improvement wasnt anything like before reaching the fourth stage. Since Roja got Getsuga Tensho, His used his flames ability only to affect his enemies. But, Getsuga Tensho and Senbonzakuras power are the types of power that are fixed. They were different compared to the flames that continued to grow. If Getsuga Tensho increased the strength of his Tobu Zangeki by three folds, then the flames could increase the strength of his strike more as he his sword soul gets stronger. It will gradually grow from two folds to five to ten! After reaching the fourth stage, His flames power overshadowed Getsuga Tenshos power and also overshadowed Senbonzakura. When he reach the fifth stage, he would be able to unleash the Shikai which would make his strength soar. After thinking of all this, Roja looked at the window boringly to enjoy the calm sea. The task of monitoring is really boring. Suddenly, A rear admiral rushed to Rojas room and reported. Vice-admiral Roja, We found the beast pirates ship. The officer face was full of tension, The Marine suffered greatly under the attack of the beast pirates which made the Marine hold some fear toward them. Now whether they will confront them or retreat is all up to Roja. Oh? Hearing this, not only did he not panic, Rojas face even brightened as he stood up, He came out of his room and directly went to the deck of the warship. Chapter 143: The encounter and the battle Rojas task was to monitor the beast pirates, he didnt need to initiate a fight, and when he faced them he should avoid them. But will Roja really do that? Rojas hands were itchy, he wanted a good opponent for his practice. In addition, Kaido was still battling with Shanks, He didnt know when he would come back, but even if he was here why not fight? (Tl: Because this is f**king Kaido were talking about.) The most powerful thing about Kaido is his immortal body, but since Whitebeard could defeat him them he should have a weakness, and this weakness probably is his slow movement and the like. Even if its difficult for Roja to defeat him, he has confidence that he could fight with for some time, and also even if he couldnt beat him he can escape and Kaido wont be able to hold him. The Marine found Kaido troublesome because even if they could suppress him, he wont lose a thing and his body would heal but they might lose many lives. Can Roja alone beat Kaido? He didnt have Many people with him and also he wasnt an Admiral, but among the threat of the Yonko, Kaido held the smallest amount towards him. Not far From Rojas warship, The pirates ships were under the command of Jack,one of the three right hands of Kaido known as Disasters, he is Jack the Drought. Their goal wasnt originally Rojas warship, but they directly changed their course toward them. Sheepshead-sama, we still have important this to do, lets let the others clean up the Marines. A pirate nervously said to Sheepshead. Moron! Sheepshead glanced at the Pirate and said: Those Marine arent here to fight, they are here to monitor our movement and let the others handle the rest. What will we do? However, Jack-sama is still waiting to send that thing over The Pirate said nervously to Sheepshead. Hearing this, Sheepshead coldly looked at the pirate and said: What is your meaning? Jack isnt here, Do you think I will screw things up? Sheepshead respected Jack, But if one of his pirates questioned his authority, it would be impossible for him to tolerate. Sheepshead was angry, the pirate didnt dare to speak anymore as he revealed a touch of heartlessness, he couldnt only turn to the warship in the distance and exposing a ruthless look. Since its already decided, then he will first dispose of the warship then go back to what had to do. The warships that appeared in front of the beasts pirates the past few years were completely exterminated. Start firing! After getting in their Fire range, the beast pirates were first to open fires, a large number of cannon balls flew toward the warship. Roja saw that the enemy opened fire, he didnt rush like always but instructed the soldiers to also open fire. The cannon balls didnt reach the Ship as the of them were stopped. After all, this was the new world, not the west blue, all the officers were stronger, even a captain from here was stronger than a rear admiral from the west blue. This is really better. This time, Roja didnt stop the Marines under him from fighting. In the past, he was always fighting alone, As they werent strong enough. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the ships were getting nearer and nearer, the Shells were getting harder and harder to block. Roja just drew his sword randomly. Wouch! Which! Under Hirus strikes, the seven to eight cannonballs stopped in mid-air then split in two. After stopping those Shells, Roja looked at the Pirate ship in the distance and waved his sword. Getsuga Tensho! Today, Getsuga Tensho was almost like a normal attack for Roja, The strike was huge, the same size of the warship as it flew toward the pirates ship. The Huge sword Energy split the sea apart and made a terrifying deep gully. What? Sheepshead who was on the deck of his ship, saw the strike coming toward him and was surprised, apparently he didnt expect to encounter a master on that warship. Seeing this Strike, he knew that the one who unleashed it wasnt an ordinary Marine. However, Sheepshead had to react or else his ship would be split by the huge strike, so he could only try and block that attack. Om! The next moment, Sheephead two arms deformed and were turned into sheep horns, those horns suddenly turned black with a metallic luster as he rushed towards Rojas strike. Sheepshead-sama! The other pirates saw the strike and were terrified, and were more horrified when Sheepshead went to block the strike head-on. Sheepshead bit his teeth tightly and used his two hands to try and force the strike away. Chapter 144: Want To Escape? Clang! The friction between Sheepshead hands and Rojas strike produced sparks and a numbing sound. The power of that sword strike was beyond Sheepshead imagination. Even though he is someone under Jack one of the three disasters in the Beasts pirate, but his strength is that of a Commodore at best, facing Roja, he was already vulnerable. Boom! Even if Roja used his normal strikes, Sheepshead would still find it hard to resist their strength, Sheepshead was pushed due to the power of the strike and finally that energy exploded, then Sheeps head came out with a bloody body and flew away. At the same time, on the side of the pirates ship, cutting marks started to appear, it directly formed a huge Gap. How is it possible for Sheepshead-sama to lose Just who was that person who attacked! The pirates looked with horror filling their faces, then they saw Roja standing on the deck of the warship with his sword in hand. Some people didnt know him, Some people found him a bit familiar and for some time they couldnt be sure of who he is. Still, some recognized him and suddenly their pupil shrunk. He is Ghost sword Roja! Ghost sword Rojaa, The name is so familiar, Wasnt he the one who defeated Doflamingo?! Most pirates and mostly Beasts pirates dont pay attention to the names of Normal Marine officers, They know the Admirals and Vice-admirals but not below that, after all, it is almost impossible to know all of them. And although Roja wasnt a Vice-Admiral when he defeated Doflamingo, he was an exception, Not only is he special but he is also Garps nephew who defeated Doflamingo. This is bad Really bad! Recognizing Rojas identity made all the beasts pirates faces sink, they were scolding their boss in their hearts, Then they thought that if Jack was here Roja wont be able to do a thing. But Jack wasnt here if they want to defend against Rojas attacks it will be hard. Damn it! Retreat! Sheepshead was covered by blood but fortunately for him, Roja attack wasnt focused on him as it hit the ship and some other pirates in its way, So he wasnt seriously injured. Even so, taking that one attack made him realize that he isnt Rojas opponent, He started regretting his carelessness, Who could guess that this Random warship had the Ghost sword Roja on it? If he was near the territory of the beasts pirates he wouldnt have anything to worry about, even so he wouldnt start a fight with Roja as his task wasnt fighting Marine but transporting some goods, if something went wrong, then even if he wasnt killed by Roja then Jack would kill him. Boom! Boom! The fight between the two ships was still going until the beasts pirates ship seemed uninterested anymore and turned around to flee. The ship had a powerful engine even if it isnt something comparable to the one on the warship, they would only need to go for a little bit to reach Kaidos territory as they thought that the Marine wont dare go in their Bosss territory. But, they were facing Roja and they want to escape? Seeing that the Pirate ship took the initiative to retreat, all the Marine were stunned a little bit because this was a pirate ship under one of the Yonko, they didnt expect to see them run. Looks like they were sacred, Roja was slightly disappointed, So he directly stepped out of the warship and jumped in the air beside the pirates ship. Scatter, Senbonzakura! Roja gently lifted Hiru in his hands and used Senbonzakura, suddenly beautiful Cherry petals went directly toward the pirates ship and made a bloody hell on it. Those Cherry petals were like a flower from hell, it actually covered the ship, The Marine looking at this scene swallowed their saliva. Basically, all of them knew that Roja defeated Doflamingo, but they didnt Know the detail, Like what ability did Roja use, This was the first time they saw the combination of beauty and horror, they were extremely shocked. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Under Senbonzakuras petals, Even Sheepshead fell victim to the bloody petals. With a thought, All the petals gathered on the hilt of Hiru and returned back to the normal blade, Then Roja returned to the warship. Go clean that mess! Originally, Roja thought that he will encounter one of the three disasters after all their Bounty was about 700 million. In the beasts pirates territory, In the center of some island, Two out of three disasters were sitting opposite to each other, they were drinking at eating. One of them was Jack the Drought. When Jack appeared in the original story his bounty was one billion berry, but that was almost 12 years later, Jack seemed to be a lot younger now but he is extremely strong. But his bounty was only 800 million. In front of Jack, there was another Disaster who was talking to Jack while drinking wine. Do you know when will Kaido-sama return? No, I dont. Jack looked stiff, he seemed the type that isnt good at talking. It seems not only Jack was the drought, even his ship only knows destruction, it has an aura of death around it. Although he was badly beaten last time, he wasnt killed or Caught, To some extent, he had extraordinary strength, If he was facing Sengoku and Fujitora, no one knows how long can he stay alive. While drinking wine, Jack looked the one sitting across with a Hehe smile and said. Hey, We just found a rare Devil fruit, Kaido-sama will be happy when he comes back, they are about to arrive now. Chapter 145: Jack the Drough At this time, A pirate comes from a distance with a panic-stricken face. Ja Jack-sama! Not good, The ship you sent out met the Marine and now all the people on it were annihilated! The pirate said with cold sweat on his forehead and a trembling voice. Hearing those words, The two Disasters were stunned for a moment, And then their faces changed. What did you say?! Jack angrily got up, he grabbed the pirate by his neck and carried him up, revealing a terrifying look, His eyes were blood red. That pirate who was grabbed by Jack struggled but still couldnt get out of Jacks grasp, soon White foam come out from his mouth and his eyes turned white. Jack. At this time the other Disaster with a gloomy look said: that Marine should be still in the Vicinity, if we chase after him now we may catch up to them. Jack who was still terrifyingly angry threw the pirate in his hand aside and said. Ill make the trip. Jacks voice was full of killing intent, He didnt know who was the one that attacked but he dared to attack his ship and took away his important things. He ignored Jack the Drought. At the same time, the other Disaster nodded, He sat down again, this was Jacks problem and its natural for him to deal with it. He wore an unpleasant expression on his face, If it was only the ship that got destroyed and the men on it, then it wasnt a problem. But on that ship there was a really rare ancient species Zoan devil fruit, Its a saber-toothed tiger fruit, If nothing unexpected happened, then Kaido will be really happy to receive this fruit, but now it was robbed halfway. No matter who was that Marine, he must recover that fruit. Outskirts of the beasts pirates territory, Roja was on the warship, the Marines just finished their jobs, they captured the pirates who were alive and put them in the prison. Among the Many goods on the ship, they found something very special, it was packed in a delicate little box, it was impressively a Devil Fruit. Zoan devil fruit Roja looked at the devil fruit and judged by its appearance, So he directly lost interest. Roja was the least interested in the Zoan fruits, He was only interested in the logia or rare types of paramecia fruits. As for The ancient Zoan fruit or Normal ones he wasnt interested in them. He put the fruit back and put it aside, but as long as it is a devil fruit, it has some value, It could make him a few thousands military points. Roja left his room and returned to the deck again, He casually asked an officer to see if they finished cleaning off that ship, as they told him that they had finished, he ordered them to leave this place. Their task wasnt fighting and since they already encountered the beasts pirates, there was no need to stay here anymore. But Just as the warship was about to move, a large pirates ship appeared. This Pirates ship flag was the Mammoth! This ship was really fast, it seemed faster than the Marines warship. They quickly arrived? Roja saw the Mammoth ship moving toward them, his face didnt reveal any panic or fear, but rather a look of excitement appeared instead. ust now he was disappointed that the fight ended really fast, This time he can practice and have a good fight. The last fight couldnt make Roja excited, But after the appearance of the Mammoth pirates ship Roja seemed like a beast looking at his prey. On one hand, Roja finds fights to be very exciting and passionate, and on the other, fights can quickly fill up the energy needed for the upgrade, faster than any practice. Nowadays, Rojas was improving real slow by practicing. Increasing his Spiritual force take more priority, for now, After reaching the fourth stage, reaching the fifth stage was no longer out of his reach, which made Roja more desperate in increasing his powers. The Mammoth was moved very fast before even Rojas warship started moving the Mammoth had already reached their range. Boom! Boom! Boom! Rojas Marines on the warship werent caught by surprise, they opened fire directly. The Mammoth also opened fire and the firing power was comparable to a Marine warship not like some ordinary pirates ships. Lets go! Jack was standing on the deck on the Mammoth, his eyes were bloodshot while looking at the Warship. Hai(yes). Immediately the Pirates said to Jack, the one of them thought then looked at Jack carefully and said: Jack-Sama I just heard that Ghost sword Roja is on that Ship. Never heard of him. Jack said with a boringly, He simply didnt know Rojas name. The three Disaster strength was really something but the problem was with their brains. Then he looked at the pirate beside him and said: What is that Ghost Sword Roja is considered? Jack-sama, he is famous in the new world as the one who defeated Doflamingo. Jack looked coldly at the approaching, he ignored the cannon balls and reached his back with his hands, he took two sickle-like weapons then a Furious Haoshoku was released in all direction. Chapter 146: Roja Vs Jack the Drough As the two ships approached each other, each person on the deck was visible on the other. Roja stood on the deck with his coat fluttering with the wind, when he saw Jack on the deck of the other ship his eyes flashed. Beasts pirates, one of the three Disasters, Jack the Drought. Jack was holding two sickles in his hands, His eyes were bloodshot, he looked at Roja and said slowly. Where is the devil fruit? Roja heard this and his eyes flashed with astonishment, Since he asked about a devil fruit it just means that the devil fruit that he just received is actually not a normal Zoan fruit. Jack came personally for this devil fruit which means that it was either a rare Zoan or an ancient one Which could get him a large number of points. After thinking of this Roja smiled, Looked at Jack and said: Defeat me and I will tell you. Hearing such sentence made Jack really enraged and his eyes were full of killing intent. Kill! All! Of! Them! After saying this, Jack jumped directly toward the warship. Humph! Roja unsheathed his sword and his figure flashed in mid-air, He was planning to face Jack head on. Suddenly the two of them attacked. Boom! Roja sword collided with Jacks sickles which produced terrifying explosion sound As if thousands of Cannonballs exploded at the same time. The wind waves surged with them in the center and the sea below them formed a pit and waves were formed from the side. What a terrifying power Its Jack the Drought, his bounty is 800 million. The Marines on the warship panicked while looking at the collision between the two figures. Roja held his sword as he swung it down, while Jack used his two sickles to block, both men were still in midair. Bang! After a stalemate, Jack couldnt stay in mid-air for too long, he directly went down on the Mammoths deck, while Roja used Moon Walk to stay in mid-air. Jack-sama lost the clash? Sure enough, Worthy to be the man who defeated Doflamingo Ghost Sword Roja. Seeing this, the pirates under Jack revealed their shock, because always when Jack made a move he will destroy everything. Almost no one could stop Jack. Because of this Jack was Named the Drought, all the lands he passed through would seem like ruins. However, He angered Jack-same A group of pirates swallowed their saliva, and one of them said: No one except for the Yonko has a bounty more them Jack-sama. jack who was sent back to the ship had a terrifying face. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Roja, His killing intent was surging. What are you doing? Kill Al the Marine, Kill them all! Jack said coldly and rushed again toward Roja, He wanted to shoot Roja down. Roja was standing above them like a king looking at his subjects then he said. If you want to kill everyone then you have to go through me first. The next moment Roja held his sword, Suddenly flames started to appear, Roja waved and the flames rushed toward Jack and his ship. Bang! Rojas flames now were completely on the different level in both shape, size, and temperature, it was extremely scary. Even thought Hiru can withstand the heat, if it was any other metal then it would have already melted. While the flames were coming down, the heat was unbearable. The beast pirates mostly all of them have a Zoan fruit, And animals have an instinctive fear of flames. Jack looked at the flames without fear, But his face sank, His arrogance disappeared, He waved his hand and to waves appeared and flew toward the flames. At the same time, Most people on the Mammoth moved, their sword flashed as they ripped off the flames. Even so, a small part of it fell on board. The moment it touched the ship, it was like a red flower that just blossomed. Next, to it some pirates were caught off guard and were instantly ignited, the struggled and rolled on the ground to extinguish it. What a terrifying power All the pirates looked at the blossomed fire with horror filling their eyes. At this time Jack broke through the flames and waved his sickles toward Roja. Roja was standing in the sky like a fire lord, He was already prepared, he held the sword with both hands and waved it down. Getsuga Tensho! Chapter 147: Though skin Jack snorted, His eyes were cold, his expression didnt change, and again their attack collided. Boom! Another loud roar was heard, this times collision was on top of the Mammoth, if it was a normal ship then it wouldve been destroyed by the shock wave. Most strong people on the sea have strong ships if they didnt their ships would be destroyed by a simple collision. Roja wasnt concerned about the pirates ship. Garp has destroyed the countless ship without even looking what was inside, Sengoku had scolded him countless times for that, still, Garp didnt care which made Sengoku have a headache. Rojas style was similar to Garps, he wont care about the damage he causes, he only had one goal and that is to defeat his opponent. Boom! Boom! Boom! The battle Continued on top of the Mammoth, and the Roars continued. The whole ship felt like it will crumble at any second still no one dared to intervene. Jacks fruit was an ancient Zoan fruit, The Mammoth fruit, which had a rough skin and a powerful physical strength that could even resist Rojas Getsuga Tensho. His only disadvantage is the lack of flexibility. Jacks Busoshoku seems to be really strong but his Kenbunshoku Haki was normal, it is inferior to Rojas. In this battle, Rojas attack was blocked by Jack, on the other hand Jacks attack was avoided by Roja. More importantly, I such environment, Rojas flexibility gave him an absolute advantage, he could suppress Jack and his pirates alone. Some pirates jumped into the Warship and engaged with the Officers under Roja, they werent any inferior to those pirates so Roja wasnt worried at all. In the past, whenever Roja used his Haoshoku, the majority of people will faint and a few could resist that. But Jack was strong, he didnt care about it and chased after Roja. Kacha! Rojas sword split open Jacks body, Even with Jacks strong Busoshoku he was couldnt resist such a heavy blow. Now the Mammoth was burning and Jack was slightly injured. If the ship wasnt this hard it wouldve already been in pieces. What a thick skin. From Rojas flames continued to emerge from his sword and bombarded Jack. Even so, Jack wasnt hurt bu it in the slightest. Even if he was hurt, he would instantly recover. Jacks attack was much weaker than Doflamingos but his defense was on a whole different level, he was like a smaller version of Kaido. Bastard Jack continued to attack Roja, but he couldnt really touch him which is why he was angered. Jack was suppressed many times in his years as a pirate but he always emerges as the victorious. Because no one could win a war of stamina against him. As long as his defenses are still up, then nothing can really affect him, he can fight for a few days and nights without getting tired. So even Roja was suppressing him now, Jack wasnt discouraged at all, his face was gloomy but he didnt speak. Even Jack-sama is being suppressed Ghost sword Roja is really not a normal guy, but if his only this strong then there is no way for him to win against Jack-sama. The pirates under Jack know him the best, so despite what was happening, they werent discouraged at all and continued to fight. As long as Rojas physical strength declines, it will be the time for Jack to win. Boom! Roja again attacked Jack, and the latter was again unharmed and rushed toward Roja again. This battle made Roja really happy, as he estimated that the energy was constantly increasing. Again! Roja was excited as he shouted at Jack. Due to the difference between Jack and Doflamingo, Roja couldnt really know who was stronger. Rojas physical and spiritual strength were constantly depleting, but his the power of his attack wasnt decreasing, but increasing instead. Your attacks wont work on me. Jack was felt that Roja was improving at a fast rate, compared to Doflamingo, he was the boring type, he seldom spoke in this fight but he finally did now. He tone was low, he totally ignored Roja, in his eyes it seems like the outcome of the fight was long in his hands. Really? Hearing his word, Roja said while aware that his strength was depleting then continued: Do you really think I cant beat you? You can try. Jack replied while he once again attacked. Roja avoided Jacks attack, he leaped backward then stood still. In the next moment, Roja turned his sword down and dropped it, As if a pool of water, the sword was swallowed completely and disappeared into thin air, only ripples remained. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Accompanied by this voice that sounded from the soul, countless sword emerged from the ground and turned into Cherry petals. What is this? Many pirates looked surprised, but when they looked they felt that they werent just petals they were swords. Flying blades! Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! In the next moment, blood splashed everywhere. Under Roja strong Kenbunshoku, he used the Bankai perfectly! Almost in a second, the cherry petals swept the two ship and killed all the pirates there, then they directly went beside Roja. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, White sword emperor! Chapter 148: Shot down! Spiritual power was being transferred to Senbonzakura Kageyoshi at an alarming rate, Hundreds of millions of cherry petals formed a sword, while Roja seemed to have wings as the petals were moving toward that sword from both sides. This is your strongest skill? Jack stood on the damaged deck, looking at this scene with a dull face, the atmosphere around his body changed, He seemed to turn into a huge mountain. He wrapped his whole body with Busoshoku which made him have the luster of iron when the sunlight shone on his body. The Marine forces on the warship looked at Roja and Jack, They knew that this will be the final attack and were very nervous. Wooch! The next moment, As if the wing behind Rojas back moved, The hundreds of millions of cherry petals that formed the sword in his hand fell fiercely on Jack. Eat this! Jack held his weapon and also rushed with a roar, and finally, the sword hit Jack. Om! When Rojas sword fell on Jack, it seemed as if thousands of rays had come together which made the world seems dim. Suddenly the tense atmosphere disappeared and the world turned back to normal. Boom! Finally, in the silent world, the earth-shattering roar finally exploded which was accompanied by huge waves in all directions. In mid-air, Roja held onto the sword made of cherry petals which were being stripped and moving forward like crazy. Jack Reed and wanted to resist the impact with his strength, But he was finally crushed under the countless petals and Rojas powers. Bang! Jack, one of the three disasters was attacked by Roja sword and was shot down from the sky and crashed into the ship. Bang! With the power that Jack fell with into the ship, It finally made a Kacha sound. This ship that was more powerful than steel couldnt take anymore hit and finally broke down. Kacha! The ship which was already broken finally exploded and broke in have from the middle. Water went into it like crazy and a large pit was formed in the sea, Finally, the Mammoth was swallowed. Beasts Pirates, One of the three disasters, Jack the drought Was defeated and fell into the sea! Horrible waves were created after the fall, Most Marines clutched the Railing or anything around them to prevent themselves from being washed away by the waves. The countess cherry petals started to disperse, and in Rojas hand, Hiru appeared and then was put into its scabbard gently. He fell into the sea? Roja stood in the sky and glanced indifferently at the sea below, he could see the Mammoth that was crushed. Jack isa Fishman, so even if he had a devil fruit ability, he wont die, but he will still be unable to move. If this was on land, and Roja used this blow, even if he wont die he will be injured, Even if his skin was thicker or his defenses were stronger, its impossible for him to resist, that attack was comparable to Garps attack. When the other party fell into the sea, Roja didnt know what happened to him as he couldnt use his Haki to know whats happening under the sea. At this point, Jack the Drought was completely annihilated! After shaking his head Roja didnt return the warship only until the waves subsided. Under Rojas leadership, all Jacks men were killed or seriously injured. The Mammoth as completely smashed by Roja and immediately as Jack fell it sank with him. Sure enough my spiritual power has improved a lot. Roja could feel his spiritual powers consumption, he nodded slightly, this fight more intense than the fight with Doflamingo, he used Getsuga Tensho constantly. However, he didnt use all the spiritual power he had, not like the fight with Doflamingo, he still has 30% to spare now. Fell into the sea? That guy has a devil fruit, so he will probably die. Many Marines have finally recovered from their shock, they swallowed hard while looking at the gradually subsiding sea. Watching one of the three disasters getting destroyed ha quite the impact, after all, Their captain alone has a bounty of 800 million over his head. Rojas name as the Ghost sword Roja had spread into the sea, but this was the first time they saw him in a real fight, The strength Roja showed today, even if its still inferior to an Admiral, but the gap isnt that big either. Even for those Officers in the new world, this was an extremely shocking force. The warship did not continue to stay there and they didnt attempt to get Jack out of the water. This place is beside Kaidos territory. Jack was defeated and all the pirates under him were destroyed, the warship directly moved away from that place without looting. If they were to wait one of the two other Disasters will come and they will probably regret it, so they directly left. Chapter 149: Entire Headquarters In The Move Marine headquarters, Sengokus Office, At this time a Marine had a stood in front of Sengoku, He was full of cold sweat as his voice shivered while reporting the news to Sengoku. Listening to the report, Sengokus pupils shrunk, with a shocked face. What did you say? The Marine was shocked by Sengokus actions, and trembled, His tone was even shakier and his words were unsteady. After hearing the report, Sengoku wasnt sitting in his chair anymore, but traces of cold sweat appeared on his forehead while his face turned ugly, he was walking here and there in the room. It was only a few days, Roja was sent to monitor Kaidos pirates, he not only fought with Jack, he even defeated him and took a rare Devil fruit too. This gave him the same feeling as Garp. Defeated Jack, destroyed his ship, took the rare Saber-tooth devil fruit This guy can really be Sengoku couldnt evaluate what happened this time. Needless to say, this was good news and would boost the Morals of the Marine, What Roja did was absolutely beautiful, although he didnt capture Jack, he took a rare devil fruit from him, this a good job. But this way, Kaido wont sit still now, If Kaido becomes angry no one knows what he will do. Let Kuzan and Sakazuki come to my office, And sent a message to Borsalino and have him come back, there no need to monitor the fight between Kaido and Akagami anymore. Yes. The Marine in front of Sengoku was full of cold sweat, and he was trembling from when he entered the office until he left. He thought I am afraid that a major event will happen soon. New world, Kaido and Shankss battle continue, The fight continued for more than seven days already. People in this world really have too much stamina. In the Original story, Akainu and Aokiji fought for about ten days and ten night for the position of the fleet admiral, They turned Punk Hazard into half ice and half fire, let alone Kaido. Boom! Boom! Boom! Constant Roaring sounded from the island. After every Roar, a horrifying shock wave will be produced. They are monsters. Five warships were parked not too far away from the island, On one of them Kisaru was present, He looked at the distance while curling one lip. He arrived about five days after the beginning of the fight, he was watching for two days and two nights now. Purupurupurupuru! Purupurupurupuru! A Den Den Mushis voice was suddenly heard, Kisaru reached his arm and answered the call. Hey, Borsalino here. Admiral Kisaru! The fleet admiral gave his order after what happened in the new world After Kisaru said his name, on the other side, the one talking began talking rapidly, Apparently, he wasnt calm while talking to Kisaru. Oh, Is that true? Listening to the other side of the phone, Kisarus expression suddenly changed, Although he had the same tone, something changed. He couldnt help but look into the distance where Akagami and Kaido were fighting, Kisaru turned again and said: ok I know, I am heading back to the headquarters. Roja that guy, even in this kind of situation he did something like that, this is really scary, Kaido wont let this off. After that, Kisaru directly ordered the warship to immediately return to the headquarters. At this time, Rojas warship was heading back to the headquarters, He Defeated Jack and destroyed two pirate ships, And not only any ships one of them was the Mammoth one of the three Disasters ship, Not only that he took a rare Zoan fruit too. Sengoku immediately called Roja back, And Roja didnt continue to stay there. This times fight increased the energy by a lot, only a few point remained for the next upgrade. Now Rojas training transformed from the violent physical strength training into quietly understanding the way of the sword and the extraction of Haki, So he can even practice on the warship. After a few days of training, The energy value finally reached the upgrade point. Roja as before choose the upgrade option and suddenly the golden light flashed from his body and the property bar values changed a bit then appeared before him. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword 3 Attributes: Attack 540, Strength 180, Agility 180, Physical 180 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 0/260 Fortunately, the system removed the not so good number into 249 instead of 250, then now its restored to the same old way, so the energy required for the next upgrade is 260. The data on the property bar only showed the physical enhancement, it didnt mention the level up of the spiritual powers, but Roja could clearly feel the change, he felt his soul getting stronger, and even his control over it has improved. Although the rate of the level up slowed down, the distance to the fifth stage become closer. thought Roja. Chapter 150: Incoming storm Roja sat there after putting away the property bar pondering. The beast pirates care for the Saber-tooth tiger fruit was unexpected! Well, Kaido was obsessed with the Zoan fruits and his pirates were mostly using them, so his care for an ancient Zoan devil fruit was normal. This time, what he did should provoke Kaido to the extreme, So next he would either find Roja or directly attack the Marine. Roja wasnt afraid that also he didnt want to be hit by Kaido or be chased by him. Anyway, I should continue my training. After shaking his head, Roja no longer thought about this. He placed Hiru between his knees, then started focusing on Hiru so he could gain a deeper understanding of the way of the sword. Roja wanted to complete the thirteenth Fusion as soon as possible So his strike would be more powerful. If he was to encounter Jack again after that, He wont need to use White sword emperor to end the fight anymore. Getsuga Tensho should be enough to break his defense. Between the Marine powerhouses and the Yonko, it seems that there will be a brief confrontation. Marine headquarter, A high-level meeting was held, The three admirals, the Crane and Sengoku were present, Garp was still in the east blue with his grandson, while Z never appeared in a meeting after the Shichibukai system was approved. Sengoku stated what happened briefly, Which made Akainu and Aokiji eyes to shrink while the Crane was surprised. Although she expected Roja to clash with the beast pirates, She didnt expect him to take a Rare Zoan fruit from them. Arara, This time you really did such a big thing Monkey.D.Roja Aokiji placed his hands on the table. So, Do we have to Face the Beast pirates now? Akainus attitude toward Roja was still not good, Even if his power were a great help for the Marine, but after all, he is Dragons cousin, That sin isnt something that could be forgotten, If one person was black, then his entire family would take that color. If Roja was to encounter Dragon in the Future would he face him? Thats right. Sengoku said and continued: Kaido is still fighting with Akagami, When he returns to his territory and know of this, what he will do would be unexpected. We must be prepared for the worse, he might even go for a full out war against us! The pirates were mostly afraid of the Marine, but it wasnt the same for the Yonko, still, it was a fact that the Marine shouldnt fear pirates. Kaido attacked the Marine countless times, and he was suppressed in all of them, and this time they should do the same. Hearing Sengokus tone and his resolute will, Aokiji nodded his head, while Akainu stood there with cold eyes. There will be going a war soon. The crane sipped her tea and whispered with a light voice, She looked at the boundless sea while she was thinking about the future. Kaido and Shanks fight ended after a few days, Kaido retreated, of course, that was because he faced Shanks and his pirates together. Even if he was strong he wasnt strong enough to face all of those people, He eventually would be exhausted even if he wasnt injured. Although Kaido lost, like Whitebeard, Shanks pirates let him go as they couldnt stop him even if they tried. After a few days, Kaido returned to his territory, then he learned about what happened. Even though Jack was rescued and brought back from underwater, This was a hit to Kaidos face. This happened while he was Fighting with Akagami pirates. So now, Kaido was angry. With such a thing happening would he just swallow that? If so, he wouldnt be called the immortal who was feared by all. With a kings anger the sea will turn red and with an emperors everything will be destroyed. At this time, even if the Marine were to hand over his saber-tooth tiger fruit, I wont be that easy, now its not about the fruit anymore. It seems that after such a long time, The Marines had forgotten the horror of facing Kaido. Kaido stood and roared beside his subordinates, and all of them were trembling. Even though everything happened was Rojas doing, Kaido didnt look at it like that, He only knew that everything was the Marines doing. In that case, They should be prepared for a full out war! Kaido opened his arms and released his Haoshoku in all directions, All the pirates swallowed hard with there minds filled with horror. This time, the news about Rojas deed spread out in the entire world. This news again shocked the world. Before Roja defeated Doflamingo, which was the head of the DonQuixote family, they werent a force known for their power, they were known their trade and network. In fact, the power under the Yonko can extinguish the DonQuixote family, the gap between the two are worlds apart. If one of the Yonko acts, it will involve the entire world. This time, the world was shaken, on one hand by Rojas strength, If him defeating Doflamingo was luck, then him Defeating Jack proved his strength. On the other hand The Marine provoked that madman! This was a big loss for the beast pirates, Would Kaido swallow that? Absolutely not! War A war about to start! One of the leaders of the forces muttered in his heart while he was trembling, everyone who heard this news would think about the same thing. A war was coming! Chapter 151: Spread Throughout The World A few days later, the beast pirates assembled their forces and left their territory, they destroyed every base they pass by. Kaidos said that he hated the Marine, And none of them shall stay in the new world. The three Disasters gave instruction to the beast pirates without hesitation. Jack was furious, even though he didnt die, he lost face. The three of them finally demonstrated to the World why are they called Disasters. Wherever they pass they would destroy a base, They will only leave ruins behind like a Natural disaster. Fortunately, the Marine was ready for this as they ordered all the bases beside Kaidos territory to evacuate. Most of the destroyed bases were empty. Even so, when this news spread it caused a huge damage to the Marines reputation. Such thing made some people think that the all the Marines would be exterminated by Kaidos pirates. The beast pirates didnt stop and continued to attack the Marine bases, The storm is already intense now. In an unknown island, a group of workers was laughing, Suddenly a newspaper was dropped from the sky by a bird. One of them took it. But just as he glanced, his forehead was filled with sweat as he was terrified. He couldnt hold the newspaper anymore, it dropped into the ground. Seeing this the other workers looked at him strangely. Hey what happened to you? That persons eyes were unfocused as he murmured. A Big Event The same scene was repeating itself all over the world. Right now, Most forces are no longer paying attention to this war, but ordinary people were now fearing the result of this war. East blue. Grandpa, I have something to tell you. Luffy grinned at Garp and said: I wont be some pirate. Great you finally came to your senses. Hearing his grandson saying that he wont become a pirate made Garp really happy. However the next moment, he heard Luffy say: I will become the Pirate King. Ah, Luffy! Garps face stiffened, He gnashed his teeth and looked at Luffy: This is all because that bastard Akagami, I must knock some sense into your brain today! Garp raised his fist ready to give him his love fist while Luffy was yelling. But before that happens, A man comes running and gasping for breath, he looked nervous while holding a newspaper. Mr.Garp you must look at this Oh? Garp withdrew his hand that was about to fall on Luffys head then took the newspaper, after a glance his eyes widened. Roja that kid He did something so awesome. When Garp arrived to the East blue he no longer picked the calls So only now did he knew that something this big happened. The beast pirates and the Marines will fight. The detail was also stated in the newspaper, This war was entirely caused by Rojas actions. Who is Roja? Looking at the Shocked Garp, Luffy grabbed Garps beard and curiously asked. Garp looked at Luffy and said: This is your uncle, a good Marine. Luffy then said: A Marine hah I want to be the pirate king Luffy! Garp was furious again, he threw the newspaper and waved his fist and hit Luffys head. After that, Rojas figure appeared in Garps mind. He was now in the east blue, and now that the newspaper arrived here, it would be too late for him to go there anymore. Dont be beaten badly, brat. Thinking to here, Garp grinned, Roja no longer needs his assistance, he trusted him completely, just like last time when he faced Doflamingo. Kaidos action while made countless ordinary people horrified, Many didnt know what would the result be. The Marine would probably suffer some loss this time after all the beast pirates are really determined to go into a full out war. In the new world, The DonQuixote pirates ship was sailing unafraid of the Marine, After all, Doflamingo was one of the Shichibukai now. Knowing that Another base was destroyed, Doflamingo laughed evilly. This will be a good show, Monkey.D.Roja, That kid provoked even Kaido, He will be probably killed this time. FUFUFUFUFU And this time, the Marine wont be able to do anything about it. Chapter 152: Preparation For The Battle Akagamis territory, After the fight Shanks and his pirates were resting. They angered Kaido? I am afraid that the Marine wont have it easy from now on. Lets wait and see. Benbekmen Sat beside Akagami while he smoked. In Another area of the new world, Whitebeard territory. He got the news about Kaido going to war. Do you want to go to war with the Marine?Gurararara The sea will turn lively after so many years. Whitebeard was grinning, he was really happy. At last, After another Marine base was destroyed in the new world, Sengoku was full of rage. Things cant continue like this. Beast pirates, those bastards! His face was full of fury, Sengoku didnt think that Kaido will go this far, He planned to completely eliminate the Marine from the new world. If he was to succeed, wont this be akin to the powerlessness of the Marine in front of the pirates? After this happens, what prestige would the Marine have in the sea? It can be said that if Kaido did really push until he reaches the headquarter, then even if they defeat him, it will be considered a loss. They must stop Kaido in the new world. Lets go, Call Kuzan, Borsalino, and Sakazuki to the conference room. Sengoku left his office and went directly to the conference room. This is an emergency meeting. After the meeting Sengoku will have to issue some orders, all Marines will participate in the incoming war. When the Marine takes action the war shall begin. Marine headquarters training rooms, Roja was inside one of the rooms while holding an ordinary wooden sword, his eyes were sharp, Suddenly he shook the sword and the air moved violently. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! A series of flashes appeared, more than ten shadows seemed to be integrated into one strike, The first one was slow then the second caught up followed by the third and so on A total of thirteen sword energies perfectly blended together. Boom! The strike hit the target and issued a loud sound, and then the target was split in two. Finally Done! Roja breathed then exposed a smile. The thirteen compression was finally complete. Now Roja strength increased once again, and it was time before the war against Kaido. And as Roja was about to put down the practice sword and leave the room, Rojas secretary rushed into the room with a forehead full of sweat, and the urgent expression on his face as he said to Roja: Vice-admiral Roja, The fleet admiral issued an order, you should go now! I know. Roja nodded and then left the practice room. It has been more than a week since Roja returned to the headquarters, During this time he focused only on mastering the thirteenth compression while the world was in turmoil. Under Kaidos command, Many new worlds bases were destroyed in his attempt to make the Marine disappear from the new world. Not long ago, Sengoku has already issued an order, all forces have to participate in this war. They will move to the base of the G6 base for preparation. In another world, Sengoku had gone to the G6 base to stop Kaido from destroying any more bases. At that time, Roja was about to master the thirteenth compression, So he put aside Sengokus orders temporarily, he continued his practice until he just mastered it. The headquarter was nearly empty. All the Marine were brought to the G6 base to fight against Kaido. Although this mostly would be a defensive battle, against Kaido they couldnt really do much. Roja was considered to have a very hight combat effectiveness as he had defeated Jack one of the three Disasters. Naturally, it was impossible for him not to go to the G6. The only people who were still in the headquarter are The Crane and Z, While two other Vice admirals will stay behind in here. Having two Vice admirals would be enough to deal with any attack from the DonQuixote family. This worlds people arent as canny as the ones in Naruto world, here there is probably no one who would go and ask help from of the other three emperors. That is why Sengoku precisely decided to dispatch most forces to the G6 to fight against the beasts pirates. Roja arrived at the port. Arara, You finally came, Roja. Aokiji was at the port, he said after he saw Roja. Kisaru and Akainu had already departed to the G6, Aokiji was the last to leave, HE finished the final defensive matters before departing and it seems that they just finished. Chapter 153: Camp Layou Im afraid, can I not go? Roja smiled at Aokiji and boarded the warship. The relationship between Roja and Aokiji was very good, Aokiji was under Garp in the past, he is very respectful of Garp and the first admiral Roja saw when he comes to this world is Aokiji. But Rojas position wasnt high enough to talk to Aokji unless he was with Garp he wont have the chance to talk to him. If you are scared, then there is no one who isnt. Aokiji smiled helplessly at Roja, Then jumped up into the warship. Aokiji comes next to Roja and seriously reminded him: But this time you have to be careful, Even though Kaido is attacking the entire Marine, his pirates should be after you. Roja is strong, But he still didnt reach the power of an admiral, Also he doesnt have a devil fruit ability. Roja listened to Aokiji then smiled at him and said: I am not an easy target either, Are we going yet? Well, its about time. Aokiji nodded at Roja then said: After the fight, we should go to some famous restaurant and have a good meal, Want to come? Listening to him, Roja felt like he was saying that they should survive. I must go. Roja smiled at him then went to the cabin together. New world, G6 base. The beasts pirates under Kaidos command Destroyed countless bases and dealt a huge blow to the Marine. Although the bases were evacuated, however reconstructing them will be energy consuming. Just now news comes that the G10 base got destroyed. The beasts pirates were divided into four groups, Kaido didnt do it himself but left the work for the three Disasters. The bases left were G9, G8, and G7 before they get to the G6. Those bases were evacuated beforehand so no one will die. It can be said that most of the Marine forces are gathered in the G6 base. The G6 base was on a medium sized island, its much larger compared to the other bases. This was the best place for a full out war. After calculations, The Marine would finish the layout of the camp before the beasts pirates arrive. Since this wasnt the Original war in the story, it would be hard to convince the Shichibukai to participate, and even if they agree it would take a long time for them to come here. So this war would be between Pure Marine forces against The beasts pirates. Sengoku stood on the square in the G6 base while he gave his commands. Reporting to the Fleet admiral! The beasts pirates are about to Arrive at the G6 and they started to gather their forces. Ok! Sengoku nodded his head, the beasts pirates werent stupid, they knew that The Marines have gathered int he G6 so they were gathering their forces or else they would lose the war. It can be said that both sides are preparing for this fight. The G6 base is the largest other than the ones destroyed already. But unfortunately, its not comparable to the Marineford. Sengoku looked at the G6 base, under this arrangement, a powerful was build, his eyes were flashing as he shook his head a little. The headquarters was the best place for a fight because they got countless cannons and sturdier walls etc, its far better than the G6. If they were fighting in the Marineford than their chances would increase by 30%. Unfortunately, in this war, the Marine couldnt put their term, they were forced to move before every base is destroyed, they couldnt even make a call for the Shichibukai. In aces case, they were the one preparing everything before the war, almost everything was in their hands that time, thats why their chances of winning were far more than it is now. Reporting! Admiral Aokiji and Vice-admiral Roja have arrived! Good! Sengoku heard this sentence and sighed in relief, Aokiji was sure to arrive but Roja had ignored his order, he was worried that Roja wont come. even if Roja is not as strong as an admiral, his powers would be of a great help, with him being the one started the war, his presence would be enough to affect the direction of the war. Next to Sengoku, Kisaru, and Akaino were also helping with the deployment, When they heard that Aokiji and Roja have arrived, their expressions changed. Kisaru didnt complain about Roja, he was the most relaxed person in this war. As For Akainu, he had no opinion about this was, he was a worshipper of justice, And The Marine must always enforce justice and what Roja did wasnt wrong and anyway its too late to say anything now. To slack in time like this His faces didnt look good as he snorted then continued with what he was doing from the start. As the main power in this forces, he never focused on Roja, he ignored him and started preparing to deal with the war ahead. Chapter 154: Vice Admirals’ Entrance Mariejois. Kaido that troublesome guy. Is Sengokus arrangement going well over there? What are the odds? This war must be won at any cost! The five old man was concerned about the things happening in the new World, Kaido was always a troublesome character, he was more troublesome than Whitebeard or Shanks. If we can call the Shichibukai the odds will improve a lot! Shichibukai system was just established, Even if we were to call them most of them wont come and the few who would come will take too long to reach there. The five old man continued talking about the war. This time, although they didnt send the Cps to support the Marine, they secretly did many things, like controlling the public opinion and exerting pressure on the major forces so they wont intervene in the upcoming war, they even sent a large number of ship to help the Marine move and so on. After destroying the G9, G8, and G7 they begin to focus their forces toward the G6. At this time, Most of the Marines held their firearms, bunkers and other things, Those below the officers rank were gathered in the harbor. As for those officers they were eating and resting to be prepared whenever the enemy arrives. The beast pirates destroyed the G7 after that they lost all news about them. Ships were dispatched to monitor the breast pirates movement, but they were directly discovered by them and were exterminated. If they cant grasp their specific position, then no one else couldnt, so everyone focused on the G6. In any case, this is clearly the real battlefield. They just need to stay here and wait for them. Since this wasnt expected, there wasnt any live broadcast prepared for this war. But even so, many forces were using their own resources to spy on the G6. If Kaido directly attacked the Headquarters directly then his chances would be almost zero. However, Kaido was destroying every Marine base in the new world which resulted in the Marine going to the New world entirely for the war. No one could guess the outcome of this war. The Normal people in this world although not so capable, they pray for justice to prevail. If the Marine cant defeat Kaido, then the world would be plunged by chaos. At this time in the G6 base. More than 40 thousand Marine elite were gathered and waiting. Not everyone can maintain their calm, most of the Marines were nervous, After all, they were facing one of the Yonko, The Beast Kaido! Look the officers are out. In this tense atmosphere, someone shouted, this caused many people to turn around and look at them. What they saw were the officers coming out with a murderous aura around them, those were the backbone of the Marines. Their appearance and their imposing aura diluted the tension on the field, Many of the Marine looked at their boss. That is vice admiral Momonga as well as vice-admiral Yamakaji Every vice admiral was present, those who saw their chief couldnt help but call with respect. Among them, Roja figure appeared, but this time many eyes fell on his body. Its Vice admiral Roja! Sure enough his here too. This is really great! There are few Marines that saw Roja fighting, they couldnt help but be awestruck with their mouths open wide, especially those who were out with him the last time. Most of the Marines, even if they didnt see Roja they heard of him, especially after being the one defeating Jack and initiating this entire war, his name soared. Is that Roja, the one known as Ghost sword Roja? His looks is very ordinary But he should be strong! Not seeing Rojas force before, some Marine looked at Roja with awe, and some other tone was different. Of course, Vice-admiral Roja is said to be the strongest among his ranks! Capt- captain? Captain commander didnt seem to be here, But I wont lie about that! As the argument grew louder, Many Marines didnt talk about Rojas strength but also his identity, talking about Garp and so on. While they were arguing the tense atmosphere completely disappeared. All of the Vice admirals including Roja moved while looking at the Marines and stop in front of them in the square, their bodies were upright and their cape was fluttering in the wind. Although Roja was the youngest Vice-admiral, he was the one leading all the others. we followed you unconsciously, Roja. Momonga with his sword on his waist looked at Roja and said. If Roja just defeated Doflamingo, then its nothing, but he also defeated Jack one of the three Disasters which proved his power that is above all the others vice-admirals. Roja be careful later and dont push too far. Roja was standing beside Yamakaji who was smoking a cigar, his words are the same words Aokiji said, because Roja was the one to ignite this war, the Beast pirates would very likely target him. Roja stood in the camp, he can just defend and not attack, if he rushed out, gis safety wont be guaranteed, its even possible that Kaido would go for him personally. Thanks for your reminder. Roja smiled at Yamakaji, toward his friends, Roja was always friendly. Yamakaji was a disciple of Z, he also received many favors from Garp, so he would always take care of Roja, but now Roja was more powerful than him. He was still worried that the beast pirates would target Roja. If Roja encountered any danger in the war, he would do his best to support him. Yamakaji thought in his heart. Chapter 155: The war broke ou After the Vice-admirals entrance, Aokiji, Kisaru, and Akainu came out, countless Marines looked at them with admiration. Since this war wasnt in their headquarter the most powerful force wasnt standing behind, but instead the three admirals were in the front after that comes the Vice-admirals and then you can find other officers and soldiers. After the three entered, the formation was completed. Finally, Sengoku comes out, he didnt go to the front lines but stood at the highest place while looking at the sea. With the three admirals present, the chaos and arguments in between the Marines gradually ceased. The atmosphere seemed to freeze and once again nervousness swept the battlefield. Far away, at the boundless sea, there was no trace of the beast pirates. Time passed gradually. Ten minutes Twenty Half an hour The atmosphere turned tenser and tenser, and the soldiers began to sweat, there were many who questioned if they will come or not in their heart until now the shadow of the beast pirates ship didnt appear. Will Kaido really come? They didnt know the location of the beast pirates, on the other hand, Kaido shouldve known that they were preparing at the G6 for the war, If he was to bypass the G6 and head directly toward the G5 then continue, wouldnt they be hanging here? Such a though gradually flashed through the minds of many Marines, However, the Admirals and even the Vice admirals had calm looks on their faces, their expressions didnt seem to change. Dont relax! Seeing that many Marines started relaxing, Sengoku who stood at the highest place shouted at them and woke them up, once again the Marines gripped their weapons in their arms. And almost as Sengokus voice disappeared. A dark mass of shadows appeared in the sea that connected the sea to the sky. It was astonishing large numbers of ships! The Beast pirates Arrived! Despite avoiding the G6 base will cause more damage to the Marine, But can Kaido avoid them? Without a doubt, the answer is No! Even when he knew that the Marine arranged a huge army in the G6 base, Kaido will still come here, because he is one of the Yonko. Even if it was the headquarters, Kaido will never have an idea of retreat, and he even attacked the headquarters alone more than once, Can A G6 base be mentioned? Theyre coming! In the moment when Kaidos ships appeared, Aokiji, Kisaru etc eyes suddenly flashed while they stood in front of the camp. Sure enough, Kaido wont be afraid even if all the Marine came together, Worthy of his Emperor title. Roja looked at the fleet in the distance and took a deep breath, If he changed places with Kaido, he wont back out either. This wasnt madness or craziness, this what you can call never back down (Tl: Lol same meaning just used it cause of the Movie :p ) in front of any danger or enemy. After all this world isnt a world of strategic planning or things like this, its a world of power. There is no point in strategies. If you want to climb to the top of the world you need absolute power. Kaido wont retreat and the Marine wont tolerate anymore. Even though there are many evil people inside the Marine, it still represented Justice in this world, There is the pillar of innumerable people who yearn for peace. If the Marine is defeated, then the world will be in turmoil, Everything will be plunged into the darkness without any ray of light. The pressure coming from the beast pirates approached gradually if it werent for the Admiral at the front, as well as those vice admirals, then most ordinary Marine will flee from this war! The air was getting heavier and heavier. Everyone, ready your weapons! Sengoku looked at the beast pirates in the sea, He saw some fear in the faces of the Marines so he spoke. Dont think of retreating, Dont think that there are other Marine bases behind us. Now countless people are standing behind us wanting peace. We are the righteous ones, we represent Justice, we can retreat, will never let them step up any further. Hearing his word, many Marine turned to look at him, seeing him and hearing his resolute words, one by one they regained their confidence, their blood ignited as they held their weapon tightly. If they retreat, they will just prove that evil can overcome justice and that it will replace justice. The Marine represent the Justice, they are the force of justice, they were unwilling to see such a future, so now even the weakest person was standing tall in front of the beast pirates. And standing in front of all the Vice admirals, Roja and the Admirals backs were like towering peaks. The momentum of countless people together collided the momentum coming from the beast pirates which produce the same effect of shanks and whitebeard Haoshoku collision! (Tl: I said momentum cause I cant call that Haoshoku Because that will be messed up.) The world turned silent. And at last, the beast pirates fleet come closer and closer and entered the range of the Marines cannons, a sword rose in the sky. The sword was like a stone falling in a calm pool. Start firing! Destroy their ships! With those people shouting, numerous Roars sounded as smoke started rising. The sound of cannons finally ignited the war. Marine VS Beast Pirates. The war shall begin. Chapter 156: Admiral’s strength Heavy artillery range is longer than the light ones. In general, it would be hard to equip such a weapon on a ship, basically, there is not a single on the beast pirates entire fleet. Also, the power of the heavy artillery is far more than the light ones, for example, if someone wanted to defend against it using his sword, he wont survive if he didnt use Haki to do so. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the heavy fire, The beast pirates started waving their weapons to defend the cannon balls that were falling while the ship continued to rush forward. Quickly, the Pirates ships entered the range of the light artillery. Open fire!! On the other side, the Marines used their ships light artillery, while their morals shot high up the sky. At this time, The beast pirates started shelling, they entered a sufficient distance for them to attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! Both side still didnt clash but casualties started appearing from both sides. Sengoku stood at the highest point while looking coldly at the field. The annihilation war Shall begin! This war isnt the usual kind, in this war, there was no need for arrest, all the pirates shall be executed on site. Kaido may be hard to kill, but his men arent, if the entire beast pirates fell, then even if Kaido was hard to deal with, he wont establish his power as one of the Yonko easily. The threat will be reduced like that. This distance is enough. Standing at the front of the camp, one of the three Admirals Kuzan or Aokiji, saw that the beast pirates ship was close enough to a fight, his eyes changed as his figure flashed. Wouch! Aokiji jumped up directly and fell into the sea with one hand pushing down. Ice age! Kacha! Almost a moment, From Aokijis palm as a starting point, the sea suddenly turned to ice in an instant. Suddenly cold waves spread in all direction, the water under the beast pirates ship turned into ice, The ship can no longer move forward! The Admirals made their move! Aokijis move stunned every Marine, Numerous were excited. In front of Aokiji, Kaido who was on the deck of the beast pirates ship, his figure was huge as he stood there calmly watching the freezing sea and Aokiji. Aokiji Admirals simple werent in Kaidos eyes, He fought Aokiji more than once, and every time he attacked the Marine alone, Almost all the time Aokiji would block his path. Worororo! Little ones, Together with me, Destroy the Marines! Seeing the ship completely stopped moving, Kaidos eyes were full of killing intent, and with a roar, his pirates jumped into the ice. Kacha! Kacha! With Kaido jumping down, the ice beneath his feet cracked and those cracks spread to every direction. If it wasnt the sea that was frozen, then the ice wouldve shattered long ago. With Kaidos coming out of his ship, the group of pirates jumped down too, with murderous intent filling the air. If the momentum of the Marines is calm, then the momentum of the beast pirates was as crazy as it could be. As Jack was knocked down in the sea then later was saved, Now he eyes were bloodshot as he followed behind Kaido and with a dull Roar, he shouted. Kill All the Marine! Kill Them All! Boom! Boom! Boom! Many pirates strode toward the Marines like an earthquake, While Kaido looked like a giant leading all those pirates toward the G6 base. Ice spear! Aokiji with a cold face waved his hand, Suddenly numerous spears appeared in the air then fell toward the beast pirates. However with Kaido in the lead coupled with the three Disasters, those ice spears before falling were smashed. what a horrible thing, Beast pirates Kisaru stood in front of the camp watching Aokiji attempt to block them, but he didnt succeed, he slightly widened his eyes exposing a wretched expression, and then his figure suddenly transformed to light. The purpose of this war is to annihilate the beast pirates, even if its impossible to kill Kaido, but the beast pirates must disappear, So Kisaru directly moved. Wouch! Kisaru figure flashed and shot into the sky, his body emitted dazzling golden light like a golden sun, his hand was on his chest as he crosses his arms in front of him, then he slowly looked toward the beast pirates below. Yasakani no Magatama! Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Dense golden light particles like rain dropped from the sky. Those golden light particles exploded after landing, and their damage was higher than even the heavy artillery. In front of this attack, Kaido looked up to the sky, he received the attacks with his body without suffering anything. Humph! Soon under his feet, the ice cracked again as he jumped high into the sky, he rushed toward Kisaru and punched fiercely. Too bright! get out! Oh, yo. Kisaru folded his hand on his chest to block the incoming attack, but this was a punch from Kaido, the power of this punch directly exploded down from the sky. Boom! Kisaru body crushed into the ice, the ice exploded but Kisaru wasnt injured, with a flash he landed beside Aokji. Beast pirates The last one didnt jump like the other, Akainu was looking from a distance, Finally a terrifying heat was felt as his arm suddenly turned into magma, a drop of magma landed on the ground and the ground melted. Kill all pirates! With a roar, Akainu pointed both fists into the air and magma burst out. Ryusei Kazan! Boom! Akainus fists turned into a huge magma fists and shot into the sky, with a terrible temperature the fists of magma fell from the sky toward the beast pirates. At this point, all the three Admirals made their moves, their power shocked the Marines. This is The strength of the Admirals. How powerful. Whether they were pirates of Marine, this display of power made their mind vibrate. Chapter 157: Roja’s making a move The Magma fell like meteors, it smashed the ice below, And although it was blocked by the ice, it still melted it quite a bit. And as soon the ice was melted the water started to flow. And of course, this wasnt a good sign for the devil fruit users. Go Go, Quickly reach the island! Follow Kaido sama! The beast pirates roared one after the other as they crazily rushed forward. Kaidos power was almost invincible even an admiral will find it hard to resist his power, not to mention, the three Disasters is also present, so it will be really hard to block their path. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kisaru and Akainus attacks intertwined and roared like thunder. With the beast pirates getting closer, the officers in front of the base tightly held their weapons. The person in the front was Roja. This scenario has long been simulated in Roja mind many times, but seeing the real thing was shocking, the three admirals abilities really something, each one of them had the ability to destroy the island. Perhaps they cant stop Kaido, but their potential is really something else. Jack is still here, he really didnt die. Rojas eyes shifted from the three admirals and fell on the beast pirates incoming, and exactly on Jack the Drought. Jack not dying didnt give Roja much surprise, he already expected it. This distance should do. Looking at the beast pirates incoming, A touch of excitement appeared on Rojas face as he pulled his Hiru. This Saijou O Wazamono sword was really eye-catching. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Roja turned his sword down and let it go, and under him, a water like a ripple formed as the sword fell down and swallowed by it. Following that, in the eyes of countless shocked Marines, Ripples gradually appeared behind him, Huge blades emerged from the ground then suddenly shattered into Cherry petals. Its here! This is one of the Ghost Swords abilities! Some Marines who had seen this before had their eyes flashing while looking at Roja. And those who didnt see this scene before couldnt help but exclaim loudly. What is this ability? Wow its so beautiful! Cherry? Some Marine looked at the Cherry petals in the sky amazed and others were suspicious as they didnt know what those petals were. On the battlefield pirates directly looked at the sky that was filled with cherry petals. What the hell is this? Beware of it, it must be some weird ability! In the beast pirates not many knew about Rojas ability, and when they saw the petals, they were unsure of what it was but still were vigilant. But their vigilance was for nothing. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! When the petals fall down into the crowd, in a second, screams sounded and blood spilled. Ah! Ah! Ah! The screams sounded one after another. Blood was dripping on the battlefield, The petals were beautiful but also fearful and very powerful, which made most pirates reveal a look of horror. This is What is this terrifying power, what is this terrifying ability! Ghost sword Roja? Beast pirates were falling one after the other under the attacks of the petals, and the people who could defend were very few. Whether the ones under attack or the ones looking all you could see in their faces was horror as the sky was filled with cherry petals. What a shocking scene! Not only pirates were shocked. Those officers of the Marines all showed their shock on their faces. Kisaru was fighting Kaido while glanced at what is happening on the other side then said: Wha a strange ability, His really a monster, Mr. Garps nephew Is this the ability he used to defeat Doflamingo? After taking a Glance, Akainu didnt have time to look again as he punched violently at Kaido, at the same time Kaido punched. Boom! The two fists collide, and Akainu was on the losing side, obviously, one on one he wasnt Kaidos much at most he could hold him. Roja ignored Kaido and Akainus fight as he stood in front of the square manipulating his petals to continue attacking the pirates. Roja will absolutely be an Admiral in the future, he was the rising star of the headquarter, and his actions brought shock comparable to The three admirals. Roja blood was boiling as his hands spread upward. After his actions, the petals in the sky spread into two parts, and each one formed a hand that was raised in the sky. Not good! Escape! Some pirates saw this scene and under their horror, they started to flee to both sides, unfortunately, their speed wasnt comparable to the petals speed. Drop! With Rojas backhand come down, the two giant hand in the sky like dragons came down from the sky! With the petals down, as long as those pirates didnt use Busoshoku then they can only die with their blood splashing everywhere, and even if they used Busoshoku, not many can defend against the petals! Chapter 158: War The Admirals moves were enough to affect the entire battlefield, so they were directly blocked by the three Disasters. and following them, Rojas power had the same effect on the battlefield. If they dont stop him, then most of the pirates will die. Let me stop him! Jack was in his semi_human shape, his eyes were bloodshot, and looked at Roja with a crazy killing intent. Hey, Jack what are you doing? Next to Jack, another Disaster was fighting with Aokiji. I must kill that guy! Jack roared and rushed directly at Roja, He didnt consider whether he could kill Roja or not. Before, getting defeated by Roja was too shameful for him, and that fight was in the air mostly, he wasnt as flexible as Roja, but now the fight is on the ice If he is on the land that he wont be afraid of anyone. How can there be a drought in the sea? Only on the land could he really be the real drought. He is coming! Beast pirates three Disasters Jack the drought with a bounty of 800 million berry! The Marines looked at Jack pushing people from his way and were a little bit afraid. Does he think that I am that easy to kill? Roja saw Jack rushing over and without hesitation smiled, he gasped the air and suddenly a sword formed from the petals. Jack was already in front of Roja. With Roja speed he could easily avoid Jack, but if he did that the Marines behind him will be slaughtered by Jack. More importantly will Roja retreat? Absolutely not! Come then, I defeated you last time and I will do the same now! Roja held the sword in his hand and looked at Jack, suddenly the sword fell. Getsuga Tensho!! Om! A crescent-shaped Sword energy flew toward Jack, this attack was much stronger than the time when he fought with Jack. Jack looked at the attack coming toward him and waved his weapon to welcome it. Boom! The Huge Sword energy as if carrying tens of thousands of pounds come crashing at Jack, The ice under his legs cracked open. He used Busoshoku to try resisting the pressure but still couldnt, sparks kept on flying from the collision until he was smashed into the ice. After the Getsuga Tensho disappeared, there was no trace of Jack anymore, there was only a human-shaped hole in the ice. Gulp. Someone from the Vice-Admirals gulped down his saliva, This scene may seem not as shocking as releasing thousands of petals to kill the pirates, but the vice-admirals deeply understood the horror of such strike. with one strike from Roja, even one of the three Disasters of the beast pirates was smashed into the ice? His swordplay is really incredible! Momonga who fought Roja before was clear in his heart, if he was in Jacks position he wont be smashed into the ice, he wouldve been dead. Thats right! Rojas strike was indeed fearsome, the terrible thing is that it is three time the normal attacks. Even without reaching the grandmaster level, with just reaching the fifteenth compression he would have the strength to compete with them. Kacha! As soon as the vice admirals were shocked of Rojas power, a sound of Kacha Kacha was heard under the ice, Then the ice surface exploded and Jack came out, he jumped out and fell in the square. That guy is stronger than before? Suddenly Jack mind was uncertain, but his mind had some problems, he didnt think about it anymore. he glared at Roja again and Roared. Roja saw this and didnt fear him, he waved his sword at him. The vice admirals didnt come to assist Roja, they knew that Roja can win against Jack, after all, he defeated him once. Kaido took the lead, even if Aokiji, Akainu, and Karu wanted to stop him, they can only drag him for some time. Kaido was like an invincible beast, he moved forward crazily. Behind him, the other two Disasters followed behind as well as a group of pirates. The war now was in its most intense moment! Heis about to arrive? Sengoku who was watching the battlefield said. If so then I will also make a move. Om! Sengoku figure began to grow and then turned into a Buddha statue, then he comes crushing from the sky directly toward Kaido. This was Sengokus devil fruit. This is the Human-Human Fruit, Model Buddha! Take this! Sengoku shouted a palm come down with terrifying impact toward Kaido, and the earth suddenly began cracking before the palm even touch the ground. The beast pirates saw that Sengoku come down and a touch of madness overwhelmed them as they began shouting. While the Marine moved forward together after Sengoku made his move. Finally, the war officially started! Chapter 159: Fighting again, Jack the Drough The G6 base completely turned into a battlefield. The most eye-catching fight was that of Sengoku and Kaido, while the two are fighting Aokiji is supporting the side. By the power Kaido revealed, anyone who saw him for the first time was completely shocked, it was necessary for Sengoku and Aokiji to cooperate together so they can suppress Kaido. The two Disasters were fighting Kisaru and Akainu, the fight was pretty much equal, the outcome wont be seen anytime soon. However, Akainu and Kisaru werent just fighting the two Disasters, they were also attacking the pirates. In addition to those three fights, there was another fight not inferior to these ones. That is the fight between Roja and Jack. While the two were fighting ice kept cracking, countless Marine didnt dare to enter the range of their fight. Before they think about helping Roja, they need to stop those pirates, and they can only do that as they almost didnt have the qualification to intervene in that kind of a fight. Jack rushed toward Roja, he wasnt injured, his skin was really hard, but he also couldnt hit Roja. All the vice admirals were aware of this so they didnt interfere. Dong! Dong! Dong! Rojas figure was constantly flashing while he held Hiru is his hand which was dyed black. The Petals attack were meaningless against Jack, So the only way is to defeat him using pure swordplay and Getsuga Tensho. Roja has gone all out and Jack appeared full of blood and wounds. Although all of those wounds were just scratch on the skin; it was extremely shocking for the people who knew Jack the Drought. Many beast pirates were looking at this scene with awe. Unbelievable! Jack-sama was actually hurt?! Even Jack-sama couldnt stop his attacks. Jack being suppressed was normal, he is a defensive type, he isnt as flexible as Roja. But to be injured, its extremely rare! Previously, Rojas Getsuga Tensho wasnt able to injure Jack, But now after enhancing his swordplay, Getsuga Tensho was capable of cutting Jack Busoshoku and body. Roar! Jack roared loudly, His left sickle put Rojas sword away, while his right sickle was going down on Roja trying to cut him in half. But the ice under Rojas foot cracked as he directly used Soru. He appeared away than again used Soru and attacked. Wouch! The sword energy hit Jacks back, Jack instantly used Busoshoku on his back, but he still couldnt completely block Roja blow and a bloodstain appeared on his back. Damn! Jack Growled, his two weapons fiercely moved toward Roja, Roja blocked them, suddenly his nose stretched and while covered in Haki attacked Roja fiercely. Roja moved back to avoid this attack! Bang! The huge nose hit the ground, Suddenly the ice crushed. Roja saw this and rushed again without fear! When it comes to madness in a fight, Roja wouldnt lose to Jack. Dong! Dong! Dong! Another light flashed and Jacks body had a few more wounds. No use! your attacks cant kill me! Despite blood gushing from his body, Jack didnt panic, but his eyes were bloodshot while staring at Roja. The first wounds he received have now healed, and the ones after that already stopped bleeding. What a terrible healing power! With that much attack, Vice-admiral Roja could barely cut his defense This is really one of the beast pirates three Disasters, Jack the Drought. Some Marine were shocked seeing what is happening, especially some Vice admiral who sucked in cold air, If they were in Rojas place they wont be able to break Jacks defense. Again jack rushed toward Roja. That super move you used last time, Why dont you use it again? Jack waved his weapons and wanted to rip Roja to pieces. Last move White Emperor Sword? Roja looked at Jack while resisting his attacks, his face revealed a sneer while his eyes flashed with a fierce light. Wouch! Roja parried Jacks attacks then suddenly used Soru, He appeared tens of meters away and put Hiru in front of him. This wasnt the action he used to use Senbonzakura or Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Condense! With Rojas murmur, Hirus blade turned red, then it turned Golden. There wasnt any flames pouring out of it and no heat coming from it. What is this? Jacks eyes were cold, his looked at this in disdain, even when Roja used his last move, he had confidence in stopping it. Jack continued to rush toward Roja. after Hirus blade turned red then gold, Roja stood there quietly, he seemed to release a momentum in all directions. Chapter 160: Why would I need White sword emperor to kill you? If Getsuga Tensho can be used along Senbonzakura, than so can the flames. Flames can be used from within, It doesnt need to go out. Looking at Jack rushing toward him, Roja bowed slightly, put one of the best strength postures, he held his sword and jumped at Jack. The Golden Hiru in his hand directly moved. Getsuga Tensho! (Tl: Probably I miss translated this before, Getsuga Tensho he used was blue-white not red.) it still the same Getsuga Tensho, but the difference is that Its not blue-white as usual, it was Red. It was no longer like the moon, but instead, it was like the scorching sun, it was so bright that who look at it will think that the sun came down. Wouch! The next moment, that strike collided with Jack. Some golden light hit Jack and the rest fall in the distant ice. Suddenly the ice began to melt. Silence. The sickles are Jacks hands broke off as if they were rotten wood. Meanwhile, At the same time, a sharp thread appeared on Jacks neck but there was no blood because it had already evaporated due to that strike. Why would I need White sword emperor to kill you? Instead of looking back, Roja made Hiru return to normal, While it returned the wind made Rojas cape flutter gently. Jacks eyes had a trace of unbelief, It seemed like he wanted to raise his hand to his neck but he still failed. Finally, his body fell to the ground. Without any trace of blood. Jacks defense is certainly tyrannical, But after the fusion between Rojas Cremate and Getsuga Tensho, All the wounds in his body helped, as Roja used them with his last strike to evaporate Jacks blood. Those scars were what brought Jack down. From those skin wounds, the temperature invaded his body and burnt his blood. Although Jack is powerful he wasnt at the level of Kaido, in the face of such attack there is no way he could resist. Hey! Stop kidding! Jack-sama! This is impossible! Jack-sama get up quickly! youre a Disaster that will not be knocked down! The beast pirates looked at this scene with horror, Watching Jack fall down and not moving anymore, they couldnt help the fear that invaded their hearts. And almost at the Moment that Jack fell down, The whole battlefield, including the other two Disasters, As well as the Three Admirals, also Sengoku and said, almost at the same time, they turned their heads to look with a shock filling their faces. He actually Akainu and Kisaru were fighting against the other two Disasters, despite them holding the advantage, but to defeat them completely, it wont be possible in such short time. And Roja already Won! That last attack invaded Jacks blood and burnt his blood? That guy is terrifying! The other two Disaster looked at Roja with Horror. Arara, Beautifully done! Aokiji who was supporting Sengoku in suppress Kaido laughed. Any assistance that can use the Kensbunshoku Haki could already tell that when Jack fell down he really died. Beast pirates, one of the three Disaster, Jack the drought Dead! From the moment Roja got the Soul System, All the abilities he got from there can be fused together, except for the large consumption of the spiritual powers, there is no limit! And if you have enough Reiatsu then you can fuse those abilities to your heart content. Before, he fused Getsuga Tensho and fused it with Senbonzakura to get White sword emperor. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! After killing Jack, Roja glanced at the distance where Kaido and the others were fighting, he didnt go there instead he let go of his sword again and used the Bankai. In the sky once again countless petals appeared, and at once they swept toward the beast pirates. If it werent for Sengoku and Aokiji holding Kaido while the other two admirals Holding the two Disaster, then the Marine would have the advantage. But In those low-level combat, although Roja and the three admirals helped by reducing their numbers, the Marines still found it difficult to resist the Beast pirates. The beast pirates werent some small group, even if the lowest pirates in there would be like a thousand pirate from a normal pirates groups. Even if the Marines gathered 40 000 Marine, it is still far behind the 100 000 pirates, and of the 40 000, only a 30 000 can be called elite. And the state of the battlefield was balanced. In those high-level fights, the Marine held the upper hand, and in those low-level ones, the pirates had the advantage, so generally, you cant say which side will emerge with the victory. Because even if Akainu and Kisaru defeated those two Disasters, by that time, the Marine would have received some serious Casualties, even if they win where the number of casualties is close, it wont be considered a win. And now, that balance will be broken. With Rojas fighting strength, he alone would break that balance. Jack came to suppress Roja but failed, so now Roja will dominate the battlefield! Ruun Fast! The beast pirates looked at petals in the sky and fear filled their eyes. Before they saw those petals and what they can do. But even if they tried to flee, they still wont be able to escape the chase from the petals. under Rojas control, The Senbonzakura was like a storm of blades. Some strong one from the beast pirates tried to resist Roja but he still was easily defeated. What Roja is doing now is a complete slaughter. Ghost Sword Roja is unstoppable! The original Suppressed Marine gained the upper hand against the bast pirates when Roja began his slaughter, the battle was completely reversed. Chapter 161: The Horrifying Kaido The beautiful petals continued to fly, and whenever a Beast pirates saw it, he will see the death scythe of the Shinigami. Many Marine officers began to step back. under Rojas attack, there was no need for them there, they would only hinder him, so most people got out of Rojas range of attack. Vice-admiral Roja is really strong! His power is so close to that of an Admiral. Even some Vice-admiral which had the same rank as Roja, began to look at him with worship and reverence, although they all are Vice-admirals, apparently, Rojas strength exceeded theirs, his position cant be said a Vice admirals position anymore. his power swept in all directions, the Senbonzakura under Rojas control attacked all the beast pirates without hurting any Marine. The beast pirates became helpless under Rojas attack. Damn! That bastard! The remaining two Disasters saw the massacre Rojas created, they were furious and tried to get rid of the Admirals to stop Roja. But their action Made Akainu furious. Roja already defeated his opponent, while he an Admiral still didnt finish off his opponent, this made his face feel hot and now his opponent wanted to get rid of him and go fight Roja. This was simply intolerable! Akainus heart was full of fury, his fist punched like crazy. The three Disasters were not something easy to deal with after all, against two Admiral they withstood until now, Roja could cut through Jack was because Jack had a little problem in his head, coupled with Rojas attack that could rival Garps attack. Akainus punches could suppress his opponent and can also wound him but he cant hit a deadly blow. Kisaru was lazy but he was dignified Admiral, and his opponent wanted to go and fight Roja? Where will his old face go after this? So he completely didnt let his opponent go, his opponent wont be able to leave and go to Roja anymore! The two Disasters could only look at the beast pirates getting killed one after the other. In all the beast pirates, there was almost no one who can resist Roja. That kid Kaido who was Fighting Sengoku and Aokiji looked at Roja with a face full of grudge and eyes full of fury. Jack getting killed by Roja, That proved that Roja was stronger so there is nothing to say. But Roja killing almost all of his beast pirates was something that Kaido wont be able to bear. If he didnt have his eyes on Roja before than now Kaidos attention was fully on Roja. Suddenly Kaido Roared as if he entered a berserk mode. Kaido didnt mind Sengoku and Aokiji attack on his body as he fiercely attacked Aokiji, he seemed to want to kill him. Aokiji didnt hesitate and withdraw back. Are you joking? He wasnt stupid, if he caught by Kaido he would be dead for sure. Boom! Boom! Sengokus palm fiercely hit Kaido, the earth cracked, a trace of blood was seen in Kaidos mouth. However such a small injury is nothing for him, Kaido suddenly turned around and slapped Sengoku in the face. Hateful! Sengokus eyes were cold as he fell back. He fought against Kaido more than once or twice, as for Kaidos madness he was fully aware of it, He relies on his dead body to bear any attack and counter-attack. When Kaido was mad, no one was willing to face him in a close range fight. Both of them were attacking from long range, although he wont be seriously injured as long as he gets exhausted then he will be defeated. But not only did Kaido not go after them after they withdraw, he roared and went directly toward Roja. Aokiji and Akainu seeing this, their hearts jumped as a bad feeling willed up, If he was attacking them, then they had confidence in receiving his attacks. However, Kaido ignored them and went toward Roja, and suddenly crashed into the thousands of petals. Jacks power may be weaker, but after all, he is still my subordinate who died on the battlefield, so you will be buried with him kid!! Hundreds of thousands of petals hit Kaidos body and scattered without leaving any trace on his body. Roja detected Kaidos movement early on and tried to stop him well Snebonzakura, but apparently, he was unstoppable! Compared to Jack, Kaidos speed was much faster, He was flexible, he relied on his strength to explosively increase his speed which was faster than Rojas. There is no time to avoid any more, the only chance of trying to face him head on! This wasnt some simple character, especially since he was known as the immortal Kaido. He could make countless people die from fear. Chapter 162: White emperor sword: remake! This is Bad! Vice-admiral Roja is in danger! Kaido is coming here. Seein Kaido angrily rushing toward Roja, all the Marine turned aghast, everyone was afraid to even get in his way. On the other hand, the pirates that were chased by Roja before are showing excitement now. That Marine has angered Kaido-sama! Hes dead! The pirates didnt escape anymore but stood there with smiles all over their faces. As if they were already seeing Roja dying under Kaidos attacks. Kisaru looked at this and his expression changed. Oh, this is not good! Kisaru pointed his finger toward Kaidos back and fired a laser beam, it hit Kaidos back and exploded creating a huge cloudy mushroom. But in the next moment, Kaido ran out from the smoke without any apparent damage only a few imprint on his back which disappeared in an instant. On the other side, Akainu couldnt ignore Kaidos action, he just took some actions but he moved slowly. It was so slow that it didnt have any effect on Kaido. Roja just killed Jack, But he still got some power in reserve, so if something like this happened then he could do something. Although Akainu was unhappy about Roja, he tried to block Kaido, he didnt do it seriously and his face was flushed red as he said. Since you want attention If you die here, you will be the Marines hero. In Akainus view, Rojas entire family are criminals because of Dragon, If an average mans family was the one who had the most wanted criminal in the world, its hard to save it. And apart from Dragon, even Roja and Garp are all characters that completely do what they want to do, not orders from the world government nor justice, which made them unstable factors. Roja will do anything. In his eyes, Roja killed Jack and many other pirates, if he dies now, then his good deeds will freeze there, there wont be any chance for betrayal anymore. Beast Kaido! Looking at the Rampaging Kaido coming toward him, Rojas heart was on high alert. Danger! Kaitos defense and resilience are much stronger than Jack also his attacks too, it may not even be lower than Aokiji and the others. Kaidos defeat in his life, was from him going alone against the Marine, or challenging a Yonko, in addition to those almost no one can win against him. Rojas eyes suddenly calmed down, he was now super focused. Escape? impossible. Not to mention that he will leave his back to Kaido, even with his character he wont do something like this. Even if he was Kaido so what? Since he came lets attack. Getsuga Tensho! Roja suddenly clapped his hands and the petals turned into a sword then he waved. Om! The white sword energy hit Kaido. Kaido after facing those hundreds of thousands of petals, he was a little angry, and now he didnt even try to evade the Getsuga Tensho, he punched, and under this punch, the air in front of Kaido exploded. Your attacks tickle you little Brat. Kaidos face looked at Roja as if looking at someone stupid, in his eyes Roja was already dead. Boom! Kaido punched again and that punch collided with Rojas sword energy, Blocking Rojas strike consumed most the power from the punch and the remaining power didnt do a thing to Roja. However, Kaido punched again. The left fist was blocked by Roja, and the right hand comes crashing down on Roja. Seeing this Rojas face sank, He used all his power to retreat away, Kaidos first hit empty air, but still, the ground was full of crack that continued to spread like a spider web. His defense stronger than Garps, his attack power is about the Same of the Admirals, But that kind of combination is really troublesome, The whole person was like a mountain, even Garp would find it hard to push him back. After the brief confrontation, Roja had a general idea about Kaidos power. In this case, Roja used the remaining spiritual power and physical strength, and those hundreds of thousands of petals came together. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi White sword Emperor! No use, Die brat! Kaido Roared, his fist come down toward Rojas face before the fist even falls, the pressure would make anyone find it hard to breathe. In Kaidos back, Sengoku and Aokiji had already rushed over, but it will be too late to stop this blow. There is no use? That not for you to decide. Roja looked at Kaido, not being timid even for a little bit, as he also released his Haoshoku. If Kaidos Haoshoku was like a general, The Rojas Hoshoku was like the boundless sky. At this moment, Roja waved. Using Getsuga Tensho and also Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, this is His white sword emperor, he will use every bit of his spiritual power fo this attack after he reached the thirteenth compression this attack will be much more powerful than before. For an instant, the world seemed to freeze, then it accelerated with Roja sword and finally, it hit Kaidos fist. Rumble! Roars like thunder sounded, at this moment, everyone on the battlefield stopped their actions and looked horrified. With Roja and Kaido as the center, the clashing Haoshoku erupted even more than before. Whether it was the beast pirates or the Marine, even Aokiji, Kisaru and the other Admiral, and even Sengoku was stunned looking at this scene. What a terrifying power. This is Rojas power? Chapter 163: repelling Kaido Waves after waves swept the battlefield from all directions, with Kaido and Roja at the center. The Haoshoku released made it hard for countless Marines and pirates to breath. The place of the collision was full of cracks in the air. It looked like thunder that was flashing and crushing down on the ground. Kaidos fist was covered in Haki while coming down toward Rojas head bringing boundless pressure as if it will bury Roja the moment it touches him. Roja naturally was smaller than Kaido, he seemed like a dwarf in front of him, But the moment his Haoshoku erupted, He seemed as big as Kaido or maybe bigger. Despite Kaidos fist wanting to come down, he still couldnt smash Rojas sword. Roja didnt step back! Wouch! The atmosphere around Roja changed as if his power didnt belong to this world, it concentrated on his sword and eventually, he blocked Kaidos fist. Impossible! At this moment Kaidos eyes revealed a hint of shock, he still couldnt suppress Rojas power. This forces seemed unstoppable. Not just blocking his fist, after Breaking his fist it continued to go toward his body. Boom! With the loud sound, the Sword energy exploded out. This clash between Kaido and Roja resulted in Roja going back a step while a terrible wound appeared on Kaidos abdomen and chest. This moment, Almost everyone watching, including Aokiji and Sengoku who were almost behind Kaido, Kisaru, and Akainu who were Fighting the two Disasters, all the Marine and Pirates were shocked. Kaido lost this clash against Roja? If this strike only repelled Kaido, then its not something big, but there was a huge wound on Kaido chest and abdomen. In this world the people who could injure Kaido were numbered, If anyone can easily get past Kaidos defense then his title as the Invincible will be simply a joke, he would be dead long ago. The other Emperors and the Marine couldnt kill Kiado! Most people like Jack and Doflamigo wont be able to break Kaidos defense, let alone defeat Kaido in a frontal collision. Even in the Marine, there wasnt anyone who could do this. Kaido-sama Unexpectedly Am I dreaming? The beast pirates were well aware of Kaidos strength, the last time he fought with shanks and also with Whitebeard without any loss, but now someone had left such a deep wound in his body. They couldnt believe what they saw. That attack was ridiculously strong, Roja Aokiji looked at Roja while his eyes flashed with shock. Even Sengoku looked at him with shock. If Kaidos defense and recovery is perverted, then Rojas attack was also abnormally perverted. Although the swordsman attack power and effectiveness is good, its not as good as devil fruit ability, but just now Roja did this only with swordsmanship. With a single attack! Rojas last attack is probably is at the peak of strength in this world, its about the same power As the strongest man, Whitebeards attack. This is great, I will remember you! Kaido looked at Roja with excitement in his eyes, as if he was seeing a treasure in front of him. He no longer rushed toward Roja as Aokiji and Sengoku were already here. After all, one was an admiral and the other was the fleet admiral if together they couldnt stop Kaido, where will their face go then. Remember me? Being remembered by Kaido is really an honor. Roja sword returned to normal, while he stood in the field looking at Aokiji and Sengoku. He didnt glance at Kaido, his eyes didnt have any fear within. He was influenced by Kaidos fighting style, which stirred his blood, he only made two strikes but those strikes made him have a strange feeling in his heart. When going all out, he could repel even Kaido. After the fight with Roja ended, the battlefield resumed the previous battles again. Aokiji and Sengoku were fighting Kaido, Kisaru and Akainu were fighting the remaining Disasters, the situation was already one-sided. Although Rojas Reiatsu was almost exhausted, his physical strength was still ok, So even without using any soul ability he could use swordplay and Haki, he still one of the strongest within the Vice-admirals with only that, so his abilities will affect the entire battle. Boom! Kaido smashed an ice spear, he glanced at the field when he saw the two Disaster still fighting with Akainu and Kisaru. I will deal with them, all of you, retreat! Kaido began attacking again like crazy. Aokiji and Sengoku feared Kaido even if they could suppress him, they didnt want to get Grabbed by him. Also, Injuring Kaido wont be of any use. Chapter 164: The War Is Over Kaido gave his command to the two Disasters, When they heard it, they were unwilling in their hearts, but they knew that they dont have a chance of winning, so they could only retreat. Akainu and Kisaru naturally wont let them escape so easily and began chasing after them. However, these twos strength was only slightly less than theirs, so when they wanted to leave, they will find it hard to stop them. Eventually, the Pirates including the two Disasters retreated from the G6 base with heavy casualties. In contrast, the Marines casualties were lighter. This time, in addition to Kaido there was no other pirate in outside, So Many Marines put down their weapons and began carrying the wounded and cleaning the battlefield. Yamakaji with several wounds and clothes stained with blood walked toward Roja with a cigar in his mouth, he smiled at Roja and said: Come to one Now Roja, You left us behind and now you even repelled Kaido. After today, I am afraid that the whole world will be shaken again. Many walked toward Roja and gathered beside him. Most of them are Zs students, who were thrown away by such a young mans strength, they still had some strange feeling in their hearts. Before this, they heard that Roja defeated Doflamingo and after that, he defeated jack the drought, But seeing is believing, with what they saw today they knew Rojas powers. Although Rojas Haki wasnt the strongest, and his speed wasnt the fastest, and his body isnt the strongest, but his attack was stronger than any one of them could imagine. If you insist that there is a shortcoming, then that would be stamina. Only luck, Didnt Yamakaji kill a beast pirate cadre, that guy has at least 300 million on his head. Roja smiled and responded with this sentence. Then he couldnt help but think, Killed Jack with 800 million on his head, with killing some others in the war, he at least has 100 000 points from this war, he only needed 200 000 to challenge an Admiral. I am not as good as you. Yamakaji smiled at him, although his strength wasnt the most outstanding, in the battle his luck was good, in addition to Roja, he was the one with the best performance and got many points, this time he was really in a good mood. Boom! Boom! As soon as they started talking, roars sounded from the distance, Eventually, everyones attention was caught toward the sound. The roars were naturally Kaido and the others fight. Kaido is really a scary guy. Momongas face was full of fear, not just him, but most officers had the same look. because Kaido always looked for a fight, he came to attack the headquarters a few time alone, Many saw this scene many times, but each time they will have the same reaction. My attack has almost no effect. Rojas hands were down, while he looked at Kaido in the distance. When someone heard him, he shook his head and said with a touch of fear. No your attack is already so strong, its my first time seeing Kaido getting injured by a sword, and your attack at least had cut his skin and touched the bones. If it was one of us, forget about injuring him, we wont have the qualification to even intervene in such a fight, only the admiral can hurt Kaido, but the damage you caused was better than theirs. Another officer opened his mouth and sighed then said: Is this Monster really cant die, is there no one who can kill him? Many officers began talking about this. Roja quietly listened and didnt participate, after that brief confrontation against Kaido, Roja accurately judged his current strength. His body is stronger than the three admirals, His speed was still lacking and Haki also was lacking. If he didnt rely on the soul abilities, his strength would even be worse than Doflamigos. However using them, his strength will elevate to a very high level, it almost can be as strong as Whitebeard. If Akainu and the used their physical abilities only without the devil fruit, then they are as strong as Doflamingo, or perhaps weaker, but using their fruits, they are now the strongest characters in the Marine. The soul swords upgrade will apparently exceed the power of devil fruits. Moreover, Roja still didnt feel the limit of his soul sword, it was as if it can evolve indefinitely, which was clearly stronger than a devil fruit. With my current strength, if I fight against an admiral than the odds would only be two or three out of ten Rojas murmured in his heart. His strength now should belong to the strongest in the world already. This strength was that of a peak Vice-admiral, you can say that you just entered the Admirals level. After all, there are strong and weak admirals, Generally, there is nothing that could help you know where you stand in term of power,But for him to facilitate the strength in this world Roja can only rely on this power system. When I have a chance I have to go to Aokiji and ask him about this. Roja looked at the battlefield where the fight still going. Aokiji didnt know that Roja considered him a target, But even if he knew, he wont refuse as he has a very good relationship with him. Rojas strength and status were very low at the beginning, Later he gradually increased his powers, Now he could be considered as a Vice-admiral under Aokiji, so he could talk to him more often. The only exception is Garp, he wasnt under any Admiral, even while he is a vice-admiral. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the admirals and Sengokus suppression, Kaido was finally exhausted, when Sengoku saw him he stopped his attacks. There was no point in continuing, Kaido wont fight anymore, and they cant kill him, they tried many times but they couldnt, and now they were too lazy to even test it again. With Kaido retreating, the war finally ended. A few days later, The result of the fight spread throughout the sea, despite the intervention of Akainu so that Roja wont get too much praise, but the fact that he Killed Jack made countless people aghast from fear. Chapter 165: Prisoners After the war, Roja was sitting in a room inside of the G6 base while thinking of the previous battle. In this war, Roja for the first time used the combination of the flames and Getsuga Tensho, it was in his mind for a long time now but he only used in the war for the first time. The effect of the fusion is really good, it killed Jack with one shot. I can use Getsuga Tensho and the consumption wont be too much, but if I fuse it with the flames, the consumption of the spiritual power will be really too large, its only second to White sword Emperor. Roja looked at Hiru in his hands with a thoughtful expression. The consumption isnt the only demerit of this skill, it also damages the sword, even one of the Saijou O Wazamono cant take that much power. Roja didnt detect any damage at first, but after some observation, he found that some damage appeared on the blade of Hiru, even though he used it after protecting the sword with Busoshoku. If he didnt use Busoshoku, maybe the sword would have broken before he could release this skill. This is the reason why Roja didnt use this skill until now. There should be another sword like this in the Marine points shop, Should I get a spare one? (Tl: Its a fucking legendary weapon in one piece man.) Such an idea emerged in Rojas mind, and he couldnt help but laugh, He wanted to have a spare sword of the Saijou O Wazamono, I am afraid no one thought of this before. Even one could make many swordsmen desperate. Dont worry, Once the soul sword reaches the fifth stage, everything will change. Roja made the property bar appear before him, glanced at the energy required for the next level than made it disappear again. Speaking of last time, Roja was still a bit interested in Kaido, He wanted to see the so-called immortality. Thinking that Kaido was still here, he thought of going out to see. After that Roja stood up and walked out of the room. (Tl: I think he said that Kaido had retreated right? Maybe miss translation from my part.) In the rear of the G6 base, Roja tried to attack Kaido whos eyes were closed and sitting there motionless. White sword Emperor! Wouch! Under the terrifying power of Rojas sword, Kaidos chest was pierced, but the sword was stuck In Kaidos bones when Roja pulled out his sword, the wound instantaneously healed. This is really perverted! Roja couldnt help but express a touch of helplessness, Sengoku and the other tried many times to kill Kaido but failed, he didnt try before so he came to especially try it himself. As a result, he also couldnt kill him. Even if he used the new skill, it wont have an effect. Roja suspected that this inexplicable power of the people using the smiley fruit. This immortality wasnt a joke. As for chopping his neck, Roja tried but there was almost no effect. Still cant kill him. Kaido was definitively a headache, even if he was suppressed, once the rests for some time he will restore his powers fully and no one can do anything about him. Wanting to make him always suppressed, that would need to Admiral to always remain beside him, But how could the Marine use two Admirals just exclusively for Kaido? This feel like what I read in novels, that Limb rebirth Roja said after trying to Kill Kaido for many times. This can be said that Kaido cultivated his body to the limit and every cell in his body was full of vitality. This led to Kaidos perverted defense and recovery. To defeat Kaido, not only would you need to break his defense, you also need to do something about his recovery speed. He could survive a jump from the sky island without using Busoshoku and he didnt have a single injury. It seems like you cant Kill him too. Aokiji stood behind Roja, Roja shook his head. Although Rojas attack was strong, the three admirals attempted to Kill Kaiod before and were unable to, even Sengoku couldnt do it, so Roja killing him is unlikely. At least, for now, he doesnt have the ability to kill him. Yes, I couldnt kill him, but I found many things. Rojas eyes flashed with strange light, although he failed to kill Kaido, using Kaido as a living test subject, he used the Kenbunshoku Haki and soul to observe what is happening and found some interesting things. For example, Kaidos physical ability is stronger than Garps, then can normal people reach Kaidos level with practice? If we say that the method to strengthen the body is to develop the potential of the body by breaking the limit, then Kaidos body was strengthened to the very limit of what a body can strengthen. Perhaps if someone cultivates his body to the limit, he will get an immortal body. After Roja looked at Kaido, he turned and left, while Aokiji and the others seeing him give up, they prepared to deal with him the old ways. The old way is just finding a place to throw him at. Kaido cant be put in prison, The Kairoseki handcuffs have to use on him and he will break the prison anyway. A few days later, the Marines were busy repairing the G6 base. in the battle with the beast pirates, the Marines didnt lose men, they lost their buildings. A burst of ding dong sounded, at the shore, a group of Marines escorted a chained group of pirates. Faster! The Officer shouted coldly at the pirates, those all were the beast pirates from the previous war, they were temporarily held here and now they were transferred to the impel down. Of course, Kaido wasnt with them, he was thrown away. When the last one got on board, the rear admiral on it saluted. Reporting to Vice-admiral Roja, all the escort is complete and now were going the impel down. Set off! Roja woke up by the rear admirals sound while his mind had numerous thoughts floating in it, so he casually responded and looked at the sea again. With Rojas order, the Marine boat slowly departed from the G6 harbor. Chapter 166: Impel Down The escorting of the prisoners was entrusted to Roja, Roja didnt refuse but he had a request that the impel down must be reinforced. Sengoku thought that Roja was afraid that Kaido would invade Impel Down, so after a moment, he agreed with Rojas request, and sent a few more warships with him. The ordinary Vice-admirals didnt play a huge role in the war, Kaido could kill them instantly, only Roja could resist for a short while. Impel Down had two advantages, first is the strength of it whole is about the strength of an admiral, and also they got that pervertedWarden Magellan, also Vice Chief Warden Shiliew. Coupled with Roja, even if Kaido attacked, they should be enough to hold him. In fact, Roja purpose wasnt to strengthen Impel Downs defenses, but because there are many powerful foes that Roja wants to fight. Roja felt urgent now, he wants his soul sword to quickly reach the fifth stage. After that brief confrontation with Kaido, and him being not able to kill Kaido even when he laid in front of him motionless made Roja have a helpless feeling, Roja have been immersed in his thought these days. Before, when Roja arrived in this world, he wanted the power to protect himself, but now he wants to be the strongest. And after that contact with Kaido, Roja began considering a problem, that is life and death, Roja thought that Kaido will surely die of old age. but he was different. He has the soul sword and has the abilities of the shinigami If he was to calculate a shinigamis life that would be in the thousands. But Roja still doesnt know whether he was a shinigami or not. Maybe I will get the answer if I upgrade the soul sword to the fifth stage. Although Roja was looking at the sea, Roja could only see a hazy space with a sword hanging in the middle in front of him. This was the soul space, and that was the soul sword as if knowing what Roja was thinking a flashed with a light slightly then returned to normal. Impel Down, in the warden office, Magellan was sitting in his chair, while Shiliew was having a cigar in front of him. What the Fuck? Suddenly, Shiliew said coldly, and turn the piece of paper into pieces and threw it to the side, he looked at Magellan and said: Sengoku actually worried about Impel down and think that the defense isnt enough, he even sent reinforcement? It is indeed Dangerous to detain some pirates from the beast pirates, but sending a Vice-admiral with several warships is just making light of his and Magellans strength. This feeling of being looked down open made Shiliews killing intent surge. They are escorting the pirates of the beast pirates and strengthening the defense is the best move they could do against the possibility of Kaido attacking. Magellan didnt seem to feel as desperate as Shiliew, the latter suddenly said: Dont mess with me. Shiliew coldly snorted and said: Since they look down on me, and sent a Vice-admiral over, Id like to see that guys ability! You Magellan had an annoyed expression and was about to reprimand Shiliew, but suddenly his face changed, his stomach made a strange voice, and he immediately went to the toilet. He ate the devil fruit of poison, everything in his body is poisonous as a result he is suffering from constant diarrhea. Seeing Magellan going to the toilet, Shiliew picked up the sword hanging up from his west and pulled out half of it, looked at it the returned it to the scabbard. Impel down was located in the calm belt. In the history of the Impel Down only one person could actually escape from here and that is the golden lion Shiki. But he paid the price at that is his two legs. Shiki was one of the three great pirates who roamed the sea with whitebeard and Roger until he heard that Roger was arrested and lost his reason, he attacked the Marine headquarters. But still, Garp and Sengoku together fought with him and destroyed half the headquarters before finally suppressing him. in the Impel downs entire history there was no other escape. Vice-admiral Roja, in front of us is the Gates of Justice, after that we will reach Impel Down. Next, to Roja, the rear admiral reported. In fact, Roja didnt need a report, he could see the huge iron gate in front of him. Impel Down, Marineford and Enies Lobby, in front of each one there was a Gates of Justice, and between the three there was a huge whirlpool, the three gates formed a triangular shape. Roja didnt see this door for the first time, most of the time when he leaves the headquarters, he will pass through one so he wasnt interested in this. After the Gates of Justice, a huge castle appeared before them, which was Impel Down, in addition to this layer above the sea, there were six levels below, the higher the level, the more dangerous the prisoner. This time, In the office, Magellan finally got out from the toilet, and after receiving the news that the warships had arrived, Magellan said to Shiliew, They arrived, you should come out to meet them. Its time to take care of it. After leaving the room with a cold smile, Magellan walked after him with a smile and quickly walked outside the prison. Chapter 167: Shiliew The warship slowly parked outside of the prison city. Roja walked down from the warship, the task of guarding Impel Down duration is three months, if in those three months Kaido didnt attack Impel Down then Roja will just return. There was a group of people standing at the port outside the prison, with Magellan leading the way, The head jailer and Magellan were standing in front of a large group of guards. That is Vice-admiral, Ghost Sword Roja! He is so young! He defeated Doflamingo and also killed Jack, one of the three Disasters of the beast pirates Although it was the first time they saw Roja, they knew about him from the newspaper. Hi, I am Magellan, the warden chief of Impel Down. When Magellan saw Roja get down from the warship, he came forward and introduced himself. Roja smiled and said: My name is Roja. Ha ha ha At this time, Shiliew looked at Roja with a grin, his eyes full of arrogance as he said: I am the head jailer Shiliew, I hope you take care of us in those three months If Magellans voice was calm, then Shiliews voice held some arrogance and hostility. It seems that you forgot who youre talking to Its as if youre looking for a fight. Roja turned toward Shiliew with a calm expression on his face, and his pair of eyes held a slight a flame inside. Its certainly not possible for Roja to not feel the hostility toward him, so he also coldly said to Shiliew. Ha ha ha I just wanted to look at the strength of Marine that wants to help us protect the prison, how strong is the Ghost Sword Roja. Shiliew said with an evil look on his face. Shiliew enough. Magellan was somewhat annoyed, he was on the Marines side, after all, they came to help guard the prison, but if Shiliew provoked them, he will also have to take responsibility. Shiliew smiled and said with an evil tone: Magellan, Am I not allowed to see how strong he is? What do you mean? AS he spoke Shiliew turned toward Roja. Dont you want to Roja gently held the hilt of his sword and pulled it out, he put it in front of him with his eyes full of fighting spirit. Just what I want. The two of them didnt clash yet but the momentum of both of them clashed, the Marines behind Roja and the guard behind Magellan had their foreheads full of cold sweat as they subconsciously moved backward. Seeing this, Magellans brows wrinkled, he was preparing to stop them, but Shiliew already passed him and he waved his sword at Roja. Ding! Roja blocked the attack, and because both of them are from the Marine, they both started using Moon Walk. Damn! Seeing that they started the fight, Magellan was having a headache Shiliew was a cruel and evil guy by nature, and Roja didnt seem like the type to go easy on his opponent. I am afraid that this wont be safe. You two stop. Magellan, we already decided, you have no right to stop us! Shiliew looked at Magellan from above, then he turned toward Roja waved his sword, a strong sword energy toward Roja. Roja also waved his sword and projected sword energy, the two collided in the air. Bang! The confrontation just began and they already used so much power, leaving the guard and Marines afraid. He could face off against Shiliew-samas attack. Sure enough, he is The Ghost sword of the headquarters, very strong, Can Shiliew-same win? the guards talked, but they were obviously thinking that Shiliew could win, Although Roja defeated Doflamingo and killed Jack, after all he was just too young. Shiliew can fight Magellan to a draw, they were the two aces of the Impel Down, there were absolutely powerful. Ding! Dong! Dong! Roja and Shiliew were in mid-air, they were attacking each other, The Sword energy would occasionally fall behind into the sea and make terrible waves. Shiliew is obviously strong. This guys swordplay should be nearing the grandmaster level. In Rojas eyes, the excitement was getting stronger and stronger, feeling Shiliews strength, he felt really good when fighting against him, he was judging his strength. Although Shiliews strength didnt reach the grandmaster level, he should be at the top of the swordsman in this world, he also uses the six powers of the Marine and has a high level of Haki. His overall strength is absolutely not any less than the three Disasters or Doflamingo, he is a tough opponent! Magellan was the one to hold the Blackbeard pirates, While Shiliew was known to have a strength comparable to Magellans, and later he joined the black beard pirates, he was one of the Masters, how can he be weak? This swordplay is really interesting Your actual strength shouldnt be this strong, but you have a weird move that let you increase your strikes power. Shiliew noticed Rojas power after he uses Getsuga Tensho. Of the analysis is complete. Roja calmly waved his sword with both hand and terrible flames come out this time. Sword flow, Cremate! Boom! The monstrous roar swept in all direction, like a Dragon, leaving Shiliew with a trembling heart. Chapter 168: Roja Vs Shiliew The power of Roja and Shiliew is strong beyond what those people can imagine other then Magellan. Many Marines and guards looked at the confrontation in the sky and felt horrible. When Rojas blade swept away, the flames filled the sky which shocked most people. Flames The only one who can be calm is only Magellan. Since it can not be stopped, he can only watch the fight, and if there is anything unexpected, he will stop it before something big happens. Magellan can only know Rojas strength through the newspapers and the intelligence, but he didnt know exactly how strong the latter was, and now seeing Roja and Shiliew fight, he could only nod his head secretly. Rojas strength was indeed close to Shiliews, if he wants to win over him, then that would be extremely impossible. On the other hand, Magellan understood Shiliews power better than anyone. Interesting. Looking at the fire moving toward him, Shiliew waved his sword and split the flames in two. At the same time, he moved in the air and threw a kick at Roja. Rankyaku! (Tl: the kick from the Rokushiki.) This kick was powerful not any inferior to a sword energy attack, this attack flew toward Roja. Ding! Roja waved his sword and stopped the energy, Roja didnt try to learn this technique at all, he was only proficient in Soru and Moonwalk. And he already mastered the two into a satisfying degree. Its about time, the warm-up is over! Roja stood in the air, his eyes were ignited, he turned the sword toward the ground and let it go. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Against someone like Shiliew, Roja didnt want to play around and use the Shikai, so he directly used the Bankai, hes going all out. However, the moment Shiliew saw Roja drop his sword, he felt weird but still attacked. Shiliew was bloodthirsty, even if Roja was a Vice-admiral, he will not show any mercy, Even if Roja died, he didnt care. Although its a spar In a fight, injuries are inevitable! Shiliews face held a cold expression. But, He was surprised to see that Roja retreated a little bit while a rippling appeared out of nowhere, suddenly numerous swords emerged from the void, directly turning into petals and blocked Shiliews attack. What is this? Shiliew looked at the cherry petals that appeared out of nowhere, but he didnt hesitate and used Busoshoku to defend himself. After just a little observation, Shiliew knew that those petals were like small sized blades, and once he was touched by one, unless he used Haki he will be ripped to pieces. When Senbonzakura Kageyoshi is out, the situation suddenly turned around. Originally, Shiliew thought that he had the upper hand, he thought he was stronger than Roja, Even though Rojas Getsuga Tensho was strong, but it didnt have any effect on Shiliew. But now facing the cherry petals, Shiliew didnt know what kind of ability this was so he directly retreated. So pretty, Is this a devil fruit ability? This forced Shiliew-sama to retreat, it seems that those cherry petals are really dangerous. A lot of guards looked at this scene while their eyes revealed their shock. Even Magellans expression became more serious. He got something that allows him to make a strike stronger than Shiliew, his sword can release flames and also can break into these cherry petals, such strange abilities Is this the origin of the name Ghost Sword Roja? He wouldnt have pay any attention to the fight if he wasnt afraid of those abilities. Even if his poisonous dragon or any other trick were launched toward Roja, those cherry petals would break the attack or even cut it apart. At this rate, Shiliew has to go all out too. Troublesome abilities. Shiliew was forced to retreat, his eyes were cold as he waved his sword while rotating, in an instant, numerous shadows appeared. The trick is fast movement and also a higher level of Tobu Zangeki. For Mihawk, his swordplay was equivalent to millions of swords, with only a sword strike, he can make a gally in the sky and cut it in half. After attaining such a high level, Swordplay would become like a battle of tactics, with unbelievable power. Om! As Shiliew kept moving his swords, The cherry petals beside him burst open, suddenly he moved really fast toward Roja. At this moment, Shiliew while person seemed to turn into a sword, he was full of killing intent, It gave the illusion of a bloody battle. This is really fast! Roja saw that Shiliew speed improved, this time Shiliew will probably go all out, So Roja also used his Kenbunshoku and Haoshoku this time, he reached his hand and a sword formed from the petals. The two collided in the air. Boom! Shiliew proved that he is worthy to be nearing the Grandmaster swordsmen, While using his peak power and speed, he could resist most of Rojas moves. Shiliew and Roja had the same fighting style, There defenses are much weaker than Jacks, but the attack is much stronger than even Doflamingo. Chapter 169: Defeating Shiliew Most people who have the strength of Quasi-Admiral would have strong points and weak points, like Jack who got defense but not much in the attack, and Shiliew with his speed and attack power and low defenses. Between that kind of people, its hard to know who is stronger. Roja was still fighting Shiliew, who will come out as the winner we will have to wait and see. Crash! Roja used Getsuga Tensho then the sword turned into Cherry petals and attacked Shiliew who used his speed to cut the petals, his figure was flashing. Although these things are very powerful, it takes too much energy and attention to manipulate them, also there are some flaws too. Shiliews eyes flashed as he moved toward Roja extremely fast, suddenly he used a flaw he talked about and waved his sword at Roja. Ding! Rojas figure moved away, his clothes were cut but he didnt have any wound. Because before the sword touches him he used Busoshoku. Rojas Busoshoku wasnt the strongest but at least in front of an attack like Shiliews, he could defend himself. Good Haki. Shiliew was looking and instead of smiling he was turning madder and madder, he was bloodthirsty, he was crazy. I am happy because I got new prisoners to kill, but I am also not happy. The attacks from Shiliew were getting stronger and stronger, he was like a crazy swordsman, he waved his sword at Roja while sometimes he defends against the petals but wounds would appear now and then If Shiliew was attacking fiercely would Roja just watch? As the fight got more intense, Rojas attacks were getting stronger and stronger, he was not paying attention to defense anymore. This was a terrifying fight, some Guards and Marine were about to faint from the dense killing intent. Is that Marine Crazier than our chief? He is a terrifying guy. A few guards looked with shock at the fight. But it looks like Shiliew-sama has the upper hand. If it goes like this then Shiliew-sama will win. On the other side, Magellan was having a headache. Letting them fight like this is a little bit bad. Watching Roja and Shiliew getting injuries as they fight, he didnt know if he should interrupt the fight or not, and if he tried but couldnt the situation would get even more chaotic. Fortunately, the two are fighting in the sky and not on the ground. if they fought in Impel down then it would surely be destroyed. Do you have any stronger moves? If not then you will definitively be the one losing. Shiliew didnt care about his own injuries, his face held a crazy and grim look, if the fight continues, he was sure that he could receive serious injuries and kill Roja. Regardless what Roja was, he is the chief of the Impel Down. Roja didnt have a good impression on Shiliew, this guy was too bloodthirsty, he betrayed the Marine to join the black beard pirates, he could only be a villain. Do you know that the villains have to die? Roja listened to Shiliew and sneered, then he put his sword in front of him. the White Sword Emperor need time to prepare, although not long but it was a good choice to deal with Shiliew. So he was going to use another move. Om! Rojas sword suddenly turned crimson red, and the atmosphere around it changed as if it would explode and shake the world. Using his Kenbunshoku, Shiliews look changed. The next moment Roja waved his sword. Getsuga Tensho fused with the flames flew toward Shiliew, this cant be considered Getsuga Tensho anymore, so Roja named it Bakuen Tencho. Boom! Horrifying heat comes out from the strike, it crashed down with the huge sword energy. Roja launched this attack quickly, so Shiliew had no time to dodge, he could only go all out and try to face this attack head-on. Bang! Roars like thunder sounded from the sky with Roja and Shiliew at the center, mysterious waves swept all directions which made huge waves form at the sea. The impact of this attack was too big. Almost everyone was on alert. Even the people on the underground floors of the prison felt it. This presence Isnt this Shiliew? Who is he fighting against. Many prisoners felt the powerful strike. Even the guards and Marines were on the verge of fainting from shock. Even Magellan was shocked. I thought Roja would be defeated, but I didnt expect him to have such a powerful attack. Who was a winner? Boom! Shiliew couldnt resist Rojas attack. Although he wasnt as miserable as Jack, his body was had a countless wound from the evaporation blood. The outcome was obvious. Did I Lose? Shiliew fell down from the sky, he couldnt get up anymore. He never thought that he could lose. Although he didnt die, Rojas injuries were minor, he was seriously injured and he lost the ability to fight, even if he could, the outcome was already clear. Shiliew Lost? Magellan looked at Shiliew, then looked at Roja who was still up in the sky, His face was full of shock. Roja last attack, even he felt his heart shook, perhaps even with his fruit ability he would barely be able to resist. Magellan didnt expect Shiliew to lose, even though Roja defeated Doflamingo and Killed Jack the drought, He knew Shiliews power clearly, even an Admiral wont find it easy to defeat him. (Tl: I dont think so personally.) Although Roja suffered some injuries, Magellan still couldnt help but be shocked. As for the Guards and Marines present, their faces had weird expressions, although they couldnt tell what happened in that last attack, Shiliew losing was a fact. The chief guard was a terrible monster, its not weird for them to lose against him, but for Roja to defeat him who is one of the two trump cards of the Impel Down. What a powerful person! Chapter 170: Roll! After Shiliew got down from the sky, Roja also returned to the ground, he stood in front of Magellan and the others and slightly laughed. Then in the coming few days, please take care of us. His tone was calm and gentle, but the blood on his body gave a very eerie feeling, so countless people felt cold. To be able to fight such a fight then come down and smile like this, this guy isnt a good guy. This guy shouldnt be provoked. At the next moment, the officers helped transfer the prisoners into the prison. Rojas physique was very strong, but he was slightly injured and it would soon heal. After a bath Roja returned to his clean appearance. As for how did Shiliew leave, Roja didnt pay attention to it. At this time, Roja went to visit the prison. Although there are many places he had a seen in his memory, they couldnt compare to the real thing. The first impression he got when he got here is, Impel Down in big. This prison was like a steel island under the sea. Vice-admiral Roja, below us there is the underground prison. Leading the way was Head Jailer Domino, with long curly hair, wearing a sunglasses, her body lines were apparent but compared to Hancock she was almost nothing. Domino looked at Roja with eyes full of awe, and also she got an inexplicable feeling from him. Powerful with extraordinary temperament. If you see Roja for the first time you would think that he is just a good face. But after the fight, Domino was impressed. Really cruel. Following Domino, Roja came to a high platform, he looked down to see a world completely red, a forest full of sword trees, and the ground full of needlegrass. Numerous prisoners were pinned down. Domino pouted and chuckled then said: This is the first layer only, if this cant be cruel then the rest wont be called hell! What hell Roja slightly let his thought drift, then he remembered that the hell is for the soul or in other words the world after death, but he thought of his own identity. He didnt recover until Domino called him a few times. Lets go. Roja nodded to domino, then went down with her to the beast hell. The beast hell was holding a large number of special beasts, some of which were quite familiar with Roja because he encountered many in the first examination in the camp. Ordinary people using guns and sword wont be able to do anything to those beasts. Vice-admiral Roja, please be careful, even though those beasts wont attack the guard they will attack others if they were attacked or if they were furious. Although she was aware of Rojas power, she still couldnt help but remind him. I know. Roja glanced at Domino and nodded. He noticed that the attitude of this sister was not right, he couldnt help but smile, did Hancocks charm stick to him and now he could go anywhere and there will be fans of him? In the second floor of the Impel Down, you could hear a loud roar from time to time. Many pirates were held here, they stayed here with the fear of being eaten at any time. Some people saw Roja and domino, but they dropped their head with despair. Head Jailer Domino A Marine I dont know, he has the cape of the Vica-admirals, he is So young. Some of the pirates noticed Rojas appearance, they couldnt help but look strangely, such a young Vica-admiral? So young but got that position, mostly he got a backer, his strength shouldnt be too high If he was the one who chased after me, then i wouldnt have been caught. A prisoner leaned against the wall and laughed mockingly. Listening to him, some pirates but show their resentment, there wasnt anyone who wanted to be here in the first place. Roja passed by the pirates in the cage, he didnt have any compassion toward them, those pirates mostly committed murder and looted, a Pirates as pure as Luffy is rare. Roar! While they walked a Roar come from the front and bloody beasts rushed toward them, their eyes were bloodshot, they seemed to be in a violent state. Not good, what happened to those guys. Domino looked at this scene and her eyes darkened. Those monsters are really strong, they had cruel nature and most of them had eaten humans before. Ha ha ha. Its a tiger type beast. He said, These guys seem to have just eaten and are out of control, so damn nice! Some prisoners saw this scene and were excited. the Head Jailer was being eaten by a beast, its hard to come by such a scene, and each time it happened they felt very happy. Their only entertainment seems to be this kind of scenes. Roar! With the Roar, many pirates cheered. Looking at the large group of monsters, Roja quietly stood there, he eyes were the same, he didnt move, he only faintly said one word. Roll. It is such a simple word, but the angered beasts stopped in their tracks. This scene made a lot of pirates stunned. Hey, what happened just now? How come the beast is not attacking In the next moment, the prisoners noticed that the anger in the eyes of the beasts dissipated, they even revealed an expression of fear. They looked at Roja as if he was a terrifying monster, they trembled and started to back away. After a few steps, all the beast turned their tails and fled frantically without daring to look back. Whats going on? what did that Vice-admiral do? how did he scare them off? Many pirates looked with shock Roja, he did nothing but say a word and all the beast just trembled then turned around and fled. Before they though Roja wasnt strong at all, now most of them swallowed their saliva and looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Just scolded the rampaging beasts and they fled, this power is too perverted. This is truly Vice-admiral Roja of the rumors, with his spirit alone he scared all the beasts. Standing next to Roja, Domino who was preparing to defend against the beasts was relieved to see this, she looked at Roja with more awe and admiration. Lets go to the next level. Rojas eyes were calm, after saying this he started walking forward again. Chapter 171: Eternal Hell The next floor is the Level 3: Starvation Hell, After that the Level 4: Blazing Hell. The third level is like a desert with dry and hot air, the pirates held here wont get any water or good, all of them are basically half dead in that level. Roja and Domino didnt stop at this floor because there was nothing here so they directly moved to the next level. In this floor, there was a pool filled with boiling blood heated by a raging fire making it extremely hot. Also, Magellans office is here. When Roja Domino arrived here, after a few steps they met Hannyabal. Vice-admiral Roja! Welcome to my prison Ah! I exposed my thoughts, Welcome to Impel Downs fourth level, Blazing Hell. If Magellan looked like a devil then Hannyabal looked like a sphinx. When Roja arrived at this world he saw too many big guys, but he remained undisturbed. Magellan? Roja casually asked. His impression of this guys was Ok, although he has some unrealistic ambitions he is always direct. People of this world have their shortcoming, but there is no absolute evil, they all doing things for their own purpose. The director is suffering from diarrhea neglecting the guests, I will take the responsibility as the chief warden, ah wrong, Do I need to call him out? There is no need. Rojas mouth slightly twitched, he shook his head and moved forward. This floor doesnt affect Roja at all, even if he jumps in the boiling blood nothing would happen to him since his body isnt that of an ordinary person. As for Kaido even if he was thrown into a magma pool he wont die. After a tour, Domino put on a coat and walked out, while holding another coat for Roja. Vice-Admiral Roja, the fifth level is very cold, The temperature is really low, do you need a coat? No need. There is also ice wolves, so please beware. She didnt need to hear Rojas reply, Roja did not show any unexpected expression, but rather looked at him with more respect. When they opened the door of the Freezing Hell and walked in Roja said: The temperature is really low Roja felt the sudden change from the hot to the cold temperature, he couldnt help but think, this temperature is nothing to him but it may help him train. he is now using weight to train and has so much difficulty to break his limit, perhaps he needs an alternative way. Impel down is really a good place to practice. Impel down was big, and outer walls were thick steel walls with a layer of kairoseki and in the middle, there is a shock absorption device. Even if it is a giant seeking attack this place, it would be extremely hard to even leave a dent. Of course, it wasnt possible to build the interior of the Impel Down using Kairoseki or people like Magellan wont be able to be here, so the ceiling and the floor are vulnerable. Cold Even wearing a coat, Domino seemed a little bit cold, her constitution is far from being comparable to Rojas, in a trembling tone she said: In this level, most prisoners would die from the cold. Roja smiled, maybe some pirates that he captured would be here, of course, he had his memory, so except Doflamingo, the rest should be here. As Mihawk said, I cant remember the name of every kid one by one. This level is far more dangerous than the previous ones, even the wolves are more powerful than any monster on the other level. Even when this level had such a low temperature, there was a den den muchi monitor installed. Roja and Domino turned around and entered the passage for the next level. Not anyone can enter the sixth floor, but Roja is a Vice-admiral so he had the privilege to enter. The sixth level is known as the Eternal hell, in there, most people are famous pirates, some even could fight against the admirals. It seems the five and a half level wasnt made yet, it seems Ivankov Of the revolutionary army wasnt caught yet. Roja used his Kenbunshoku Haki to feel any presence but he still didnt find anything. Oh! Someone is coming! What is happening, is Whitebeard dead? After stepping into the sixth level, the pirates looked at them with grim and ferocious looks. Now Magellan isnt here, it was only Domino and a seemingly young vice-admiral, a lot of people looked at them with brutal eyes. Magellan didnt come. Hey hey hey, when did the sixth level a place for the Marines and jailer to come when they want? Some pirate said, he directed his words at Roja and started oppressing Roja with his momentum. Followed by the second and the third There are many huge cells in the sixth level each present held powerful pirates, Kairoseki was used to build most of those cells unless it was someone like Kaido there is no chance for escape. The pirates one by one released their momentum. The entire floor turned dark, with an eerie feeling. Domino beside Roja seemed to see a dead sea, she paled and her heart almost stopped beating. Humph And at this time, Roja swept a glance at them. Chapter 172: Haoshoku Haki conflic The whole atmosphere on the sixth level was unbearable, and with Rojas glance, the momentum exploded. As if a thunder was striking down, there was a shockwave through the air. Although most the people on the sixth floor are people with 200 or 300 million berry, those who can get in his eyes are a few. At least his opponents bounty has to be in the 500 million and above for him to have the qualification, he at least had to have the power of one of the Disasters. In the sixth level, there was a few with that kind of power. Bang! The terrifying momentum burst from the thin figure of Roja, He was like a general surrounded by a terrifying atmosphere. This torrent of power swept the audience instantaneously, all those pirate collapsed. Such a huge movement put everyone in the sixth level alarmed, countless being held in the depth of this level opened their eyes with a suspicious look. who is it? This isnt Magellan, is this a newcomer? Roja didnt use Haoshoku, he merely used momentum, but it still carried the might of a king who sweeps everything. Those weak pirates looked at Roja with shock, they didnt expect this young Vice-admiral to have that kind of power, he wasnt any weaker than Magellan. Vice Vice-Admiral Roja Domino was standing next to Roja, Although Roja blocked all the momentum, she still paled, she felt like she fell from heaven to hell, she couldnt help but whisper to Roja. Other then Magellan there was no other person who could enter the sixth level, and he was supposed to be the one in here too, but he has his diarrhea problems You can go first, I want to have a good look at the guys here. Rojas eyes looked with proud as he said to Domino. But Domino suddenly showed a touch a hesitation, Just as she was about to talk. Om! Suddenly a terrible power burst out and swept away, this time its no longer an ordinary momentum, this is genuine Haoshoku Haki. Rojas Hoashoku collided with the Pirates momentum which alarmed the strong people in here, they thought that Roja was some big pirate and wanted to take a look at him. Domino could withstand the Haoshoku but the others one by one fainted After some time, the entire level six was swept with the Haoshoku, it was like monstrous waves that could destroy the world. The Momentum and the Haoshoku didnt unite, they clashed against each other, it was impossible for the Haoshoku to unite, but they all were directed toward Roja. Even if not stacked together, its still extremely frightening. Domino couldnt withstand anymore and directly fell unconscious, Roja reached his hands and caught her and looked coldly at his front. Boom! His used his Hashoku, shaking everything besides him. Roja Haoshoku direct shot in front of the Haoshoku coming at him. In front of such provocation, Roja naturally wont retreat, he stood there, one hand holding Domino while he swept his Haoshoku in every direction. Bang! The sixth level was chaotic due to the Haoshoku confrontation. The other Haoshoku although they wont merge together, they wont conflict, but they had the same goal and that was Rojas body. But when Roja used his Haoshoku, His and the others Haoshoku collided and created a chaotic scene. Kacha! The level six was full of thunder like cracks in the air, even a powerful person with 2 billion berry as a bounty may not be able to afford this kind of Haoshoku confrontation and would have long passed out. Everything was made of Kairoseki, so it didnt cause much damage, but the ground beneath Roja cracked. It isnt easy for the Haoshoku to have this kind of effect, this after all the group of people trying to bully Roja. I am afraid that only Impel down would hold so many Haoshoku users in this world. The sea was stormy, waves after waves were being formed in every direction, Roja was like a rock, despite everything he didnt move, despite all those powerful Haoshoku he wasnt overwhelmed. What a terrifying Haoshoku! This guy Who is he?! Many pirates on the sixth floor had their mouth open wide. Many of them had clashed with Whitebeard before, but Rojas Haoshoku was even stronger. When they were outside they never heard about such a monster before. The chaos in the sixth level affected the other levels as well. Many pirates felt the conflict, and even more, pirates fainted on the spot. And those who kept their awareness were covered in cold sweat their faces looked pale. What What is happening? What a terrible power, isthis Haoshoku Haki? All the people in the Impel Down focused their attention on the sixth level. Shiliew who was covered in bondage laid in bed, a cigaret was in his mouth, he took a sip then he shook his head, he didnt know that the level six prisoners were confronting Roja. Damn What is happening? Magellan with his pants down felt the immense power coming from the sixth level and ran out directly with a roar. Magellan-sama Prisoners are rioting because Vice-admiral Roja and Head jailer Domino are there. They didnt wait for me and went directly? Really? Hearing that Roja was in the sixth level, Magellan hada slight a headache, and gritted his teeth angrily: Those damn prisoners, because I am not there, they are acting presumptuously?! Magellan looked annoyed or decided to go immediately to see what is happening. But as Magellan was ready to go. Bang! Another earth-shattering roar sounded as if the entire Impel Down was in turmoil, and then Haoshoku projected with Roja at the center in all direction blowing the dust everywhere. Eternal Hell Thats it Roja glanced around coldly, then looked at Domino, he shook her head slightly then embraced her and took her out of there. He left everyone there in awe as they looked with unbelievable gazes. That Marine Who is he?This Haoshoku Haki!! He is definitively not a Marine! Chapter 173: Upgrade The fourth level, blazing hell, Magellan was standing in front of the passage leading the fifth level, sensing that there was no more movement, his eyes flickered. It Quiet? But I have to go take a look. While Magellan was ready to go down, Roja appeared while holding the unconscious Domino. Several Guard and Jailers beside saw Roja and were relieved and said: Vice-Admiral Roja and Head Jailer Domino. Whats wrong with Domino? Of course, some people looked worriedly at the unconscious Domino. After Roja came up, He dropped Domino gently and held her shoulder so she wont fall down: She is just unconscious, Dont worry and get her to someplace to rest. Someone immediately brought a stretcher and lifted Domino. And at this time, Magellan looked Roja and said: Nothing bad happened right? No, Its just some of your prisoners are not obedient. Roja shrugged, Magellan responded with one sentence: Obviously. How can you be obedient if you were a prisoner in the sixth level of the Impel Down? Magellan looked at Roja rubbed his eyebrows and said: Since Roja-sama has finished his visit, you can go and rest, well take care of those prisoners. Roja nodded and turned to leave, Magellan went to the sixth level, seeing that everything was in its place, he was confused, then he felt relieved. After that, he hurriedly returned to his office in the fourth level, and immediately plunged into the toiled again. As a Vice-admiral, Roja has the power to go in and out of the Impel down whenever he wants, Roja wasnt fond of the atmosphere in the Impel Down, so he returned to the warship. Back to his room, Roja thought about something and his eyes flashed a little. When he was in the sixth level, that large-scale Haoshoku conflict was centered on him, although he was really strong, it was still quite hard to suppress so much Haoshoku. But his hearing was strong, and his will was even more so, he was dead set on suppressing all that Haoshoku. His strong will seemed to stimulate his soul and soul sword, making his Haoshoku get even more powerful which made him instantly defeat the Haoshoku pointed at him. Roja can clearly feel that if he retreated in front of those Haoshoku coming at him, then something really bad wouldve happened to him. Fortunately, he didnt retreat, his heart was strong, he wanted to win, he wanted to withstand all that power coming toward him and try to defeat it. Feeling the joy coming from his soul Roja who was lying on his bed made the property bar appear. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword +3 Attributes: Attack + 540, Strength + 180, Agility + 180, Physical + 180 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 572 / 260. Really! This isnt an illusion It increased by so much Roja looked at the Energy value and his eyes flashed with happiness. Although at that moment, only the Haoshoku was upgraded somehow, he felt this was due to the strong will that his soul produced this transformation. Perhaps When Roja came to this world he didnt have the will of a king. but in face of the repression and rejection, his will transformed into such a strong will. Never back down in front of anything, suppress all the kings! With a thought, Roja hurriedly chose to upgrade his soul sword. This time the energy value increased so much that he could do multiple upgrades at the same time, so this time he upgraded it two times. blinking twice, the sword which was suspended in the air seemed more real than before. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword +5 Attributes: Attack + 660, Strength + 220, Agility + 220, Physical + 220 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 42 / 280. He got closer to the fifth stage again, Roja was looking forward to that day. the next two weeks, Roja spent most of them in the fifth level of the Impel Down. Roja didnt worry when he practiced as the walls were made of Kairoseki. In order to take advantage of the cold, Roja didnt wear anything on top, he was using the heat generated from his body to resist the coldness that drilled into his skin. Staying for a short time is nothing, its scary to stay for a long time. The wolves didnt even dare to come provoke Roja, they tried to attack him when they first saw him, but with a little Haoshoku, they were scared and didnt dare to do anything anymore. In this frozen hell, Roja was getting more powerful and also he mastered the thirteenth compression and is heading toward the next one slowly. Chapter 174: Penetrate Roja stayed in the Impel Down for half a month, Most people are still talking about the loss of the Beast pirates. However, they knew that as long as Kaido isnt dead then the beasts pirates is still a monster that countless forces fear. The beasts pirates had no attention of retreating from their territory and no one dared to run wild there. On the contrary, the Marines were having a hard time trying to rebuild the destroyed bases. In this way, the sea was calm for nearly a month. This time on an island that was about 10.000 meters above the sea, a figure was standing at the edge while looking down at the bottom. Indeed, it was Kaido. Kaido quietly stood on the edge of the empty island, no one dared to come forward to disturb him, behind Kaido, there were some pirates from his beasts pirates, they could only stand there while their foreheads were full of cold sweat. Kaido-sama This idea is a bit crazy Shut up. After Kaido spoke they couldnt say anything more. The atmosphere suddenly changed. In the next moment, Kaido under the gazes of those pirates jumped down. This was a place more than 10.000 meters high. Even if someone ordinary jumped and fell into the sea, he would definitively die. Kaido-sama really jumped This is The bast pirates looked at each other, they didnt know what to say, their eyes full of fear, this was their boss, even if this island was more than 10.000 meters above the sea, he still jumped. After jumping Kaido was falling faster and faster. Just below him appeared a building. That is The Impel Down. Impel down. Shiliew killed a few prisoners, and now he was wiping the blood from his blade, his injuries have long since healed, He challenged Roja again but he still wasnt his opponent. He couldnt win so he was releasing his anger on the prisoners, although he killed them ruthlessly, he didnt abuse this hobby too much. These trash prisoners are really boring, and Magellan wouldnt let me kill people from the sixth Level. Shiliew had a cold expression, he shook his head and prepared to return his sword in the scabbard, soon an earth-shattering sound was heard, shocking the entire Impel Down. his face suddenly changed. What happened? On the other side, Magellan was arranging an interrogation report to pass to the headquarters. Magellan stopped after just after finishing the report. Although nothing happened the past month, dont reduce your vigilance and stay alert, Magellan. On the other side of the call, Sengokus voice was heard. Magellan nodded and said: Yes. Afte hanging up, Magellan didnt mind the warning, after all, the Impel down had never been invaded in its history, also nothing happened the last month. It has been a month, in two months Roja should return to the headquarters Well with the strict supervision in these two months, it will be hard for them to fight again. Magellan touched his forehead. And just as Magellan stood up and was ready to go to the toilet, Suddenly an earth-shattering Roar was heard, and the ceiling vibrated which almost made Magellan tumble. Fortunately, he wasnt just anyone so he instantly regained his balance. Damn! What happened? Did that bastard and Roja started playing again? Magellan was furious, even his body began to transform into venom. this time he was prepared to beat some sense into Roja and Shiliew, fighting inside the Impel Down is just too much. Although Roja was here to assist them, Magellan was the chief warden of the Impel Down and here he is the boss! Magellan went out of his room and moved toward the guards and asked. Where are Shiliew and Roja? Outside most of the guard had a terrified expression, they looked at the blood pool, and after hearing Magellans question, someone replied. Reporting to the chief warden, Vice-admiral Roja should be in the Freezing Hell and Shilew-sama should be in the Starvation Hell, they didnt return yet. Freezing Hell and Starvation Hell? Magellan suddenly revealed a strange expression, If Roja was in the Freezing hell and Shiliew was in the Starvation Hell, then its impossible for them to fight. Whats going on?! Just as Magellan was still in doubt, He noticed the weird expression on the guard around him. he couldnt help but turn around and suddenly saw a big hole in the ceiling above the blood pool. It was as if something had fallen from above. Purupurupurupuru purupurupurupuru! There was a call on Magellans den den mushi. Magellan frowned and immediately picked up the phone, from the other side came a horrified voice. Reporting! There was an unidentified creature that has fallen from the sky and smashedinto the first levels ceiling and continued moving down. What?! Magellan looked astonished, Listening to this urgent report and then thought about the hole in the ceiling above the blood pool, his heart was instantly terrified. Could it be that Sure enough, the next moment, Magellan continued to receive reports from the guards in the second and third floor about the same unidentified creature. That thing descended from the sky and smashed into the Impel Down, it smashed its way into the fourth level,only after it plunged into the blood pool did it stop. Chapter 175: Figh There was a big hole in the first, second, third and fourth level, Prisoners and guards are looking at them in shock. Even Shiliew came closer to the hole and could see the sky from above the looked below and saw the Fourth level. At the fourth level, Magellans expression has become ugly. He had a really bad feeling about this, His eyes stared at the blood pool, the atmosphere was gloomy as if a storm was about to hit the place. And in the next moment, From the pool of boiling blood, a figure got out splashing the boiling blood at some guard who couldnt avoid in time and started screaming and rolling on the ground. Worororo! Such a good warm shower! The figure was obviously not affected by the boiling blood, it seems like he was just having a shower as there wasnt a single burn mark on his skin. That is What the hell?! When this figure jumped down, many people were stunned, and more people looked aghast, including Magellan. This figure was of course Kaido. Kaido really attacked the Impel Down, and in such an exaggerated way too, he fell from the sky and directly smashed his way to the fourth level. Magellans forehead was full of cold sweat. And this time, besides Kaido, a lot of Guard were holding their gun trembling, some didnt know Kaido and said: Hey, Who are you? Oh? Kaido heard someone ask him about his name, he glanced beside him and looked with disdain: You asked Who am I? Boom! Kaido didnt throw a fist, he just used the momentum coming out of his body and almost instantly most guards fainted. This was Haoshoku Haki. After a moment, many guards and prisoners fell unconscious. Damn!! Magellan clenched his fist and roared, he rushed toward Kaido while venom covered him. No matter what you are or who you are, This is the Impel Down, I will never allow you to be here. Magellan suppressed his fear and attacked Kaido, Kaido was smiling and didnt evade that punch. Boom! The venom splashed on Kaido. Are you Magellan, the Cheif Warden of the Impel Down? Kaido stood there while looking at Magellan, he remembered a few characters and Magellan was one of them. Was my poison no effective? Magellan looked at Kaido after he dumped the venom over him, there was no sign of him getting poisoned, he couldnt help but feel depressed. This time he couldnt back down. He cant let Kaido do whatever he wants in the Impel Down. Otherwise, once he leaves, Most prisoners with leave too and Many innocent people would be killed after they escape. Chioro Ball! Magellan chewed up some of his poison like bubble gum then spits the bubble at high speed towards Kaido. After hitting Kaido the balls exploded. Venom fell on Kaidos body, It didnt hurt kind, it just gave him an itchy feeling. Kaido face showed some anger, he directly rushed toward Magellan. Poison? In this world, there is no poison that could hurt me! Boom! Kaido punched Magellan directly. He was ready to continue his attack, but a figure blocked his path with a sword. It was Shiliew. Yonko Kaido, I didnt think that you would really attack this place! Shiliews face was pale while he looked at Kaido evilly. Although the original Shiliew betrayed the Marines, But that was because he was imprisoned by Magellan, but now, he didnt have any reason to betray them, Attacking the Impel Down is like Hitting his face. Wororororo! It seems like there are quite a few people I can play with, this will be fun! Kaido looked happy as if he found a new toy, he faced Shiliew and attacked. this time, No one knew the purpose of Kaido attacking the Impel Down. Once he is exhausted, he wont be able to do anything, and he already attacked the Marine headquarters before. Why did he come here? there wasnt any reason at all. Its simply who he is. Boom! Boom! Boom! Magellan and Shiliew were fighting together against Kaido, Just a few strike and the Impel Down is already getting Chaotic. And in the fifth Level, Roja was standing on a piece of ice, and his body continued to emit steam, this is his body heat which could now withstand the cold easily. Roja looked up toward the Blazing Hell. It looks like I was right, This should be Kaido. Although Kaido didnt reach the Fifth level, Roja could feel his presence using his Kenbunshoku Haki. He didnt feel strange about this kind of crazy act at all. Roja touched his chin while thinking about how did Kaido get here, and deduced he should have jumped from some sky Island above this place. And just as Roja was preparing to go to the fourth floor a huge sound was heard. Bang! As if something was collapsing, a few pieces from the ceiling fell down, this sends a shock wave through the entire Fifth level. Impressively, The fight between Kaido, Shiliew, and Magellan damaged the floor of the fourth Level and they fell into the fifth level. I dont need to go up then. Roja held his Hiru with a calm expression and rushed toward the battlefield to join in the fun. Chapter 176: Chaos In The Impel Down Boom! Kaido punched Magellan once again and reached with the other hand to catch Shiliew so he wont attack. Shiliew retreated so he wont get caught and Magellan was sent flying once again. a Magellan and Shiliew together werent as strong as Aokiji and Sengoku, so they wont be able to hold Kaido for a long time. And just at this moment, Rojas figure flashed, his blade formed an arc as he fiercely stabbed at Kaidos back. Ding! His sword stuck at the bones. Worororo Youre also here! Rojas attack injured Kaido, directly after that Roja used Getsuga Tensho. After a Roar, Kaido blocked his attack with a fist. After that, the fist went toward Roja while ignoring Magellan who was behind him. Youre here too. Shiliew looked at Roja and said. Roja smiled while his eyes looked on fire, then he said: Such an interesting fight, How could it not come. Ding! Just as Magellan behind Kaido roared, a stream of venom flow out of him and bombarded Kaidos back, as the venom splashed, Roja and Shiliew Frowned and retreated to avoid it. Magellans attacks werent as effective as Rojas but he still cant let them fight alone, he could only assist them. If his poison was effective, then Roja and Shiliew would be the one to assist him, but on Kaido his venom almost has no effect. I said this stuff is useless. Kaido turned and slapped Magellan with his backhand, Magellan again flew a long distance before stopping in the ice. Damn Magellan clenched his teeth, his ability would make anyone afraid thats why he was the Cheif warden of the Impel Down because he could even suppress dozen of Pirates alone. Even if he face Sengoku and Garp, they cant ignore his venom. (Tl: Garp probably can kill him with a punch!) But facing such a monster, his venom lost its effect, his Venom fruit was just like a mud fruit in Kaidos eyes. Marine headquarter. Kaido attacked The Impel Down?! Sengoku received the emergency report, suddenly his face changed, despite him being prepared for this, but for Kaido to really attack made his heart vibrate. In the Impel Down, There is Roja, Shiliew, and Magellan, even if Kaido attacked they should hold him for some time, what he was afraid of is that with Kaidos attacked the prisoners will riot which would be a huge trouble. Since he attacked, I cant sit idly by here. After Sengoku ended the call, His face sank as he gave an order to Aokiji who was in the headquarters to head there immediately. Impel Down. Boom! Boom! Boom! Roja, Shiliew, and Magellan, the three together were fighting against Kaido, the momentum of the fight affect the entire prison, if it wasnt such a strong building, it wouldve been destroyed from the shock waves. A lot of Guards and Jailers were present there, but they didnt dare to enter the fight, they could only sit there with a look of tension on their faces. From the other levels, many Guards and Jailers were looked at the fight from the hole that Kaido made. At this time, a chain of voices was heard, Several Guard smashed down into the floor, leaving only two or three guards, behind them several prisoners appeared with shackles on their necks. The faces of those prisoners were grim, their expressions were truly evil: Hey hey (oy oy) Do you have the keys? Kaido attacked the Impel Down, this was the best opportunity to escape, this was a god sent opportunity, if they didnt break free this time, then I am afraid they will be here for the rest of their lives. In the Freezing Hell, The battle was getting more intense, the ice in the surrounding area was pushed away due to the shock waves from the fight. Numerous pirates looked at the fight in horror. What a terrible battle Who is that. He even attacked the Impel Down? Magellan and Shiliew There is also that guy from the Marine, look, even the three together werent that guys match, Where did such a monster come from! Some of the prisoners were caught before Kaidos name was known. That is The beast Kaido! In todays world, he is one of Yonko, his influence is as big as Whitebeards! Some people recognized Kaido, they looked at him with shock before informing their friend about him. They were truly shocked, One of the Yonko actually attacked the Impel Down, didnt this mean that The Impel Down will fall?! If the Impel Down falls, would that not mean that they would be free? Itstheir chance. The Jailers of the freezing hell were being killed ruthlessly by the pirates whos eyes were full of excitement. Chapter 177: The Uprising Rio Getsuga Tensho!! Roja waved his sword, A huge white sword energy emerged and hit Kaidos shoulders, Kaido used Busoshoku to resist the attack. However, Roja didnt stop and once again attacked. Kaido wanted to attack Roja but was stopped by Shiliews sword, Shiliew can be said to be half a step Grandmaster swordsman, so an attack from him wasnt any weaker than Getsuga Tensho. They both kept attacking Kaido. Its a pity that Magellans power had no effect on Kaido, he is getting in Roja and Shiliews way as the venom sometimes get in their way say they could only retreat. The efficiency of their combined attacks is low, Even if their strength together could match an admirals, against Kaido they could only stall for time. After testing His powers against Kaido, Roja was prepared to stall for time, with his Soul Sword level upgraded by two levels, he could now face Kaido much longer than last time. Coupled with his training this time, Roja power increased gradually so he wont find a problem with a long fight. Roja lacks the Endurance, the power of his Haki and some other thing to be an Admiral. If he can solve those problems, then even without the Shikai he would be as strong as an Admiral or maybe the strongest one. If last time Roja couldnt interfere in the fight between the Admirals and Sengoku against Kaido, then with his strength today he got that qualification. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fight between those four is making the floor shake. Fortunately, the floor of the Fifth level is strong and even if they used their strongest attacks they wont be afraid of the damage Because the ground was frozen, it was harder then the other floors. Roja occasionally strikes would fall on a prisoner or two, those prisoners couldnt defend after many years here and with the Kairoseki shackles, they were weakened. Moreover, even If they were at their peak, so what? Roja and Kaido were too lazy to even look at them, just one move would make a pile of them. Only on the next level would there be some really strong people that could catch their eyes. The fight continues. Ten minutes Twenty minutes Thirty minutes The fight continued for half an hour and there didnt seem any sign of them stopping soon. Sengoku and Aokiji took half a day to tire Kaido down, not to mention them. If they couldnt absolutely suppress him and overwhelm him, then fighting for ten days and nights will not be a problem for him. Roja and the others maintaining such pace would consume their strength faster than Kaido, if Kaido will only get tired after ten days then they would only hold for a day and a night before their strength starts declining. However, Magellan wasnt worried. the headquarters received their report and an admiral should arrive soon, from the headquarters to the Impel Down it would take at most a few hours. As long as an admiral arrives, even a single one would be enough to tire Kaido and defeat him. But, What he didnt think of is that with Kaidos arrival the prisoners will start to riot. Just as their fight was close to reaching one hour, a guard arrived with an anxious look and risked nearing the fight. Reporting! The prisoners in the third and fourth level started a riot and now some cant be suppressed What did you say? Magellan heard the guards report and his face showed his anger and rage: Cant Hannyabal suppress the third and fourth levels riot? THis one The Guard was hesitant, he didnt know how to respond, Hannyabal was trying to shrink from his responsibility. I just came down from the third level, and now they started rioting Shiliew heard the report and suddenly his face was full of killing intent, he looked at Magellan and said: Can you two take care of this guy? Magellan continued his attack at Kaido using his venom dragons then looked at Shiliew. What will you do? I am going to kill them. Shiliew answered coldly the withdrew from the fight. Seeing Shiliew leave, Magellan cursed but he was also relieved. Although Shiliew will slaughter the prisoners, those prisoners were the one who started a riot so he didnt care anymore. Shiliew left. The pressure on Roja and Magellan amplified. But Rojas strength now improved by a huge margin from the time he was in the G6 war. To him now enhancing his strength by 10% is considered a huge improvement. With this 10%, he can fight with Kaido like he is doing now. The battle was now Dominated by Magellan and Roja, even though Magellans venom cant hurt Kaido but after some time it was making him a little numb, so Kaido was a little bit slower than before. Fortunately, now Roja was as fast as him, if he was as fast as Shiliew, Roja would be able to hold Kaido alone, so the venom was a little bit helpful. Roja was still fighting with Kaido when Kaido thought. Is this guy getting stronger? At the beginning, Kaido didnt pay much attention to it, but when Shiliew left, Roja was the only one attacking, he felt that Rojas power was stronger than before. Otherwise, Roja wont be resisting his attacks easily. Rojas strength has improved, while Kaido was excited, he wanted to play more with Roja, but Magellan continued to interfere so he was troubled. Leave me alone! After being continuously disturbed, Kaido was a little angry as he was covered with a variety of complex poisons causing his body to be a little numb. from ten attacks, eight were directed at Magellan. Kaido wanted to knock Magellan and then fight Roja one v one, Magellan calmly resisted the attacks without giving Kaido that opportunity. Chapter 178: Magellan Going All Ou Boom! Boom! The Freezing Hell was vibrating constantly. The battle Of Roja and Magellan against Kaido was still going While Shiliew has gone to settle the riot in the second and third Levels. At this moment another guard was panic-stricken. He immediately reported to Magellan that the level six prisoners are rioting too. Magellan was shocked hearing this. The guard was scared to get near to the fight. Magellan blocked some of Kaidos attacks as he looked at the guard and shouted. The keys for the sixth level are with me, how did they escape? Yes Prisoners from the Blazing Hell went to the level sixth and opened the shackles The guard was trembling as he stood far from the fight and answered Magellan. But before he could finish, the battlefield shook again as Kaido and Roja clashed. The shock waves from the attacks were terrifying. Damn! Magellan was anxious now, he didnt pay enough attention to the fight and a punch connected to his body. He was sent flying as he spurted blood from his mouth. Magellan was anxious about the riot in the sixth level. He didnt pay attention to the riot in other levels, no matter what they do, they wouldnt be able to escape, once the Marines arrive, they would be suppressed. But the sixth level was different. In the Eternal Hell, Although there are many weak pirates with two or three hundred millions as bounty, there are also a lot of powerful people. If the riot isnt suppressed as soon as possible then things will get out of hand. Magellan clenched his teeth and said to Roja: Roja, you heard it, The pirates in the Eternal hell are rioting, can you handle it? Can you fight Kaido alone? Roja was fighting Kaido as he looked at Magellan. Kaidos strength is extremely perverted, the two of them together can only stale for time, and even with Shiliew with them there wasnt that much difference, Roja asked him because he knew that one alone wont be able to face Kaido. In a short period of time, Maybe he could resist, but it wont last long. Leave it to me. Magellan resolutely said. Good then. Roja looked deeply at Magellan, he nodded his head, indeed if they didnt suppress the Eternal Hells riot, then the thing will get out of control. The above floors, the escape possibility is pretty low, they wont even be able to pass the Door of Justice, but those in the Eternal Hell, escaping from here would be too easy. Once they escaped, the world will fall into chaos. I leave it here to you, As for the Eternal Hell No one will be able to get out. Rojas eyes flashed with cold light, When Kaido heard him, He retreated a little. Kaido wanted to stop Roja from going but he was blocked by Magellan. Do you want to stop me alone? Kaido looked at Magellan grimly, he was looking down on him, His momentum was earthshaking, Magellan seemed so small in front of Kaido. However this moment, Magellans eyes were bloodthirsty, his mouth was overflowing with blood, Seeing that Roja was gone, His momentum surged and collided with Kaidos with no fear. Since Shiliew and Roja were gone, I can go all out now! With Roja and Shiliew here, he couldnt use his strength fully as it would affect them too, Since there were gone, its his turn to go all out. Venom Demon: Jigoku no Shinpan (Venom Demon: Hells Judgment) Crash! Venom crazily surged, a huge venom giant wrapped around Magellan, while the venom started to spread in all directions. Rather then poison, this was like acid, Whether it was the ice or the floor, it was being eroded by it. Magellan banned this move, he would only use when he is desperate. If he doesnt control it and use it for a long time, the poison would probably cover the whole Impel Down and it may even spread in the sea. Impressive. Kaido though that once Roja is gone, He didnt think that fighting with Magellan would be any interesting. But seeing Magellan come up with such a trick, he couldnt help but grin with an excited expression and directed a punch at him. Magellan without fear roared and met Kaido head on and the two began fighting. Eternal Hell. Quickly let me out. Wo ha ha ha! I finally can see the suns light, This time I will cut your head, Whitebeard! Sengoku, Garp, And Z You damn Marines, When I am out, I will kill every one of your families. (Tl: Zs already taken care off) Countless prisoners were released and said arrogant words one after the other. All the Jailers were resisting in the floors above, but here there was no resistance at all. The thousands of soldier led by Domino, who were dispatched urgently werent those guys opponents at all. Even if they used all of their ammo, they wont be able to withstand those guys. Fortunately, Some of the guys had some resentment with each other, they werent completely helping each other at all, so until now no one had gone out of here. But for them getting to the other floors was just a matter of time. You Jailers are the one who tortured me into a miserable state before. Come and try to do that again. After the prisoners were out, they were venting their anger on the Jailers as they started to torture them. Damn! Third team, try to hold for a while! Dont stop firing! Domino commanded. Although the situation was getting worse, the longer they hold on the better. If those guys were to escape Domino didnt dare think of the things those guys would do, The world would really fall into chaos! Chapter 179: Suppressing The Eternal Hell The guard continued shooting with no effect, There were too many devil fruits ability users, Maybe throwing Kairoseki would be more effective. But even the Those Guards were ordinary people, and their opponent was the people in the level six. Under a large number of prisoners, a team was being crashed. Team seven cover them, Team eight Domino was holding a firearm in her hand and continuously shot at the prisoners while giving the command at the same time. Few prisoners actually fell, while the guards were beaten to a mess. Not good, there is no one already? After the continues order of Domino, now she was all alone, all the guards beside her were sent to help. This is bad Ha ha ha, You dont have anyone now? More than a dozen prisoners rushed with a ruthless laugher. as the guards were defeated, the vast majority of prisoners were about to pass, a very cold voice was heard at the end of the passage. Today, Dont ever expect to get half a step out of this place. Accompanied by this voice, a figure came out from the passage, He was dressed in the marines Vice-admirals uniform, he was cool looking while holding a white sword in his hand, and his eyes were ice cold. Who do you think you are? You dare block our way, Well kill you without mercy. Those dozen or so prisoners who were rushing toward the passage continued to move without slowing down, they didnt even look closely at Roja. They wanted to massacre their way out, Their momentum surged as they didnt put Roja in their eyes. In the face of such killing intent from the dozen or So prisoners, Roja was clam, he just flipped his sword around and let it go. Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Wouch! Cherry petals filled the place, Almost all the passage was blocked by the petals, then it swept all those rushing prisoners away, the prisoners were surprised, so when they reacted the Petals were already hitting them. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Accompanied by the sound of screams, blood splashed, and some petals were now red while swaying in the air, The Rosy and red color made them look very beautiful. Those prisoners didnt even have the opportunity to use their abilities, they were directly swept by Rojas Senbonzakura Kageyoshi and were killed. they fell to the ground full of blood. Roj Vice-admiral Roja! (Tl: lol first name already o.o) seeing this Domino eyes revealed her joy, and all the tension that was built along with the fight finally dissipated as she relaxed, she found it hard to stand up so she leaned on the wall beside her with a relieved face. The other scattered guard saw Roja and instantaneously had some fighting spirit back while revealing their joy. I will take care from here on, you can go back. Roja stretched his hand and the cherry came together and formed a sword in his hand, while doing this Roja said to Domino. Rojas presence has already alarmed the prisoners of the sixth level. Although not every prisoner had seen Roja, but Roja came here before, so many people saw Roja and stopped their actions. Thats The Marine! Its said that this guy is named Ghost Sword Roja outside. some of the prisoners were killing each other, some are venting their anger on the guard and jailers, all of them stopped and looked at Roja. Some prisoners looked at Roja for a moment, who with just one attack, he killed more than a dozen prisoners, they couldnt help but feel their hearts beating and their forehead overflow with cold sweat. He killed them with a flash Here, not everyone has the power of the Yonko, the Shichibukai or the Admirals. He should have killed those weaker ones. But even so, to instantly kill more than a Dozen prisoners from the sixth level, this proves that Rojas strength is really high. You want to stop us? Although you may be strong, Dont forget that you are only one person. Many prisoners looked coldly at Roja, they didnt attack rashly, but they said to Roja. Roja sword held in his hand, the place was full of petals as he gave a response. So what? Here is the Eternal Hell, there is god knows how many monsters are here but So what? Almost all those who are being held are sinister guys, looting, and killing and if they were allowed to run away, it would be like releasing wolves into a pack of sheeps. who is the one responsible to guard the Sixth Level of the Impel Down? Since he is the one, then he will suppress the riot. If so The forefront seven or eight prisoners looked extremely cold, even after Roja using some Haoshoku, they didnt fall, after all there are so many powerful people here. Kill. Someone held a sword and waved it in a + shape at Roja. Another person with his hand on his chest, he shot a green beam which corroded everything on its way. Seven or eight prisoners attacked at the same time. So weak and you dare to fight against me. Roja Haki was already all over the place, so he could expect the attacks using his perception, in front of all those attacks, Roja just waved his sword. A sword energy projected out with the Cherry petals and rushed at them like a storm. The attacks were cut off by Rojas attack. Boom! The petals continued and swept those seven or eight prisoners, it was too late for them to retreat. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Sounds of screams were heard with the splashing of the blood, the petals moved and returned beside Roja, on the ground seven corpses could be found drowning in their blood. Chapter 180: World Destroyers So Many people in a moment So powerful. This time even some famous pirates were shocked if in the beginning there were only a Dozen or so peoples underestimated him, those eight didnt. Even if they stayed in the Eternal Hell for a long time and their physical strength grew weaker, but it wasnt to the extent to directly die under one attack like that. This didnt happen because they were too weak, but it was because Roja was too strong. Roja moved Twice and this already made it clear. After all, this is the Eternal Hell, there were many people who competed with Roger and Whitebeard. The next moment, a roar was heard. I cant just let this opportunity Go. One of the prisoners rushed towardRoja full of anger. His body was burly, and he was so big that he is comparable to Kaido, his whole body was covered in Busoshoku as he rushed into the Torrent of cherry petals. Its Dios! (Tl: I dont really know who he is and dont remember him so maybe the other invented him.) Hes been locked here for so many years, is his Busoshoku still as powerful as before? Many prisoners recognized the figure that rushed toward Roja, their eyes revealing shock and fear, Dios initially had a tough body and a strong Busoshoku, he even fought against ten warships without sustaining any injuries and even destroyed a Base. Later he encountered Garp and was finally captured. Such a strong Busoshoku, he is completely resisting the Marines attacks His strength is still so terrifying! That Marine might get torn apart by Him. Many prisoners looked at the guy who was rushed inside the petals with shock, they knew that those petals were as sharp as a sword. Dios rushing forward made their heart vibrate. Just killing a few Trash, What are you getting arrogant for, little Marine kid. Dios roared, as he continued rushing toward Roja, as he reached Roja he moved his fist and punched while his Haoshoku surged. His panch made several sonic booms as it moved toward Roja. But when he saw this fist, Roja revealed a look of disdain, he didnt retreat even a step. He even took Garps first head one, he blocked several punches from Kaido, Those losers who were detained here want to make him retreat? Roja waved his sword! Kacha! His sword cut Dios fist, while his body was fully releasing his Haoshoku, the two collided, suddenly a roar sounded. The Haoshoku confrontation brought strange black lightning, Rojas sword fiercely cut the Busoshoku around Dios arm then his arm came next. Nothing is impossible. Rojas hands were holding the sword as he pressed forward. Boom! Dios body directly flew and in his chest and abdomen area a scary wound appeared until it reached his back, you can almost say that he was cut in two. Dios fell to the ground which was now stained with his blood. The people watching were aghast. Dios Busoshoku was cut? That guys sword is too strong. If Dios was outside, he would be as strong as one of the three Disasters, but in front of Roja, he was slain in two strokes. Prisoners, die without mercy! Rojas hand gently shook, the blood on it fell to the ground, another person in the passage was surrounded with petals, his eyes well full of grudges, he didnt look at Dios body. Useless wastes, get away! At this moment, a huge hand suddenly emerged from the rear and fiercely threw several prisoners into the air without stopping, they directly crashed into the cage. A man with horns appeared, one of the horns was broken, the prisoners who saw him recognized him as they looked at him with shock. Yes The Destroyer of the World, Byrnndi World! He woke up? Worlds eyes revealed a great amount of hatred, step by step he moved in front of the prisoners and looked coldly at Roja. More More Hyakubai Soku! (Tl: Author didnt say Soku, but I think this is what he meant.) Wouch! Suddenly, World shot like a bullet at Roja as he punched Roja in the head. Even with such a speed, Roja reacted and put his sword in front of his head. Boom! The two collided, the punch was blocked. What a speed! World ate the More More fruit, he can instantly multiply his speed, Even the world government had a headache to capture him and they even offered a 500 million berry for his head. This guy was trying to rebel against the World government, but he was defeated and locked here for more than two decades, he was in a frozen state all the time, I didnt expect him to wake up. Some prisoners knew World, they talked about him while fear was apparent in their eyes. On the other side, Domino saw World making that super fast surprise attack, she took a step back as she felt anxious. Roja was the only one guarding the passage, let alone getting killed, even just being occupied by him for a long time will be very bad. She didnt know how many prisoners as strong as World were here, The only person who had some hope of holding everyone here is Magellan with his venom fruit. But Kaido was in the fifth level, It wont do to let him have his way here, so this is already the limit to what they can do. Chapter 181: All Dead! Byrnndi World This is impressive. Roja blocked World attack and stepped back one step in the process, but the look on his face didnt change, there was no sadness nor joy as he waved his sword. Wouch! A sharp sword energy was moving directly toward World. World saw that his full strength punch was blocked by Roja, He was surprised in his heart, he intended to end this with one attack. Wouch! World escaped from the sword energy and once again rushed toward Roja, even if Roja blocked one attack can he block several of them? Ding! Dong! Dong! Roja constantly moved his sword to parry, with his Kenbunshoku, he could capture every action took by World and respond in advance, the two were fighting and only shadows could be seen. Boom! World took a chance and made Roja move away. This is all youve got? After World made Roja retreat, he sneered and was ready to pass to the fifth level and leave the Eternal Hell. But at this time, his face changed, He didnt know when, but he was surrounded by a ball of petals. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi: Gkei Roja said with a very cold voice, as the millions of cherry petals coldly surrounded World. With Rojas voice falling, the sphere was formed around World and suddenly started to spin. There was no way of escape from this attack. Wouch! Wouch! World crazy roar soon was heard, as he crashed into the sphere and wanted to go out, but think of how many sharp petals were forming the sphere and they were also spinning at such a high speed. After getting out, he was full of blood, World fell to the ground, after struggling for a few times, he difficulty tried to climb up, he roared loudly and wanted to continue attacking Roja. However, Roja just took one step forward and waved his sword. Blood splashed from Worlds body as he crashed into the ground. Byrnndi World was defeated. The clash between the two was too quick, from the beginning to the end, it only took a few breaths. From Worlds first attack on Rojas finally defeating him Some prisoners couldnt even react. This moment, Almost all the prisoners were aghast. World was so quickly defeated by Roja, even if Worlds just woke up, and his strength may be weaker then his peak, him being defeated by Roja was still amazing. Even Domino and the guards couldnt believe that Roja defeated World in just a moment, there was was wide open as they stared blankly at this scene. After killing World, Roja stood in front of the passage. Roja wasnt tall, but at this moment his momentum seemed like an insurmountable towering peak. The entire place was caught in a strange silence. Roja beheading World made most prisoners lose their confidence. Although some of them are powerful and could compete with admiral when they were at their peak, they were held in the Eternal Hell for many years and their physical strength dropped by a large margin and it would take them a long time to reach their peaks again. But even so, there were only two choices in front of them, once being re-imprisoned in the Eternal Hell, never going out again, the other one was killing Roja and then leave. No other choices! After the strange silence, Countless prisoners were showing their killing intent in their eyes, the atmosphere turned gloomy and even the air seemed to stagnate. I dont want to be here forever! Damn Marine, Damn Jailers, Go to hell! (Tl: you are there already :p ) Die! Die! Die!!! Finally, prisoners with blood red eyes roared and rushed toward Roja. Despite Rojas strength, they would prefer a bloody battle then get imprisoned again. At this moment, All the released prisoners in the Eternal Hell except a few who didnt want to fight rushed toward Roja madly. This time it wasnt just seven or eight people or a dozen of them, this was all of them together, like a small army they moved toward Roja. Behind Roja, Domino and the guard looking at this were horrified. The most fearsome thing is that all the prisoners would share the same goal. If these prisoners fought among themselves, it would be easy to defeat them, but once they join forces, they would become a terrible elite army. And now that is what happens. The only advantage is that they couldnt surround Roja as they were in the passage they could one rush forward. But in face of so many enemies, even if the attacks come from the front its still difficult. At last, under Dimino and the guards eyes, the fight broke out. Kill! Kill! Roja was facing so many prisoners, but he didnt fear them at all. Roja now was madly fighting while his soul sword was even more excited for the fight, his momentum was slightly similar to Kaidos. Even against so many, why not fight. Dont consider whether you can win or not, there was only war in his head. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Roja was holding his sword and waving, the sword energy swept in all direction splashing blood everywhere they went. The blood continued to splash, beside Rojas foot another body fell. Every one of them was madly rushing forward. the prisoners in the rear were still moving forward, although the place was small and they couldnt move all at once, their number was extremely terrifying. Countless abilities were being used, Rojas body was covered by Busoshoku, he was like a dark iron man, without any intention of retreating he faced those prisoners and used his sword to cut them. He didnt know how many time he waved the sword, Roja has been using his full strength for a long time, Getsuga Tensho was used many times along with Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, And even the flames were used and blocked the passage. At first, Domino who was behind Roja paled, then she gradually became shocked. Despite that amazing number of prisoners, and the countless attacks moving toward him, Roja still stood firm, using his pedals and the monstrous flames. From start to finish, not a single prisoner was able to get out from the passage. Hundreds of millions of petals were blocking the passage with the flames, even though some people tried to slip away from the side, the petals and flames welcomed them. Bodies continued to pile up, and after the continues attacks, they were burnt. Even if Roja used Busoshoku, he couldnt really block all the attacks, a bloody wound already appeared. Even after the wound appeared and the blood was gushing out, Rojas momentum didnt have any reduction, it got more and more powerful. I dont know how long the battle lasted, but In front of Roja, no one remained. Even the last prisoner who fell down was some powerful guy who could use Haoshopku, at the moment Roja pierced his heart. his mind was blank No hatred, No unwillingness, Just unbelievable. So many people failed to get out of here, all of them fell to Rojas sword, Was Roja really so powerful?! No! Wrong! It seems like there is something else, a strange power The moment the guy was dying, he saw an illusion before him, as if he saw Rojas body have a terrifying atmosphere around it, it seems like some strange white bones with black lines armor around him. (Tl: Not really sure about the last part, but I think hes talking about the power of a hollow. Not just him. Even Domino and the others could also see the bizarre armor, But it seemed like an illusion, it just flashed in front of him for a moment then disappeared. Only Roja stood while blood dripped from his wound. Chapter 182: The Key To Being a Shinigami Outside The Impel Down, The justice door slowly opened and a warship approached, a person was seen jumping past the gate and falling directly inside there. This figure belonged to Admiral Aokiji. Arara, what a mess. Aokiji shook his head, Kaidos attack really was a huge headache, but the report also said that the prisoners in the sixth level are rioting. If it was only Kaido then there wouldnt be any problem, but with those prisoners wanting to run away it will be hard for him alone. He shook his head. Aokiji didnt want to think too much about it, he directly entered the Impel Down while using his fruit to make everything freeze. Some people in the first level were turned into ice sculptures. When Aokiji arrived at the third level, he happened to meet Shiliew, after they met they directly went toward the fifth level. Freezing Hell, Magellan spilled blood from his mouth, he was beaten and tattered, but he was still holding in before the support comes, he cant allow Kaido to go freely. Using this forbidden move, Magellans highly toxics had certain effects on Kaido, It slowed him by at least 30% and reduced his power by 10%. Coupled with his venom soldier being tough, he could block Kaido for some time. Otherwise, except for him, whether it was Roja or Shiliew, it was impossible to resist Kaido alone. Boom! Kaido threw another punch which directly hit Magellan. It seems that this is all youve got, I had enough of your poison, so go and die! Kaido suddenly rushed at Magellan while throwing his fist at him. He was ready to Kill Magellan. At the next moment. Kacha Suddenly the venom turned into ice and that ice blocked Kaido, his first hit the ice wall, even though the wall directly smashed, but he also lost the opportunity to kill Magellan. Aokiji Kaidos face darkened, Magellans poison reduced his strength and speed, and Aokijis ice can produce almost the same effect, So this would get annoying. Its a real tragedy, Magellan. Shiliew looked at Magellan with a grin, his cigar in his mouth and his clothes were bloodstained. Magellan refused to talk back to Shiliew, he saw the two coming he immediately said: Aokiji, Shiliew I leave him to you guys, i must go to the Eternal Hell. While speaking Magellan directly moved toward the next level. In fact, he was the one who should suppress the sixth level as the director. But There should be someone to stop Kaido, If Shiliew was here although his attacks are better, his defense wasnt good enough and it would be difficult for him to resist Kaido. So he could only let Roja go to the Sixth level. Magellan was moving inside the venom toward the next level. When he got there, the scene in front of him made him shocked. The entire Eternal Hell seems to turn into a real hell. A sea of blood, And in the heart of that sea, only Rojas figure stood there, like a shura. This event wont be recorded in the history because the Impel Down being attacked was an extremely shameful thing for the world government. As for the guard and Domino who are present there, they will never forget this scene, Roja alone suppressed the entire sixth level of the Impel Down. A man suppressed a Hell. Even though there were some prisoners who werent released, but the majority of them were released and beheaded by Roja. Even when the most bloodthirsty person hears this, he would be scared. In a Room. Fortunately, you were here, otherwise, this wouldve turned bad this time. Aokiji looked at Roja and smiled: In the next two months, its unlikely for Kaido to attack again. As Aokiji said this he touched his chin and continued: And most of the prisoners were executed by you, even if Kaido came again and caused another riot it wont be as big as this one. These prisoners were nothing, they were held for so many years and all of them are losers, even if they got some strength, they couldnt compare to Kaido. most of Rojas injuries were healed after a short break but the more serious ones were bandaged. Listening to Rojas words, Aokiji couldnt help but smile a bit, even though Roja said that, and those prisoners werent at their peak strength, but together they would become terrifying. Yes, Kaido is a big trouble, for the time being, there is no way to deal with him. Aokiji shook his head and said: We tried to kill him, but it did not work. Roja ripped off the last bandage was on the biggest wound on his body, it seemed like it will completely heal in half a day. After Roja though for some time, he didnt speak more about Kaido he just smiled at Aokiji and said: Before you said you will treat me to dinner, Dont forget about that. I didnt forget Aokiji smiled and said: Then I will return first and wait for you in the headquarters. After leaving Rojas room, Aokiji returned to the headquarters, and after his departure, Roja pondered. In the battle against those prisoners, his energy had increased by hundreds of points. At the last moment, Not one the prisoner, even Domino, the guard, and he himself had a strange feeling. the feeling seems to come from his body, its like his soul wants to leave the shackles of his flesh. Unfortunately, it only lasted a moment. The state only lasted for a moment before disappearing. The reason seems to be because Rojas physical strength and spiritual powers were depleted which made his soul further enhanced and wanted to break out from his flesh. The soul is out would result in enhanced physical power and spiritual power as well. That feeling was Death? Roja looked at his fist, it seems like not only can he feel his own body, he can even feel the soul that was bound to it. I was able to use the ability of the Zanpaktu without entering the soul state, thats different from what I remember. Om!! Roja tried to free his soul from the shackles of his body, but he felt the powerful bond between the two. Death requires the soul to be completely removed from the body, but my body is so strong that I cant do it. Roja pondered, here is not the world of bleach, but its the world of one piece, he obviously cant do that or he could die, he didnt know what would happen to his soul if it got out of his body. And now Roja can use the powers from bleach without going into that spiritual form. The soul was bound to the body, this is the normal state. However, if the spirit covered the body, it would be the state he entered before, this should be his Shinigamis power which belongs to him. Roja can feel that this step is not only the key to being a shinigami but also the most crucial point in his own transformation. Is it based on the power of this world or is it dominated by the power of the world of bleach? Well, the latter is much stronger than the former when you compare the two. Chapter 183: The Bound and The Connection After Roja came to this world, he was practicing Haki, Tempering his flesh and practicing his sword, and all of that is to upgrade his soul sword which brought to him many powerful sword abilities. he had to change the way he practiced, he has to constantly strengthen his soul and the way of the swords. For Roja, with a casual look, he could tell that his soul is actually a soul of a Shinigami, If he was in the world of Bleach, he wouldve already learned how to get out of his body and use his powers directly. But unfortunately, he wasnt there. Moreover, If Roja was in Bleachs world, he will only be able to use his own Zanpakuto, he wont be able to borrow the powers of others like he is now. Without the aid of external forces, if the soul was powerful enough he could break the shackles of the flesh and that would happen only if the soul is far stronger than the body. Thinking to here Roja shook his head. His tempered his body too much, if he wants to make the soul way stronger than the body, then he will need a long time to do it. And if he did, maybe his soul would be at the sixth or seventh stage already, he wouldnt need his own power then. Another way is to make the body weaker, which will weaken the shackles and make it easier for the soul to break it Perhaps its for that reason i entered that state briefly. Roja shook his head slightly, he cant always be in a battle, does he need to stab himself a few time to do it? its simply nonsense. Perhaps he can stab himself and live as a soul. But he wasnt in Bleachs world, he was in One Pieces world. This is a serious issue! The last way is to make the soul and the body resonate so that the shackles of the body wont bind the soul anymore, which will let me enter the Shinigami form as I like. From those three methods, the first one is no good as he had to give up his powers until his soul get stronger, the second is no good too, the third is the only way. The power of the soul and the power of the body had a connection or the power of the Shinigami and the powers of this world, and that is Haoshoku Haki. After practice, he could use Haoshoku as he liked, with no bound and so on. The body and soul are, after all, linked. The next two months, Roja stayed in the fifth level in the Impel Down, His practice made almost all the prisoners frightened. Because from time to time, Roja will release his Haoshoku. Sometimes just a little bit, sometimes he would make all prisoners around a certain range drop unconscious. Rojas Haoshoku is too powerful, the people with bounties up to one hundred million would directly faint without a way to resist. The previous thoughts were wrong, The Shackles between the body and the soul never existed in the first place. While training, Roja gradually overthrew his previous theory, the so-called the shackles of the soul, The connection was from another kind. Its like a human body, the muscles under the skin, the bones in the muscles and the internal organs under the protection of the bones and muscles. Without a soul, the body would lose its meaning of existence. Within these two months, Roja was trying to break the connection control the connection, to make the soul cover his body, not the opposite. In this process, Roja had occasionally appeared in the state of Shinigami once or twice, but it was still unstable, the shortest time, it disappears instantly and the longest is a few breaths. Om! Roja closed his eyes and sat there, suddenly a tyrannical Haoshoku burnt out, but it didnt spread as it condensed around Roja. Almost 20% complete Roja opened his eyes and nodded slightly. In these two months, he almost controlled the connection to a 20%. For him to completely master the Shinigami state, he would need to control at least 51% of it, and with 100% control, he would have perfect gasp over that state. In the process of controlling the connection, Roja increased the energy value by a lot. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword +6 Attributes: Attack + 720, Strength + 240, Agility + 240, Physical + 240 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 291/290. Last month he already upgraded the soul sword to +6, and now after a month he already accumulated enough energy for another upgrade. This speed is faster than even the last stage. Upgrade. A golden light flashed and upgraded the soul sword again. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword +7 Attributes: Attack + 780, power + 260, agile + 260, physical + 260 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 1/300. With this upgrade, Roja felt his soul get even more powerful, he continued his practice to control the connection between the body and the soul. Chapter 184: The Spar Unconsciously, the three months of the mission had ended,except for Kaidos attack, there wasnt anything else. After all, Except for the Yonko, no one will dare to attack this place even if its someone like Doflamingo, And if the latter was to be put in here he wont be able to escape too. Of course, Luffys luck is an exception. Its been two months now since Kaido attacked, its likely that he wont attack again. Roja stood up from the cold ice, the place he was sitting on had a weblike pattern that spread to all directions. This wasnt caused by Rojas attack, it was caused by his Haoshoku. His mission was to protect the Impel Down for three months, and today those three months end. Roja patted his body to throw the ice and then left the freezing hell. Along the way, some jailers and guards saw Roja walking out and looked at him with reverence until his back disappeared. And those beasts who saw him were shaking with fear. Once there was a guard who provoked Roja, the result was his head went into his stomach, even someone as strong or even if they can revive they wont dare to go and provoke Roja. Roja returned to the warship and saw his men. He learned that there was no news from the headquarters, Even if they wanted him to continue here for some time he wont do it. It doesnt make sense to stay here anymore. Roja took his warship and left the Impel Down and returned to the headquarters. When he first arrived here, Many guards had a skeptical attitude toward Roja. And now, including Domino, a group of Jailers and Guards looked at him with admiration and awe. A dozen of so Kilometers away from the Headquarters. There was only open see without any island or boats, but there was a completely frozen place and above that, two figure were fighting. They were Aokiji and Roja. After Roja returned to the headquarters, he had a meal with Aokiji and afterward, Roja proposed a spar to Aokiji. After Roja suppressed the Eternal Hell alone, Aokiji was curious about his strength so he directly agreed. In the spar, naturally, there was no need to find an island like Aokiji can easily freeze a place in the sea to be their battlefield. Kacha! Aokiji and Rojas figure clashed, With a wave of his hand, fice icicles suddenly formed and moved toward Roja, Two were broken by Rojas sword and the rest his Roja and began to freeze him. Sword Flow, Torch! Roja was frozen for a moment, holding his Hiru, a sudden flame burst out from the ice. The flame color was golden red, its temperature was very high, far higher than ordinary flames. Wouch! Aokiji complexion changed, he retreated to avoid the flames and waved his hand, numerous ice spears condensed from thin air and flew toward Roja. Roja held his sword with both hands and didnt retreat, he used his sword to hit the ice spears in crisscross chops then he gently dropped his sword. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Crash! Hundreds of millions of petals rushed toward Aokij, they were black colored giving a hellish atmosphere. Aokiji complexion changed, from his right-hand, ice burst, it condensed into a huge bird that crashed into the petals. Ice Block: Pheasant Beak Boom! With hundreds of millions of petals colliding with the ice bird, the petals in the front were frozen, but they broke through the ice and crushed the bird. Aokijis figure has long disappeared. Wouch! Unexpectedly, Aokiji was as fast as Shiliew, he appeared behind Roja with an ice saber in his hand he attacked. Roja using the Kenbunshoku Haki, he could tell Aokijis place, he held his sword with his two hands and waved. Kacha! Roja used Getsuga Tensho to the limit, Although Aokiji using his ice to block, Roja cut the ice. Aokiji once again retreated and once again froze Roja to prevent him from continuing his attack. Boom! Crimson flames burst again, sweeping the ice from all direction. Lets stop now. Seeing this Aokiji stopped and no longer attacked as he said to Roja. Roja nodded and the two stopped. If they continue the fight, Roja will have to use White sword emperor, it would be a life and death move and this was just a spar so there was no need for it. I have absolutely no way to suppress you, you improved a lot compared to three months ago, this rate of improvement is really terrifying. Aokiji came next to Roja, he couldnt suppress the excitement in his face, his mind was vibrating endlessly, three months ago, Roja strength wasnt anything near what it is now. Now when confronting Roja, it was difficult to suppress him. If Roja fought Jack now, he will kill him easily, Even him now he didnt dare say that he can 100% win over Roja. Roja returned the sword into the scabbard and smiled: Dont forget that I crushed the Eternal Hell, the battle was really fierce, if I was a little weaker then I may have fallen there. His mouth spoke but his heart was judging the outcome of this spar. The fight didnt last long, it was just half a day, Roja didnt use Killer moves and Aokiji didnt as well. Roja felt that when he didnt enter the Shinigami state and used just white Sword Emperor or Bakuretsu Tensho, in the end, he may have 40% to win against Aokiji. If he was to enter the Shinigami state, then the odds would greatly increase. Before going to the Impel Down, Rojas had only about 20% to win against anyone of the three Admirals, but now it has risen to 40% which is close to fifty-fifty. Roja now could be said to have the qualification to be an Admiral. Aokiji is very surprised at this, though it has long been known that Roja will certainly achieve this level, he didnt expect it to be so fast, if there was a vacant position for an Admiral, Roja would be the one to sit there. Chapter 185: Help Back to the Headquarters, A month passed and Roja received a mission. The mission was to transport scientific material to Vagapunks lab, who had been staying in his hometown for quite some time now. the warship started its journey. Roja stood in front of the railing, no one dared to go and bother him as he was looking at the sea, he felt dull after the three months of meditations in the Impel Down. It was like his mind was blank without thinking of anything. This state made Roja feel the existence of his soul which helped him break the shackles of his body. (Tl: Lol did he forget that that was the wrong theory? anyway he said that so I will stick with it.) When Roja awakened, he felt like he nearly broke 40% of the shackles. In this state, He tried to use his maximum soul strength as if to enter the Shinigami state. Also in this month, the Soul Sword energy rose a lot. Sure enough, after a long period of practice, its good to relax and get lazy. Roja stretched out while he looked at the sea with a smile, he was ready to return to his cabin. And just at that time, a Marine walked toward him. Reporting, we received a distress call from a nearby island, would you like to change the course of the warship and assist them? The task of escorting important materials generally wont have to respond to distress calls to ensure their safety. But the warship which had Roja in it is different. Want to get something under Rojas care, you at least have to have the strength of an Admiral or three Doflamingos at least. Lets go toward the help signal. Roja nodded at the Marine plainly. Here is a small island. A pirate ship was docked on the shore, there was a small town at the center and there was a bloody massacre in it. The leader of those pirates had a fierce scar on his face, he stood in the street as he gave commands to the pirates. Leave the one with good physics and good looks alive, kill the rest. A variety of screams were heard after a series of gunshots. A good looking girl was being dragged by the neck out of her house into the street full of blood. Damn You bastard!! From a house, rushed out a middle-aged guy, he was carrying a stick in his hand and knocked it on the head of two pirates. He was the towns mayor. Yo! you want a beating? The leader of those pirates looked at the middle-aged man with a sneer, he stepped forward and punched, the middle-aged man flew into the wall. Boom. A hole appeared on the wall as the mid-aged man spit blood out of his mouth then clenched his teeth. The Marines are here, you all will get arrested. Hahahaha The leader stepped forward and put his leg on the mayors chest, his face was showing ridicule and disdain as he said: The Marine, didnt you see our flag? As he spoke the leader pointed at the ship, the flag that hung had the symbol of the DonQuixote family. The Marine will see that flag, they will not interfere with our business as we are doing this legally. Do you understand? The leader had a look of arrogance as he sneered. Since Doflamingo became a Shichibukai, none of these small forces got arrested for their doing on behalf of the DonQuixote family. Even if they encounter a Marine, when the latter look at their flag they will just turn around and leave. Therefore DonQuixote family was crazily expanding their market, and even the things they suffered before were cleared after he became a Shichibukai, they regained the trust of the underground forces. They came here to occupy this island and turn it into a base for their trades. Damned bastards!! The mayor crazily roared, he wanted to struggle but the leader kicked him. Just as the pirate leader was about to kill the mayor, a pirate suddenly ran over in panic. Captain! A warship is coming this way! Dont worry, they will see the banner and turn away. The leader waved his ha,d indifferently, but his subordinates said something nervously: But The warship is about to be docked! Oh? The pirates had a strange expression on their faces, under normal circumstances, the Marine will turn around after seeing them. The mayor and a few girls were being held by the pirates heard this and couldnt help have a trace of hope in their eyes The leader looked at their eyes and couldnt help but laugh loudly. Well, in a moment, you will be completely desperate ! He picked up the mayor and ordered his subordinates to seize the everything and prepare the girls to be taken into the ship and walked outside the town. Outside the island. How come I met the DonQuixote family! Roja stood on the deck of the warship, he looked at the pirates ship with the DonQuixote family banner and couldnt help but shake his head. The DonQuixote family is one of the Shichibukai forces, according to the regulations we cannot arrest them. Standing next to Roja, a Marine opened his mouth and said, but his tone was that of someone unwilling to accept this. Now that they were near the town, they could hear the screams and could guess the situation there. As members of the Marines, they couldnt arrest someone from the pirates under the Shichibukai, they could only look. Roja didnt say anything, he suddenly jumped on the island. Infront of Roja, a group of pirates was dragging a few girls, when they saw Rojas uniform, they paused a little for a moment, but they continued ignoring him as they walked toward their ship. Chapter 186: Ambush See? Even the Warship wont attack us. The pirate leader looked at the far away warship, at first he was nervous, but seeing that only Roja got down from the warship, he relaxed. He was carrying the Mayor while a cruel smile appeared on his face. The Mayor looked at the distant warship that really didnt attack and that only one Marine descended from the warship, in his eyes, you could only helplessness. Whats wrong with this world? Several girls were tied up felt their last hope crush and their hearts were about to collapse. Just at this time. Roja who was still far away disappeared and re-appeared near them. Who allowed you to be so arrogant in my presence? With this cold voice, several men who were dragging the girls toward the ship collapsed with blood splashing everywhere. Shock was apparent on their faces as they didnt expect Roja to attack. The pirate leader saw this and was stunned for a moment than panic covered his face and said: Hey! Hey! My master is one of the Shichibukai, Doflamingo, you Marines cant catch us! Doflamingo huh Rojas eyes were cold and full of ridicule as he said: My eyes arent for show, even if he himself was here I wouldve killed him without mercy. Wouch! A sword light flashed, the pirate leader who wanted to resist couldnt react as a clear line appeared on his neck. He desperately covered his neck, but blood still poured out. He had no way to cover it, as he looked at Rojas eyes he fell in a pool of his own blood while he couldnt believe what just happened. Whats wrong with this world? Roja quietly stood there looking at the Mayor from the side as he calmly said: The world is ill. After leaving such a sentence, Rojas figure flashed and entered the town, just a few seconds and all the gunshot and screams come to an end. Roja walked out of the town while he put his sword into his scabbard. (Tl: Like a badass!) The Mayor looked blankly at Rojas back and suddenly coughed blood, then he said to Roja: Did Did we just get rescued? You have. Roja didnt look back as the Word Justice on his coat was fluttering in the wind gently. Roja returned to the warship and looked at the sea after ordering to set sail. A legal looting and killing, he didnt see any problem with it, but if he sees it, he wont abide by the rules, he will make his move. Not to mention, Dofamingos ship, even if he himself was here he will kill him. If you want to keep the world in balance, you dont necessarily have to establish the Shichibukai system, Do they really think that if something was to happen to the Marine they will come? Pirates are pirates. Roger was the one who opened the pirates era, he attracted a large number of people to seek the dream, but something wont change, Most pirates are like cancer. The NEw world, In a certain area of the sea, DonQuixotes ship was moving slowly. Doflamingo was making his future plan as he was ready to seize a country, Dressrosa. The term seize was a little inappropriate as it belonged to the DonQuixote family originally. But now the Royal family didnt belong to the DonQuixote family anymore, if he wants it back he needs to think of a way. Doffy, there is information about Roja. Trebol crawled from afar and came beside Doflamingo. The DonQuixote family have too many transactions and most of them are dealt by his followers, only the important matters will be reported to him. Roja Did that guy leave Marineford? Doflamingo raised his head and looked at Trebol showing his evil smile then said: Fufufufu Finally left, I was afraid that he will be staying there forever. Give his whereabouts to those people. I dod not expect you to Survive Kaidos attacks, you even killed Jack, I hope you can survive now too. Doflamingo stood up, his face was showing a smile. Him being defeated by Roja was his shame, of course, its impossible for him to forget this, only by killing him would his shake wash away. So he kept looking for opportunities. At the time of battle between Kaido and shanks, Roja left the headquarters, but too many units left at the same time so it was impossible for Doflamingos spy to know where Roja would go. And after that, the war was held and this wasnt something Doflamingo expected. Half a month later, Rojas warship reached its destination and transferred the material toward Vegapunks lab. Vegapunk didnt come out himself. (Tl: he said that Roja didnt see him isnt this obvious if the guy didnt come out) After the delivery, the warship was heading toward the headquarters now. And just as the warship passed a certain area, a shadow appeared in front of the warship. It was a huge boat. The warship now had a Marine who was at the highest place on the ship, he held his telescope and looked at the ship. Pirates ship? Encountering a pirates ship, most of the Marines didnt panic after all Roja was here. But, in the next moment, most of their foreheads was overflowing with sweat. In the distance, from all direction after a short period of time dozen of ships appeared. What the hell! Is this A force under one of the Yonko? The Marines on the warship looked at the pirates ships surrounding them, all revealed a panic-stricken faces. Is this a Joke? A Yonko pirates force can go against the entire Marine forces, Its not a place for a single warship to face. No, they arent forces under the Yonko! This time a Marine said with cold sweat running from his back: The ship at three oclock in the east If I am not mistaken, it should be the Chinjao Family, his bounty is 500 million berry. Chapter 187: Sweeping The Audience At three oclock in the west, the pirate ship should belong to the Dark blade pirates, they disappeared over a decade ago, the captain has a 550 million on his head. (Tl: This should be a new guy.) The ship kept being identified by the Marines, each one knew one of them. Most of the Marines backs were full of cold sweat. How could this happen? Many pirates that didnt appear for a decade are here, why did all of them gather here? The identity of the last ship was known to a Rear Admiral, his eyes were aghast as all the pirates that appeared had 500 million or more on their heads. Even if they werent as strong as Doflamingo and Jack, but together they could form a terrifying force. A bunch of clowns came out? It was at this time that Rojas voice was heard, he went to the deck and looked at the pirates surrounding his ship, his tone was kind of dull. Almost impossible not to guess the connection between them, they all had some resentment toward Garp. Quickly, the first to arrive were the Chinjoa pirates, a bald old man with Haoshoku coming out of his body and his eyes were full of killing intent. the Little devil You didnt sin, but you have to pay the price for the guy who did! Following that, the Captain of the Dark blade arrived as said with a cold tone: Garp killed my brother and today I will use your blood as payback! One after the other, the ships didnt open fire as they encircled the warship. In such a situation there was no need for cannons. Seeing them one after the other gather around them, the Marines including Roja had helpless looks on their faces And at this time, another figure appeared from the sky, his appearance became The straw that broke the camels back. Many Marines became desperate. (Tl: I think this is an Arabic idiom not even Chinese but I dont really know exactly.) DonQuixote Doflamigo. Stepping on an invisible line, Doflamingo stood high in the sky as he looked on Roja from above, he exposed his evil smile. Fufufufufu, Ghost Sword Roja How do you like this gift that I prepared. The Marines now were full of fear looking that those more than 500 million big shots and Doflamingo. So all of this is Doflamingos doing What a lowly move! This kind of group could probably attack an Admiral. How could they resist? This is simply desperate. Not bad! Roja glanced at the nearby pirates ships, he looked up toward Doflamingo with arrogance and said: You cant do it yourself so you went and called those big timers? Fufufufufu, Although you are indeed strong and Im no match for you you want to see the sun of tomorrow now. Doflamingo sneered, his hand was like a claw as he waved fiercely toward Roja. Overheat! A large number of strings formed a thick rope that went toward Roja, Doflamingo used this trick to split the entire first base in the west blue, That time Roja couldnt take it on easily. In the moment Doflamingo attacked all the big shots attacked after him. Bang! The deck of the warship exploded, many Marines in the vicinity flew directly and some Marines looked horrified at that sight. Vice-Admiral Roja!! Many Marines had followed Roja for a long time, in their eyes, Roja was the most admirable person, How could they sit still? Someone clenched his fist as he bit hard on his teeth while looking at the pirates in every direction, he was ready to desperately fight those pirates. But at this time Rojas loud proud voice passed through the dust. This is all youve got? Om! Suddenly the smoke dispersed, Rojas figure appeared without a speck of dust on him. This is impossible! Those attacks Were blocked? Doflamingo and the other pirates revealed their shock. Rojas momentum suddenly burst, all the dust was cleared away, his eyes glanced at the audience and his figure flashed, he first came on top of Don Chinjao. Om! He waved his sword and a grand Sword energy was shot out, Getsuga Tensho. Chinjao heart was surprised, it was too late to avoid it now so he hardened his heart and used his Busoshoku on his head and went toward the attack. But as it touched him, it directly went through him and directly landed on the deck of his ship, the entire ship was cut in two and below it, a huge gully appeared in the sea. You group of losers are not different from those losers in the Eternal Hell, I have already killed hundreds of them already You alone want to kill me? After the first strike that killed Chinjao and cut apart his ship he went toward the next one, his monstrous momentum swept in every direction. Not good! Kill that kid! The rest of the pirates saw Chinjao getting killed just like that and couldnt help fear terror. Although Roja killed Jack they didnt think that his attacks would be this terrifying. At this moment, everyone attacked again. A variety of attacks once again smashed at Roja, but Roja didnt flash to evade, he used the sword and swept at them. Bakuretsu Tensho. Boom! A thunderous roar was heard and those countless attacks coming toward him were defeated just like that. But his attack didnt slow down after defeating their attacks as it was headed toward the 550 million bounty holder, the captain of the Dark Blade, As it landed everything burned into nothingness. The flames exploded at the ship and everything was swept clean. Another pirate is dead. Hell! What a terrifying attack As he saw that against every one of them together, Roja could win like its nothing, Doflamingo couldnt help but reveal a hint of fear. Roja was very strong but not to this extent! What the hell did happen? Chapter 188: All Killed Monstrous flames swayed on top of the sea, it looked as if the whole sea is burning. Everyone was horrified. Since you dare to come, then dont think about leaving! Roja stood in the sky and coldly said. Suddenly rushed to the next ship, his flipped over the sword and let it go. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Under Rojas control, the sky was filled with petals. The pirates in this ship looked at the petals pouring from the sky, he held twos words and waved the sword and flowers flew. Six to seven flowers flashed and formed a flower sword energy, spinning like crazy as it rushed toward the petals and drifted past them and headed toward Roja. Do you want to use my move against me? Rojas hand grasped the air, and suddenly a wave of petals gathered and formed a sword. At the same time the petals surrounded that swordsman from all directions, Roja waved his sword and the blood appeared on the swordsman body. His body was sent back but even after those petals kept on attacking him, in the blink of an eye, the petals covered him completely. The petals swayed on the ship after the massacre, then they flew tot he next ship like an unstoppable general. The Marines on the warship were looking dull by now, this was extremely shocking for them. Unexpectedly, Even under the attacks of so many pirates, Roja killed them and they couldnt fight back at all. Even if an admiral was here, I doubt he would be able to do the same. Hateful, How strongly did you get? Doflamingo looked at Roja and couldnt reveal his shame, Suddenly he fell on the ship and waved his hand. Awakening! Doflamingo though he would just watch this time, but it turned out that if he didnt join the attack and use his full strength then probably there was no hope to defeat Roja. The rest of the pirates were shocked and by this time no one dared to hide his strength, Rojas strength was out of their imagination, this kind of strength was at an Admirals level. Boom! Boom! Boom! A variety of attacks flashed and moved toward Roja. All useless! Rojas voice sounded proud, he moved step by step and cut the attacks in front of him, no matter the attack he will cut it. Wouch! Suddenly a figure flashed, and blood spilled in the sky. With his power, Roja pressured everyone, his sword would flash from time to time and flames would occasionally burst forth, and you could only hear the scream of people. Boom! Someone roared and leaped high up the sky to punch Roja, his fist held terrifying power as if it was Sengokus fist. However, Roja just waved his sword and directly cut the fist, then destroyed the one who attacked him, the latter fell into the sea and only God knows if he was alive or dead. The battle field was a mess. A variety if attacks continued from time to time as Roja waved his sword in all directions and attached his Haoshoku to the Busoshoku and beheaded many. After just a few moments, Only two third of the pirates remained including Doflamingo. Too fast! Withdraw! By now, most of the people were terrified and afraid to attack Roja. They ordered their troops to retreat. Afte some time, Roja now finished about seven or eight ships and only a handful remained. Its too late now, too late! Rojas body didnt have any blood stains, but he killed without mercy, those who tried to attack him, he chased after them. The ship would take a long time so he used Moon Walk directly, he came toward the first ship and waved his sword. Flames poured into the ship. Boom! Another ship was destroyed by Roja, the captain wasnt a devil fruit user, so he simply jumped off and tried to escape. But even so Roja wasnt letting anyone go, an energy strike fell from the sky and killed the one who wanted to escape. After a few breaths. Huge waves formed in the sea, a terrifying abyss appeared above the sea, as the water was now red in color. Roja has killed all of them. At this point, the pirates that wanted revenge against Garp are all dead. Doflamingo couldnt do a thing even after awakening his devil fruit, so he decisively retreated. At this point in time, his figure turned into a little black spot. Doflamingo You think you can leave? Roja looked at the direction Doflamingo escaped to, after saying that coldly he chased after him. Roja didnt care about Doflamingos background. A Celestial Dragon or A Shichibukai, he didnt care, he comes to attack him twice so Roja will ignore the rules. Boom! Boom! Boom! Roja practiced Moon Walk to a satisfactory level, he was now faster than Doflamingo who had his devil fruit. A moment later, Roja caught up to Doflamingo. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi White Sword Emperor! Rojas eyes were cold, as hundreds of millions of petals gathered like crazy, the scene felt like that sword could pierce the sky. Damn! Feeling the presence behind him, Doflamingo didnt dare to wait as he bit his teeth and put up his defenses. Kumo no Sugaki! A spider web appeared after the other. Continuous spider webs made a nearly unpenetrable net to block Roja attack then he also added his Busoshoku. In the face of Doflamingos full defense, Roja didnt have any emotions, he just waved his sword! Om! A saw like large half-moon sword energy scratched the void. Block it! Doflamingo Roared. he didnt think Roja to be so much stronger than their first fight. Om! In face of Rojas attack, the spider webs were cut without any resistance. After cutting the spider web, the remaining of that attack hit Doflamingo in his horror, and blood splashed like a flower. After the blood was splashed, Doflamingo was shot into the sea, his eyes full of shock; he never thought that his plan would have this kind of result. Doflamingo crushed into the sea and the water was stained with his blood. The Shichibukai, DonQuixote Doflamingo is dead. At this point, Everyone who came here was beheaded by Roja. Chapter 189: DonQuixote Family Destroyed After the Massacre, the Warship was damaged everywhere. Fortunately, it didnt reach a level where it would sink. Some Marines were hurrying around repairing it. Most Marines were still in shock from what happened. After what Roja did, their hearts would sink from just remembering it. Under Doflamingos scheming, Many pirates ambushed them, they were simply desperate, but they were defeated by Roja alone. They all died, even Doflamingo couldnt get away. In the highest cabin in the warship, Roja was sitting leisurely with a Den Den Mushi in his hand, he was talking to Sengoku. Sengoku didnt imagine that Doflamingo would do something so dangerous. he ambushed Roja with so many pirates but in the end, he was destroyed. The news still didnt travel anywhere, cause if everyone knew that a Shichibukai has just died, it will get troublesome. Sengoku still didnt inform the world government about what he thinks about the Shichibukai system. The Shichibukai were just dregs in his generation. It wasnt that they want to stabilize the balance of the sea, those guys would be annihilated one by one. Listening to Roja, Sengoku was having a headache. Its okay, one of the Shichibukai died and you need to find another one. You think its that easy, Roja Sengoku was sitting in his office while clutching his forehead and said: But what is done is done now, we can only find a successor, as Doflamingo was the one to attack the Marines, he is not innocentthat bastard. The fact that Roja was attacked made Sengoku truly angry, in his view, Rojas existence is much more important to the Marines than Doflamingo. I will have to explain this to the world government Sengoku took a deep breath and made a decision, his eyes flashed as he said: Now since its already been done, the DonQuixote family isnt needed anymore, you go and destroy them. Since Doflamingo is dead, the DonQuixote family is just like cancer, there is no need for it to exist anymore. I also think so. Roja responded lightly and continued: Send me their location. Well, I will directly make the intelligence department handle that. Sengoku nodded and hung up the Den Den Mushi, then he stood up and issued a few orders as he got ready to personally go to Marijois. One of the Shichibukai died, for this kind of thing he needs to go in person and explain what happened in details. On the Island where the DonQuixote family was. In a palace with gardens and swimming pools, Diamante was sitting on a couch while drinking some wine. Doflamingo shouldbe coming back soon. The Den Den Mushi didnt get through, I dont know what happened but it cant be linked to Doffy. Trebol slipped and slid down like a snot. Na N But Duffy should be back in no time. There wont be an accident. Another top cadre said with a very high pitch, it was Pica. Diamante put down the glass as he opened his hands while laughing: How can something unexpected happens, although not all of the people we contacted had gone, at least dozen of them did, And to be on the safe side, Duffy also went with them. All those pirates have a 500 million or more on their heads, even if they encountered an Admiral, it wont be easy for him. On the other hand, Trebol said: Na Na But we also specially selected the place of the attack, even if the nearest base sent their support it would take some time when they get there, Rojas body would already turn cold. Hearing Diamante Pica also relaxed. Thats right, with that kind of force, even if Doflamingo himself cant kill Roja, he shouldnt be able to escape, Roja should be dead already. Several of them waited for Doflamingos return. However, after a long time he still wasnt here, now even those relaxed guys were feeling suspicious. Doffy should have already come according to the time right? When they made the plan, they even thought of the possibility that they wont be able to kill Roja in a short while and Marine support arrived. Although the probability is low, according to the plan if that as to happen they would terminate the operation. And according to the time, Doflamingo should already here. Just at this time,a voice was heard behind their back. Are you waiting for Doflamingo to come back? They felt cold sweat on their back. Rojas figure suddenly appeared from nowhere, Hiru in his hand as he walked on the air, his tone held some indifference as if he was facing a group of ants. Diamante was most familiar with Rojas voice, as he heard it he stiffened, he turned around with difficulty and looked at Rojas figure with aghast eyes. How How can you be here? Ro, Ro Roja!! Diamante was scared shitless and Trebol had a runny nose, although he did not personally see Roja, he could link the information he heard to Rojas figure. Impossible! You Then Doffy? Pica Looked at Roja with horror, a terrible idea appeared on his head. Could it be that Roja looked at the three indifferently, suddenly he said with a faint smile: You will immediately meet him! Wouch! The next Moment, his figure flashed and his hand waved. The three top cadres of the DonQuixote family had already thought about the worst idea. Facing Rojas attack they couldnt react on time. Originally with their strength that was far inferior to Rojas they should anticipate his attacks, they had lost the opportunity to dodge, now they could only try to block. Boom! But even with their strength combined, they couldnt stop Roja(s sword. Diamantes steel cape was directly divided in two, Pica made a huge pillar with the earth beneath his feet, but they also were directly cut apart and Trebol threw some mucus which had the same end. Wouch! The sword energy cut the three people when they were falling to the ground, their eyes were filled with fear and despair. Chapter 190: The reversed order The DonQuixote family was entirely destroyed within a few days. It was impossible for Roja to forget about the spy that was implanted within the Marine. After discovering his identity, the last one from the DonQuixote family died. The entire DonQuixote family was exterminated, people like BB-5 was spared since she wasnt someone evil. A few days later, The world government spread the message that Doflamingo and his family were destroyed since he attacked the Marines. Just half a month and the DonQuixote family completely vanished from the sea. After this accident, Roja returned to the Headquarters, this time he killed many big shots and earned a lot of points, even though Sengoku Deducted Doflamingos share since he was supposed to be an ally of the Marine, but still he gained more than 300 thousand. Rojas points reached more than 500 thousand now, even if he wanted to exchange them for something good he wont find any interesting things. Those points were useless in the Admirals and fleet admiral eyes, and although Roja was only a vice-Admiral, he already as powerful as an admiral already. Many people looked at him the same way as they looked at the Admirals, they felt he was just an Admiral in reserve. After the fall of the DonQuixote family, world government held a meeting to decide the one replacing Doflamingo. Roja took it for granted and directly went toward Boa Hancock so she can participate in the meeting. I am busy in my free time and I am also busy with my working time! Standing on the Deck of the warship, Roja was heading to the Amazon lily, He was dumbfounded, he just returned to the headquarters, but he was sent out again. But since he was going to meet Hancock he didnt refuse. Now Roja opened about 45% of the shackles of his body, he is already nearing the 50%. If he didnt reach it, it would be difficult for him to enter the Shinigami state as he wishes. Once he reaches 50%, then he will have a qualitative change, the soul power will dominate and Roja will gasp the Shinigami powers. I am getting closer and closer to the pinnacles of this world. Roja made a fist with his hand, and a slight smile appeared on his face, a strange atmosphere emerged, it was as if he could grasp the world in his palm. A few days later, The warship arrived at the sea area beside the Amazon lily, Roja let the warship stop there, he instructed a few sea kings to guard the warship as he went alone. In the Palace, Doflamingo, one of the Shichibukai was destroyed?! Hancocks two sisters looked at the news in the newspapers with shock. Amazon lily was located in the calm belt, the news bird rarely comes here, and their communication with the outside world in really poor, So they just got the news of Doflamingos destruction. Both women were nervous. Hancock though that just becoming a Shichibukai would be enough to shelter this country. There would no longer be any crisis. It wasnt that long since the system was established and one already was killed. Even Hancock herself was shocked but she still didnt say a thing. The Shichibukai system is just a mutually beneficial relationship between us and the world government if one loses his value they would get rid of him. Nyan-ba like always appeared from somewhere nobody knows how while walking stepby step with her snake and solemnly said: A huge family like the DonQuixote was destroyed in such a short time, its really astonishing. And most importantly look closely at the newspaper. Nyan-ba took a deep breath and with frightened eyes, she said: It is said that Doflamingo violated the rules and thus was removed from his position then was defeated by Roja. But based on some information I received, This order should clearly be reversed. Just when Nyan-ba was saying her point of view, a voice floated in the sky. Good guess, The order is really reversed, The guy Doflamingo was killed by me before he was removed from his position. Roja entered from the outside and no one dared to move and stop him. Almost all of them had cold sweat cover their foreheads. Roja just entered as if this was his house and picked an apple from the table then bit it. You came Whats the matter? Hancock brows picked, She was about to reprimand him like always but her tone was slightly lower, not as fierce as before. Nothing, Cant it come here without any reason? Roja ate a few apples and then directly smiled toward Hancock: Because of Doflamingos removal, the world government held a meeting to decide the new one joining the Shichibukai. Not interested! Then no problem good! Roja casually shrugged, this kind of thing doesnt matter does it, When Crocodile was removed, she didnt go in the meeting either. This guy Hancock didnt expect Roja to say such a thing, she thought hed force her like last time, her eyes flashed strangely. Sure enough. On the other side, Nyan-ba heard Roja confirming her guess about him killing Doflamingo before his removal, she couldnt help but ponder. She waved her hand gesturing to the waitress to leave before she said. Roja, Doflamingo although not now, he is a member of the DonQuixote family that was one of the Celestial Dragons When it comes to Celestial Dragons, the atmosphere turned depressed and even Hancocks expression was sinking. IF youre talking about him, Hes already not one, Roja said. As what you want to say about them, Not mentioning them, even it the council said something about Doflamingos death so what? Roja said a few word but the content was extremely domineering. In less than half a month he could grasp the Shinigami powers, and once he masters it, he would be fearless in this world. Not to mention the world government what he should do, even if they wanted to deal with him, what can they do? The Shichibuaki can change, so can the world government! Roja didnt say this in his words, but those hints gave more impacts. Silence suddenly filled the place. Chapter 191: The Road Leading to the top In Marijois, The meeting for the next Shichibukai was held, Many officials were seated, but in the Shichibukai seats, there were five empty seats out of six. Out of six, only one came? Sengoku entered the room, looked at the people present and shook his head and said: It no one want to wait any longer, lets get started. As he talked Sengoku went toward his own seat. But at this time there was a sound of footsteps coming from outside, then a man with a hat and a long black sword entered the room. The worlds strongest swordsman, Mihawk. Well, I didnt expect you to come, this is a bit unexpected. Sengoku slightly turned and looked, from the Six in the Shichibuaki, the most unlikely to come was Mihawk, because he didnt want to even talk through a video call. No one could expect him to go as far as coming here personally. Im a bit interested in someone. Mihawk calmly said and went to his seat, he put the sword beside him and sat down. Roja defeated Doflamingo and received the Ghost sword title, This made Mihawk slightly interested in Roja, Then the latter killed Jack and killed the other who ambushed him and destroyed the DonQuixote family Ghost swords title was already getting more and more famous. Many people are even guessing that Roja might even surpass Mihawk and become the strongest Swordsman! So Mihawk wasnt someone who would sit down after he heard this. Sengoku glanced at him and didnt say a thing, he then turned to his front andsaid: So the Meeting to decide the next Shichibukai will start With Sengokus words, the conference began. In the highest floor if the same building, the Five old men were sitting there (Tl: btw I say oldmen but he calls them Supreme powers of the world or the strongest of the world or something like that.) Moria didnt come, Crocodile didnt come, Jimbei didnt come and Hancock also didnt come, these bastards have really ignored the rules set by the world government. One of them was drinking his tea with an indifferent expression as he expected this long ago. Another one said: As long as they can maintain the balance. Mihawk came, this was really unexpected, apparently he came for Roja. Is it because his position as the strongest Swordsman is threatened? Those five started talking, they were calm and not showing any emotions, as expected from the supreme power of the world. Doflamingo defied the rules and ambushed a Marine, although he deserved to be removed and killed, Sengoku started this operation without receiving my instruction which disregards the rules. The man with the sword spoke coldly. In fact, All of them knew that its almost impossible to remove DoFlamingo from the Shichibukai, because of his identity and the information he knew about the world government. It was hard to deal with him unless something like Roja killing him happened. Although Roja ignored the Rules, it would be a great help to get rid of that trouble. But Rojas identity Although nothing is revealed yet, it is unknown whether he will become a figure like Dragon or not. According to the period of observation its unlikely, Roja is more like Garp, The only problem is that he is a troublemaker. And his strength now is a great help for the Marines. The tall and the thin old men stood up and started walking into the room and the room turned silent for a bit. After a while, one of the five said: Rojas strength can already be considered as strong as an Admiral, so him staying as a Vice-admiral is a little bit inappropriate, There are three Admiral, but we could make a slight reform. Garp refused the promotion, So the five were helpless and now they want to make Roja an Admiral but there was no room. This thing is for Sengoku to deal with. Its true that Roja can be observed again. Someone said this and all of them nodded, this topic will temporarily stop here. After a few days in the Amazon lily, Roja left. This time when he left, Hancocks attitude toward him changed greatly, it wasnt as strong as the illness in the original story but her tone became moderate. He still had a long way to get her. Roja indeed enjoyed Hancocks temperament and unlike Luffy, he decided to take responsibility for the bath accident. Hancock used to be a Celestial Dragons slave. This identity was dangerous if he wants to protect her he must have a strength above everyone else. This is Rojas goal from the beginning. Back to the Marines headquarters, Roja began to practice. Half a month later. Roja broke the shackles of the flesh and reached more than 50%, he successfully mastered his shinigamis powers and was ready to enter that state whenever he wants. Roja in that state will be in the known Shinigamis clothes, his appearance slightly resemble Byakuyas the captain of the sixth division. In this mode, his spiritual power consumption will increase and in exchange, his abilities will get stronger and stronger. In this state, Rojas power is even above the Admirals he is nearly as strong as one of the Yonko. After mastering it, Roja didnt stop his practice, he wants to break the shackles completely so he would make his soul free and completely liberate its ability, so he continued to practice and enhance his soul sword. (Tl: Second Volume End!!) Chapter 192: Six Months Later Half a year later. (Tl: ) In a certain place in the Grandline, A few white clouds were in the sky and the sea was peaceful without any waves. Above the sea, there was a warship. On the deck of the warship, a lot of Marines gathered looked a the sea below them with surprise. What happened? A figure came out from the cabin and yawned slightly then asked them when he saw them gathered. This figure was Rojas. After Half a year, Roja completely Broke the shackles of his flesh, He can now use his soul power to the Maximum and enter the Shinigami mode whenever he wants. Now Rojas soul sword reached the Fourth stage +10, So there is only this little bit to open the Shikai of Yamamoto. Todays his status displayed in the property bar was completely different from before. The fourth stage: the soul of the delicate sword + 10 Attributes: Attack + 960, power + 320, Agility + 320, physical + 320 Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Evolutions condition isnt met) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped Silver-White energy attack. Energy: 281/330. In the past six months, This is the second time Roja was sent out on a mission. The first time was for him to escort some pirates with Hundreds of millions of bounty to the bases in the First half of the Grandline. For todays Roja, the Pirates reward doesnt matter anymore. (Tl: I think he means only the Yonko are his matches. probably) Reporting! Just now, pieces of debris fell down from the sky, we already sent someone to recover it. A Marine reported to Roja what happened with a suspicious look on his face. The sky was clear, there were only a few white clouds, this pile of debris suddenly fell from the sky which made the Marines on the ship shocked and they thought for a second that they were under attack. Pieces of debris coming from the sky? When Roja heard the report, he revealed a strange face, then looked at the sky and couldnt see a thing even with his eyesight. Could it fell from a sky island? The Sky islands are about 10.000 meters above the sea, so its simply impossible to see it from down there. (Tl: Well Kaido saw the Impel Down from there and jumped right into it) At this time, A Marines finally salvaged the pile of debris. Roja didnt really care at first, Although he was a little bit interested in the sky island. But as he glanced at the pile of debris, there were little signs, After seeing it Rojas eyes flashed. Roja walked toward that pile of debris and picked up the little sign from it which was a strange pattern. Roja touched it and was vaguely impressed. This is The Flying Pirate emblem? When it comes to the Flying Pirates, Many people have forgotten about them, even if he takes this out most of the Marines in the warship wont be able to really recognize this. However, if it comes to the captain of the flying pirates, no one would make a mistake on who he was. Kinjishi no Shiki (Shiki the Golden Lion). Int that year, whitebeard and Roger became famous, the legendary pirate who was the first in the history of the impel down to get out and escape. Now in this world, Only Shiki and Shiro-Hige(Whitebeard) are still alive from the previous era and only those people can be called legends. For Shiki, he was defeated by Luffy before he even learns Haki, which made Roja extremely puzzled, he could only attribute it to Shikis Brain Damage. For such a character, even if his two feet were lost when he was escaping, his strength shouldnt drop that much. The reason for him being caught was because he learned that Roger was caught and was furious, after losing it, he attacked the headquarter and fought with Garp and Sengoku for three days and nights. Under those twos suppression, he was finally defeated but he still destroyed half of the Headquarters before he was sent to the Impel Down. After he escaped from the Impel Down, the World Government tried to arrest him again as this made them lose too much face, But Shiki had the float fruit ability, he could make himself and other objects fly, he could even make an island fly. On the ground, it would be really difficult to find anything floating in the sky or hiding in the clouds, so for about a decade, there wasnt any clash between the Marine and Shiki. Roja looked at the sky, He still couldnt see anything but those clouds hanging in the sky. Shiki the Golden Lion? He still couldnt be at ease knowing that an island could fall on his head at any time. After glancing at the sky, Roja pinched the little emblem in his hand and turned toward the adjutant and said: I am heading up to the sky, you continue on your way and escort those prisoners. After that. He didnt wait for him to answer and gently pushed his leg and sonic booms were heard as he turned into a small black dot before disappearing. Rojas adjutant and a group of Marines heard Rojas word then saw him disappearing, they couldnt help looking at each other. Going to the sky What for? However, this pile of debris fell from the sky and almost hit the warship. Roja went to the sky to have a look, it was normal, but the sky matter was a little weird in itself. Wooch! Wouch! Roja kept on rising in the air, in those six months his physical strength increased a lot so maintaining such a pace is not hard for him. (Tl: I think he could get to the sky island like this.) The more he got up the more wind blows, but Rojas figure kept going in a straight line. This half a year, In addition to his practice, Roja only escorted prisoners and there wasnt any opportunity to fight pirates. Also, the Dressrosa invasion didnt happen. I dont know to what extent my strength would be when I enter the Shinigamis state Shiki, Whitebeard people as famous as Roger would be a good test of my strength. Rojas continued going up, after a while, a shadow appeared, then a second, a third eventually he was stunned by the sight he was looking at. Countless islands were suspended above which looked like small worlds. Chapter 193: Shiki’s Whereabouts Numerous Islands with different sizes were arranged in the sky. After a few flashes, Roja moved toward one of the islands and when he saw whats inside using Haki then shook his head then moved to the next one. After passing a few islands, Roja reached the largest one in the center and finally stopped and walked slowly towards it. There was a huge palace in the middle of the island. Large numbers of pirates were guarding the outside and the atmosphere was solemn. It seemed as if a meeting was held inside. However most of the pirates outside were yawning, no one had come here before. But When one of them yawned and suddenly his eyes saw a figure walking in the distance and immediately woke up. Looking at the figure coming toward them and what was his dress, his was surprised and couldnt help but rub his eyes. Not just him, Other guards also revealed the same surprised face. Am I dreaming? That guy he is a Marine? How could a Marine come here. All the guard were amazed, they all looked at the figure with surprise. From the time Shiki took them to the floating island, they didnt see a Marines for years. Even seeing Roja wearing the Marines uniform, their first reaction was checking if they were dreaming. Only one guy came? hey Kill that guy! They were the guys protecting Shikis palace, apart from being shocked, they were angry at each of them grabbed his weapon. Step by step Roja looked slow but he was extremely fast as he comes in front of them in a flash. This should be the place were Shiki is but I dont know if he is here or not. Roja glanced indifferently at the palace as if he didnt those pirates who had already surrounded him. With a thought, a huge pressure crashed at them from all direction. Meanwhile, inside the palace, the hall was solemn, a guy with a steering wheel was stuck on his head was sitting on the top with a Bowl of Wine in his hand, This was Shiki. (Tl: the steering wheel that got lodged in his head after his battle with Roger.) Below Shiki, Quite a few pirates were gathered. In a few years, the research will be done and the world will know the horror of the real pirates. Shikis tone was cheerful, he smiled which made all the pirates smile, then he put down the bowl of wine. For this, Kanpai! Kanpai!! The crowd of pirates below had rough smiles. But Just as they put the glass in their mouths ready to drink, a roar sounded from outside. Boom! The whole earth seemed to tremble, the wine was spilled in their hand but no one was concerned about the wine, they stood up directly and Shiki shouted: What happened? Is this a storm? Shiki was mostly afraid of Storms as he can make things float but cant do anything if they were moved by the storm. After His shout, no one answered. His people looked suspicious as there was no change of weather and the sky was clear. And at the next moment! Boom! The main entrance of the hall suddenly burst, the sun reflected in the floor, it was eye blinding so they couldnt help but shut their eyes. A shadow walked through the main hall after breaking the door. Seeing the figure, most of them couldnt believe what they were seeing, they even though they were dreaming. Isnt this a Marine? How can a Marine be here? Kinjishi no Shiki, After escaping from the Impel Down, you were hiding here in such a high place which made the Marines unable to find you for more than a decade. Such a scenario didnt ever happen in the past few years. Marine Watching Roja and in his back, everything is crumbling, Shikis expression suddenly turned gloomy and his eyes were full of killing intent. You bastard, You even dare to say that to my face What? Youre here to catch me? You can say so. Roja stood there holding Hiru in his hand. The pirate watching this scene couldnt help looking at each other. At this time, they saw the Marine came here alone, and he want to catch the legendary pirate, Kinjishi no Shiki alone? Their boss fought Garp and Sengoku for three days and three night together and destroyed half of the headquarters. They saw that Roja was Just a Vice-Admiral. For Shiki, even if there was an admiral here he cant do anything, let alone a Vice-Admiral. Someone like you dare to be so arrogant here, Even if your Admiral was here, he wont dare to talk like that. Shikis face was filled with killing intent, he leaped after he lost his two legs while escaping from the Impel Down, now he got two swords in their place. After leaping he moved his swords and attacked. om! Two large energy attacks formed a cross and headed toward Roja. Everything in its way was crashed. Seeing this, the pirates revealed their awe, some panicked and obviously didnt want to get involved so they retreated. Retreat! That Marine has angered The Boss. Chapter 194: Roja Vs Shiki Marine headquarters. Sengokus office, Kisaru was on the side and Sengoku was clutching his head due to a headache. there are traces of Silvers Rayleigh in the Shabondi Shot Staying in that place, what does he want to do in the end? Silvers Rayleigh This is a legendary character. If you want to catch him we need to make full preparation. KIsaru said in his usual tone. Silvers Rayleigh was Rogers Vice-captain, If the Marine were to put their hands on him, then the previous crew of Roger wont sit idly, Even Shanks was one of the crew. In other words, Once Silvers Rayleigh was caught, the Marine will have to face a force equivalent to two Yonkos. Damn It! Sengoku looked like he had a headache, he shook his head and exclaimed: Roger, Whitebeard And also Shiki, those so-called legends are really hard to deal with. Kisaru listened to Sengoku, when the latter mentioned Shiki, he couldnt help but thoughtfully say: Shiki didnt appear for more than a decade, Such a terrifying guy wont die in a corner of the world. Although he didnt appear for a long time, he isnt just a nobody. Since he chose to escape from the prison he must have his plan. Sengoku knows too well Shikis strength, he was at the peak like Whitebeard, and his float fruit is really annoying if he wants to escape then no one can stop him. Even if there are traces of Shiki, it is extremely hard to catch him, even if he lost his two feet, with his fruit it wont impact his strength too much. Thinking about this, Sengoku couldnt help but sigh. Presently, there are the Yonko, Silvers Rayleigh that appeared in Shabondi Shot, there is Shiki and other. He didnt know when will the sea truly calm down. Islands floating in the sky, the center of the largest island, half of the palace was destroyed and a terrible atmosphere could be felt in the air. Boom! Suddenly, two sword energies that formed a cross cut through everything in their direction. Numerous pirates rolled out of their way desperately. That Marine blacked Shiki-samas attack directly! I did not expect him to be so strong but He completely provoked Shiki-sama. Those pirates were looking at ruins in awe. this was the legendary Shiki. They didnt see Shiki fight for many years, just with this attack, their memories were refreshed. This is the Shiki that fought Roger and Whitebeard. At this moment, Shiki was flying, looking down at Roja who easily blocked his attack. You blocked it? You do have a bit of strength, But this isnt enough to be proud of yourself, Let me help you die! The moment the voice fell, Shikis lifted his legs one after the other and kicked more than ten golden sword energy attacks. Shishi: Senjindani Beautiful looking trick This is all youve got? Roja stood in the ruins, he sneered and he suddenly waved his sword, a bright white sword energy dashed out facing the ten or so in front of him. Getsuga Tensho! The two attacks collided in mid-air and the ten or so sword energies were consecutively cut off. Rojas attacked continued toward Shiki which made so many people dismayed. Damn! Shiki didnt even think that Roja can cut his attacks, he didnt think that he could be so powerful, His pupil shrunk and finally, he no longer looked down on Roja, His face turned serious as he suddenly kicked with his leg. Boom! An equally huge sword energy flew toward Getsuga Tensho and collided with it, Getsuga Tensho dissipated but Shikis attack still moved toward Roja. Ding! Rojas attack was defeated but he didnt reveal any shock but instead a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes. Sure enough A sword grandmaster,? Just this attack gave him a completely different feeling, That strange unpredictable feeling, even Shiliew didnt have it. As a legendary pirate second only to Whitebeard, how could he not be strong? Mihawk was recognized as the strongest sword grandmaster but it didnt mean that there werent other strong swordsmen. This is Rojas first time fighting a sword Grandmaster, even Shiliew was only half a step away from that realm and didnt step into it yet. In his eyes, there was only this word. Fight! Fight! Fight! No matter how strong he wanted to fight. Again! Roja held his sword and lowly shouted, suddenly a fierce sword energy shot to the sky. Today, Rojas could compress the air up to fourteen times, if he goes all out and uses Getsuga Tensho, it can be compared to a Sword grand masters attacks, the gap isnt that big. Not to mention Shiki lost two feet and replaced them with his swords, maybe this is still a sword grandmaster but the intensity wasnt as it used to be. Roja used his Getsuga Tensho to the maximum of his ability and when it launched it looked like it will split the sky. This guy Shiki initially looked at Roja with some disdain, but that look already vanished as he looked at him as a real opponent now. He lifted his feet and after that, he moved it down. Roja and Shiki, One person attacked from the bottom and the other from above, the two attacks collided in the sky. If the sword grandmaster has a higher realm, then Rojas Getsuga Tensho would increase the force toward the edge of that realm. This power can even shake a grandmaster. Om! This moment, As if thousands of lights gathered, the world eclipsed. As if the sky would split in two and the ground would be cut apart, the collision produced earth-shattering power. Boom! The attacked collided at the center of the palace, a huge wave was created and the clouds were torn. Behind Roja, a lateral Rift appeared and Shiki was dragged by the force and flipped backward. These two attacks held the same amount of power. Chapter 195: Fuwa Fuwa No Mi powers After stabilizing himself, Shiki felt that his legs were numb, his face revealed his shock, He didnt feel the power of the sword stroke, but Roja could use brute strength to bring this kind of strength. This kind of attack, even when he was at his peak, using his hands to wield the swords, it would be really difficult to suppress. On the other side, Roja diagonally glanced at his back, there was cut on his cape. This is the power of a grandmaster? even blocking the front isnt enough, there is still such a penetrative power. Roja remembers Rayleigh and Kisarus fight. Although he didnt see Rayleigh he is sure that he was a Sword Grand Master or more. A great Swordmaster. he is also one of the few in this world. After the few strikes against Shiki, the ground was full of cracks due to the collision. All the pirates including those following Shiki were stunned. Shiki-samas Attack Was blocked again! Who is that Marine exactly? how can he be so powerful?! Countless pirates looked at the sky aghast. They thought that Shiki could easily kill Roja, but now Shiki used his full power but still didnt gain any advantage. Now that I think about it, that guy seems to be Ghost sword Roja! It was at this moment that someone recognized Roja, and although they were in the sky, they occasionally received the news about what happens below. Many of them heard this name before. Ghost Sword Roja! This name six months ago resounded throughout the sea, even if they were in the sky and got the new occasionally, Rojas impact was left in many of their minds. Killing Jack the drought, killing Doflamingo, and also many powerful pirates from the previous generation Ghost Sword title was built under countless killing and resounded throughout the sea! Shiki in the sky heard the voices below and hid look toward Roja changed to a sneer. Hahaha, You were the nephew of that Bastard Garp In the blink of an eye, you made yourself a name and came to me! Garp was known as the Marines hero, In the sea, numerous pirates were beaten using his fist of love, on the other hand, Rogers capture was counted as Garps credit. And that was the cause for his execution. Precisely because of this he attacked the Marineford alone and fought Garp and Sengoku for three days and nights. It seems like Garp left a lot of traumas for you. Roja stood in front of Shiki after the voice disappeared they rushed at each other again. Humph! Shikis killing intent emerged and said: I still have somethings I owe Garp, you dare to come here, then I will collect the debts with interest! Boom! Roja and Shiki clashed again, The Energy attacks collided constantly and the pirates were frightened into retreat. Do you think that I can only use Swords! Shikis strike flew out toward Roja, Roja roared and faced that strike and stopped it. Then suddenly, Shiki used his fruit ability, and a strange force was felt. The earth started rising into the air, then formed countless lion heads and surrounded Roja. Shishi Odoshi: Chimaki! This is the ability of his fruit, this attack is more powerful than the teasing done to Luffy and the others. The huge lion heads gathered around Roja from all directions and then wanted to crash Roja. However, just as they attacked Rojas voice sounded indifferent, as he said. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Boom! Boom! Boom! Hundreds of millions of Petals roared in all direction, Suddenly the lion heads shattered in the sky. The shocking scene made all the pirates aghast. Om! Hundreds of petals come together to form a sword in Rojas hand as he moved toward Shiki and waved. The blades body was crimson and it seemed as if it could destroy everything. Bakuretsu Tensho! Rojas sword waved and crimson sword energy emerged. Not good! Shiki felt the power of this move and his heart suddenly sank, this skill was powerful but fortunately easy to avoid, so his whole person moved sideways trying to avoid it. Shiki was very fast, in the blink of an eye he was away from the strike, but Roja seemed to have expected this and his eyes flashed. Burst! This move wasnt simple. Bang! A lout and devastating explosion sounded and a mushroom like a cloud suddenly rose in the sky. Shiki didnt react in time and was enveloped in the explosion. Shiki didnt hesitate to use his Busoshoku while waving his sword trying to split the waves away. But the waves were too fast. Boom! He split the rising cloud into two halves but he still got out black and with some signs of burn all over his body. Chapter 196: Shiki’s fall! My head Seeing his head full of burn marks and his whole body black, Shiki was enraged. You damn little brat! Shiki used his ability crazily, A few island that were floating were moving. Seeing this scene the pirates were appalled. This is bad! Its really bad, Shiki-sama using that skill! The pirates looked at the island coming from all directions with a look of panic and helplessness. Some people tried to calm him down but Shiki couldnt hear them anymore due to his anger. At this moment he just wanted to kill Roja. This move is bad news! Roja looked at the gathering islands from all direction then rushed toward Shiki again. Woush! Woush! Two people constantly collided in mid-air. Shiki used Nitoryu and every single sword strike would have the strength of Rojas Getsuga Tensho. If it wasnt for his legs getting shopped he would have easily surpassed Roja using his hand to wield the swords. In the air there were hundreds of millions of petals under Rojas Control, Shiki almost couldnt keep up with him. Woosh! After Another collision, Shiki suddenly retreated as one of the islands has come! He was a Duel Sword grandmaster, coupled with the ability to control the islands he was at a level above the Admirals even though he was weakened due to his legs. Three islands were moving toward Roja while making whistling sounds. Although Shiki was also surrounded by the islands, he wasnt afraid of them as he has mastered his ability long ago. Experience despair! Shiki If this is your full power then you arent worth much. Roja looked at Shiki, his thirst for battle diminished, his eyes became dull as he arrogantly said: Within ten breaths, you will die here! Hahahaha, You can only succeed in saying that not doing it. Even daring to spout something that arrogant, it seems you think highly of yourself, You simply cant compare with that bastard Garp! Shiki seemed to take Rojas words as a joke as he laughed. Is that so? Rojas gaze has calmed down as if he no longer had emotions, and within a second a strange force surged from him. After a moment, this weird force poured out of his body and his uniform and the cape behind him was covered by it and turned into a black and white robe. (Tl: Shinigamis outfit I think.) Shinigamis mode, open. At this moment, Rojas body gave a strange feeling, everyone who looks at this would feel terror, even Shiki felt unease in his heart when he looked at this. This is the strength At heart, Shiki was vigilant of Rojas move. In the first breath, Rojas sword moved, he defeated Shikis sword energy strike and moved toward him. Second breath, third breath, Roja waved his sword and hit the island n his rear directly splitting it in half. Fourth breath, fifth breath, Roja continued to chase after Shiki and waving his sword, Shiki panicked an tried to avoid and another island was split in two. Sixth and seventh breath, Shiki was overtaken by Roja in the air and waved his sword from the sky and Shiki was smashed in the ruins from above. The eighth breath, Roja came down from the sky and waved his sword. Bang! Soon an earth Shattering Roar was heard, Shiki tired to rise from the rubble but its already too late to dodge So he could only use the Lion head to try to stop the strike. But that strike wasnt a normal Getsuga Tensho, it was Bakuretsu Tensho. Then, Numerous retreating pirates were shocked watching this spectacle, Above the island a huge cloud in the shape of a mushroom above the palace was seen, and the palace was blown into pieces. t wasnt ten breaths yet, I didnt expect him to only last eight breaths. Roja stood in the sky and looked at the island indifferently. Shikis body was on the island, despite Shiki using his Haki in the last moment to defend against that attack, he still couldnt defend against Rojas Bakuretsu Tensho. The moment that Rojas voice fell, all the islands stopped and quietly started to slide into the sea below. The pirates who were still alive fell with the islands. They looked at Roja who was still floating in the sky and their eyes were full of disbelief. This isnt possible, Shiki-sama was actually The islands are falling Some people spoke drily, their eyes showing their shock. The islands were falling toward the sea, this would make it clear for anyone. The islands floating in the sky were relying on the devil fruit ability to fly when they started falling down this means Shiji has lost. The one who was a legend standing with Whitebeard and Roja, the first to escape the Impel Down in the History, This was who Shiki was. The sea witnessed again the death of a Legend, leaving only Whitebeard now! The island fell from the sky and made terrible waves like a tsunami that moved in all directions. Roja, while he was coming down, took a Den Den Mushi into his hands. Hey! This is Sengoku! Rojas talking! Oh Roja, whats up? Shiki was killed by me just now. ??!! In the Headquarters, Sengoku was holding the Den Den Mushi with one hand and a cup of tea with the other, suddenly the cup if tea slipped down quietly. With a click, it smashed into the ground. Chapter 197: East Blue Shiki? Which Shiki? Golden Lion Shiki? The papers in front of Sengoku were wet, but he had no time thinking about them as he asked. Although there seemed to be no Second Shiki, Sengoku still found in unbelievable. He was just talking about him. And not only can they not find him, even if they do, they would have to send an Admiral to kill him but now Roja actually said that he killed him alone? There shouldnt be any other Shiki out there. Roja fell on the broken island that fell from the sky. Sengoku went silent. He knew that Roja wont lie or Joke about something like this. Roja didnt fight in six months, although Sengoku knew that he is very strong and his improvement speed was very fast, six months ago he was near the level of An Admiral. And in just half a year he has reached the Strength of an Admiral Already? You know, the strength of the three Disasters and Doflamingo are also near the Admirals level, And going even further is extremely difficult. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many guys with Doflamingos strength and so few with the strength of an Admiral. In just six months, Rojas strength had reached the Level of an Admiral? Or was it that Shiki lost his legs and his power weakened to below the Admirals level? After a long silence Sengoku said: Roja where are you now? Roja took away the Den Den Mushi and looked around the sea. His brows picked a little. there was nothing around him, and he was sure that this isnt the place he was in before. It seems like Shikis island is constantly moving in the sky and the speed wasnt slow either. Roja exposed a touch of helplessness. I dont know where I am. He is also not very good at judging the geographical position, So he only has a permanent pointer pointing at the headquarters, no matter where he was it would always point at the Marineford, He walks in the direction of that pointer to reach there. Hearing Rojas words Sengokus mouth twitched. If he wasnt sure that Roja was unlikely to lie, he would think that Roja just saying whatever he wants. Sengoku was frustrated as he shook his head: Then try knowing where you are. After Sengoku hanged up, Roja put back the Den Den Mushi in his pocket and was speechless looking at the boundless sea. This is really a problem. Relying on the pointer, Roja obviously couldnt determine his location, not to mention Rojas pointer was only pointing at the headquarters. Roja shook his head, then glanced at the property bar after the fight the energy shouldve increased a lot. There was a little bit to the fifth stage now, it seemed like in a few days he would reach the fifth stage. After that Roja shook his head again and picked a direction and went straight ahead. Although he wasnt able to judge the geographical position, he wasnt an idiot. Based on the permanent pointer that doesnt change, he can go in a straight line. As long as he can find an island then he can tell where he is. Woush! Roja foot moved on the water that sprayed constantly as kept going forward. He used water instead of going directly on the air to save some effort. Roja didnt think that will find empty islands, two or three of them, he still couldnt determine his location but he could take a short break. One day later, Finally a seemingly larger island appeared and was getting closer and closer as he moved. He also could tell that this island wasnt empty because there were some ships parked outside. Woush! Woush! Seeing the island is close by, Roja accelerated, His figure left a shadow behind as he flashed a few time and reached the island. This was a medium-sized island and there appear to be many villages located here. Roja didnt stop at the port but went toward the other side where there werent many boats, after that he used Haki to find the nearest person and then directly went toward him. Although it was a bit weird to ask someone where this was, the man seemed to see Rojas uniform and was answering seriously. East Blue, Goa kingdom Shimotsuki Village After getting this answer, Rojas face couldnt help but reveal a hint of astonishment. If he remembers correctly, this should be Luffys hometown, Where Foosha village was located, as well as Zoros and the others hometown and also his. Its been a long time since I met Garp, it is not bad to go now. Roja touched his chin and exposed a gentle smile, now he simply should tell Sengoku. When he was about to call, he remembered that he didnt know Foosha villages location, so he shook his head helplessly ready to find someone to ask. But at this time when Roja used his Haki, he found someone unexpected on the mountain. Rojas eyes flashed with surprise, His figure flashed like a ghost and directly wen toward the mountain, When he saw the figure, Roja finally said. Shimotsuki Village no wonder I had this familiar feeling. In front of Roja, In the middle of a grove, several practicing targets were put there forming a triangle. A green-haired Teenager, with a wooden sword in his mouth, each hand had a wooden sword, he was full of sweat but still continued to swing. Boom! Boom! Boom! A burst of crackling after the explosion, the teenagers face had a trace of red, his hands struggled to hold the sword and the wooden sword finally comes off his hands. Chapter 198: Zoro’s Challenge This young boy with short hair, Roja was very familiar with him. It was Luffys Future crew member, he is the swordsman that uses three swords, Roronoa Zoro. Zoro struggled to knock down all three targets, and picked up his sword again, his firm will be apparent in his eyes. The sword in his mouth was the Wado Ichimonji one of the 21 swords, in his form looked very simple with no name to it. Although it has been a long time since Kuina died, Zoro couldnt help remember their promise each time he picked the sword and said. one of us will become the worlds strongest swordsmen! I will fulfill our dream. Zoro clutched his sword tightly, his breathing steadied as if he had rested and continued. But as Zoro stood up again, he suddenly looked at one direction with alertness. Who? A passing person. Roja didnt think that Zoro could find him,,. although he didnt hide, he was found anyway so he came out directly. Zoro has been living in the Village next to Shimotsuki Village, later he entered the Dojo inShimotsuki Village and never seen a Marine since. Moreover, even if he has seen them he didnt care. Roja said he was just passing, so Zoro was prepared to ignore him, but in the next moment, he suddenly saw the sword in Rojas waist. Although Zoro didnt know all the famous swords, he had a natural instinct, he felt that Rojas sword is absolutely strong. Are you a swordsman?! Zoros once again returned to Rojas body, his eyes revealed his thirst for battle,., as he said to Roja. Roja noticed Zoros thirst and smiled. Thats right. Then how about a battle. He was even more excited to fight now as he took the two ordinary swords and smiled, his eyes were sharp. He was only a teen but has such a strong momentum. The only opponent that he ever truly had was Kuina, except for her the other werent his opponent, he can be said to already invincible in the dojo. Now that he encountered such a strong looking guy he cant let it pass. A fight Roja couldnt help but laugh, He wanted to refuse but nodded in the end, as he reached out his hand to the tree next to him and pulled a branch. Seeing this, Zoros expression suddenly sank. Hey, What is the meaning of that ?! Nothing, I am your opponent now, why do you care about what is your opponent is doing? Roja looked at Zoro with the branch in his hand and chuckled. Bastard! Zoro knew that Roja was underestimating him, Suddenly his anger rose as he said: You dare underestimate me, Dont regret it later! Wouch! In the next moment, Zoro was biting Wado Ichimonji in his mouth and two other swords in each hand and attacked fiercely. And Roja didnt hold any sword, in his hand, a simple tree branch faced the swords as he waved it. Ding! The clash was between a branch and a sword but the sound was as if two swords collided, Roja was motionless as he stopped Zoro with the branch. How can this be! Zoros pupil Shrank and his eyes revealed his shock. He clearly saw Roja pull the branch from the tree, it looked so delicate and fragile, but it blocked his full attack with the swords. Is this a Joke! Zoros suddenly Clenched his teeth again and attacked Roja, his hands were waving crazily. At this age, he was able to wield the sword so fast and swift that it was incredible. There is hardly any ordinary adult that can match him. But Roja holding that slender branch, blocked Zoros attack like nothing at all. still, the branch trembled slightly. Impossible, How can the gap be so big! How can I not even be able to cut a tree branch! Zoros was shocked in his heart, with that kind of crazy attack and swordplay he could cut a tree from the middle let alone a tree branch! Wouch! Zoro clenched his mouth and swept away using the sword in his mouth, Roja still waved gently at that attack. Ding! The collision between the sword and the branch made the same metallic sound, a wave formed between the two as the dust blew away around them. Even if Zoros attack was fierce, he couldnt shake Roja and even if the branch was thinner the same thing will happen. There are people outside there much stronger then I am now. Where do you stand in this world as you are now? Roja smiled and looked at Zoro while blocking his sword with the branch he attacked. This was Rojas first attack. Looking at the slender branch coming down on top of his head, Zoros heart fell a sense of crises, as if he will die and his heart will stop beating. Om! Finally, the branch didnt touch his head but passed slightly to the side. Silence. Roja gave a faint glance at Zoro and threw the branch away, then walked toward the jungle. Zoro stood there with a blank look, his eyes aghast. Beside him, the place the Roja waved the sword in his attack, there appeared a long gully with at least a hundred meters almost dividing the grove into two. Chapter 199: Revolutionary Army Roja walked from the Grove and went outside the Village, Recalling what just happened, he couldnt help but chuckle, He didnt know if what he did was the same as what Mihawk did in the Original story. This island was big, Next to Shimotsuki Village there was Shiodome Village, Continuing along, there were more villages after that it should be the Goa Kingdom. Foosha village should be located on the Island where the Goa Kingdom was located, it was in some remote place, so if you didnt know where Foosha village is you ask about the Goa Kingdom. When Roja came to the Harbor and was About to leave, he found a ship on the shore, some guy who was there became sneaky after seeing him. How did the Marines appear here And that guy seems to be a Vice-Admiral. A bearded man hiding behind the deck of the large warship with only half of his head out carefully looked at Roja who was walking down the Dock. He shouldnt be coming here. Roja seemed to be alone and wasnt going toward that warship, so the bearded man was relieved but he was still staring at Roja. But in the next moment. Wouch! Roja, who he was staring at disappeared. Can I ask you for the way? Roja appeared next to the bearded man, sitting on the railing of the ship as he touched his chin, he looked at him like a harmless and peaceful man. The bearded man forehead was full of cold sweat as he was frozen in his place. Ask Ask what The bearded man forcibly kept himself calm but his trembling tone simply wasnt anywhere calm. Roja narrowed his eyes and looked at him, then said with a calm tone: You know the way to Hell? After Getting that bearded man to talk, Roja got a surprising answer. At first, he thought that the bearded man was a pirate, but it turned out that the guy was from the Revolutionary Army. The ship was a ship belonging to the revolutionary army, most of the people on the ship were buying items from the island and knew that they were getting their food supplies. I came to this world for so long and this was the first time I encounter the revolutionary army. When Roja stood on the ship he was too lazy to start attacking and used His Haoshoku directly and made them faint. After all, his cousin Monkey.D.Dragon was the leader of those people. But as far as he knows, he didnt encounter him yet. Since I have encountered the Revolutionary army, I cant just ignore it so I will go. After returning from the ship, Roja walked toward the interior of the island, and entered Shimotsuki Village again and went to The Isshin Dojo. Outside, Many members of the revolutionary army were carrying the food and other materials, They noticed Roja coming and all the people stopped as if they saw a ghost. Hey hey hey A Marine? They couldnt disguise themselves as ordinary people anymore. Anyone can tell that those guys were not normal. You guys are from the Revolutionary army. Roja stood there looking at them then said faintly: Are you going to fight or retreat? Damn it! When they heard Roja, the revolutionary armys people were dazed as they were exposed. One of them suddenly said while pointing at Roja: Get rid of that Guy! then hurry up and leave! At that moment all of them took out their guns. On the other side, people looked at this scene and suddenly were surprised, they didnt know the revolutionary army. Looking at the confrontation, they were inclined with Roja, Since he was a Marine. Are those guys pirates? Some people glared at the Revolutionary army, and when they saw their guns they couldnt help but retreat. Boom! Do not know who took the lead, following that, All the other fired too and the place was filled with smoke. A lot of swordsmen seeing this couldnt help but shut their eyes, they were afraid to see Roja getting killed. But, In Rojas eyes, those bullets were moving slowly as hell. Roja pulled the sword from his waist and waved two times and deflected all the bullets. After the intensive gunshots, Roja was standing like nothing happened. The audience was quiet. The swordsmen at the scene looked at this scene dazed, their eyes were almost popping out. Although they couldnt see what happened exactly They knew that Roja blocked the bullets with his sword and all the bullets were laying quietly on the ground. What was that swordplay? They didnt know! Could swordsmen be that strong? I thought there were some masters, I didnt think only ants were here. Roja shook his head and didnt expect that this group was full of ordinary people he was too lazy to use his sword and just used his Haoshoku again. The revolutionary Army saw that Roja blocked the bullets with a sword and their eyes were full of terror. In the next moment, Rojas Haki comes crushing at them and then all of them fainted. Plop! Plop! Those guys fell one after the other. After that Roja didnt really care about those guys, he turned around and looked at one direction and said: You were cooperating with the Revolutionary Army, As the owner of this dojo, shouldnt you give an explanation? Everyone who was here was terrified, and when they heard Roja they tried to see where exactly was he looking at. Over there, Zoros master, Koshiro came out from within the crowd with a wry smile on his face and looked at Roja before saying: Today is really a bad day. Chapter 200: Roja Vs Koshiro Koshiro came out, Roja didnt take him lightly. Although this guy didnt fight at all in the original story, his daughter had one of the 21 O Wazamono swords, and when he taught Zoro the way of the sword, it was only the basic of swordsmanship, it just makes one start in the path. The sword that cut anything and the sword that cuts nothing Such a phrase still held profound meaning even for Roja who reached the extent of power he had. it seems the realm of the grand sword master is related to such a saying. It seems that even if I say that I didnt know their identities and just sold them some goods, you are unlikely to believe it. Koshiro had a headache while he said to Roja. Around them, all the people were confused as they didnt get what is happening at all. What do you think? Roja smiled and looked at Koshiro, and then he glanced at the onlookers around them and used his Haki. Om! This time, Roja made everyone faint, even under his feet, the ground started cracking. All of the people in the village fainted. But, Koshiro was alright, like nothing had happened. The Horrible waves of Haoshoku passed him as if he was a rock, they didnt shake him even one bit. Although Roja felt a strong sword will for a second, how strong Koshiro was, he didnt know but he isnt weak. I didnt use a sword for a long time. Koshiro saw the people that fainted due to Roja and his eyes flashed, then he shook his head and the look in his eyes deepened. Roja heard him, smiled and said: Dont you want your Dojo anymore? Ugh.. Koshiro sighed and went to his room in the Dojo. Roja didnt follow him, he just stood there and waited. After a moment, he walked out again with a sword in his waist, The sheath of the sword was red, the hilt was also blood red. Seeing this sword, Roja recognized it, he may not know All the O Wazamono swords, but the Saijo O Wazamono swords, he knew them as he was looking for them before. This was Blood swords, Ming! The black sword, Yoru and the White Sword, Hiru were not evil Swords, But this sword Ming was like the first sword, it was closer to the evil side. Lets go to the mountain. Although Koshiro took out his sword, there was no momentum going out of his body. Koshiro was calm and his face was harmless and natural, he controlled his emotions to a very high degree, which surprised Roja because even he himself cant do something like that. By now, Roja was sure that Koshiro is agrandmaster swordsman! Koshiro staying in the east Blue and his link to the Revolutionary army these series of mystery didnt interest Roja. What Roja was interested in is Koshiros swordsmanship. Although Shiki was a grandmaster swordsman, when he lost his legs, he lost at least 30% of his strength. Even if his fruit is powerful, Shikis strength was between the Admiral and the Yonko, in his peak, he was close to Whitebeards strength. I dont really know how strong a grandmaster swordsman is compared to Shiki. Koshiro adjusted his condition while Roja did the same. For such a presence, Roja didnt dare to underestimate him. Roja glanced at the property bar and saw he still need just a little bit of energy to reach the fifth stage, the stage that he was looking forward to reaching for a long time. The mountain was surrounded by three villages on each side and another mountain on the fourth side. when they reached the mountain, they went to the junction between the two peaks of the mountains, in there-there was a valley with no trees, only weeds bushes. Koshiro looked at the sword in his hands and sighed. This sword accidentally hurt my friend so I vowed to no longer use it, I didnt expect to pull it out again. After a minute, Koshiro pulled the sword out. Blood Sword, Ming! Its whole body was blood red, as it was made of blood, looking at it makes you feel that there is a pool of blood inside of it. The moment the sword came out, Koshiro whole person changed, His momentum suddenly turned into a frightening pressure full of blood as if a devil possessed him. This sudden change of momentum made Roja think of Jozu, the fourth captain of the Whitebeard pirates. Except for the type, they are so much alike. Sensing this change, Rojas mind wondered, not because he was afraid as in his eyes something other than fear appeared, its excitement and anticipation. Clang! Roja held the same white scabbard in his hands. Koshiros momentum was like the devils, Although his voice was gentle, it sounded very scary as he said to Roja. Although I dont know what happened, but I noticed Your sword It is completely damaged, I am afraid it wont hold until the end of our fight. It will be enough to beat you. Roja said dully as he rushed toward Koshiro and waved his sword. Om! A bright silver-white sword energy formed in a flash and with a strong and powerful pressure, it went toward Koshiro. Ding! Facing Rojas attack, Koshiro held his sword and waved, and his attack collided with Roja and they staggered in the air, then they issued a crisp sound and vanished. Silence. Airburst from the center where the strikes collided driving all the dust away in every direction with some weeds. In the next moment both their figures flashed. Ming and Hiru constantly flashed and collided, and occasionally a sword energy strike would go into the ground and make some deep gully as the battle continued. Chapter 201: It’s Not Over Ye Koshiros sword was extremely tyrannical, each sword strike seemed to bring a blood sea with it, his sword had only one purpose and that is to kill. Roja wasnt clear if this was Koshiro himself or was it due to the sword. As Roja expected, Shikis power compared to this guy was at least 30% lower due to his legs. Koshiro issued a sword strike stronger then Shikis by two or three times. Although Koshiro didnt have the fruit ability of Shiki, his strength was exceeded him. Each Grandmaster swordsman had their own understanding of the way of the sword, Koshiro maybe not as strong as Mihawk and Shanks, But his strength reached a terrifying degree. Clang! After Another collision, Roja retreated back, there was a huge hole in the place he stood in. I didnt reach the fifteenth compression yet, just the fourteenth and Getsuga Tensho wont make me as strong as a Grandmaster Swordsman. After retreating, Roja fell far away and under his foot, the earth cracked open. You are Ghost Sword Roja, your swordplay is indeed very good but unfortunately, you still didnt realize the true meaning of the sword. Koshiro Stood there, the terrible momentum died down as if he already knew the outcome of the fight and didnt want to continue anymore. Roja looked at him and chuckled loudly. This fight didnt even begin, The warm-up time is over The moment the voice fell, Roja whole body was enveloped in a strange atmosphere and suddenly the Marines uniform changed to that of a Shinigami. Shinigami mode, Open. Woush! Roja once again rushed toward Koshiro and waved his sword, which was like a bright star coming down from the sky. Feeling Rojas atmosphere change as well as his power, Koshiros eyes changed as he turned serious. Ding! The two clashed again and a terrifying airwave swept way in every direction, the dust and weed under their feet was blown away. The place was a mess. When the wave passed, Rojas figure was holding his sword and looked at the shocked Koshiro. Their attacks were evenly matched now! This is really Koshiros eyes revealed a touch of astonishment, apparently, he didnt think that there was a way for Roja to get stronger without reaching the Grandmaster level, and he couldnt simply see through Rojas power anymore. Ding! Ding! Dong! The two men once again engaged in battle. Sword energy collided again and the ground below was full of gullies. If the nearby villagers want to plant here, there wont be any need to plow the land, they can do it directly. Om! Roja used Bakuretsu Tensho a few times, and Koshiros look changed, he didnt hesitate to retreat while attacking again. Boom! Suddenly the air turned hot and behind Koshiro, a few trees in the distance burned to ashes. The former green jungle turned to nothing but fires in a few seconds. What a terrifying skill. Koshiro couldnt help be shocked by the power of the last skill. Although he escaped due to his instinct, his clothes were slightly burned and turned to ashes. After taking a deep breath, Koshiro momentum surged, he changed his pose, his sword flashed and a bloody strike rushed toward Roja. Ittoryu, Blood blade instant cut! After Roja used such a strong attack, Koshiro unleashed one too, his while person was wrapped in a blood-like light and with a very fast speed, he flashed. Roja didnt hesitates to use his full strength against this attack. Ding! Clear collision sound was heard in the sky. Roja and Koshiros figures were standing still, after a short silence, the earth behind Roja and under his feet cracked! This sword strike revealed the power of a grandmaster, If Roja didnt fight against Shiki, he wouldnt have been able to block it. But, Even when Roja blocked the strike, his sword was full of cracks. The fight is finished. Koshiro said. As Roja received the sword strike, Hiru in his hands snapped from the middle, one half fell to the ground, leaving the other half in his hand. Hiru was really broken know, it wasnt broken with the effect of the Senbonzakura. Koshiro looked at this scene and sighed: You are very strong, your skills are powerful, but the sword was damaged You lost this fight because of your sword. Although he sighed after seeing Hiru break, in his eyes there was a trace of shock. The last strike, he used his full power, but Roja blocked it completely. He didnt expect that Roja has this kind of strength, If Rojas sword didnt break, then the outcome if this battle was hard to predict. But Koshiro noticed, that even though Rojas sword broke, he didnt reveal any regret, he just suddenly laughed and a smile formed on his face. No, this battle is Far from over. Roja couldnt see Koshiro in front of him anymore. Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0 ttributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 0/340 Eleven years from the golden era of piracy, After nearly four years from coming to this world, Rojas soul sword finally reached the fifth Stage! Chapter 202: Ryujin Jakka! In front of Roja, there was a sword. In the middle of the soul space, there was a sword that cant be described with words, it was like a perfect piece of art, this was the soul sword at the fifth stage. Roja gently extended his hand, in the Shinigami state, his hand touched the sword. Then He held it! Sure enough, As I thought, you are my Zanpakuto! Roja took the sword and felt joy coming from his soul. The space looked hazy and there were some broken pieces inside and a cracked road. A bunch of bizarre things flashed in the void as they fused together. Although there are still many puzzles, Knowing that you are my Zanpakuto solve much of the mystery. Roja smiled lightly, he took hold of the sword and gently took it out from the space. Everything that just happened took a second in the real world. For Koshiro, he only saw Roja laugh after his sword was broken, then he reached his hand and a crystal clear light shone and from inside a flawless sword appeared. Looking at this, Koshiro was once again shocked. This is ?? This is my sword, no My Zanpakuto. Roja looked very happy, he smiled in response. Holding his Zanpakuto, it wasnt like Hiru, this sword felt like a part of him, like his own hand. So This battle should continue Koshiro shook his head and said, he didnt know what a Zanpakuto mean, but the word itself should be referring to the sword in Rojas hand. In fact, that isnt wrong either. Roja looked at Koshiro and smiled: This fight Can please be careful. His voice died down. His expression resumed the calmness from before, all the joy and happiness disappeared and at this moment his looked turned serious. Roja single-handedly held his sword and said with a voice that seemed to come from his soul. All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes Shikai! Ryujin Jakka! Boom! Red flames emerged from the sword and burst in every direction. The terrible temperature suddenly spread. Crimson flames with monstrous heat spread with Roja in the center. Oh? Although Koshiro saw Roja fire ability, this power now was completely different from before, Koshiros suddenly without hesitation retreated back. But even the heat alone would let you think that you are burning and your lips would be chipped. Even if someone was away from the center by a hundred meters, they will still feel the heat and wont be able to resist it. Koshiro was shocked. Rojas surrounding didnt burn up, nor did they turn to ashes, they directly evaporated. Even the earth below him was turning into magma then turn into gas. He didnt even attack yet. Just simply using the Shikai was this shocking. Feeling the power of the heat, Koshiro didnt wait any longer. his hand was on his sword, eyes low and with a light wave directed at Roja, he attacked. Ittoryu, Blood blade, Wind cut! Om! A huge scarlet Sword energy suddenly emerged toward Roja. If this attack was aimed at the island, it will be enough to cut it in two. At this time, Roja held the sword with one hand and his eyes flashed. Ryujin Jakka Jkaku Enj! Under his sword, a wall of flame surged, the sword energy coming toward him suddenly crashed. The land in front of Roja turned to Magma and then evaporated. Looking at this scene, Koshiro couldnt help but be terrified, this kind of temperature isnt something an ordinary flame could reach. Taimatsu! Roja waved his sword, and Koshiro saw this and retreated. Boom! Rojas attack made a terrible explosion and went toward Koshiro Where ever the flames pass the earth will turn to magma. Koshiros complexion changed. He had already retreated to a very far distance, And there was no more room for retreat, so he held his sword and waved it toward the flames. Om! A huge scarlet sword energy emerged, it seemed more like a sea of blood as it went directly to collide with the flames. This was his strongest attack, it pierced the void and directly appeared in front of the flames, then crushed into it, but as if a rock was thrown in the water, the Huge sword energy began to shrink at an alarming rate. Almost a moment, the Huge sword energy began to cut the flames in half, but it was swallowed before it could finish. Koshiro watched this scene with a frightened heart, against such terrible flames, even the sword energy was burned, this was simply unheard of! Chapter 203: The disadvantage is that it’s too strong Seeing the Monstrous flames coming toward him, Koshiro could only master his Haki to the max and strike withhis full power to defend. After this, Koshiro used his last drop of power to send a huge sword energy which finally could split the flames in half, the flames flew toward the peak at the distance. Boom! A magma curtain comes down from the peak, impressively the green mountain turned to ashes. The trees and everything else turned to dust. As if the mountain was an erupting volcano. Koshiro barely split the flames, still even with his body covered in Busoshoku, He wasnt Garp or Kaido. Even with the Haki, if the flames just rubbed him he will be burned. Woush! Koshiro clothes were burned to ashes, His hair was scorshed, his sword was inserted into the ground and he was relying on it to barely stand. He looked at the Mountain behind him with shock. Flames Can reach such a level? Ordinary flames, of course, wont be able to reach such a level, If mine has the temperature of the Suns surface. The suns surface temperature is about six thousand degree. Such a flames, even steel would be turned to ashes under it, Almost nothing in the world can withstand such temperature. If there is a disadvantage, then it would be that this Is too powerful! Powerful enough to make Yamamoto the captain commander of the of the Gotei 13. He didnt use his ability too much because he worries about causing too much damage. You win. Koshiro looked at the scene in front of him and didnt know whether to laugh or cry, Although he didnt completely lose the capability to continue, but there was no need to do so anymore. The gap was too big! The mountain behind him was turned to magma by Rojas strike, but the terror is that even the magma didnt slow down because it was evaporating! In Another village near the mountain, every person threw the thing in his hand when they saw the green mountain turn to fire. Is this a volcano?! Countless people were shocked. Such a scene was a disaster. Roja looked at the mountain in front of him, the sword in his hand disappeared and the fire slowly disappeared along with it. The only downside Is that the destruction caused by it is too much! looking at the flames going out, the magma dripped for a bit then extinguished. The whole mountain was black, there were no green places anymore. In this world, The only person who didnt want to use his full strength was the strongest man Edward Newgate. the power of the Gura Gura no Mi is too strong, if it were to be fully used, it was enough to destroy an island and let Edward himself with no place to stand. Now Roja himself had the same problem, if he used the Shikai completely, an island would probably evaporate and disappear like nothing. I dont know how strong I am compared to Whitebeard who is at the peak. Roja murmured in his heart, he didnt know his power now, at least, now he can easily defeat the Admirals and Shiki. His current strength reached the peak already only the Yonko level of power could be his match. That is to say, From this day onward, he is already at the peak of the world. Koshiro conceded, So Roja didnt continue to attack. After getting the Shikai, he finally stood at the pinnacle of this world, he didnt get arrogant or complacent, he asked Koshiro for advice. Roja walked away after hearing something to the way to get stronger as a swordsman. Koshiro was surprised by Roja as he answered him. To reach the Grandmaster swordsman realm, you have to walk your own way as no language can describe that, Koshiro could only give him a little bit of advice from his experience. but even so, Koshiros answers were like the light at the end of the cave to Rojaas he figured his way to move beyond the fifteenth compression. Shinigamis ability come from their swords, and Swordplay is their strength. Roja didnt ask Koshiro any longer, He didnt even bother about the things that happened with the revolutionary army, He went straight away toward the water and left the island. on the sea, Roja moved toward the west a huge strange fish suddenly emerged and swallowed him, but with just a wave of his hand, he sent it ten meters away then turned into blood mist. Is it the soul sword Roja Zanpakuto or something else. At the end of the battle Roja no longer stayed in the Shinigami state, the sword disappeared automatically, but he could retrieve it with just a thought. Roja continued to move on the sea then suddenly stopped and looked at the property bar. Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0 ttributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Energy: 1/340 Before, Roja didnt really see what were the changes occurring after reaching the fifth stage. Roja walked on the sea while observing the new properties. Reaching the fifth stage, a new attribute was added, a green attribute which strengthens the soul. Without this property, Roja my have a little bit of difficulty to use Ryuhin Jakka for a long time. Chapter 204: Zanpakuto’s Shikai! In addition to the green spirit attribute, Roja now can extract another special attribute. This time, Roja wanted to verify a guess he had, although he did verify it before. With a thought, The extraction began, This time the green attributes didnt appear, there were blue and above. The number of appearance of the golden attribute increased. Finally, The extraction finished, A bright purple attribute turned into tiny stars and entered the soul sword. the property bar showed: Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0 ttributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attribute: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 1/340. Sure enough. Seeing the new ability description, which didnt belong to any Zanpakuto from Bleach, Roja took the soul sword into his hand while his eyes flashed. This was a passive skill. Roja always had a flaw, and that is the power consumption from almost all of his skills is too draining, Just like how he cant maintain Ryujin Jakka or Senbonzakura Kageyoshi for a long time making him unable to fight a long battle. And with this new passive, he will be healed and also regain some spiritual power as he beheads someone, its clear that this will cover this flaw. Of course, this wasnt the most important thing, The most important thing is That Roja just wished for such ability so he got it. When I first got you in that soul space my will wasnt firm enough so you couldnt pass the next stage. After I got Honoo no Tsuki, My will got firmer so you evolved. Because of Honoo no Tsuki, I wanted the power of fire, so I got Yamamotos power. Because I lacked in power and wanted a stronger attack, I got Getsuga Tensho. And when I wanted a shocking and beautiful attack, I got Senbonzakura Kageyoshi And now I wanted a way to cover that one flow, and I got this Devouring passive. Roja looked at the sword in his hand, it seems like he was enlightened, he continued to say. I liked games in my past life, so you gave me a game-system In fact, everything was my thoughts, and this ability was not like a Zanpakutos ability its more like something else. Roja murmured while thinking about something else in his head. Hgyoku! This was something created in the soul society, and it had the ability to realize the desire in the hosts heart. The only condition is the need to have the ability to fulfill the requirement, which will allow the host to grow into an even greater state, not in a single step, but gradually. But You are the same but you are not the Hgyoku. Thinking about this, Roja couldnt help get confused, The soul sword gave him a weird feeling, On one hand, it was like a Zanpakuto, on the other hand, it felt like the Hgyoku. The Hgyoku had the ability to protect its owner, it can make the host immortal, and his soul sword didnt have this ability, Roja was injured many times and was never cured instantly, and if he died then there is no turning back. Roja solved most of this mystery, Even the data, and the Attribute, they appeared because he wanted them and needed them, but from where did the soul sword arrive and what is its connection with the Hgyoku. Did you Hear me? Roja looked at the sword in his hand deeply and murmured. At this time, From inside the soul sword, passed a weak idea like a candle fire in the wind that may extinguish any time. Sen Maboroshi After this weak thought passed to Rojas mind, the soul sword seemed to fall asleep again, as if the fifth stage was too weak for it to wake up yet. Sen Maboroshi, This is your name? Roja felt the little weak consciousness fall asleep once again and couldnt help but murmur. It seems the soul sword really wasnt the Hgyoku, it was indeed a Zanpakuto, its name was Sen Maboroshi, But I dont know why it has the same power as the Hgyoku. It seems the Shikai is its permanent state, like Ichigos. Its ability should be copying the abilities of other Zanpakutos. Roja shook his head since there was no way to communicate with Sen Maboroshi, then those questions wont be answered. Roja recalled that the moment he reached the fifth stage, he saw something, it seemed like After dying and coming to this world, Sen Maboroshi suffered serious damage to get him to this world. But since he already reached the fifth stage, then he should be able to reach the sixth. The Attribute column and the upgrade and such a thing, Roja knew that these were Sen Maboroshis ability, but he still didnt give it up, its better to have them to understand his power more. Zanka no Tachi is indeed a very powerful ability, powerful enough that it was limited by Sen Maboroshi. so I have to be strong enough to be able to use it Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes. Initial stage: Sword attacks have additional fire damage. First stage: Activate the Shikai, Ryujin Jakka! (Can be activated!) Second stage: Activate the Bankai, Zanka no Tachi! (Cant be activated yet!) After he reached the state where he can use the Shikai, he found the requirement for the Shikai, he had to reach a power that makes him able to wield such a power and that would be when he reaches the Eighth stage! Chapter 205: The Peak of the world In the eighth stage, the Bankai would be available to use, I dont know how many stages you got No, this is not it, its your ability that Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hands and murmured. Whether it was Senbonzakura, Yamamotos powers or Getsuga Tensho, they were abilities copied by Sen Maboroshi, not his abilities to begin with. Sen Maboroshi is very special, it didnt have the initial form just like Ichigos, but it should have the Bankai which will probably be an ability of its own. In addition, Roja tried a few experiments. When using different abilities, Sen Maboroshi will change accordingly. When using Senbonzakura, the blade will turn pink as the color of the Cherry, and when using Getsuga Tensho its color will be pure white. Ever-changing as its name says. I can use the Shikai now, so I should do what I have to do. But before that, I should go visit Garp. Roja moved very fast on top of the sea as he looked at the sea with a deep expression. When Roja was on his way, Sengoku sent his man to the location of the fallen islands to inspect it according to Rojas report. After confirming Shikis death, The entire Marine headquarters was shaken. For more than half a year, there was no big news about Roja. Many people thought that Roja settled down. However, The news of Shikis death was like a bomb. Many old-timers in the headquarters had fought against Shiki before and knew the extent of his powers. Such a pirate was a living legend, and now he was killed by Roja! What a shocking thing, Aokiji got the news, with one hand on his chin he said: Ah well, Its like Roja, its his style. Thats terrifying! After Kisaru was informed, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said: Even that Shiki was killed, His his strength really did grow. Being able to kill Shiki was enough for Kisaru to turn serious. When Akainu heard the news, Originally he had a very poor relationship with Roja. He looked down and hesitated. The stronger Roja becomes, the more afraid he becomes. Did the strength of that kid really caught up to us? Akainu shook his head with slightly cold eyes. Shiki was a loser, after getting his leg cut he should be a lot weaker, this doesnt prove Rojas strength at all. Although Rojas growth rate was extremely fast, Akainu didnt believe that after half a year he can really become as strong as them. The news of Shikis death quickly spread through the sea. Roja was silence for six months, the Sea gradually forgot about the Ghost sword Roja, and with the fall of Shiki, it was like a drop of water fell on a hot pan. The entire sea was boiling. The pirate that was from the kings era, the legendary Shikis death put the world in Shock. Compared to Roja killing Jack and Doflamingo, this was a lot bigger. Jack was just a cadre of Kaidos pirates, and Doflamingo was a Yonko helper. If Shiki was killed by Garp or an Admiral, then it would be nothing. But he was killed by Roja! Once again Rojas performance was dazzling, this time, he made everyone aware of his existence. Shabondy Shot. Shiki is dead? Rayleigh looked at the newspapers, his eyes flashed with a strange look then said: Ghost Sword Roja, This guy finally got in this world top, the most peak of strength Garp. In the new world, Whitebeard Territory. The strongest man in the world, one of the three legends, was now the last one living, The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, Throwing the paper from his fingertip, he picked a jar and drank wine to his fill. Roger, Garp, Sengoku The ones who had their names in the sea, and now, there is one less. Whitebeard eyes flashed deeply, He didnt expect that Roja kid to really go all the way to the peak of the world, the most peak stage in this world, he slightly overlooked him. New world, Shanks territory. Shiki is dead. Shanks was sitting there with a touch of emotion and said: Roger was almost driven desperate by that guy If not for the storm, there probably wouldnt be this golden era of pirates. Ghost sword Roja, it seems sooner or later well fight. Shanks suddenly turned around and looked at the person beside him and said: Maybe the first fight will be against you not me. Sitting beside him was impressively the world strongest swordsman, Mihawk. Hearing Shanks semi-serious tone, Mihawk had an indifferent expression. Shikis fall made the world shocked, at the same time Rojas name once again was put in the spotlight. Countless people were now aware of Rojas power. At this time, Roja who set this much turmoil in the world was in the most peaceful sea among the four, the east blue, he reached the central island of the Goa Kingdom. The island was like six giant lands, The island with the Royal Palace is the large one in the center. Beyond the Royal Palace, there is some mountains and jungles and after that the Foosha village. Roja went to this large island, Garp didnt answer any calls, it seemed like he thrown away his Den Den Mushi. Roja couldnt contact him, so he could only go to Foosha village in frustration, he asked for the way to there until he reached it. Chapter 206: Luffy and Ace Foosha village. A peaceful town, where residents are basically ordinary people. But of course, this was Garps hometown, Luffys and also Dragons, Shanks also stayed here which make this town extraordinary. When Roja came to the town, he saw a tavern, the only one in Foosha village. And entering it, he saw a familiar beauty, Makina. After the previous fight, Roja didnt have his coat or anything like a uniform, he only had a black loose robe, so his image was ordinary. There werent many people inside the tavern, two or three people and they were laughing. Makino saw Roja, Although he was angry, he looked at her with a smile. Hello, What do you want to drink? A glass of wine please, I want to ask something. Roja smiled gently and said: Do you know where is uncle Garp now? Makino was about to pour a glass of Wine to Roja, but when she heard the second half of his sentence, she looked at him with astonishment. Mr. Garp I dont know, but he was going to the east toward the mountains recently. Understood thanks. Roja took the glass of wine and thanked Makino with a smile and nodded. This tavern was quite interesting. One of the dignified Yonko, Shanks, came here for a meal, and also this place didnt care whether the customer is a pirate or now, everyone is welcome Roja chuckled, he drank the wine then paid, he was ready to leave. Makino saw Roja size, he was thin compared to Garp, He also didnt have a weapon on him; she couldnt help but remind Roja. Are you going to find Mr. Garp, The mountain is really dangerous, there are a lot of beasts there. Thanks for reminding me, I will be careful. Roja smiled casually, then turned directly to leave. Foosha villages mountain. Here in the depth of the mountain, there were four figures. One of them is Garp, wearing a simple Shirt, he didnt give the feeling of being the Marines hero as he sat on a Rock. In front of him, there were three other figures wrestling, one of them had the same size as Garp, while the other two were Luffy and Ace. Luffy was beaten by the Monkey, although he was embarrassed, he was thinking of a way to beat that thing. After two years, hes still small, so he couldnt really use the Rubber fruit, even with ace together, he couldnt beat this monkey. Boom! Wow, ah! First, the sound of a collision then came Luffys sound who was sent flying, he fell on the tree and was hanging with a funny posture. Hahahaha Garp saw this and couldnt help but laugh, Its as if the one flying isnt his grandchild at all. And at this time, from Garps back, a figure appeared with a smile: You are living leisurely, Uncle. Roja walked slowly from the back, smiled at him. Rojas sudden appearance made Luffy and Aces action come to a halt, the ape was scratching his head. Garp turned around and his eyes flashed with surprise, he grinned. Brat, Why didnt you tell me you were in the east blue. When he heard Garp, Roja rolled his eyes and said: I didnt tell you obviously because you throw you Den Den Mushi. It seems true. Garps face was frozen as he blinked. After touching his head, he showed an embarrassed expression the grinned and said: That Sengoku guy is always bothering me, hes annoying. Garp stood up then smiled at Luffy and Ace: Luffy, Ace, You two come here, this is your uncle, Now he is a very good Marine, Both of you can learn from him, did you hear me. Garp spoke while he slapped Luffys shoulder, Sending the atter flying, Rojas mouth twitched as he saw this. If Luffy is willing to become a Marine, then definitively that wasnt Luffy. Roja heard Luffy was trying to scream that he will become the Pirate King while Garp was shutting him up. Ah ah ah!! Garp felt a little crazy and hit Luffys head with his fist, Luffys head had already more than one bump. It hurt!! Luffy held his head and cried, tears were coming out of his eyes but he still confronted Garp, Despite Garp beating him, he was still set on becoming the Pirate King. Looking at Luffy and Garp, Roja could only chuckle, while Garp was feeling tired at heart. The Marines hero with a son that was the Revolutionary army leader and Grandson that is the Pirate King. This is really funny. Roja stood there and had a good laugh at this. Garp heard him and turned to Roja and yelled: Brat, do you really think that this is funny? Roja looked at Garp helplessly and said: This isnt my problem, you are the one who taught him. Garp gritted his teeth: It is that Akagami who did this. Roja chuckled: Then you have to go hit that Akagami. Garp was speechless, He gave up the topic: Brat, help me look after them, I will go get some wine. After that, he didnt wait for Roja to accept and went directly. Really Roja was helpless, He came here to see them and go back, Then Garp threw Luffy and Ace for him to look after them, what is this? Roja didnt know how to deal with Garp, he turned toward Luffy and Ace and said: You two, come here and call me Uncle! Chapter 207: Ten Monsters Come on Call me uncle. Roja said such words and attracted Luffy and Aces attention. Ace hit crossed his arms over his chest looking like an adult while Luffy looked at Roja and made a grimace. Never. Little bastards Roja walked toward Luffy and did what Garp always do, he hit a fist at Luffys head. It Hurts! Luffy once again screamed, he held his head and said to Roja: How can this hurt! I am obviously rubber! Roja was too lazy to explain, on the other side Ace looked at this scene and was dissatisfied. Garp can hit Luffy, he had no problem with that, But this Uncle who come from nowhere cant. Hey! You Ace looked at Roja with hostility and said: I heard that you are a very strong Marine, how about a contest! Rojas body size cant be compared to Garp, he looked thin and not powerful, And Roja didnt show any power so he appeared to an ordinary person. Ace fought many pirates before and always won. Yes! Ace! Hit him! Luffy on the side was bouncing as he said: As long as we win against this guy we can prove that we can be stronger than the Marine. Garp has beaten Luffy every day, he wanted Luffy to become a Marine, but Luffy didnt want to, he wanted to be a pirate, thats why Garp beat him every day. As long as they defeat this Roja, which Garp called a good Marine, would prove them to be more powerful than Marine and Garp wont be able to force them to become Marines. But Roja responded with contempt. Two little bastards, Go play around. Bastard Hearing what Roja called them, Ace and Luffy were angry, they clenched their fists and went toward him. But at this time, A giant Ape appeared behind them and Roared, he slapped Luffy first and continued toward Ace. Luffy! Ace didnt expect the giant ape will come here, he no longer looked to beat Roja as he had to concentrate on avoiding the apes attacks. But this ape was powerful, even Luffy and Ace together wont be able to beat it. So strong Luffy and Ace were beaten down, although they were unwilling, they were exhausted, they couldnt even stand up now. The ape saw them fall and suddenly proudly patted its own chest and roared. Just at this time, Roja was sitting on the big Rock was a little sleepy, the roar woke him up so he stared at him. Noisy Monkey, Shut up! Giant ape roared. Sweat over followed on its forehead while it looked at Rojas eyes, its eyes were full of fear. Luffy and Ace saw this and both of them were stunned, They didnt expect Roja to shout at this ape, and they didnt expect the ape would listen to his words, it only listened to Garp before. Luffy and Ace looked at Roja and blinked, then they asked Roja: That Can you beat this guy? This guy? Roja glanced at the great ape and said: I can play with ten. Boasting! Luffy suddenly curled one leap and looked at Roja with unbelief. Roja lazily yawned and looked at the great ape and waved at him then said: Hey, Tell me, cant I beat ten of you? The great ape blinked and nodded like a human. Roja shrugged and returned to his sleep on the stone. Luffy: Ace: After a while, Luffy and Ace recovered some strength and stood up. At this time, Garp finally returned. Hey, Did you get along? Not really. Roja looked at Garp then stood up and said: The two of them should be taught by you, I will go on my way now. As he spoke, Roja was preparing to leave. Watching this, Garp touched his head and Smile then said: Brat, why the Hurry, Eat with us then go. ok. Roja nodded then prepared lunch with Garp. This time, Roja was able to see Luffys skills as the Stomach king, He ate too much, maybe this was related to his rubber fruit. Roja is no longer in need to eat too much to supplement his body, as most of his strength came from the soul. After Lunch, Roja was ready to leave. As soon as Garp saw him, he seems to feel that Roja was completely different than before, Now its quite possible that he can stand at the top of the world. Garp, Luffy, and Ace went along with Roja till they reached the beach, then he smiled at Roja. Here is the open sea and there was no boat. Luffy looked at Roja and couldnt help but ask: There no ship, How will he go? At the same side, Ace revealed the same puzzled look, Roja going to the sea without a ship was like him attempting to kill himself. Hahahahaha, He doesnt need a boat. Garp said this to Luffy and couldnt help but grin, he was somewhat pleased, after a short four years, Roja could cross the sea with no need for a boat. Rojas foot touched the water, but he didnt sink, he continued to walk forward as if walking on the ground. One the water Amazing! This scene made Luffy and Ace look at Roja in a different light, Garp said he was an extraordinary Marine, he indeed has some skills. Garp looked at Roja, he took a deep breath and turned toward Ace and Luffy. Well, let return. After saying this, Garp took the two and was going to leave. But, just at this moment, Luffy and Ace expressions changed, their eyes widened and their forehead was overflowing with cold sweat. They saw the water in front of Roja suddenly surged. A huge Monsters appeared, about ten sea Kings appeared in front of Roja. Sea Monsters? Bad Bad! both Luffy and Ace were Horrified. Although both of them were somewhat hostile toward Roja, they couldnt watch Roja get eaten by the sea Monsters and stay indifferent. Chapter 208: Roja’s promotion Options One of the monsters had a funny body, Its like a mutated hippo, its mouth was full of teeth. In One pieces world, Even in the east blue, there is a variety of sea monsters. Its not the one that bit off Akagams hand Roja looked at the sea monsters, he shook his head and revealed a hint of mercy. Why did they come out in front of him? Roja was preparing to just hit them and send them back into the sea, but he suddenly thought about Luffy and Ace who were watching him, A smile formed on his mouth, he entered the Shinigami mode and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands. Since we will fight anyway, I should give my nephew a look at his uncles ability. Roja put his Zanpakuto in front of him. All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes! Ryujin Jakka! Roja waved his sword at the sea monsters, red-golden flames spread with a radius of hundreds of meters. A pit of flames formed on the sea, there was no sea water, it felt like the sea disappeared somewhere and fire took its place. It seemed like a work of God. Luffy and Ace looked at this and were shocked beyond belief, their eyes were shining, and they thought they were dreaming. But a faint heat wave came from afar which proved that the fire is real, all of this is real. Can such a power Be achieved by a human being? The future fire fist Ace looked at this scene and recalled how he questioned Rojas strength previously, He wanted to challenge Roja, he couldnt help but show a stupid smile. The third person, Garp exclaimed. What a terrible flame Roja, that brat, really Shock was apparent from Garps tone, that flames that could burn the sea, he felt that if he was the one going against it, it would be hard for him to defend himself even with Haki. With this flame alone, Roja could stand at the peak of this world. . The flames continued to burn while Luffy and Ace were staring at it, at this time Roja moved and left quietly. After the flames disappeared, the sea water surged from all direction to fill that hole, which set huge waves in the sea. Rojas back disappeared. Roja moved on a straight line toward the Headquarters. He was like Aokiji who moved across the sea with a bike, and Mihawk who moved using a small boat. Roja moved step by step, sometimes he would run, sometimes he would break a wave his heart was calm and peaceful. Just walking on the sea, he felt like the whole world is in his hands. Occasionally, Roja would rest on the same island and some other time he would use a sea king as he rested on top of it. Roja crossed over to the Grandline, then continued toward the headquarter using the permanent pointer. A few days later, Roja was on the back a sea king, His Den Den Mushi rang. Roja took out his Den Den Mushi and answered, but suddenly on the other side, he heard a very cold voice with an angry tone. Is it Roja? This isnt Sengokus voice, it was Admiral Akainus voice. What. Rojas was indifferent as he replied. On the other side of the call, Akainu seemed like he was suppressing his anger and silently said: you are in the east Blue, in the Goa Kingdom, you found a trace of the revolutionary army, why didnt you arrest them? During this period of time, the revolutionary army took some actions, the Marine was gathering information on their whereabouts for a long time. After receiving the Information about what happened, Akainu returned to the headquarter and was raging and started to interrogate Roja over the phone. At that time, Roja didnt do anything to Koshiro, and he didnt even arrest the revolutionary army, he knew that some of the Marine would come and ask him about it, but he didnt expect it to be Akainu. Roja facing the Den Den Mushi replied with no emotions: My business, Do I need to tell you all of what I am doing one by one? Watch your words! Akainu heard Rojas voice and his anger burst. Vice-Admiral Roja, Although you are a bit powerful now, dont forget your identity. I am an Admiral and have the power to question you. Puru! Akainus voice roared then he directly hung up. Roja put the Den Den Mushi back in his pocket, his eyes looked at the boundless sea, suddenly he chuckled, he wasnt angry, but he found it funny. Admiral, Its about time that I sit there. A few days later, Roja returned to the headquarters and went directly to Sengokus office. Youre finally back, Roja. Seeing Rojas face entering the door, Sengoku smiled. Earlier, he also suspected Roja because of Akainus report. However, he didnt expect that Koshiro, the owner of the Dojo, to be a powerful person, and he didnt seem to be famous as well. Although he only heard about it roughly, it seems scary. That isnt someone who could easily be suppressed, and also a report came about a fierce battle that occurred on the island. Sengoku thought that most likely Roja tried to defeat him, but he failed to win against Koshiro, which led to the Revolutionary Army to run away, and Roja not wanting to say that is normal. Akainu questioned Roja which probably made Roja unhappy, Of course, Sengoku didnt add fuel nor did he comfort him, he ignored the whole thing and didnt mention it again. This time, you killed Shiki, which is a big merit, I intend to let you serve as an Admiral counsel in the Headquarter, what do you think? Sengoku smiled at Roja. Admirals will serve as Counsels in the headquarters, he will be eligible to enter the highest conferences, his status us like an admiral, just like the Crane. Rojas merit point coupled with the merit of killing Shiki is more than enough for him to be an Admiral. If there was a room for one more, then he would become one. But unfortunately, they are three Admirals already. Admiral Counsel Roja plainly said: That position, leave it for the B*tch to do it. Huh? Hearing such a Sentence, Sengoku was stunned, a faint idea appeared in his mind, then his eyes widened as he looked at Roja. Hes not going to Really! In the next moment, Roja said. I, Vice-Admiral, Monkey.D.Roja apply for an Admiral promotion, According to the Rules, I challenge, Admiral Akainu! Chapter 209: Challenge preparation In the Marine, there are two ways to become an Admiral. First, if there is an empty seat for an Admiral, then a Marine can apply for that position, and the Fleet Admiral with the world government will give their approval if the person meets the condition to become one. And Garp repeatedly rejected such an offer for many years. The second way is to challenge an Admiral directly and take his place with a price of 200.000 merit point. Since in this world, strength rules everything, such a way was provided to promote strong Admirals. But, the number of times such a challenge was made is relatively small, After all, An Admiral was someone with the strength to stand at the peak of the world, to win against one is really hard. This way for getting the Admiral seat is the cruel way of the jungle, survival of the fittest, no matter which side is defeated, even if they can continue to be a Marine, they wont be able to get the position of an admiral again. Are you serious? Sengoku looked at Rojja and took a deep breath, his expression turned serious as he said to Roja. This kind of thing can make even Sengoku turn serious. This wasnt a game. Roja quietly looked at Sengoku seriously as he said: The application, I will submit it now. After this sentence, Roja turned around and left the office. Sengoku looked at Roja leave and opened his mouth a few times, he wanted to say something but, but in the end didnt, finally he took a deep breath and returned to his seat and sat down, he held a Den Den Mushi in his hand and started a call. In the new world, Aokiji was moving on his bike on the sea, as he moved, the sea under his bike turned into ice. Purupurupurupuru! Suddenly, a Den Den Mushi rung, stopped and took it out. Hey, Kuzan talking Aokiji picked up the call and the person on the other side said a few words. Kacha! After those words were heard by Aokiji, he couldnt help shock from appearing on his face. He failed to control his power and a radius of 1000 meters of the sea turned to ice. After hanging, Aokiji breathed out cold air and murmured: Sure enough Aokiji is very familiar with Roja, he expected this from a long time, But he didnt expect that Roja would apply for it now. After taking a few breaths, Aokiji turned around the bike and moved toward the headquarter as fast as he could. At this time, in the headquarters, Kisaru was in his office as he received the news. This is really unexpected, he applied for a challenge, So terrifying Although Kisaru was confident in his strength, Roja was always unexpected, he geared him sometimes. If he was the one that was challenged, it would be really troublesome for him. Now that Akainu is the one being challenged, Kisaru felt relief. The last challenged was more than thirty years ago, at that time the old lady was still young Kisaru started recalling the past. In the years of Garp and Sengoku, there was no one that challenged the Admirals, before Sengoku was promoted to the Fleet admiral position, He was an Admiral with Z, And the last position was reserved for Garp, so no one even tried to challenge them. Since Garp refused countless times, no one dared to take the third place until Z retired and Sengoku promoted so the three current admirals took their places. The only person who he knew that dared to issue a challenge was Sengoku, at that time he was challenged the Admiral ad successfully got his place. In other words, for the past few decades, Only Sengoku succeeded in getting his position through a challenge. After Aokiji and Kisaru were informed, Akainu was the last one that was notified. Kacha! Akainu stood and punched the table in front of him. A Marine was standing in Front of Akainu has long been scared and couldnt breathe. The horrifying atmosphere almost spread in the corridor and into the other rooms. In his hand, a cup has melted into magma, And then the magma dripped on the ground, The Marines body limped on the ground. Well Akainu took a breath and finally uttered one word, he didnt say anything else, but his eyes were cold. Killing a disabled Shiki He thinks he can defeat me now, He is way over his head. This moment, Akainu was like a volcano that is about to burst. Sengoku was aware of Akainu momentum, but he sat in his room with a little smile on his face and didnt say anything else. This momentum spread in the rooms of the Vice-Admirals and they knew that this momentum belonged to Akainu, a trace of cold sweat was apparent on their foreheads, they were shocked and didnt know why he was angry. A moment later, the message was passed to all the officers. One day later, the news about Rojas challenge was over the whole headquarters and a few days later, the news was all over the world. Admirals need great strength and prestige to be able to get their positions, So the challenge wasnt a simple internal affair, it was open to the public. If the challenger can defeat the Admiral, then this will prove that he is stronger, so he can directly inherit the reign of the admiral in the sea and also his prestige. The challenge wasnt issued for so many years, so this became the talk of everyone in the world Chapter 210: Roja Vs Akainu! Half a month later, in front of the headquarters, there was a large number of Marines, all of them with the Officers rank at least. The fight will be held here, they didnt choose an island for the battle, it will be held in the square in front of the headquarters. This square is huge enough to accommodate about 100 thousand people. The people were divided into three groups and gathered in three different directions. The one in the right and the one in the left are people under Aokiji and Kisaru. The one standing in the middle was standing behind Sengoku. Two admirals and the Fleet Admiral and after them comes the Vice-Admirals of each group so they could deal with the aftermath of the fight. At this moment, in the middle of the Square, two people stood in front of each other, the first one is Roja, and the other is Akainu. The Marines in the distance were nervous looking at the two. I didnt expect that Vice-Admiral Roja would choose to apply for a promotion through a Challenge Although it has already been said that Admiral Sakazuki and Vice-Admiral Roja arent in good terms, applying for this challenge is too impulsive. A Rear-Admiral swallowed and said: Admiral Sakazuki is veer strong. Hey which one of them can be described as weak? Another one sarcastically said: Whether Admiral Borsalino or Admiral Kuzan, they arent weak, their fruits are of the strongest in the world. Some people looked into the distance as they muttered: The challenge isnt easy to win However, Vice-Admirals Roja strength isnt weak either, he even killed the legendary pirate Shiki. Even if Vice-Admiral Rojas strength is below than Admiral Sakazuki, it is estimated that it isnt that much below, I am certain that he can face the strongest in the world. Yamakaji who had a good relationship with Roja held a cigar in his mouth. his eyes were full of tension and worry, he murmured: Finally, hes doing it. This time, Roja completely offended Admiral Sakazuki, the latter wont show mercy Whether Roja won or not, Akainus reputation will take a blow due to the Challenge. Because there are three Admirals, Roja chose him because he didnt like Akainu, but this gives the impression that Akainu is the weakest amongst the three Admirals. The atmosphere was turned tenser each moment. No one spoke again, everything was silent. Standing in the middle, Akainu seemed like a Volcano that is about to erupt. One of his arms ad magma coming out of it and as the magma dripped down to the ground, it created a horrible sound of something melting. If an ordinary person is standing next to him, he wont be able to stand such a heat. What are you waiting, You chose me as your opponent, but now you dont dare to make a move? Roja didnt take the initiative to attack Akainu, but the latter held his hand and looked coldly at Roja. I didnt. Roja shook his head and suddenly chuckled, he said proudly: Once I attack, the battle will be over. Arrogant! Akainus face sunk, and finally, he attacked. Even if he wins, Akainu knew that Roja will just return to his position like nothing happened, which obviously he didnt accept. Dai Funka! Boom! As Akainus fist suddenly shot forward while it turned into magma, forming a huge lava fist and wen toward Roja. Before even it went down, terrible heat waves spread in all directions, many Marines were shocked by this attack. Facing this attack, Roja didnt retreat. Silence. Roja suddenly entered his Shinigami mode, then he reaches with his hand to the air in front of him, a perfect sword suddenly appeared in his hands. Roja placed the sword in front of him and blocked Akainus attack. Is it possible that he got a special devil fruit? Seeing Rojas change, Akainu had a strange feeling, his eyes flashed, but he didnt care as he roared. Boom! Magma suddenly burst from his fist and directly rushed toward Roja. Roja stood calmly in his place, he didnt step back, he just brushed his hand and danced with the sword, after a few times, the magma that came toward him flew away. The fight has just begun, Roja revealed his power which made many people views toward him change. Roja used the Shinigami mode in front so many people for the first time, whether it is Aokiji, Kisaru, Or Sengoku, this was the first time anyone of them saw this form that Roja was in now. No wonder Roja could kill Shiki, his strength improved so much, is his ability some kind of a rare Zoan or some Kind of Logia? Sengokus eyes flashed as he wondered about Rojas fruit. Aokijis eyes flashed, as he stared at Roja and murmured in his heart. I dont know this kind of fruit. Roja directly went into the Shinigami Mode, he waved his sword and attacked Akainu, then he said faintly: This is all youve got? Humph! Akainu heard Roja and his face turned more gloomy as he said coldly: Dont think that with a Rare Zoan fruit you can be arrogant. The moment his voice fell, His pair of hands directly turned into Magma. This time several magma fists headed toward Roja rather than one. Ryusei Kazan! This was the upgraded version of Dai Funka, which even have a longer range. All the jet black fists went toward Roja, like a meteor shower which seemed as if it will bury Roja. Chapter 211: Flames and Magma The magma fists moved toward Roja, Rojas danced with his sword and split every magma fist that came toward him in two. Hot magma splashed on the ground which made the field really hot. Looking at the magma that went toward Roja, Many Officers couldnt help but swallow their saliva while looking aghast. This attack is too powerful. Boom! Boom! Boom! All of them heard the explosion sounds that came after Roja cut the magma fists in two after that a strike directly moved toward Akainu. Akainu looked coldly at it and turned into Magma and directly moved away. This strike cut Akainus cape and opened a deep gully on the ground, Sengoku stood in front of it and stopped it from going toward the Officers behind him. Dont you have other abilities than the sword? Like the flames and the petals, why arent you using them? Akainu looked at Roja proud of his own fruit ability, his Haki is strong too, unless someone was in the realm of grandmaster Swordsman, he wont be able to hurt him. This was the reason why Akainu was looking at Roja with contempt. Wouch! Wouch! Roja waved his sword as he attacked Akainu, he sometimes used Getsuga Tenshi, but Akainu easily dodged. In Akainus eyes, He had the magma fruit ability which was A logia fruit and also his Haki was stronger than Rojas, and The cherry petals are almost with no effect on him. As for the flames Magma win against flames, Flames can be extinguished by the Magma, but the same thing wont happen to the magma. This was the relationship between the upper and lower entities. Wouch! Roja attacked again, Akainu dodged again using his logia ability, seeing this Roja said: the Logia fruits are the strongest That line wasnt said without a reason indeed Did you experience the difference between you and me, are you ready to give up? Hearing Rojas words, Akainu sneered, but he didnt stop his attack, his fist continued to punch out magma fists toward Roja. Roja looked at the magma and moved his sword, he cut it and chuckled when he said to Akainu. I am just a little bored and I think its almost time to end this fight. The moment Rojas voice fell, He held his sword horizontally, suddenly a strange power surged out from the sword. All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka! Accompanied by this sound, Sen Maboroshi in Rojas hands turned red in color, with a little gold in between, a sudden heat swept all directions. Om! The flames finally appeared, it gave a terrifying feeling, it even made Akainu pause for a moment, his eyes looked at this scene with Shock. Akainu saw Rojas flames before, but this time those flames gave him a threatening feeling. With Roja as the center, Hot flames surged out around him and gradually spread to his surrounding, giving Roja some form of mysterious Charm. If I wave my sword, You will burn to death. Roja looked at Akainu in front of him as he said seriously. Nonsense. Akainu heard Rojas sentence, his face turned gloomy as he sneered and said: You have nothing but flames, but I can even burn flames with me magma! Is that so? Roja said dully, he held his sword in one hand and waved it toward Akainu. Boom! Red-folden flames rushed toward Akainu just after Roja waved his sword. Monstrous flames kept moving in every direction. Just the heat waves from that attack made the far away Officers have dry lips. So hot! how is this possible, were so far away Many Marines revealed their Shock. Even Aokiji and Kisaru along with Sengoku had their expression change, their eyes opened and gazed deeply toward Rojas flames. Those flames are Terrifying! However, Sakazukis ability is magma, he should be At this moment, Almost all people looked at the field tensely. In the face of Rojas sword and the pouring out of it, Akainu was getting suppressed. Akainu turned his upper body into magma, then he punched, Magma surged out of his body and as if it will cover the entire sky, it went directly toward the golden flames. under the pressure from the magma, the flames should extinguish directly. But, The next moment, Countless people including Akainu were shocked speechless, because the result was exactly the opposite. The magma disappeared as it touched the flames. Akainus magma was directly burned due to the golden flames. Boom! The red-golden flames directly swallowed the magma, Akainu was agitated as he directly avoided the flames and his body rolled back as he retreated. not only was his magma burned to ashes, even his own body will be hurt by this flames. Boom! The moment the golden flames fell to the ground, Countless people turned aghast, as the area that it fell in burned to ashes and a big hole was formed. Akainu directly turned back to his original body and fell to the ground, his body and his clothes were burned. even though he is a logia user, the flames could hurt him. This is impossible! Akainu looked at the flames with dismay as he couldnt believe what just happened. If he didnt use Busoshoku at that moment to resist the flames, he might have directly burned to ashes. These flames Are stronger than his Magma? How can that be!! Chapter 212: Defeated! Nothing is Impossible. You are nothing more than normal magma, while my fire has the temperature of the suns surface, your ability is completely below mine. Roja stood there with a smile on his face, he looked at Akainu with contempt, the original word of Akainu said were returned to him. Hearing Rojas words, Akainus face became ugly, he bit his teeth and clenshed his fist, his eyes appeared bloodshot. How can there be a Flames that surpass magma? Nonsense! Alas, Akainu Roared, his figure turned into magma, then the Magma surged out of him like there is no tomorrow, it covered the sky as if this was raging sea only that instead of water there is magma. This time, Akainu is going all out, He even ignored the damage that his ability will cause to his surrounding as the magma surged. When Akainu and Aokiji fought for the fleet admiral position, they completely turned an island into half ice and half fire. How much power can the Logia fruit exert? The magma surged to in every direction, the entire square was full of it, Akainus figure disappeared within the magma. The Magma moved toward Roja. This horrifying attack already, alarmed countless Officers. under the monstrous magma, Rojas figure seemed like a small boat in a stormy sea. But in the next instant. Roja made his move. He proudly exposed his powers, like a monarch, he overlooked everything even though the magma was right in front of him. Jkaku Enj ! Roja held his sword single-handedly, flames suddenly surged around him and surged in every direction. Whenever this flame touches the magma The latter would become ashes. No one knows where Akainu was inside of the sea of Magma, but he continued to unleash his magma crazily as if he didnt care if they turned to ashes or not. the magma kept on coming toward Roja. At this time. Ennetsu Jigoku! Roja looked coldly at the waves coming toward him, he gently waved his sword. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under countless shocked gazes, flame pillars rose from the earth toward the sky while tearing and burning the magma in their way. Those pillars suddenly swept all directions, turning the Magma to ashes. The magma all over the place was turned to Ashes. Wherever the flames moved, the magma would disappear, it just couldnt resist such temperature. Ordinary magma on the earth against the Flames of the suns surface, its simply comparing heaven and earth. Rojas was stronger than Akinu, not to mention that his ability surpasses Akainu, this was the same thing that happened when Ace and Akainu faced each other, there was just no resistance. Bang! Flames swept in every direction, the heat made Aokiji uses his ice to cool the place down. Even the Officers away could feel that they would turn to ashes if they moved a little bit closer to the fight. No one spoke. under the swell of fires, the Magma completely vanished from the square, leaving Akainu crashed even after he used all his powers. The magma that filled the place turned into golden flames. When Roja returned his Sen Maboroshi to the soul space, the flames extinguished leaving a pit inside the square, and at the bottom of that square, Akainu was covered in black, whether he was alive or dead was still unknown. Gulp. Everyone swallowed hard, they looked at Roja with awe and shock. The outcome of this fight was decided. Admiral Akainu Was defeated! Roja crashed Akainu completely, while the latter couldnt even leave a scratch on Rojas body, despite his ability being suppressed, it still proves how strong was Roja now. The challenge He passed. One of the Officers murmured. years ago, Roja was just a mere recruit, then he graduated showing exceptional talent even beating the current admirals record, so he was promoted to a rear admiral. Then Roja fought for the first time as a Marine in the first base in the west Blue, he defeated the DonQuixote familys cadres, then he defeated even Doflamingo, then he was promoted to a Vice-Admiral. After that Roja killed Jack and fought in the war against Kaido. And now Rojas strength already reached a new height. In just a few years, Roja has surpassed all the people in the sea and stood at the place that only a few could sit on. He has really done it. Aokiji looked at Roja as he murmured. Roja now defeated Akainu which mean now Roja was the Admiral. After sixteen years in the golden era of piracy. Admiral Monkey.D.Roja received his position in the Marine after successfully winning the challenge against the former Admiral Akinu. This news shook the world! Chapter 213: What If I Fight Whitebeard Ghost sword Roja, This name spread all over the world, because this name shocked everyone, such a young man becoming an Admiral, in addition, he was Garps nephew These things made everyone in the world pay attention to Roja. As soon as the news about Roja defeating Shiki, Many had already expected Roja to climb to the highest spot in the world. Roja revealed his talent and strength, there is no doubt that he got powerful incredibly fast, many people thought that Roja was 25 or even thirty years old because that is the minimum age someone could get that much power in their view. The whole world saw Rojas battle with Akainu and the way he defeated him and passed. Countless powers were shocked. A certain place in the sea, Somone with a green cloak stood, his face was tattooed, he was looking at the sea while he muttered. Unexpectedly, youve come so fast Youre in that position now. He was Rojas cousin that never appeared before, The leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey.D.Dragon. Dragon quietly looked at the sea with deep eyes then he faintly said. So now that youve reached this stage, what are you going to do? How will you treat the nobles? How will you deal with them? I believe that you already have your answer, the things that will happen next seems to be really exciting. After the Fight ended, Roja officially got his Admiral position in the headquarters. However, The former Admiral Akainu was seriously injured so he was sent to Marijois for medical treatment. Also, his position changed from Admiral to Admirals counsel. Although the two are regarded as the same position, their significance is very different. The Admiral has a very high position among the Marines and could deploy the Warships at will. The Admirals counsel, on the other hand, is simply equal the Admiral rank but without that kind of power. After getting his Admiral position, Roja got an office in the top of the fortress just below Sengokus office. The Office was extremely spacious. The outfit of each Admiral is different, For example, Akainu was red and Aokiji was blue, Kisaru was Yellow, So now that Roja got that position, his outfit changed, it was a black uniform with the cape also black, the shoulders had a golden touch to them. In addition, Roja became an Admiral So his should have a code name, And that name is Ghost Sword. Originally, Sengoku proposed a few code names, like Fujitora, or Ryoukugyu and some other titles so that he gets the same genre of names with the other two, But Roja refused and still wanted his current Title. Roja liked his code name, Although he was just got his position, the three Admirals got along pretty well maybe even better than when Akainu was here. After the war, Aokiji directly indicated that he was not Rojas opponent. As for Karu, Although he didnt say it out loud, he just said So terrible, But there is no doubt that against Roja he could only rely on his ability to run, And confronting Roja seems almost impossible. In fact, it is true. Even Roja himself wasnt sure about how strong he was if he uses all of his strength, Now the strength of Admirals couldnt really measure out his power anymore. In the Marine, the power level is really vague, and even between the Yonko, there are many differences. You cant say whos stronger than who. The only one that can be said to be the strongest in the world and was recognized by all as the number one in the world, that is Whitebeard, Edward Newgate. Inside Rojas office, Roja was sitting on the chair behind his desk, he felt comfortable and slightly lazy to get up, in front of him an adjutant was reviewing a few files. Tell me, What will happen if I go fight Whitebeard? Roja suddenly said. This sentence momentarily astonished Rojas adjutant, his forehead was overflowing with cold sweat as he said: Roja-sama Please stop joking! You want to fight the Whitebeard?! Roja looked at the Adjutant full of cold sweat and smiled: There is no need to panic so much is there? But that is the Strongest out of the Yonko! The Officer looked at Roja with black lines on his head, hearing Roja speak so casually about fighting Whitebeard, it was too shocking but fortunately, his mental strength was not that bad. If it was another one who said that instead of Roja, anyone will think he was joking. But who is Roja? Roja just defeated Akainu and got his position, And he was even known as the strongest in the headquarters now. When Roja says this, its completely different! Roja looked at his Adjutant, then he looked at the ceiling, then he faintly said: How old is Whitebeard this year? The adjutant though for a moment, then said: According to our information, he should be around 66. Roja sighed and said: How many years has he been sitting on the position of the strongest in the world? This After some time, The Adjutant was still thinking when he said uncertainly: There are probably more than sixteen years. Roja leisurely said: Then How long can he stay in that position. Hearing Roja says that The Adjutant forehead overflowed with cold sweat again, he couldnt help but swallow and say: You are very strong, but That name alone, if he fights than the whole world will be shacking Roja was an Admiral, If he were to Attack Whitebeard, this will be the same as the Marine declaring war on him. And a war against Whitebeard wont go without losing anything. If this war begins, even Sengoku would be unable to stop it from happening, and this would make whole headquarters to make a move, the world government and even the revolutionary army would likely make their move. That would make the world enter a period of chaos. Chapter 214: Big mom’s party Roja looked at his adjutant who was extremely nervous and couldnt help smiling at him as he said: Is there any news about the Yonko? Not just Whitebeard, The other three too. I need to go to the Intelligence agency to know, if youd like, I will immediately go there. Roja wanted to hear any news about them. The Yonko arent simple pirates. Although the strongest should be the Whitebeards pirates, the other three should be quite the power as well. This can be seen from the last fight between the Marine and Kaido, the resulted in Only Jacks dying from the top cadres. If Roja wasnt there in that war, then maybe even if the Marine won, they would have received countless casualties. In the Adjutants view, Roja always loved to deal with everything alone, And as he was an Admiral now, he had the qualification to do that, but the ones he wishes to deal with are The Yonko, which is a completely different story! The Yonko, each one of them is a terrifying person, they have at least Garps or Sengokus strength. So wanting to go alone is a crazy idea! Roja became an Admiral, everyone in the world now is concerned about him, after all, now Roja had the most powerful position in the world as a Marine. No one knows what will Roja actually do as he got his position. Since the application for the challenge, everyone knew that Roja wasnt an easy going person SInce Akainu bothered him, he got rid of him. Now his role was a big one in the world. Most pirates who were after treasures didnt care about the Change of Admirals. But those who established their forces, such as the DonQuiXote family, couldnt do things recklessly and had to standby. This was the effect of a new Admiral, In the short period after the promotion, most pirates will lay low. At this time, in some windy sea. Only the Yonko forces ignored the admirals new promotion. they acted as if nothing had happened. They were the Yonko, they wont fear a mere Admiral. Here is the Bigmoms domain Totto Land. In the island, there is Bigmoms palace, and at this time Bigmom was having her breakfast. Were the invitation to the party sent? Charlotte Linlin swallowed a cake and looked at the Minister of Candy then asked. This one The face of the Minister of Candy was full of embarrassment as he replied to her: Some underground leaders had received the invitations, but they hope that you can postpone your party. Oh? Hearing this sentence, Charlotte Linlin face sank, then she said: Why? The newly appointed Admiral of the Marine, Ghost sword, has just received his position, they are afraid of him as he would very likely do something to prove his powers. The Minister of candy said hesitantly. Hearing such a sentence, Charlotte Linlin expression turned cold as she said: When was my party has anything to do with the Marine? Is the Marines now dare to interfere with this Mothers party? What new Admiral? Because of him, they want to delay my party? Her party had never been intervened by the MArine before. She is the strongest here. This is just an excuse for from those guys to not come, tell them if they dont want to come they dont, and the consequences She said the last sentence in a very cold tone, the chills made the minister of candy start to sweat like there is no tomorrow. Marine Headquarters, inside Rojas office. No wonder Garp didnt want to take this position, There is a huge disparity between the thing they do. Roja looked at the pile of documents in front of him that needed his approval, he couldnt help shaking his head, he was too lazy to read them one by one, so he was ready to throw them to someone to do it in his stead. Unless its something important, then he wont do it himself. Compared to those document, Roja was more interested in the intelligence he wanted. The Whitebeard forces are still within their territory, they didnt act for many years now, and Shanks pirates are also staying quietly in their territory. The third is Kaido who is now expanding his territory. Because of the war, The beast pirates are weakened, even though someone took Jacks position, the fact that they were weakened is widely known. In this case, Kaido couldnt hold back and started expanding his forces. The story has changed I dont know if Momonosuke is dead or not. Roja looked at the intelligence about Kaidos attack on that country, he remembered a phrase from his past live xx can live, Momonosuke must die and couldnt help but chuckle. (Tl: The xx are in the raw.) In addition to Kaidos large movement, The last ones movement isnt small either, although the Marine couldnt know accurately what is Bigmom is doing, they knew some things. Like the annual party held by Charlotte Linlin should start soon. Bigmons party? It should be very interesting for me to visit her this time Here it comes, Roja faintly smiled. Since I became an Admiral, they say that I should prove my might Then this party would become more interesting! Chapter 215: Tea Party Cake island. Tea party, tea party! Mamas tea party is about to start! Not only humans, even trees, and rocks who were brought to live with LinLins fruit are yelling in unison. Every part of the island was noisy. In the middle of the island, many underground leaders are walking toward Big moms palace. This is worthy of being one of the Yonko, even at such a time, she is still holding her tea party like usual. Hahaha No Marine will dare come here. The president of the worlds Newspaper and an underground leader were chatting. A promotion through challenge didnt happen for many years, which led to every underground force to stop their actions for a while. But it seems that the Yonko dont care about this. Just at this time, a cadre of Big moms pirates detected these celebrities, so he came up and smiled, after hearing what they said, he replied with confidence: Since youve come here, You dont have to worry about anything, we will take responsibility for everyone safety. Thats really good to hear. The Princess of thepleasure Quarter Stussy appeared. The person next to her said: The Tea party has never been disturbed before, even the world government didnt dare to interfere easily. This place is the safest. At first, Most people were reluctant to attend the tea party, But Linlins didnt allow them to be absent, so they could only come. Most of the celebrities from the underground world heard from their intelligence that the Marine didnt make any move until now, Even a small scale operation wasnt made not to mention coming to disturb Bigmoms party. Well, Dont waste time, lets go in. Someone said so all the people started walking in. Here is Bigmoms palace, the whole building was built using cakes and candies. One of Big moms Sweet Commanders was sitting in the party venue, It was Smoothie, she smiled at everyone as she said. Welcome All mamas guests, Do want a drink? beside her was a strange tree. Todays drinks are from the seducing woods. Some people shook their heads and some got themselves a drink. After taking a mouthful, all those who tried were full of praises. Although most who came here are leaders of some underworld organizations, their status-deferred, some leaders from a powerful assassination family were at the center of the party. Those who were more common were sitting in other places. Not all people here knew each other, with the help of this tea party they could come to know each other and have new connections. Compared to Whitebeard and Akagami, Biigmoms pirates are not only powerful, they also had influence all over the world. DonQuixote family compared to Big moms pirates is just like a drop from the sea. At this time, at the corner of the tea party, A young man wearing black and white robe was sitting there, drinking some tea while looking at the party with great interest. Hey, I think you look familiar, but I dont remember where I saw you The princess of the pleasure quarter looked at the young man and her eyes flashed while looking at the young man and said with a sweet smile. This young man was none other than Roja. Really? Ive never seen you before, you are really beautiful. Roja looked at the Beauty and smiled. Thanks for the compliment. Stussy smiled, She looked at the handsome young man, he was different than the guys in here. Fortunately, In this corner of the tea party, no one noticed Roja, He wasnt tall either so its hard to notice him, otherwise, Even though not everyone knew him, some of them saw his picture as the new Admiral at least. Roja acted like a noble, And since he comes to the tea party, he obviously wasnt playing the role of an Admiral, Stussy had an idea as she said: I am Stussy, Princess of the pleasure Quarter, Visit our Quarter if you have some time. Wherever I go, either I kill or get killed, I am afraid that entertainment is not suitable for me. Roja sat on a chair as he smiled casually. Rojas words didnt make Stussy surprised, she ha experienced blood herself as a leader fan underground organization. Really you dont look like it. Stussy didnt see Roja as a leader of some killing organization, so she gently smiled as she thought at first that Roja was a member of some nobilities. Stussy blinked her eyes as she smiled: This should your first time coming for this party. Her charm was very strong but compared to Hancock, she was worse, Having experienced Hancock charm himself, Stussys charm didnt affect him even a bit Yeah, its the first time Roja smiled faintly, and said in his heart and maybe the last as well. Looking at the noisy sea party, It seels like Linlin was about to come out, as Roja poured himself some tea, and said: Staying in such a high profiled tea party, youre not worried that the World government or the Marine would do something? Stussy chuckled and said: this is really your first time here, there may be trouble on the way here, but as long you get here, there wont be any trouble. Those who dare make trouble here dont exist, so you can rest assured. Chapter 216: Pudding Almost all the leaders attending the tea party were full of excitement as they talked to each other. And at this time, the door inside the castle opened, afigure that was fat came out. Mama came. Everyone stopped their movement and looked up. Charlotte Linlin walked down the stair and opened her hands and said: Ladies and Gentlemen from afar, Welcome! Enjoy the party as much as you can. Everyone can have fun! Accompanied Charlotte LinLins greeting, the guests immediately took their treasure chest and stepped forward. The leader of the worlds largest Organization had a cigar in his mouth as he said: I brought you a present, Charlotte! Alas, Isnt this my favorite chest? Charlotte Linlin looked at the treasure chest and her eyes shined, then immediately after, several guests came forward as well to give their presents. Far away, Stussy was ready to take her own present to Big mom, but as she glimpsed at Roja, she seemed to know that he didnt bring any gift, she couldnt help but reveal her astonishment. You Didnt bring any gifts? Roja shrugged. She looked at Roja and showed a wry expression as she said to him: Yeah, this is your first time here after all But without a gift, LinLin can get angry. Roja laughed for a bit, then he said to Stussy: Rest assured, I will solve this. Seeing Roja quite sure of it, Stussy took her own gift and went toward Charlotte. After receiving many chests, Charlotte Linlin seemed very happy, she was dancing in her place, she didnt seem like one of the Yonko. Roja got up and began to walk with great interest, as he strolled inside the party, he saw various foods which he didnt see before and their taste was quite good. Compared to the guests, she is the most one enjoying this party. Roja turned around and laughed: It be a waste to destroy this place. There were many people who were wandering around to try various foods. Roja came to the chocolate counter which was filled with snacks. Do you want to taste something? standing behind the counter was Charlotte Pudding, Her hair was blocking the third eye on her forehead, and she looked adorable with just two eyes. But, just as she was going to give Roja some snacks, she looked at his face and felt he looked familiar, after a bit her pupil contracted. Isnt this guy Oh, Finally someone recognized me? Roja took the initiative to take a piece of chocolate from Puddings hand and then looked at her forehead and smiled: Can you keep a secret? Pudding almost sprayed blood out. What a Joke! The dignified new Marine Admiral, Ghost sword Roja, appeared in this tea party! Pudding was really scared. Although four Sweet Commanders are here as well as Charlotte Linlin herself, She didnt know why, but When Roja was next to her she was sure that if she made a move, Roja will directly finish her off. Hush! Roja looked pudding who started sobbing while he ate the snacks. Pudding had an I know how to look, then she behaved and didnt say a word, but her face was unnatural. but what nice is that just at this time, One of the four sweet commanders, Minister of Biscuit came from the side and said: The chocolate and the biscuit together are very good. As he spoke a pile of biscuit came out. But, at the moment he was about to invite Roja to taste, he finally felt the weird atmosphere, and obviously, he saw the cold sweat on Puddings forehead. What happened? Crackers brow frowned, he looked at Roja and he felt the latter was a little familiar, but he couldnt remember who he was exactly. Hey pudding, what happened to you? Cracker looked at pudding and asked. Pudding turned her head stiffly, she still couldnt speak and although there was a sweet commander beside her she still couldnt guarantee her own safety. No, nothing Pudding grinned stiffly. Cracker blinked his eyes, he turned toward Roja with anger as he said: Hey, You shouldnot bully my sister! Puff! Pudding almost sprayed blood. Coincidentally, he didnt recognize that this was the new admiral, if not he wouldve gone quickly and informed mother! Although Cracker was somewhat strong, as he was one of the sweet commanders, in front of the new Admiral, Ghost sword Roja, even if tried all he can he wont be able to come out alive. Once a fight begins, she would be the first to die, and thats something she didnt want. No! No! Pudding was aware that Cracker didnt recognize Roja, so she immediately put on a shy expression and took the initiative to block Roja from Crackers view and said: He did not bully me, Brother you made a mistake! Ugh? Seeing this scene, Cracker scratched his head. Roja was a bit surprised by this scene and couldnt help but chuckle. This So that what is going on. Cracker looked back and forth between Roja and Pudding, he suddenly exposed an enlightened expression, he grinned toward Pudding and turned around and left. Pudding at this time wanted to pull Cracker back here but she didnt dare to do that, she could only watch as he was getting further and further away and wanted to cry. Chapter 217: Katakuri! Pudding was waiting for Roja to finish eating and go, she didnt dare turn around and escape, even when Cracker was with her she wasnt sure she could escape let alone when she was by herself. At the same time, Pudding was unsure about his reasons in coming here. Its almost impossible to come here, the only way is from the sky and from underwater. And the most important thing is that Roja is an Admiral And he came alone?! Pudding didnt get any news about a warship coming here, so most probably he is alone. This guy The more she thought about it, the more afraid she got and the more she didnt want to act rashly, daring to come here alone, This Admiral is surely a madman. The cake island is their base, not to mention all the four sweet commanders are gathered here, even Big mom is here, their strength should be unmatched. Even more so, everything on the island was brought to life with big moms fruit. It can be said that everything here belongs to her. The more pudding thing the more afraid she becomes, because there should be anyone who can actually suppress One of the Yonko alone, so most likely she will be the hostage for him to get out. Her life is completely in his grasp. Puddings forehead was full of cold sweat, she was crazily thinking of how to get away, suddenly from the side, a voice sounded. I did not notice it at first, but I really didnt expect such a special guest. Looking down at the direction of the voice, The one who was heard is Katakuri, while he looked at Roja with full alerts. After all, Even if Roja walked here and didnt cause any trouble, the four commanders has sailed for quite some time now, one of them can surely recognize him. Katakuri, youre are indeed the best person I saw who can use the Kenbunshoku Haki, You finally saw me? Roja leisurely stood in his place, he continued eating his snacks and didnt even turn around, he just glanced at Katakuri from the corner of his eyes. The Marines intelligence Katakuri to have the Mochi Mochi no Mi, his strength was unknown, only the fact that he holds the strongest Kenbunshoku Haki is known, he could even see the future for a short period. Katakuri Nii-sama Pudding could tell that the next moment, chaos will fall in this place, she didnt move from her place, she could only bear with the terrible atmosphere. Katakuris eyes were sharp as he looked at Roja, he used his Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme, and all he saw is Roja eating his snacks without moving. I admire your courage to come here alone, and since you come here then you have to be prepared to stay here forever. Katakuri didnt know what Roja will do next, so he didnt dare act rashly after all Roja was an Admiral, but this was Big moms tea party. Once this gets out of control, a bad thing will happen for a short period of time. Roja poured a glass of juice and gently smiled: The party is good, and Id like it to stay like this if possible, but unfortunately it will soon be ruined. Is it? Katakuri looked coldly at Roja and he was already releasing his momentum. Almost none of the present people were ordinary, so when Katakuri released his momentum, someone glanced around and looked over. The first, the second, the third Quickly, all the eyes were on them. Those eyes fell on Katakuri first, they felt strange as they didnt know why did Katakuri release such a terrifying momentum. Then when they looked at the direction where Katakuri was looking, they saw Roja who was eating his snacks and beside him was Pudding who was too stiff to move. Alas, whats going on? Stussy looked at Katakuri who was confronting Roja, her eyes flashed as she didnt know how did Roja offend Katakuri. Stussy let out a sigh. There is really no danger in here, but on condition that he doesnt offend the Charlotte family I shouldve reminded you. Although I dont know what happened, if someone clashed with the Charlotte family, he wont have the opportunity to come back next time. Stussys though so, but at this moment, some leader from some underground force beside her suddenly opened his eyes widely, while he stared at Roja. This guy No impossible How can this be possible? Oh? Stussy noticed the horrified look and said: What happened? The one who stared at Roja had countless drops of sweat on his forehead as he said with a trembling tone. That guy Dont you think he looks like As you said, I always thought he looked familiar. Stussy was very surprised as she looked at Roja, her eyes flashed as she seemed to think of something. In the beginning, she only thought that he looked familiar and paid it any heed. Because how could that person appear here! Marines new Admiral Ghost sword Roja! Chapter 218: Making A Move Stussy finally discovered Rojas identity, her beautiful face no longer held his relaxed expression, she eyes opened widely as her forehead was full of cold sweat. At this moment, not only her but everyone else noticed Rojas identity. Most people faces changed, their eyes exposed their horror. Only a small part of them didnt know his identity. That guy is Charlotte Linlins eyes stared at Roja as her eyes turned cold. Someone who didnt remember Roja at first ran toward the Wc to wash his face, after a little bit he finally remembered Rojas identity, he rushed out instantly. He didnt notice the atmosphere as he looked at Roja and said: I remember, you are ghost sword Roja?! As he shouted Rojas code name, All the people present finally recognized Roja and finally all the people had the same expression. Even if they didnt know Rojas face, they knew of his sword. Not long ago, his name was the center of every talk. The Marines new Admiral, Ghost Sword Roja! Hell! How could An Admiral unexpectedly Could it be that the Marine has already surrounded as and they are ready to fight against Big mom? All the people were fearful, even if they were some leader of the underground, they werent willing to engage in a fight against the Marine and one of the Yonko. This is definitively not a joke! In addition to those guys, the hearts and souls the Big moms cadres vibrated as they looked at Roja. Mamamamama, Even the Marine are invited to my tea party, this is really unexpected. At this time, Charlotte Linlin said, she was after all a Yonko, at the first she was surprised, but she calmed down. As she said that, all the people woke up, many people wanted to retreat. The Big moms cadres investigated. No one comes with him, his alone. At this time, Smoothie said with her eyes as cold as ice. All the four commanders looked at Roja coldly, they even sneered at him. Coming alone I really admire this new Admiral, I dont know where you got your confidence Or didnt you know where you are? All the ordinary cadres of the Big moms pirates surrounded Roja from all directions. As for Linlin, she was in the mid of all the cadres, her looked could kill from fright if someone ordinary looked at her. This is her tea party, Roja actually came here and apparently didnt put her in his eyes, how could she not get angry. Pudding in this situation could only try to retreat carefully after she got away and arrived behind the sweet commanders she finally let out a breath. She looked at Rojas eyes with anger. This guy damn! Even if isMarine Admiral, coming here alone and being surrounded by the commanders and LinLin he still didnt flee. But, all the people who thought like this were wrong, Roja didnt even try to flee, From the moment he comes here he didnt have any idea of retreating. Even if she is one of the Yonko So what?! Roja ate his snacks slowly, and after swallowing the last piece, he finally raised his head as he glanced around. Eat enough and drink enough, but I also have to do a good job As he spoke, Rojas body flashed, A black and white outfit appeared on his body, and he suddenly grasped the air, and a Sen Maboroshi appeared on his hand. Roja held his sword and stood casually in his place, he didnt put anyone in his eyes. You have been surrounded by me, Are you going to fight? Or are you going to surrender? Rojas actions and sentence made all the people freeze for a moment, They couldnt help but laugh mockingly. Was this guy insane? You say You will fight? Snack, one of the sweet commanders looked at Roja with ridicule and said: I really wonder if you are really an Admiral. Almost at the same time, Katakuri by the side saw a terrible picture and couldnt help but yell. Bad!! Snack, Retreat. When the voice was heard, Katakuris hand turned into Mochi and flew toward Roja, he seemed to want to stop something. But it was too late. Wouch! In the next instant, A grand Sword energy emerged from Rojas blade and flew toward Snack. This attack was so fast that it instantly arrived in front of Snack, the latter was horrified as he quickly put his weapon in front of him and used Busoshoku trying to stop the attack. however, when the attack touched him it directly cut his sword and moved forward. Rojas attack was like an attack from a grandmaster swordsman. Boom! Snack whole person flew as blood splashed on, the attack left a huge crack in the castles walls. One of the four commanders He didnt even have time to fight as he was already defeated with one attack from Roja. Dont talk rubbish. Roja opened his eyes, they werent the same before he held the sword. He stood with his sword as he released his momentum at the audience. Chapter?? 219: One Attack! Roja made a move and one of the four commanders was defeated. That one move made most people pale from horror. Roja passed the Admirals promotion by defeating an Admiral, Everyone knew that Roja is powerful, he defeated the strongest Admiral. The witnesses could only say that he was scary. Snack was one of the four commanders, his bounty is about eight hundred million berry, and he couldnt even touch Roja or block one attack from him. This guy Katakuris eyes were sharp, he stared at Roja who just defeated Snack, he tried to warn him to avoid the future he saw, but he still couldnt stop it. The other two were also in their places wide-eyed, even Linlin stood in her place without moving while her eyes flashed with light. But of course, they didnt panic, Snack was the weakest of them all. There is still three of them and Charlotte Linlin herself. Roja getting out of here is still not easy. The Big moms pirates didnt move even after Snack was defeated, they were surrounding Roja. At this time, some leaders retreated toward the castles exit. They saw Snack being defeated with one strike so their faces were full of horror. Wouch! It was at this time that Cracker attacked, He didnt rush using his body, he used his biscuit soldiers as he covered them with Busoshoku Haki as they moved toward Roja. Cracker, Thousand Arms Cracker, Busoshoku Haki practiced to a normal level The same as Garbage. Roja looked at the Busoshoku used on the Biscuit soldiers, His pride was revealed in his eyes as he raised his hand and waved his sword, it directly broke the biscuit soldier in two. The strike didnt dissipate yet as it continued to move forward. Clang! Cracker crossed his sword in front of his face and blocked the rest of the attack, he was sent few meters away before he completely blocked it. Damn You are saying that I am Garbage! Crackers puppets were defeated by Rojas single strike, his face revealed his rage as he used his ability to the maximum, countless biscuit soldiers were formed and directly surrounded Roja from all directions. The bodies of those biscuit soldiers were covered in Busoshoku. Crackers went all out, Smoothie and Katakuri took a step back, but they were still looking at Roja vigilantly, ready to move at any time. Roja stood in his place as he looked at Cracker and said: Are you angry? The cookies you made are really good. Humph! Cracker thought that Roja finally admitted his strength, so he couldnt help but reveal how proud he was. But at this time, Katakuris pupil shrunk, once again he saw the future, sweat overflowed from his forehead as he yelled. This is bad! Cracker retreat! Everyone hurry up and leave, leave right now! Karakuri talked while retreating himself, he didnt just speak toward Big mom pirates, he even spoke to the Yonko Big mom herself. The people present didnt know what Katauri saw, but they chose to follow his instructions and backed off. but there were so many people that it was almost impossible to retreat! What happened Katakuri?! Charlotte Linlin was surprised seeing Katakuri act like that, she couldnt help but ask him. No time to explain mother, Hurry up! Katakuri bit his teeth as cold sweat kept on overflowing from his forehead while looking at Roja in the field. Roja looked in front of him as his eyes glanced at the audience, his eyes fell on Katakuris body as he said: To see the future using Kenbunshoku Haki, you are really good. But I didnt specify who is talked to before, I meant all of you are Garbage! Om! An all-powerful momentum rose from Rojas body and was accompanied by the glowing of his sword. All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka! Sen Maboroshi turned into a red sword followed by monstrous flames coming out from it, with Roja at the center the flames swept every direction. A temperature of six thousand degrees spread out! Taimatsu! Boom! Golden flames swept out, it instantly touched the biscuit soldiers, although Cracker attached Busoshoku to them, it didnt matter as they directly turned to Ashes. This is impossible! My biscuit soldiers!! Looking at this scene, Crackers face was aghast. Bang! The flames like sea waves continued to burn anything on their way. All the members of Big moms pirate wanted to resist the flames and tried to shout every ability toward it, even Lilin herself made a move and wanted to turn the flame into a homie. With so much power thrown toward the flame, it seemed like it stopped. However, Katakuris eyes still had horror in them as he trembled a little and cold sweat gushed out of his forehead. No, This cant stop it Really! In the next instant, Those abilities seemed like nothing as the flame directly defeated them. No matter what ability, under the temperature of the suns surface, they will be directly destroyed. even if there were some Logia ability users, there will be dealt with using Rojas Haki that was infused into the flames. Boom! The three Commanders directly flew into the sky as they clashed against the flames, even Charlotte Linlin wasnt any better as she roared trying to resist the flames but at the end, she was sent flying. As those other pirates, they were directly swept in the flames, they almost had no qualification to resist the flames. Everything started burning down, the huge castle under the flames was completely destroyed. the exquisite cake castle disappeared without a trace, leaving only flames in every direction. Among those flames, only Roja could be seen! Chapter 220: 4 Sword Strikes The cake caste turned to ash, Only the pillar of fire was left, wherever the heat waves go, the streets made of candy and the houses began to melt. At this time, Stussy and those leaders who had already retreated saw the fire behind them and couldnt help but pale. The cake castle Was instantly What a terrible flame! is this the new Admirals power? These underworld leaders were shocked then the shock turned to terror. Roja single move, made the three commanders and even Charlotte Linlin herself fly away out of the castle, as for those normal pirates, there is definitely huge casualties. Charlotte Linlin was the first to try and escape away after Katakuris warning, but still, the heat waves touched her slightly. This is How is this possible! The commander and Big mom Puddings third eye was exposed, all three eyes were full of shock. Cracker received the most injuries among the three, even if his Busoshoku was strong, he still couldnt defend against the flames, so his body was burned. What a terrible fire Smoothie seriously injured, but still, despite trying her best to withstood flames, her hair was curled up and her gaze was horrified. Katakuri was the same, he tried his best to avoid the flames but still couldnt and now his condition was about the same as Smoothie. This guys strength is so amazing. Katakuri revealed a look of dread, This was the first time since learning how to see the future that he felt so helpless against someone. As for Charlotte Linlin, She was known as steel balloon, without using Busoshoku she could resist swords and cannons, she used it now to defend against Rojas attack which made her receive fewer injuries, she only had a few burned parts. And she fell from the sky, she was embedded in the ground. Kacha! The candy street crushed as Linlin came out from it. My cake castle Charlotte Linlin looked at the castle that disappeared without a trace, only leaving golden flames burning in its place. she was stunned for a moment. Then a pair of eyes suddenly turned red, and all of her killing intent burst out as if she will kill everyone and everything. Damn bastard! You dare destroy my castle!!! Linlin eyes revealed a crazy look, with her fury, a thundercloud in the sky began getting bigger, the sky instantly turned gray. At the same time, another fire cloud crazily expanded. Mom is Angry. some Big mom pirates were scared and started to panic as they looked at the hellish sky. This moment, not only the sky but also the ground began moving, the whole island was alive and with Linlins fury, it began to move crazily as well. Silence. The flames in front of Charlotte shot toward Roja. Roja handheld Sen Maboroshi, he gently waved at the flames very gently, the flames separated to two-parts and moved beside Roja without even burning his clothes. So thats the soul fruit ability. Roja glanced at the sky and snorted as he directed his sword toward Linlin. Boom! Roja waved his sword, a burst of terror swept toward Linlin. The flames didnt touch the ground yet and the candy street started melting due to the heat. Charlotte Linlin eyes seemed like a burning volcano, she glared at the flames, she didnt avoid them but let the could of fire to directly confront Rojas flames with flames. But when the two flames collided, the result was terrifying, the flames from the cloud directly collapsed as it touched Rojas flames. Charlotte Linlins flames were nothing more than ordinary flames, could it resist against the temperature of the suns surface? Bang! Rojas fire directly consulted the other flame, the fire cloud was scared and directly flew toward Linlin. The earth beneath them was directly burnt to ash, there was a crater of a hundred meters. Mom! Seeing this scene, Katakuri could still stay calm, but the other two couldnt help but exclaim, they didnt hesitate to attack Roja trying to stop him. Cracker directly used his Busoshoku to the extreme as he threw countless biscuit swords at Roja. But Before even reaching Roja, they collapsed and turned to ashes. Roja looked lazily at Cracker and directly waved his sword at him. Crackers heart was beating like a drum, he drove his biscuit ability to the extreme and made countless biscuit soldier to shield him. Wouch! But this horrifying sword strike cut all biscuit soldiers and moved toward him. Although those biscuit soldiers were all covered with Busoshoku, they couldnt resist Rojas power, they were burned directly and as the strike collided with Cracker he was thrown away, nobody could tell if he was dead o alive. Another sword strike and another commander was brought down. At the side, Smoothie made her move, but most of it was blocked by the flames, and the bit that was about to touch Rojas body was directly nullified using Busoshoku. Damn! Katakuris forehead was full of cold sweat, his arm was trembling slightly. He already foresaw this seen long ago, and he was trying to stop it from happening, but at the end, he couldnt do anything, he felt like an ant trying to shake a tree. No matter what they do is futile! A sword strike suppressed big mom and another one to defeat a commander. The flames were terrifying and most of them couldnt even defend against it let alone be his opponent. Roja left the ground and directly flew toward the sky, his shadow was on the entire big moms pirates which made countless people scared and shocked. Chapter 221: Shock! In the sea, the Yonko are the peak existence. Against one of them, even the entire Marine forces gather to attack them, they would be cautious. Thats how horrifying the Yonko are. The commander are like Kaidos three disasters, They had the power to fight against an Admiral for some time. But, Rojas strength surpassed that. His fire was the best area attacking method, So for Roja, if he was surrounded by people who wanted to help him, he would be burdened instead as the fire wont differentiate between ally and foe. When Yamamoto used his Shikai, if not for Aizens calculations and plan, the outcome of that fight would be unknown. Although Roja wasnt as strong as Yamamoto, as the latter has lived for a thousand years, this wasnt the world of Shinigami. Ryujin Jakka was more than enough to deal with the commanders. Even if the Aokiji, Akainu and Kisaru and the other Marines are here instead of the commander and Big moms pirates, The situation wont change. It does not just talk when Roja said he was as strong as Whitebeard at his peak, As the latter was reputed to have the power to destroy the world when he was at his peak. Roja now was someone as strong as Whitebeard, regardless of injuries and the like, there wont be anyone who can defeat him. Fighting against one of the Yonko wasnt a joking matter. Boom! Roja was in the flames, his sword swept at Smoothie, and although Katakuri warned her, she still was defeated and flew away. Following that, Roja attacked Katakuri. Flames poured down from the sword like sea waves, there is no way to hide, even if Katakuri could see the future, there was no way for him to retreat. Just at this time, Out of the huge pit, An enraged voice came out with a faint of fury. Unforgivable! Charlotte Linlin Jumped out from the pit, despite her strong Busoshoku, there is a burn mark on her. Every one of the Yonko had his own unique skill. However, in addition to that, they dont have an absolute weakness or shortcoming, They were called the Yonko because they were the strongest on the sea. Crack! Seeing that she cant compete with Roja using flames, Charlotte Linlin Roared, the cloud in the sky generated thunder and came down toward Roja. Suddenly, the entire world was shrouded by hundreds of thousands of thunder stroke! This scene made everyone on the island, be it the leader or the cadres or the ordinary pirates, retreat to the edge of the island. The power of lightning Just by using the soul fruit to give life to that cloud, it has the same power as someone with the thunder fruit, Big mom is really a scary person. Many people were looking nervously at this scene, no one knew what will happen next. At this moment, Numerous news already started spreading in the sea, the leader spread the words that Roja came to capture Big mom pirates alone. After a short while, the entire world knew of this event and everyone was shocked by this. these days, many were wondering what will Roja do after becoming an Admiral, everyone expected it to be something big as Roja always did unexpected things. However, after a long period, they didnt hear about anything new. Even before hearing that Roja left the headquarters, some people had some doubt in their hearts. And now, Roja finally made his move, He attacked one of the Yonko, The Big mom pirates, alone and he even went to the main island that the Big mom governs. Countless pirates who were expecting Rojas to make his move were shocked, no one thought, that the newly appointed Admiral directly attacked one of the Yonko. Its crazy! Not only the leaders of the underground forces, even the Marines themselves were shocked by the news. When Sengoku heard this news, the tea he was drinking spurted out of his mouth. Roja that guy, Is he trying to make a joke! Sengoku voice was heard in the entire Headquarters as he roared, then he clutched his forehead due to a headache. Even one person can create such a big event in the world. Of course, Sengoku knew that Roja went out, but he was alone, he couldnt imagine him going directly to one of the Yonko. He thought that he is stronger than Kaido? If Roja was to return in front of him, he would grab his collar and roar in his face. This guy doesnt think about the consequences at all, he is exactly like Garp. Sengoku directly took his Den Den Mushi and contacted Kisaru, as Aokiji was out himself, he also called him to go and aid Roja. Although the matter was aroused by Roja alone, Sengoku couldnt sit back and watch Roja face Big mom alone. Roja was indeed very strong, but a single man facing one of the Yonko pirates was simply a joke. Aokiji and Kisaru were completely Shocked when they knew that Roja went alone to attack Big mom, Even Aokiji the most familiar person in the headquarter with Roja didnt expect him to do something this crazy. Aokiji directly threw the things in his hand and directly went toward Cake island. On the other hand, Kisaru had a sad face, He was working to get his salary, Roja going crazy and attacking Big mom wasnt his problem, why do they have to drag him in too?! However an order was an order, Kisaru could only suppress the depression in his heart and Directly head out to help. Two Admirals are now on their way to help Roja, However, Sengoku couldnt settle down his heart. Kisarus ability allow him to teleport a few short distances, but he couldnt go directly in the open sea, so he could only take a Ship and go. As for Aokiji, he could run on the sea but even so it would most likely take a few days to get there. Thinking of this, Sengoku couldnt help but take a deep breath: With Rojas power, He could at least face the Yonko and last for a few days, there is still some hope. By this time, Sengoku has done everything he could do to help, now he could only pray and wait for the news in the Headquarters. Chapter 222: Everyone in Front Of My Eyes Is My Enemy! Over the Cake island, the sky was covered by a thick dark cloud, lightning continued to explode out of it and flash constantly. In the middle of the island, thunder kept striking from the sky. Ordinary Swordsmen wouldnt be able to resist lightning but unfortunately Sen Maboroshi isnt conducive. Thunder was striking in front of Rojas face, but he leisurely walked while wielding his sword. Woosh! Roja took step after step as he moved toward Charlotte Linlin, as he comes in front of her, he waved his sword at her. After Several confrontations against Rojas flames, Charlotte Linlin knew how horrible those flames were, its really hard to defend against so she decided to directly retreat. Simultaneously, she waved her hand, and thunder landed Roja, the place turned into a black pit as Roja disappeared. Boom! However, at the next moment, a pillar of fire exploded from that pit like a volcanic eruption, it burned anything in its way. Roja emerged from the flames and continued to attack Big mom. This bit of power and you cant handle it already? Roja spoke proudly, whether it was a forest or earth or stones all will burn under his flames. Roja continued to attack while Charlotte Linlin did the same. Boom! Boom! Boom! Flames continued to erupt as Big mom retreated. The members of Big moms pirate group didnt expect to see Linlin retreat from Rojas attacks, they didnt expect her to not be Rojas opponent. Even when they were horrified, they could only try and surround Roja from all directions. Katakuri and Smoothie found it difficult to get close to Roja, they could only attack from a distance and try to interfere with Rojas footsteps. After all, everyone in the Big moms pirates has some strange abilities, Roja didnt want to be caught in their tricks, So even when attacking his using Haki at the same time in the flames and on himself to defend. There are many strange attacks that he didnt know about. Looking ahead, Heaven and earth, Everyone he sees with his eyes is an enemy! Rojas footsteps finally stopped. Far away, Many people were trying to escape out of the island, but because the ships were destroyed by Roja they couldnt do a thing. Has he finally been stopped? What a terrifying power To face the entire Big mom pirates alone, His power is outrageous! Even Whitebeard wont necessarily be able to do that. Although Roja seems to be suppressed, but they were still shocked by Rojas powers. To confront a Yonko alone is simply unheard of! Although Kaido did some things like that, But he didnt try doing that against Big mom, The four commanders alone are enough to contain and suppress Kaido. And Roja fought and had the advantage over Big mom and her pirates! This thing could be done only by the strongest man in the world, When Whitebeard was alone he can use his earthquake fruit to destroy an island directly. When Shiki was suppressed, and Roger surrendered, Whitebeard didnt have that many pirates behind him at that time, but still, the world government didnt dare attack him and eventually the Yonko were created. Because at that Time, Whitebeard was at the peak of his strength, No one dared to fight him, Once he was mad,he can start a war that the world government and the Marine had no way to stop. This is Whitebeard, the man said to be the strongest in the world, the man who holds the power to destroy the world. Other than him, no one else could do what Roja did now. The attack comes from all direction even from the sky, some space type abilities swallowed the flames directly. Taimatsu! Roja swept his sword, The flames rose in the sky blocking everything coming toward him. At this time, Charlotte Linlin moved toward Roja through the wall of flame, her hand was covered in lightning and she clapped toward Roja. Humph! Seeing Big mom walk through his flames, Roja wasnt surprised and as he used his sword without fear. This level of lightning is too weak! Bang! Flames and thunder suddenly collided, Obviously, Rojas flames won, and went toward Big mom directly. But This time, Charlotte Linlin used her Busoshoku to the maximum of her ability, after a roar, Flames rushed toward her. She ignored the flames on her body and reached her hand to grasp Roja. Oh? Charlotte Linlin Action surprised Roja, But he didnt have any fear as he used his sword to cut her body. Wouch! Although her body was covered by Busoshoku, in such a close distance, she was injured as blood rushed out of her body and directly evaporated by the flames. But at this moment, Charlotte Linlin at the expense of her own injury, Grasped Roja and pulled him over, It seems she wants to use her Soul fruit ability, Her face revealed a cruel and cold smile. Youre dead! You Marine kid! Chapter 223: What Is A Shinigami Charlotte Linlins attack isnt that simple, Other than Kaido and the other Yonko who could resist her attacks, She would devour part of the other partys life. What is More, she drag their souls out of their body, so its extremely hard to resist this kind of power. But when Charlotte Linlin tried to pull Rojas soul, She felt she just pulled a huge tree that didnt even shake. So she directly pushed her fruit ability to the extreme and tried again and again. With those pull, Roja didnt even move, But his soul couldnt be brought out, he just let her do what she wanted as his clothes fluttered by the wind. Shinigami more, Roja was in that move, so why would his soul come out of his body? Charlotte Linlin pulled as hard as she could, but she couldnt do a thing, Suddenly she felt a terrifying Haoshoku Haki and Shock appeared on her face. The soul Fruit is really powerful, But I am a Shinigami! Roja looked at the Horrified Charlotte Linlins face, his eyes revealed the irony he felt: Perhaps you dont know what a Shinigami is, Then let me Show you! The moment his voice died down, Rojas eyes turned cold as he released his Reiatsu. Bang! Before, When She tried to Pull Rojas soul, she felt like she was trying to pull a mountain, But when Roja released his Reiatsu, there was only one word to describe it Danger! As if she was an ant in front of him, she couldnt even try to resist such a power. This is impossible! Charlotte Linlins eyes were aghast, this is her first time encountering such a powerful soul, even all the souls she pulled before together couldnt get close to this pressure. This was a confrontation of soul power. Rojas terrifying Reiatsu directly pressured her body, In this world, the people who had a stronger soul than her are a few, And her ability let her be one of the Yonko. But, The amount of power her soul had is just like a child play against a Shinigami. Its simply the between Heaven and earth. nothing is impossible, even if you are standing at the peak of the sea, Youre just like a frog in a well, you dont know how vast is the sky! Roja held his sword and pointed it at Charlotte Linlins then fiercely waved his sword. Even she is a Yonko, How can she know what Shinigami means. Wouch! Roja sword swept at her while it was surrounded by flames, but this attack wasnt like the other attacks. This attack didnt cut her body but it directly cut her soul. In this world, the soul is bound by the flesh, It wasnt a simple concept of inside and outside. Unless one dies, his soul wont come out of his body. And even if he dies, his soul would come out and directly be taken by some strange power of this world, after all this isnt a world with Shinigami. Charlotte Linlin used her fruit ability and suffered from this attack, so her soul was in disorder right now. Boom! Charlotte Linlins body was covered by her Busoshoku so Rojas attack didnt affect her body much, but her soul was injured. Ah ah ah ah ah!! Charlotte Linlin uttered a loud scream from the pain coming from her soul, Even if she is a Yonko, she couldnt endure such a pain. She crazily retreated and tumbled while her hands were clutching her head as she constantly screamed. What happened?! The sound of screams was heard all over the island, Which made countless pirates horrified, they almost never heard Charlotte Linlin scream from pain. Even Katakuri was shocked, Because of the flames he couldnt see what happened, he even failed to predict the future at this moment. But there was no doubt, They have to stop Roja. Charlotte Linlin came out of the flames and retreated, while Roja continued chasing after her. All the Big moms pirates were desperately releasing their abilities at Roja, they were trying to stop him, This also included Katakuri and Smoothie. At the next moment, Katakuris pupil shrank, It seems like he saw an incredible picture, he was frozen in place, and even his arms trembled. Katakuri, what happened?! Smoothie beside him so his movement stopped, She was stunned as she couldnt help but ask. Katakuri didnt answer as cold sweat overflowed from his forehead, his eyes were aggrieved and looked almost desperate. We cant Stop him! Katakuri was aghast, his voice trembles as he said that. Rojas sword swept away, fire filled the place and blocked all the abilities that were thrown at him, then he coldly glanced at the people around. Attacking for so long, Do you really think that I cant deal with you? He held his sword with one hand, he floated in the sky and waved his hand. Ennetsu Jigoku! Boom! Boom! Boom! This is the ultimate move; this time his released it to the full power, not like the one he used against Akainu. Dozens of flame pillar rose to the sky with Roja in the middle, It felt like a volcano erupting from the Sky. Chapter 224: The World Is Boiling These Horrific Pillar of flames stretched horizontally, Roja was standing in the center of all of this, Almost half of the island was enveloped by those pillars as they continued to expand even more. Big moms pirates couldnt resist those pillars as they were burned, even those cadres couldnt do a thing. This, this Smoothie looked in every direction, they were completely surrounded by the pillars of fire, Their eyes were aghast as they looked toward Katakuri hoping that he can find a way out of this. But at this time, Katakuri was standing in his place like a wooden stick, he couldnt even move. Many leaders contacted ships in nearby islands and left the islands ground. They looked at the scene in their backs and were completely aghast by those dozen fire pillars. These flames were as if coming straight from hell! Bang! Finally, those dozens of pillars expanded and suddenly merged together when they reached Roja,Finally, they exploded. The terrifying blast swept all directions, everything got burned whether it was Big moms cadres or the commanders or even the strange life forms in the island. even the thundercloud was destroyed in the blink of an eye as even the sky was bright red. The flames swept all of the Cake Island. In just a moment, the whole island was flattened, everything turned to ashes. The explosion with Roja in the center reached a radius of ten miles. It didnt just destroy Cake island it even directly blasted away the dark clouds in the sky. Under the temperature of 6 thousand degrees, even the sea water was burning. The scene was too shocking, even some of the leaders who escaped and retreated far away were affected as they didnt even issue a sound and directly turned to ashes. The powers of flames can be this horrifying?! The remaining survivors, with Stussy being one of them looked at this scene and their mind went blank. Stussy thought about her talk with Roja. There is absolutely no one who dare to cause trouble on the Cake island?! Now this sentence seemed like a joke! The cake island was almost completely destroyed, Everything burned down, At the last moment, Charlotte Linlin endured the pain in her soul and pushed her powers to the extreme to defend a small place. Except for Charlotte Linlin, everyone was dead and turned to ash. Regardless of how much Reiatsu Roja used, Ryujin Jakka is the strongest, Except for the Yonko and some other few, no one can resist against such power. Not to mention, Roja used Ryujin Jakka without holding anything back and even used his Reiatsu to pressure everyone. Big moms pirates cadres who had space type devil fruit couldnt even move to escape, they could only stand still and see the flames burn them. It can be said that with this, the entire Big mom pirates were destroyed. Damn bastard how dare you (Tl: Kaiba!! Is that you Wrong novel sorry!) At this moment Charlotte Linlin was almost crazy, the huge pain in her soul made her lose a little bit of her sanity. With such an attack, You power consumption should be as great, so lets go to hell together! Charlotte Linlin Roared and attacked Roja. Clang! Roja used his sword to resist as he was looking pale: Even if I consumed a lot of power, so What?! in the face of such attack, Roja didnt have any idea of retreat, he waved his sword and attacked. Boom! Boom! Boom! Flames continued to emerge, from time to time, A Sword energy would emerge at Charlotte Linlin, she was getting more and more burn marks and wounds. Her fruit is totally useless against Roja, she almost cant affect Roja, she could only use her Haki against him. She wasnt Rojas opponent, her fruit was fully restrained, the outcome of the fight is easy to predict. Charlotte Linlin relying on her body to defend, they continued for hours, at the end she still couldnt deplete Rojas Reiatsu completely and fell down. One of the Yonko, Charlotte Linlin, today fell! Then after a short rest,Roja left the Cake island and went to other islands that were controlled by Big mom to deal with the remaining forces. Even by just releasing his Haoshoku he would make all the people on island unconscious. Those leaders failed to escape, they were caught by Roja and those who resist will die, those who surrendered will hold on to their lives. Dozens of Islands were completely suppressed by Roja overnight. At this point, The Big moms pirates was completely Destroyed! In the first half of the Grand line, In some place, Crocodile was sitting in a dark room. A shadow suddenly appeared and handed some documents to him. Check this out! Now Nico Robin already joined the Baroque Works as Miss All-Sunday, She took a deep breath as her voice shuddered. Is this the intelligence about the New World? I am not interested in the Battle between the Marine and the Yonko Just as he glanced, his face suddenly changed, his pupil shrank as he looked Shocked: This news Is it true? Totally true. Robin responded, but her voice trembled as she talked. Her pair of eyes shined as she remembered the scene when she encountered Roja. Who could image that young handsome man, in just a few years would reach the peak of this world and even He alone defeated a Yonkos entire forces. Crocodile took a deep breath as his eyes turned solemn, to confront a Yonko alone, even if it was Whitebeard himself, he wouldnt necessarily win. And Roja, the Admiral, did it. Even if this didnt mean that Roja was stronger than Whitebeard, But at least his strength wasnt any weaker than him. Thinking about this, Crocodiles eyes flashed as he murmured in his heart. It seems like we must get the Ancient Weapons as soon as possible, And only by using its powers can we fight the world government and these monsters. Similar to what happened with crocodile, various powers in the world couldnt help but be shocked. Even Aokiji and Kisaru were completely shocked as they reached the sea beside the Cake island, They couldnt believe their own eyes. this day made the world boil! 16 years in the Pirates golden era, The new Admiral, Monkey.D.Roja, alone defeated the Yonko Big moms pirates and completely annihilated them. Chapter 225: Space-Type Devil Frui Alone he annihilated a Yonko, This was like a dream for many people. A Yonko was one at the peak of the sea, even if Big mom herself may be the weakest Yonko, But its too much to just be annihilated by a single person. Some people thought that Aokiji and Kisaru were together with Roja, But when they looked for more pieces of information, They found out that Kisaru wasnt in the new world and Kisaru was in the Headquarters. No matter what source of information, all of them say the same thing. Even If they couldnt believe it, when all the information they gathered was the same, they didnt have a choice. Roja was strong, This fact was recognized when he defeated Akainu, he was the strongest Admiral currently, and thats what the people thought. But now, All the people were thinking that he is the strongest Admiral In the entire Marines History. He can be compared to the worlds strongest person, Edward Newgate! Aokiji was standing beside the Cake island after its destruction, While Kisaru has already retreated. When they arrived, the fight had already ended, so Kisaru returned to the Headquarters as he felt like he was playing around. But even if he felt so, he could only keep it in his heart. On one hand Sengoku and on the other This awful Guy, Roja, which Kisaru couldnt come close to touching one of them, He could only complain about his bad luck. Simultaneously, he was so shocked that his heart still couldnt completely believe it, he didnt expect Roja to attack Big mom alone. Although Big mom was the weakest out of the Yonko,he still wont be able to do what Roja did even if there were two more of him. At this time, Among the worships, there were many underground forces leaders coming and going. Many of those leaders had some relationship with the World Government, so they werent people that should be caught as they were working with the world government. Roja was lazy so totally ignored them, even if caught them it wont matter. Of course, those who were caught up in the battle between Roja and Big mom are unlucky. And now if they were to come find trouble or him they know that they wont survive it. And since their leaders are dead, the world government wont bother to take care of the ones that didnt work with them. The was in complete chaos as Roja attacked the tea party and destroyed the Big moms pirates. On the warship, Stussy was standing on the deck, she was one of the world government agents. I really didnt expect you to be an Admiral Really? Roja was wearing his Marine uniform as he stood on the deck, he smiled casually, he seemed like a gentle angel, anyone looking at him will feel like he was a harmless person. But she personally witnessed Rojas powers, Stussy knew that under this kind smile, there is a strong and proud person, maybe prouder than a Yonko. Roja was merciless, But she was not so sure. Really. Stussy gently smiled, her eyes flashed with light: I think you are more like A Yonko. After saying this, Stussy directly left the warship into her own ship and moved away. Roja glanced at her back while shaking his head. A Yonko? No, It should be Sanko now. (Tl: san = 3.) The Yonko are powerful if it wasnt for the devour ability I may not have won against the Big mom. After thinking to himself, Roja returned to his cabin. When he came here, he didnt give it much thought, He was a Shinigami, So the soul fruit wont work on him, so if he couldnt defeat her than he was too weak. In this battle Roja realized the limit of his abilities, he now knows his current strength. Without exaggerating, he should be at the peak of the sea beside Whitebeard. If Charlotte had another fruit and it wasnt restrained by Roja, he could defeat her in a one vs one. Although I can be described as invincible, I need to work harder to surpass the entire world on my own. In addition to the Yonko, there are ancient weapons that could destroy the world, The World government should be looking for them as well. After destroying Big moms pirates, Roja wasnt proud of it. He returned to his cabin and took the delicate box out of his coat pocket and gently opened it. In the box, there was a strange and exquisite devil fruit. This is a paramecia devil fruit that he found when he went to the nearby islands. Because he didnt memorize the devil fruit book, he wasnt clear about what fruit this was. However, according to its appearance, This devil fruit should have a space type Ability. It is exactly because of this that Roja kept it, only a few fruits can make Roja interested in them, with space being one of them. Space-type devil fruit looking at the devil fruit, Roja couldnt help remember the cadres in Big moms pirates that used space type devil fruits. If the opponent was too weak compared to him, then the Reiatsu would greatly suppress his opponent. Roja didnt want to eat a devil fruit easily, especially when he didnt know its ability, even if it was a space type one. Roja wasnt sure if the fruit would work on his body or on his soul, not to mention whether that power would conflict with Sen Maboroshi or not. With Sen Maboroshi, its enough for him to stand at the peak of this world. And if he continues to increase his strength then it wouldnt matter if it was the world government or anyone else in this world, he would become the true ruler of this world. After thinking about this, Roja grasped the air and brought Sen Maboroshi out. I trust you more than the devil fruit. Looking at the sword in his hand, Roja smiled and said to it. But almost as he stopped talking, The sword started changing, it suddenly distorted and enlarged then suddenly returned to its original shape. Roja was surprised to find that the devil fruit in the box disappeared. What Did you eat it? Roja widened his eyes, apparently, he didnt expect Sen Maboroshi to actually eat the devil fruit. Chapter 226: Tastes Bad! After devouring the Devil fruit, Sen Maboroshi returned to its original form with a sudden light coming out from it, then the light subsided. Is it over? Roja waved the sword for a few times, there was no strange feeling, then he looked at the property bar and still didnt find any change. Hey, You swallowed the devil fruit, and not to mention evolving and having a space type attack, there is not a little bit of change at all! Black lines formed over Rojas head while he looked at his sword. However, It transmitted a faint thought to Roja, And if we use our language to translate it will be Tastes bad! Roja almost sprayed blood, he looked at the sword and shook his head twice: You arent even sorry? You just ate a Devil fruit you know?! However, it didnt respond to Roja, as it again entered its slumber. I probably got a Face Zanpakuto. For his own Zanpakuto to swallow a space type Devil fruit and without providing any explanation, Roja felt tired. After shaking his head, Roja sent his sword back into his soul space, He couldnt ask anything now since it entered its slumber, so he could only try and upgrade to the next level. After the devil fruit was swallowed, Roja didnt have to think about it anymore, He was now concerned about the ability to see into the future for a short period of time. Although Katakuri couldnt do a thing in the last battle, if that ability was given to Big mom than the outcome of the fight wont be the same. Fortunately, His ability is to see the future not to change it Changing the future, This was the ultimate villain in the world of bleach. Roja recalled the fight and couldnt help but lose himself in his thought. He deduced from this that the Kenbunshoku Haki like the Busoshoku has several levels, The basic attacks prediction, and the more advanced is seeing into the future. With the highest in one piece being Rogers voice of all things. However, comparing it to the Busoshoku, few people in the world have practiced the Kenbushoku to seeing the future let alone hearing the voice of all things. Because of this, When Roja practiced with Garp and Z, they didnt say that there was a distinction between the two types of Haki. If one practiced Kenbunshoku to the extreme than he could see the future and hear the Voice of All things. In contrast, Enels Mantra is very strong but with the help of his Goro Goro no Mi, He could hear everyone talking on an entire island. Roja pondered, if he expanded his Kenbunshoku he could cover a small island, But it wont be enough for a Medium or large one. And he cant hear their voices, he could only see black and white images of them. Kenbunshoku Haki Rojas soul is extremely powerful, if he practices, he could reach Katakuris level, it should be a simple matter. Roj thought about his own Kenbunshoku Haki how to improve it. Half a month later, Several warships docked on the Cake island, and some Marines were busy carrying all sort of things. Ready to leave? Roja nodded: The Desserts are really good, but I am already tired of it after eating for half a month, After all, I am not Big mom. Aokiji shrugged and said: Arara, After resting for two weeks, youre not going to leave again and play with the other three right? Aokijis expression touched Roja that he couldnt help but chuckle. Thats terrible, Do you think I like dealing with the Yonko? Yes. Aokiji nodded. Roja was silent for a second, then shook his head: This kind of thing will shock the world only once, doing it again wont matter as the people would have turned numb already, So there is no meaning to it. Aokiji: Is this your goal for doing it? Is this really your reason?!! Roja didnt care about Aokijis expression. The Yonko turned into the Sanko now, He didnt have any interest in Kaido as he fought with him before, as for Shanks, hed like to have a meal with him. He was mostly interested in Whitebeard as the latter is still at the peak of his strength, Roja was kind of excited just thinking about the fight with Whitebeard. But before that, Roja want to find a quiet place and learn his new Kenbunshoku first. if he practices the Kenbushoku to the level of seeing the Future, then it would be regarded as a powerful ability even in the world of Shinigami. Then, When Roja returned to the Marine headquarters, He did nothing, even tough Aokiji and Kisaru were Lazy, Roja was lazier. Which gave Sengoku a stronger headache than ever, When Roja was serious he did some earth-shattering things, He destroyed a Yonko, Even if all the Marine forces moved to them, they werent guaranteed to do it, And Roja did it alone. But when he is lazy, he is far lazier than Aokiji and Kisaru together. Kisaru is working for his salary, Aokiji began to doubt the so-called justice after the Shichibukai system was created, so he became lazy, And Roje is even more crazy, Once he started doing something he wont see anything else. Standing behind those three so-called Admirals was Sengoku. The other thing is that after recovering, Akainu chose to not retire but continue being in the headquarters. He still couldnt trust Roja, What if Roja did the same thing that Dragon did? This protest was rejected by the world government, but he didnt get angry, he wanted to see what will Roja do in the end. Chapter 227: World Conference Akainus idea isnt groundless. During this period of time, the revolutionary Army started executing their operation more frequently. There were several Countries that were attacked by the revolutionary army. And a single spark can turn a forest into aches. Although those actions were trivial to the world government, still Dragon was resisting the government ideologies, like Roger who started the era of piracy. Even if a Yonko was taken down, another one would take his place, unless they destroy all pirates, there will always be new ones. Aokiji and Kisaru were admirals, although they could kill these pirates, they wont be able to kill all of them. Even if they really did it, there will be more people who will become pirates. With the new movement of the revolutionary army, the world government decided to hold a conference. The number of countries that joined the world government is above three figures, and only 50 are eligible to attend the world conference. Also, the Celestial Dragons will attend. Inside the courtyard, Roja closed his eyes. After returning to the headquarters, His training progressed, although he didnt grasp the way to see the future. Before, he could only capture the movement of the living things, if he closes his eyes the world will turn completely dark with only those moving appearing in his vision. And now, When Roja released his Kenbunshoku Haki, He couldnt only perceive living things, but also the buildings and dead bodies. What appeared is a vague and gloomy world and couldnt be clearly seen. Roja estimated that Fujitoras Kenbunshoku is at this level. If Fujitoras Haki reached the level of seeing the future than he wouldnt need eyes to see clearly, and he wouldnt say that he wanted to see Luffys face. Fujitora was an Admiral, but he didnt appear before becoming one, Roja inquired about him a bit still couldnt find him. Roja though that Fujitora should be recruited into the Marine soon, Fujitoras personality was close to Aokijis, Roja had a very good impression of him. Roja was still practicing his Kenbunshoku Haki, Suddenly a beautiful Marine came and put some documents on Rojas table. You really dont know how busy the world government is right now preparing for the conference, Admiral Roja. The beauty was Hina, she had already graduated and promoted to a Commodore, she was also under Rojas command. Hinas voice was slightly depressed. Every time she came to Rojas room, She could only see Roja laying down, with his eyes closed, So she had to deal with the documents herself. I can relax because you are very capable. Roja opened his eyes and laughed while looking at Hina. Hina: Hearing Rojas praised, Hina impatiently sighed and sent the documents to Roja and said: This is an escort mission of 20 kings of nearly 20 countries. This task must be done by you. Please be serious, I will be in trouble if you dont go. Sending people on the warships toward Mariejois, They were attending the world government conference, which is naturally a major event in this world, so only Admirals could do this kind of missions. Roja looked at the files with a thoughtful expressions During this period of time, Dragon movement was too frequent, Roja already heard of this and he also heard about the world conference. Taking a paper, Roja started reading. Several countries are in the new world, For those in the first half we will send Rear-admirals to escort them. Roja then picked the names of the ones who will go to the new world and Hina immediately recorded them. One by one, Roja assigned each one to a country until he saw a familiar name. Kingdom of Alabasta King Nefeltari. Roja didnt look at the information about the island or its location, he was already quite familiar with this island. He even knew everything about the country and he also knew that the Poneglyph showing the location of Pluton is located there. Nefeltari should be one of the noble names of the celestial dragons. The world government was established by a total of 20 countries. But in addition to the de-named DonQuixote family, there were some families that didnt move to Marijois to became a Celestial Dragons, and the Nefeltari family is one of them. Regardless whether its the identity of Celestial Dragon or the Ancient weapon Pluton, made this country different from other countries. This country is very interesting. To his current level, Roja already stood at the peak of the world, Even the worlds strongest man cant threaten him. The only threat should be from one of the three ancient weapons, Plutona nd Uranus most likely, as for Poseidon, it isnt a threat to Roja at all. Communicating with sea kings and ordering them wont threat Roja in the slightest, as there was no sea king that could threaten Roja with his current powers. The next one is Pluton, which is said to be capable of destroying an island, but whether it is a small or a large island is unknown, but if it is a large one then this power is truly terrible. Pluton, and Uranus The things that the world government can threaten him with are those two things. Roja pondered for a moment, then threw those thoughts out of his mind, his eyes revealed a trace of arrogance. I have Sen Maboroshi, Why should I care about ancient weapons? The Ancient weapon in this world cant be compared to the power of a Shinigami. Today, He already has the power to stand at the peak of this world, And as long as Sen Maboroshi continue to strengthen, his power will go beyond this world. If he was to open the Bankai of Yamamoto, he will make the water in this planet dry, he could even destroy the whole world. Rojas mind was clear on what to do, He needs to continue strengthening His Sword. In the end, Even if pluton was in front of him, He could destroy it with his sword. Chapter 228: Cobra and Vivi Marijois Here is where the Celestial Dragons live, every building was exquisite and luxurious, Other the Celestial Dragons, the world government officials and Kings of other country are coming and going. In the center of the island was the world Governments Building, This was the center of the worlds power and also where the conference will be held. The fourth floor, Sengoku was sitting in front of a large pile of documents preparing for the upcoming world conference. On the other side, Roja was lazily lying on the chair, Aokiji was sitting next to Roja while Kisaru was on the opposite side. None of the three Admirals looked like one. So this is your first time here right Roja? Aokiji leisurely asked Roja with one hand on his chin. Roja turned to look at Aokiji and nodded: Yeah, its the first time. Roja didnt feel much about the world government. He didnt even put any celestial dragon in his eyes. Therefore he never visited Marijois before. This was the first time coming here after becoming an Admiral. Sengoku reviewed the documents while listening to Roja and Aokiji. In fact, Roja being here made his heart feel uneasy. Sengoku never called Roja here because he was afraid that Roja will cause trouble as did Garp that year. Garp and Rojas characters are similar, They felt uncomfortable looking at the Celestial Dragons, Fortunately, With Sengoku here, he will put some pressure on them. The tea here is still very good. Kisaru drunk his tea and casually said. Roja yawned and stood up, he reached the window and looked at the distance and faintly saw some kings of some countries approaching. It is almost impossible for the world conference to be attained by more than 50 kings. Therefore before they come, preparations must be done. What a rotting smell. Roja looked at the center of the world deeply. Aokiji moved beside Roja and looked at the scenery from the window when he heard Roja his eyes flashed a little bit, then he slightly shook his head. Roja turned around and saw Aokiji, he looked at Sengoku then turned around and said. Its nothing, I am going back to my room. Good then. Sengoku nodded and didnt stop him. After Rojas departure, Aokiji continued to stand at the window, he looked at Marijois with confusion. He didnt know whether this was the right thing to do or not. Roja lived in the same area as the kings that came here. About a dozen of Kings had already come, leaving only a small number them that still didnt arrive. Roja was wearing his Admiral coat as he walked in that area, the kings noticed Rojas figure. Some people were awed, Roja was the strongest Marine in history, other people didnt react and other ignored him with arrogance. Roja walked to his temporary Room, as he was going in, he showed a hint of astonishment, he turned around and saw a group of people approaching. The reason why Roja was astonished was that the people coming his way were the king of Alabasta, Nefeltari Cobra. Following him was a blue-haired little loli, there is no doubt that she is Alabastas princess, Nefeltari Vivi. Were really fortunate in meeting you, Admiral Ghost sword. Cobra apparently also saw Roja, his eyes flashed as he smiled toward Roja in a friendly way. For this polite king, Roja was also polite as he said. Its weird to call me that, just call me by my name. Cobra didnt expect Roja to talk to him with such politeness, as Roja was rumored to be cruel, but he was rather a gentle person, he couldnt help but reveal his astonishment. Unless the one wearing the admirals uniform wasnt Roja, but he didnt seem like Aokiji or Kisaru. Roja killed Doflamingo, then He destroyed the Big moms pirates making the Yonko turn into a Sanko. In the sea, there is almost no one who didnt know how terrible Roja was. Mr. Roja is really different from the rumors, it seems like the rumors are untrustworthy. Cobra looked at Roja with a smile. Roja also laughed, the rumors on him were of him when he was facing an enemy. Did you think Id look like a ghost with fans and flames? Puchi! Princess Vivi stood next to Cobra couldnt help but laugh, Her cute eyes blinked, It seems like what she heard about Roja and what she saw is completely different. nearly six years passed since Roja arrived in this world, So this little cute Loli was 10 years old. Vivi, Dont be rude. Seeing Vivi, Cobra couldnt help but show his helplessness, he wanted to reprimand her but he couldnt say anything to this little princess. After glaring at Vivi, Cobra looked at Roja with a wry smile. Sorry about that, she lacks discipline. Roja smiled and said: If I remember correctly, this should be the little princess of Alabasta, Vivi right? Of course, he didnt care about what just happened. These days he saw a lot of Princes and Princesses, almost all of them were arrogant with no real abilities. In contrast, Vivi was a mischievous princess, compared to other she was completely different. If Roja was to say, this aristocratic family compared to the other Celestial Dragons, is more qualified to become the worlds nobles in charge of the powers in the world. Do you know me? Vivis eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, she couldnt help but ask Roja. On the Side, Cobra didnt have time to stop her, his face showed his helplessness. Of course. Roja looked at Vivi, This little girl smiled; then he looked at Cobra and said: Well, I will go now, you look like you will be busy soon. After saying this Roja walked to his room. Until He closed the door, Cobras eyes were on him, he couldnt help but say: Its better to see things in person instead of believing rumors Really his totally different. After Cobra shook his head and looked at Vivi, he kindly smiled and said: lets go, Vivi, we live here. ok. Vivi nodded her head, she seemed well behaved as she followed Cobra. Chapter 229: Wapol After the Royal families of various countries arrived, The world conference was about to begin. The kings of about 50 countries gathered here along with some officials of the world government. The Celestial Dragons had the right to participate in this conference, but only a handful of them are willing to participate. Compared to this boring conference, torturing their slaves is more interesting. In addition, the five old men, Sengoku and the Admirals had the right to attend. Dont you want to go and see? Outside of the building, Aokiji walked beside Roja through the entrance as he aked Casually. Roja looked at him and said: Should I go and hear them discuss how they will deal with Dragon? Ararara, I forgot this. Aokiji laughed lightly and remembered that the relationship between Roja and Dragon is a taboo matter. After mention it, Aokiji directly closed the topic as he said: If you wont go in, I will go and tell you later. Go ahead. Roja responded indifferently, He looked at Aokiji as he entered the conference hall, Roja shook his head and used his Kenbunshoku to see inside the hall. There are some strong people there There are some powerful people who were releasing their momentum, although not deliberately. Its very rare for Roja to care about it, but there are at least six people among them who paid attention to, They were Sengoku and the other Five old men. The five old men, can they compare to the Yonko? Roja shook his head again: No, Thats exaggerated, The Yonko are already the pinnacles of the sea. Even though they were comparable to the Yonko when they were young, its impossible to have such a strength now. Unlike Bleachs world, Roja wasnt the same as a Shinigami, as he gets older his power will continue to go weaker, to maintain their peak is too difficult. The World Conference started. The revolutionaries, Dragon That man is really dangerous. A bearded king looked at Dargons picture and said: In another five to six years, the revolutionary army will surely become a huge threat to the World Government. By that time his forces would be everywhere. The world government isnt afraid of the Yonko Because the Yonko cant overtake their rules. The Marine Along with all the forces in the world government cant defeat the Yonko as they are barely keeping the balance. Not to mention, the Yonko only have power. Even if they destroy an island and kill its people or even enslaves them, the people will fear them thats all. Dragon was different. He had the ability to destroy an island long ago, but he never done so, all he was doing is spreading his ideas, those ideas that were against the world government, Just like what Rogers did. This was the most dangerous behavior for the world government. Most of the kings present were seriously pondering. But at this moment, an arrogant voice sounded. Its stupid, All those things have nothing to do with my country. My country wont let the revolutionary army disrupt it. You should deal with him yourselves. The man talking was Wapol, King of the Drum Kingdom. He sits on his chair while digging his nose, he looked quite arrogant, it seems he didnt take the conference seriously. His action obviously made the other kings discouraged. As if all of them were the same kind of kings. But even if some of them were unhappy, they couldnt say a thing about Wapol, as all of them were selfish, they didnt want to create troubles. But there are still some people who couldnt stand it. Boom! Cobra sitting in front of Wapol was unable to restrain himself and stood up to Wapol attitude while ignoring the conference. Wapol!! Dont be so selfish! Why are you here if you dont have a conscious. Flop. Wapol suddenly fell from his chair as he was shocked by Cobras scolding, which made him really embarrassed, he looked at Cobra while gnashing his teeth. Cobra you bastard The conflict between the two was easily suppressed by the rest, Cobra sits in his place as Wapol looked at him coldly. When he is here, he could only suppress his anger in his heart. Roja didnt participate in the conference, So while he was strolling, the entire island seemed really peaceful even though many kings arrived, they were in the conference room now. This island was different from any island Roja has been to, It cant be compared to an island even the headquarters was lacking compared to here. While walking he met Vivi who was playing with Igaram. Compared to two days ago when they just arrived, Vivi was more agile and lively, she was having so much fun. Three years from now Just at this time, Igaram noticed Roja, he was surprised and hurriedly greeted him. Mr. Roja, I didnt expect to meet you again. The other day when Roja met Vivi and Cobra, Igaram was with them, thats why the latter could recognize Roja just now, but compared to Cobra, Igaram was more vigilant. Although Roja seems gentle, even just hearing his deeds may make anyone fear him. What a coincidence. Roja casually smiled, when Vivi saw Roja she showed a little princess greeting. Roja laughed, but he gave her a military greeting. Vivi saw Roja and smiled prettily, she was about to continue playing while Roja was also about to leave. It was at this moment that a group of people came to this street, they were people from the drum kingdom, they were exactly Wapols people who had just clashed with Cobra. What a coincidence. Wapol was very angry and as he saw Vivi his eyes shined as he showed a sinister smile. Chapter 230: The Angry Celestial Dragon That guy is The moment Wapol recognized Vivi, His eyes flashed with a sinister light, he evilly sneered and went directly toward her. Vivi was standing beside a fountain enjoying the view, she didnt notice Wapol that was already next to her, he sneered and raised his hand then dropped it at her. At the same time, a face smile appeared on his face. Oh, I slipped. Snap! Vivi was hit with full force in the face. But the people were shocked in the next second because the slap didnt hit Vivi, but it hit a man with a bubble hood. A Celestial Dragon! The people watching couldnt react, including the one who was hit, he looked at Wapol and said. You Hit me? Wapol stood in his place stupified, he didnt know what just happened, Was there an illusion that made him think that this Celestial Dragon was Vivi? The Celestial Dragon was stunned for a bit when he reacted, his face was full of anger as he pulled Wapols collar. Bastard, what do you think youre doing, how dare you hit me. The Celestial Dragon went crazy, he directly took his pistol and was about to pull the trigger. Wapol couldnt sit still and used his fruit and swallowed the pistol. The Celestial Dragons guard and Wapols guard rushed over, the scene turned completely chaotic. On the other side, Roja was holding Vivi single-handedly as he watched the chaos over there while he stood beside the fountain. Vivi was dazed, but she still didnt react, she is the smart Princess of Alabasta. Wapol just arrived to trouble her, which resulted in Roja changing her position with a Celestial Dragon. Wapol Hit a Celestial Dragon which was really due to his bad luck. After understanding what happened, Vivi said with a trembling tone. That is that really ok? Whats wrong? Roja put Vivi down, he glanced at her and smiled carelessly: Well, what just happened is confidential. Roja smiled at Vivi. Vivi pouted than nodded seriously. Though she was young, she was very smart, and if not for Rojas intervention she wouldve been hit by Wapol, even if that happened, she wouldnt be able to do anything for the sake of her nation. After looking at Roja gratefully, Vivi ran to the side while looking for Igaram. You highness, what just happened? Igaram saw Vivi intact and finally was relieved, his face was full of panic from her disappearance. Looking at the chaos in the street, Igaram didnt wait for Vivi to speak, he directly took her and retreated to the distance. Vivi, of course, didnt want to stay, she rapidly departed. Although Wapol was a king of a country under the World government, he couldnt afford to fight with a Celestial Dragon. Anyone beating a Celestial Dragon wont appear ever again, At this Celestial Dragon was stupid, he already now Wapols identity but he still wont kill him. Of course, The Celestial Dragons guard didnt dare to disobey the orders, they could only capture Wapol, and even though Wapol knew that something strange happened, he still couldnt know what it is. Quickly, Officials of the world government arrived, at first sight, they were troubled. If Wapol was civilian, They would directly kill him and no one would say a thing. But Wapol was a king attending the world conference, the world conference just began and it is far from ending. It isnt a joking matter to kill a king. Some people following the order were trying to Kill Wapol, and some officials were blocking their way, the scene was getting chaotic. Wapol cried out instantly. He wanted to take revenge on what Cobra just did, he wanted to vent his anger on Vivi, he didnt think that he will provoke such trouble! Hitting a Celestial Dragon, he wasnt this stupid. The Celestial Dragon was angry, he didnt give Wapol an opportunity to explain. No one noticed Roja holding Vivi and replacing her with a Celestial Dragon, no one could see him with his speed. But how will he explain, will he say that he wanted to hit Princess Vivi but he found himself hitting this guy? No one would believe this. Maybe the situation will get even worse. The only way is to try and convince the Celestial Dragon, but the latter was already anger to the point to not know anything else. Everyone was confused. Far away, this kind of chaos alarmed the entire Marijois, Aokiji and the others arrived too, they werent clear about the situation, Aokiji didnt intervene. Arara you didnt do this right, Roja? Aokiji seems to have guessed what just happened, watching the lively look on Rojas face, he couldnt help but scratch his hair with a helpless look. Yes. Roja nodded his head and seriously said: I brought a Celestial Dragon so that Wapols slap would land on him. Puff! Hearing Rojas word, Aokiji couldnt help but freeze. Rojas words sounded like a bomb in Aokijis ears, he looked at how serious Roja was, but he dismissed his doubt on Roja, he showing a helpless expression, then he said with an apologetic face. I just casually asked, dont mind me. He thought that Roja was joking. Roja glanced at Aokiji and lazily shook his head and turned away. I am not interested in this, you can deal with it yourself. Chapter 231: Z was attacked This chaos lasted for a long time before it was finally suppressed. This accident happened inexplicably, no one could tell what happened, some suspected the Nefeltari family, but they were royalty and no one dared to question them without any evidence. They themselves had the privileges of the Celestial Dragons, even the world government couldnt question them. Not to mention, Cobra heard that the slap was intended to land on his daughter, he was even more furious and wanted to tear that Wapol bastard. Some people continued to investigate, there was some information that Roja was already there when the chaos started, but after Aokiji talked to Sengoku and told him that Roja didnt do it, there was no longer any suspicion on Roja. As for the world government, even if they doubted Roja, they had no way to do anything to him. Not to mention, the Celestial Dragon was so stupid that he only wanted revenge on Wapol and didnt think about how he got there in the first place. The event eventually passed and the Celestial Dragons were more disgusted with the conference and no one of them attended. The world conference wont end in just one day, but it will last for a long time. After the event with Wapol, the kings were more cautious, no one wanted to stir any trouble again. During the conference Roja didnt leave, he stayed in there with Aokiji and the others. During this time, Cobra took the initiative to visit Roja, after that Vivis visits to Roja were a lot more frequent, and when Roja was in a good mood he would accompany her around as if he was her older brother. But, this wont last forever. When the conference concludes, Cobra will sail back to Alabasta with Vivi. When they were returning, Cobra invited Roja to visit Alabasta with them. Roja thought for a moment, he had a lot of time and it wont hurt to spend some in leisure, but at this time, his Den Den Mushi rung. Who is it? Roja saw that the Warm had a very anxious look, his eyes flashed and directly asked. Almost at the same time, an anxious voice was heard from the other side of the call, there was even a slight shiver in the sound. Roja, Teacher Z was attacked. Roja recognized this voice, he was familiar with it, she was one of the members of the elite camp. Dont panic and tell me what happened. Roja heard Ains anxious voice, his face sunk and his mind thought of a really bad idea. The warship Teacher Z was sailing on was attacked. Ains extremely anxious voice sounded from the Den Den Mushi. Hearing this sentence, Rojas face turned completely cold. His Haki spread out without control, his gentle image disappeared while Cobra was looking at him. The bodyguards around Cobra were full of Cold sweat and couldnt help but swallow their saliva. The bodyguard couldnt even withstand this little bit of Haki. Being one of the survivors in the Original story, Roja knew that if Ain wasnt attacked with Z, then she wouldve graduated eventually. He didnt expect that even after all he did, this would still happen. Roja eyes revealed cold light as he said: You are now with teacher Z right? Where are you? I will be on my way. I wasnt with teacher, I was in the headquarters, and Teacher Z was Ains quickly talked, Apparently, after she heard the news, the first one she chose to inform was Roja. On one hand, she and Roja were familiar with each other and even after becoming an Admiral, they often talked to each other. On the other hand, Roja was the strongest in the Marine even in all its history. Z couldnt resist the power of his enemies and was forced to contact the headquarters for help. Obviously, his enemy was extremely strong. Even though he retired and his physical strength declined, he still was a former Admiral, if he found it hard to resist an enemy, then the latter should be really strong. Well, I know the place, I am on my way. Roja hung up and took a deep breath, he looked at Cobra and the other, then said: There is a situation that I need to solve, So maybe I will visit another time. After that, Roja directly jumped into the sea, after a little bit he disappeared completely. Cobra also heard the Den Den Mushi and knew that something big happened, he could only sigh. When can this chaotic sea become peaceful. Z encountered an attack, this news quickly spread all over the headquarters, After Roja, Aokiji and Sengoku were also informed. Even teacher Z couldnt deal with the enemy Who could be this strong. Kisaru said with a horrible face. Although Z was old, But he was an Admiral in the past, someone attacked him and he couldnt resist, how powerful can his enemy be?! Aokijis face changed several times, he was ready to rush out at any moment. Roja already went to help. Sengoku looked at Aokiji and said, he blocked his way, Rojas speed wasnt lower than Aokiji on the sea, so Aokiji couldnt get there before Roja. Fortunately, The place of the incident wasnt that far from the Marijois, there was still hope to catch up, Even if the enemy was strong, Z could hold on. They even attacked Teacher Z Did those pirates completely ignore the Marines? Aokiji coldly said, his killing intent was reaching the sky, the temperature around him dropped at an urgent pace. Sengoku was understanding of Aokijis mood, In fact, he was also very angry. Actually, if someone was to attack a former Admiral, and made the latter ask for help, then he should be really strong. I dont know how strong the enemy is, but Roja defeated the Bigmom with all the pirates alone, he was the strongest man in all the history of the Marine. It will be impossible for the attacker to even dream of escaping. Now they could only pray that Roja could get there before its too late. Chapter 232: Breaking Through The Sea In the sea, Roja was moving like an arrow, wherever he passed, huge waves emerged. Roja didnt bother looking back. Rojas Soru was driven to the extreme, He even opened the shinigami mode directly. He wasnt good with geography, but as long as he knew the location he can get there without any problem. Whitebeard Jr Edward Weevil? I was looking for you. Roja moved as fast as he could. In the original story, Weevil attacked Z, He killed all the students and cut Zs arm, then later he became one of the Shichibukai which resulted in Z becoming completely disappointed in the Marine, which led him to be more extreme than Akainu. Roja has long wanted to stop this from happening, He also tried looking for this man but he still couldnt find him. When this guy become a Shichibukai, No one knew if this guy was really WhiteBeards son or not. I thought that this wont happen, I didnt expect him to really show up. Do you want to cut teachers arm? Id like to see if you can do that! Rojas killing intend was surging to the sky. Wherever he passes, the underwater creatures almost fainted from fright, they didnt dare come out. Some area of the sea was constantly shaking. there was a huge storm, and inside the storm, two ships were entangled. On the warship, Z was confronting a figure. The warship was full of blood. Many elite recruits were lying either dead or injured on the ground. Z was turning crazy from anger as he roared at his opponent. Damn you! Z was really angry to the extreme, every student of his even if not as good as Roja is still his student. He tried his best to teach every student of his like his one of his family. He had no family, as they were killed by pirates, so those children were almost like his only family that is left in this world. Now someone is attacking them and killing them. Bastard Marine This should teach you a good lesson The one fighting Z was someone with a silly look, he held a long pole and had the same mustache as Whitebeard. It was Edward Weevil. Although he is stupid, he was strong, Both his Haki was physics are superior to the current Z. Boom! Z fiercely punched, it collided with Weevils punch which led to Zs retreating and blood stains appearing on his fist. This guy Z knew that he wasnt this guys opponent, but when he saw his students covered in blood, his life and death didnt mean much to him anymore. The anger in his heart was stronger than anything. Boom! Boom! Boom! Z and Weevil continued to attack each other. The momentum kept on getting stronger but Z was old after all, he wasnt as strong as Garp, Among the Admirals, he was relatively weak, he couldnt withstand Weevils attacks for too long. Woosh! Weevil moved quickly and arrived beside Z and directly wanted to cut him. Eat this. Z Defended using his hand. A sound of Metals colliding was heard, Weevils weapon cut through Zs Haki and blood splashed out. Z was injured, but he was angry and disregarded his injuries and punched Weevil in his stomach. Woosh! Weevil reacted quickly, he directly avoided it and roared as he dropped his weapon on Z. If this hit it will one-shot Z. Z couldnt avoid it, he could only use His Busoshoku to the extreme and try to defend with his hand. Weevil also used his Haki to the max, He put every bit of his power on that blow, This attacks power was more than Z can take. At this time, a wave of Sword energy came from the west, it cut open the see on its way. This attack was aimed at Weevil If he didnt move and continued his attack then he will be injured. Who is it? Seeing this attack coming toward him, He turned his hand and met with the attack using his weapon. Boom! As they collided, an earth-shattering explosion erupted, The whole ship was almost destroyed, Z stepped back awkwardly, His expression finally loosened as he knew who came. Attacking the Marine in bright day, Who gave you the courage?! Rojas figure appeared about a thousand meters away, Most people couldnt see him, they could only hear his words as he roared like thunder. He held into his Sen Maboroshi as he moved across the sea. Another Marine? Weevil revealed a very angry expression as he yelled. You dare to stop me, Damn you all! Weevil was stupid, his eyes stared at Roja and waved his weapon toward him with a roar. Roll! Rojas killing intent surged as he received the attack with his sword. Om!! Rojas current swordsmanship has already reached a new height, he already completed the fifteenth fusion of the sword. He was only one step away from being a Grandmaster swordsman, coupled with his Shinigami form and Getsuga Tensho, his power is no less than a Grandmaster swordsmens full attack or even stronger. This attacks sent Weevil back! Teacher Z, Go treat those students, I will take care of things here. After making Weevil retreat, Roja directly said to Z. Before hearing his words, Z was still angry and wanted to kill Weevil, but after hearing him, He immediately took a breath and suppressed his anger so he could treat those students. Z finally nodded. Although the enemy was really strong, he believed in Roja, Roja was his best student, he was the pride of his life, there is no way this guy could stand against him. Chapter 233: Beheaded On the warship, The elite recruits were wounded and some of them died, Its good that Roja arrived in time, or else the same thing in the original story will be repeated. Many were severely injured, only a few had minor injuries. These are the people that were watching Z fighting when they saw that Z couldnt win and their hearts sunk. But they didnt expect a sword energy to come and directly sent the enemy away, Followed by Rojas arrival wearing the Shinigami outfit. Although they didnt graduate yet, those newcomers recognized Roja. Ghost sword Admiral! This This is good! Were saved! Seeing Rojas arrival, Those people were relieved, and happiness was drawn all over their faces. Under Zs command, those recruits started to urgently treat those seriously wounded students. On the other side, Weevil who was pushed away by Rojas sword strike seemed a little bit sluggish. He didnt think that there would be someone who could beat him in a head-on clash. This didnt happen to him before. You You I must teach you a good lesson! Weevil held his weapon, his face showed an irritated look. Shooting strangely, he ruched toward Roja with his weapon. Teach me a lesson? Roja looked indifferent, he was lazy to talk nonsense with this idiot, he directly waved his sword at him. In this world, other than Garp and Z, there was no one who could declare that they will teach Roja anything, even if its a Yonko, they wont have the qualification to do so. Who was the guy in front of him to do that?! Om!! Weevil covered his weapon with Haki as he moved forward with full power. Boom! The two collided and a thunder-like explosion sounded, the air was roaring giving those elites behind Roja a scare, the only one who was calm was Z. The two attacks had the same power. You blocked my attack? Roja looked calmly: It seems that claiming to be Whitebeards son isnt just empty talk. Behind him, there was Z and the recruits, this prevented him from using his Ryujin Jakka directly, Unless he maintains the minimum temperature possible. What if Whitebeard was here? Roja revealed a look of arrogance, he held the sword with his hands and jumped toward Weevil. Om! As He attacked, Sen Maboroshi color changed into golden red, as if it will melt at any moment. This wasnt Ryujin Jakka, this was Bakuretsu Tensho, The move fusing the fire with Getsuga Tensho. Weevil instantly felt the threat, He was stupid, because of this he depends more on his instinct. Wouch! In front of this attack, Weevil didnt try to resist, he directly tried to avoid it with his fastest speed, but even though he dodged, the attack still brushed his body. Boom!! Just rubbing his shoulder made them turn completely black, his Haki couldnt stop this power as his skin burned directly. The Attack after rubbing on Weevils body continued forward felling directly into the sea. Om! There wasnt any sound, but beside the warship, a huge pit suddenly formed. The sea water seemed to directly evaporate! Gulp!! The elite recruits couldnt help swallow their saliva as their eyes were about to fall off from shock. What a terrifying force, the sea water directly evaporated! This is Ghost Sword-samas power, the one known as the strongest Admiral in the entire history! Woo ah! Weevil was also shocked by the power of this strike, especially when he smelled his own skin burning. If he didnt use Busoshoku, then his shoulder wouldve probably been completely turned to aches. Ok Ok So scary!! The sea finally started returning to normal, The entire warship began to shake because of that. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand as he stepped lightly on the warship, The warship suddenly seemed twice as heavy and stopped shaking completely. Did I overdo it? Roja casually looked at the waves, and then he looked toward Weevil and waved his sword. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fight made the sea waves whistle without stop, Even the largest storms couldnt be compared to this. Although Roja couldnt use Ryujin Jakka because Z and the others are behind him, He still suppressed Weevil. Using Weevils strength one can speculate the strength of Whitebeard without him using His Gura Gura No Mi. But Not having the fruit meant that He was too weak, Roja could completely suppress him without using Ryujin Jakka. Boom! After Another Roar, Weevil stepped back a few steps. His injuries became somewhat Heavy if his body wasnt strong he wouldve fallen a long time ago. In front of Weevil Roja stood intact. Carry on. Roja looked coldly as he attacked again, From start to beginning, Weevil couldnt touch Roja and couldnt hurt the recruits behind him. Weevil was finally scared. But wanting to run wont be an easy thing! Z along was left full of scars, Roja wont let this guy go. Crash! The sea waves Roared, a bright sword Energy pierced the sky and cut the sea. Boom! Finally, a thunderous roar sounded, Weevil using Busoshoku all over his body failed to parry Rojas attack, under this attack he was completely crashed. Roars sounded as Weevil, the one coming to attack the warship was finally taken down by Roja. Chapter 234: Goal: Whitebeard Hurry up! Give him bandages! The bandage is coming! A large number of recruits were running around, they were focused on treating the seriously injured ones. On the other side of the ship. Weevils body laid on the ground, he was almost split in half by Rojas sword. There wasnt any blood following out of his wound, The flames evaporated all of it. Many recruits gathered around while wiping their sweat. This guy He is scary. Even Teacher Z wasnt his opponent. It even took Admiral Roja a while to win. Although recruits from the elite camps are elites, they at the end were just recruits. They were far from being Weevils opponent. Recalling what happened, their hearts couldnt calm down at all. Maybe he is really Whitebeards son Roja stood beside weevils body and looked at it coldly, he took a deep breath and turned toward Z. Z had some bandages wrapped around here and there, he looked somehow depressed. Roja walked toward him and said: Teacher Z, How is your injury? Z looked at Roja and his depression lessened by a little as he showed a slight smile and said: I am fine. But after that, the smile disappeared. Seeing this Roja could only shake his head, Although he came somewhat in time, Some recruits died and some were heavily injured which made Z in a really bad mood. Did he this guy Impress You, Teacher Z? Roja felt useless to comfort Z, So he shifted the subject as he pointed at Weevils body. Z looked at Weevils body as his eyes were gloomy, He examined it for a moment and shook his head. No, I wasnt impressed But such a strongguy should not be unknown. Roja pondered for a moment, A lot of people werent known, such as Fujitora, and Ryokugyu, they were promoted to the position of Admiral directly. Not only these two, even Koshiro was so strong yet he wasnt known to the rest of the world. After recalling those things, His eyes flashed as he said: This guy, perhaps he has a relation with Whitebeard Whitebeard? Zs eyes changed as he said: How do you know? This guy shouldnt be in the Whitebeard pirates. When it comes to Whitebeard, things would get serious. I am just guessing he isnt one of his pirates, but he should have some connection with him and if I want to know what is this connection I should find Whitebeard and have a talk with him. After saying this, Roja revealed a trace of arrogance. Whitebeard, He had long wanted to go see him, The one is known as the strongest in the sea. Oh? Z looked at Roja with a hint of surprise, hearing his tone, it looks like Roja will go find trouble with Whitebeard. Although Roja defeated Big mom pirates alone, Whitebeard was sitting in the position of the strongest man for decades. That entire time, Innumerable people challenged him, they were all suppressed by his power. To obtain that Title many lives were lost! This is just a suspicion, just for that Sengoku wont let you go and find trouble for Whitebeard. Z shook his head as he said to Roja. Roja chuckled then said: This does not require Sengoku to Agree Just like before. You will go alone?! Z revealed his shock, last time Roja went to Big mom alone, and he wants to do the same and go alone to look for Whitebeard, that being the case, Roja wants to fight against all the Whitebeards pirates! Whitebeard wasnt Big mom! I wont work, Its too dangerous, you dont know how scary Shirohige is, nor do you know his Pirates powers. Z also fought with Whitebeard, He knew how strong the latter was, even though that was a decade in the past, his power may have declined but not as much as him, he is still very dangerous. Roja smiled at Z as he revealed an indifferent face and said: Last time, I also didnt know how Strong Big moms pirates were. Dont worry, If I want to escape, no one can stop me The strongest Marine and the Strongest Pirate. My standing is just as high as his. Looking at Roja, Z knew that he wont be able to convince him. He also knew that what Roja said is correct, Even if he couldnt defeat Whitebeard, he already defeated Big mom, so Whitebeards pirates wont be able to stop him. Its extremely dangerous for others to go, but for Roja, it isnt as Dangerous. If you have already decided, then you should be careful. Z no longer opposed Roja, But he reminded him with a serious tone, while his eyes flashed with emotions. Time really passes quickly, His best disciple Roja, will one day stand on top of this world, this was a fantasy of his, he didnt expect it to become a reality this quickly. Only 24 years old, Roja had the strength to face Whitebeard. Thinking about this, it felt like a dream. I dont know when Roja will replace Whitebeard to become the strongest in the world, but it shouldnt be that long. Z murmured in his heart. After returning to the headquarters, Roja didnt say anything, he once again left alone toward the new world, his goal this time was Whitebeard. Among all the Yonko, Whitebeards pirates were the strongest, which was acknowledged by all, anyone wants to be the pirate king, he should pass him first. And since the golden era, So far nearly 17 years passed, no one has been able to defeat him and go toward the end of the New World. During the war in the original story, Whitebeard was attacked by his old age and trauma from past fights. also, the strength of his pirates was reduced by a large margin at that time. Ace, Blackbeard, and Thatch (Tl: the last one is the guy Blackbeard killed.) This was a drop of three Quasi-Admiral level, But even with this, The Marine suffered heavy losses. So how strong he was, is obvious. Chapter 235: Blackbeard and Whitebeard Half a month later, at the end of the new World, Whitebeard crew were resting in a mid-sized island, Many were transporting goods to the ship. The world conference has ended. Those guys are frustrated about the revolutionary army. The Whitebeard captains were laughing and chatting with each other. The fourth captain suddenly revealed a serious face and said: Speaking of this The world conference has ended; we dont know whether that Sword Ghost guy will make a move again or not. Mentioning Roja, all the captains turned serious. They almost saw Rojas rise themselves. From being Garps Nephew to defeating Doflamingo Their attitude toward Roja was that of disdain, it changed little by little to that of fear, as Rojas rise was too fast. And the latest action took by him that completely instilled fear within them, Roja defeated big moms crew all by himself. Although Big mom was the weakest Yonko, she wasnt that far behind the other three. Destroying her completely like that by himself sounded like a bad joke! After drinking some wine, Marco took a deep breath, his face turned to that of arrogance as he said: This guy is strong But were not Big moms crew. Thats right! Jozu smiled and looked at Whitebeard as he said: Oyaji, If that guy tries anything, lets destroy the Marine headquarters. All the people had the same thought, all of them laughed. As long As Whitebeard is here, then he will always remain the strongest man in the world. No matter who it was, if they want to deal with them, then they will encounter a mountain that is impossible to cross. That mountain is Whitebeard. As the heavy atmosphere dissipated, all of them continued to chat and laugh. After drinking, Whitebeard looked at Marco and the others and sighed while shaking his head: Really a bunch of idiot sons Although he would like to rebuke Marcos words, as all of them were relying on him too much, but he couldnt say it because he didnt hate the feeling of being depended on. Being believed in and trusted by his sons made Whitebeard feel happy. Whitebeard scolded his stupid son with a grin, then looked at Marco and the others and laughed: Yes will destroy the headquarters if they try messing with us. Ha ha ha ha Hearing Whitebeards saying such words, Marco, and the others couldnt help but laugh and be filled with joy. No one can cross the mountain called Whitebeard, Sengoku couldnt, Garp couldnt, Shanks couldnt nor will The Ghost Sword. As they continued their chat, A fat person with some missing front teeth appeared, he was carrying some fresh water and other materials. As he heard their words the man looked at Whitebeard and glanced at him deeply. He was Marshall.D.Teach, the Blackbeard. No one can always stay at the top Oyaji cannot as well, in fact, you know that Ghost sword is a threat to even you, even if you could win now, sooner or later you will be defeated. Blackbeard held the box in his hand as he moved toward the ship. He wanted the darkness devil fruit, for so many years now, but so far, the fruit has yet to appear, will he have the opportunity to get it? Even Whitebeard began suspecting him. Ghost sword Roja If I dont get the Darkness devil fruit, I wont be able to defeat such a freak. Blackbeard lowly muffled. It was no secret that Rojas abilities and moves were among the top in the world. His sword skills are scary, He has flames that are more powerful than the Magma fruit! Those two alone, especially with the latter, had made a lot of people fear him. Just thinking about a flame that could burn magma to ashes is horrifying. At least, I still have some time, Oyaji should be able to win right now, Staying here is the safest place, and there is a great possibility that I can get the devil fruit here. Blackbeard put his anxiety back, he took a deep breath and clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with self-confidence as he chose to continue believing in himself. Almost as he relaxed a bit, Blackbeard saw a shadow at the end of the sea. This shadow didnt seem like a ship, rather it seemed like a person. No, is it Blackbeard looked at the shadow getting closer and closer. His pupil suddenly shrunk and a look of horror appeared all over his face. The figure was coming closer and closer. Under the blue sky, the figure moved on the sea while wearing the Admirals coat. Its Admiral Ghost sword Roja. That guy really came! Blackbeards forehead was overflowing with cold sweat, he looked vigilantly at Roja and didnt dare to move. He didnt want to arouse Rojas attention. If he was noticed, a catastrophe will befall him. Blackbeard tried his hardest to not be noticed by Roja. When Roja stepped out of the sea, his gaze was already fixed on the captains and Whitebeard! Frightened by Roja, Blackbeard didnt dare move as he saw Roja going past him his heart was beating violently. After Roja passed, Blackbeard breathed out in relief, His clothes were full of cold sweat, and he bit his teeth and tightly clenched his fists. I must get that devil fruit, The sea should belong to me I definitively will not let you bunch of arrogant guys be at the top for long, absolutely not. After a while, Blackbeard calmed down. Although no warship has come, Roja alone is scary enough. In the eyes of many people, The destruction of Big moms pirates proved that Rojas power was no less than any Yonko. Roja was an Admiral, By coming here it was clear what he was trying to do. But in the end, Blackbeard shook his head, His face showed confidence as he said: Although youre strong But you wont be able to defeat Oyaji as you are now. Chapter 236: No One Can Stop Him Under the blue sky, Roja was riding on the sea, Many saw him other than Blackbeard, they all stopped what they were doing as shock appeared all over their faces, they couldnt help rubbing their eyes. That rascal Marines Admiral Ghost Sword Roja! After recognizing Roja, some members of the crew took action and held their weapons, but they didnt dare move forward and block his path. At this time, the captains stopped talking, they saw Roja, most of them didnt think that he would really come here. Roja was an admiral, and they are the Whitebeards pirates. Roja coming here obviously wasnt so he could have a drink and chat with them, he was obviously looking for trouble. Roja didnt attack Shanks or Kaido, yet he directly came here for the Whitebeard. Hey, Stop! Roja looked at Marco who had both hands folded over his chest, as he stood up to meet him. At this time, Jozu came next to Marco as he did the same thing as Marco. Now all captains took the same actions. Only Whitebeard didnt stand up, but his eyes flashed while he was still sitting down. Why are you here? Marco looked calmly at Roja, his eyes revealed his seriousness, although as a member of Whitebeards crew, he shouldnt dear Roja, Roja who destroyed the Big moms pirates alone will induce fear into most people. Rojas coat was fluttering in the wind as his body stopped as he looked at them and said. I came to ask Whitebeard one thing. Hearing Rojas word, Marcos face sank as he coldly shouted: Dont joke around! Oyaji doesnt have anything to talk about with you. Roja broke into their place, then he wanted to talk with Whitebeard. This is completely provocative! Not to mention Roja was a Marine, Even if he was a Yonko, those actions would also make Marco have the same reaction. Marco stood in front of Roja, but Roja didnt seem to care as he continued moving toward Whitebeard, he completely ignored Marco. Marco saw this and anger began boiling in his heart, he suddenly lifted his leg and cruelly kicked Roja. Om! This kick suddenly turned into blue flames as it moved extremely fast toward Roja. Mythical Zoan fruit, Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix Rojas eyes were dull as if nothing was happening he continued forward. Boom! The next moment, An explosion was heard, monstrous flames rose beside Roja in every direction, Then suddenly Marco was sent flying. In that flame, Rojas Marine uniform suddenly transformed into the Shinigamis outfit. In his hand, Sen Maboroshi appeared with a red blade. Youre not qualified to stop me. Roja didnt look at Marco who was blown away into the distance. A horrifying flame Roared as the temperature rose. After Opening the Shikai, Countless people were horrified as their lips began to dry. Whats wrong with this temperature? In this The flame that turned the magma into ashes?! Not mentioning the ordinary pirates, even the captains felt fear looking at those flames. Marco was rolling on the ground as the golden-red flames engulfed his blue ones. Fortunately for him, those blue flames werent real flames, but they were properties of the phoenix body and had healing properties. Wouch! Marco returned in front of the crowd, he looked at Roja with fear but he still attacked. Stop this guy! Dont let him get close to Oyaji! The captains still felt fear, but they were determined, they looked at Roja and used their abilities to stop him from moving forward. Roja was holding Sen Maboroshi in his hand, step by step, the momentum was rising, his figure was getting bigger and bigger in their eyes. His whole body was covered in flames as if he was using a devil fruit! You are not qualified to stop me! All of you let me pass. Rojas eyes revealed arrogance as he waved his sword. Boom! Hot flame pillar appeared in front of the captains. Marco and the other tried their best to show off their abilities and stop Roja from advancing any further. All kind of messy abilities were intertwined as they collided with the flame pillar. Bang!! As soon as they collided, an earth-shattering Roar sounded, the flame pillar scattered but all the captain were burnt by the flames, their Busoshoku was relatively weak, in this kind of heat, they couldnt completely resist getting burns. What a terrible flame! Fear appeared on every captains face, although they heard many times of Rojas power, it was the first time facing him, they finally understood the horror of facing him. The ordinary pirates in the distance saw this scene and fear crept into their hearts. How can this be?! Even the captains As members of the Whitebeard crew, they were aware of how powerful Marco and the others were. They were really powerful, they could even stand in front of the admirals. However, in front of Roja, One move and they all couldnt resist. What kind of strength is this? In this world, other than the Whitebeard, there are people who can beat the captains? Looking at Rojas back, they seemed to see Whitebeards shadow. Blackbeard was hiding with the rest of the Pirates when he saw Roja surrounded by flames, his heart was shocked and fear appeared all over his face. Worthy of being able to defeat Big mom alone What a power, almost the same as Oyaji Unless I get that Fruit, Otherwise I simply wont be able to resist this flame. Chapter 237: Who is the strongest! Roja bathed inside the Golden red flames while walking toward the Whitebeard in the distance. The captains were gritting their teeth while trying to stop Roja. But at this time, The Whitebeard who was sitting suddenly spoke. You all just retreat and let him come. Oyaji!! When all of them heard this, they were unwilling. But they had to give up the idea of stopping Roja. Under the watchful eyes of the captains, Roja walked out of the flames, Sen Maboroshi disappeared and the flames subsided. Roja walked toward Whitebeard, the latter stared at Roja then suddenly laughed: Garp, You finally have a successor. Whitebeard, Do you want me to talk to you as a senior? Roja calmly looked at Whitebeard. In fact, he wasnt calm at all. Even though Roja was standing at the top already, in front of him was the strongest man. Roja couldnt calm his beating heart. From the day he came here, he dreamed of the time he would stand in front of the Whitebeard and more. Whitebeard grinned: You little Brat I wont say much, I just wanted to ask you a question. What does this guy have to do with you? Roja took a deep breath and took out a photo and put it in front of the Whitebeard. On the photo was Edward Weevils head. Whitebeard took the photo. His eyes flashed as he took the picture and rubbed it a few times. Om! After rubbing it a few times, he threw it back at Roja. Wouch! Before it reached him, it directly burned to ashes. You brat, Who do you think you are? Not only are you not showing any respect but you also want to question me Its ten years too early for you! While saying those words, Whitebeards Haoshoku shot to the skies. Even the sky above darkened. This terrible Force caused Marco and the other Captains to be drenched in cold sweat. For a long time, they didnt see Whitebeard this angry, even against Kaido who provoked him, Whitebeard wasnt as angry. Roja asking Whitebeard was a huge provocation, Roja was a Marine and Whitebeard was a pirate, So whatever question Roja would ask, Whitebeard wouldnt answer. This attitude was within Rojas expectations. In fact, before coming here, Roja new that it was impossible to obtain an answer to his question, whether he was polite or not he wont get the answer. The only difference is that Whitebeard will be angry if Roja asked impolitely. But, Will Roja fear the Whitebeard? Roger died in the East Blue, Shiki died in my hands Youre the only legend remaining from the three. Against Whitebeards power, Sen Maboroshi appeared in Rojas hand as he put it in front of him and released his Haoshoku. If Whitebeard wanted to be the pirate king, he wouldve done it long ago. But even though he was facing the king, Roja wasnt fearful in the slightest. He was rather passionate as a sense of excitement emerged in his heart. He is a Marine, The strongest in this world. Whitebeard is a pirate, and also the strongest in the world. This was the contest between the Strongest title holders. So what. Whitebeard took his weapon with both hands as he said: ore wa Shirohige da!! Flames Rose to the sky as if they will burn the sky as Roja rushed forward, while Whitebeards weapon had white halo formed at its tip, the two weapons moved toward each other. Om!! Like a broken mirror, the air broke and formed a spider web in every direction. No good! Retreat! Seeing this scene, The captains including Marco all retreated back without hesitation. Bang!! Rojas flames moved in front of him, they stopped by the broken Air and couldnt continue forward At this moment, the entire island had only Roja and Whitebeard at the center. From one side were the burning flames that could sweep heaven and earth, while on the other side was the Broken air due to Whitebeards attack. Ryujin Jakka Vs Gura Gura No Mi!! On one side was the strongest Shikai, and on the other is the strongest Fruit that was said to have the ability to destroy the world. In this collision, The entire island seemed to be bursting. Om! In the midst of the rumbling air, Roja found it hard to break through Whitebeards defenses while the latter couldnt extinguish Rojas flames. The two powers stagnated for a moment! Bang!! The entire island around Roja and Whitebeard exploded Flames whistled everywhere, the moment it touches the ground, it burns it and turn it to magma then the magma would turn to aches, then they fell into the sea and the sea started to burn. On the other side, the earth under Whitebeard was full of cracks like a puzzle. While a huge wave was formed on the sea as it swept all directions. Roja and whitebeard, Whitebeard, was the strongest in the previous era than and this era, While Roja will represent a new era. The result of this confrontation was A huge explosion! Chapter 238: Gura Gura No Mi Vs Ryujin Jakka In the Headquarters, Sengoku was in his office watching some pictures, the one in the picture was Edward Weevil. Even after half a month, I still didnt found anything, where did this guy come from? Even the Marine intelligence wouldnt be able to find information about an ordinary person, but a strong one will be found no matter what unless it was his first time on the sea. The information found was vague, no one could tell if it was true or not. If I cant find anything, it isnt a problem since he died anyway Speaking of which, were did Roja go for so long? After saying this, Sengoku eyes opened widely, he suddenly thought about something. Aokijiwas sitting in the sofa inside Sengokus office, When he heard those words, he looked up and said: Arara, I feel a little weird about this, he seems to have gone alone again Speaking to here, Aokijis voice suddenly stopped. Sengokus actions suddenly stopped as well. The tow looked at each other suddenly and thought about the same thing. No way!! . Marine headquarters, elite camp, Z was reprimanding the recruits while they were practicing. You, Dont use that much power, that kind of footwork is useless And you, youre hitting too softly, are you trying to tickle your enemy to death?! Z wasnt satisfied with any of them. He hardly found someone satisfying, other than Roja, there was no one else. And comparing Roja with them is a bit too much. The gap was too huge for comparison. Ugh After rebuking the new recruits, Z also seemed to want to tell himself that they werent doing too poorly, its just that Roja did too good. Z returned to his office and poured himself a cup of tea, he didnt drink it, instead, he looked at the tea and his thought drifted toward the sea. Half a month He shouldve already arrived Roja went to Whitebeard, In the Headquarters, other than Z, no one else knew, He didnt tell anyone because he believed in Rojas strength. But defeating him wont be easy after all Whitebeard dominated the sea for decades now and his powers should be really terrible. Z couldnt come to any conclusion about this fight between Roja and Whitebeard. He could only wait for the results. In the new world, The sea water was raging, Half of the island was burning with golden red flames, everything was evaporating or turning to ashes. Marco and Jozu were looking from afar. They didnt even try to go help Whitebeard. Because they all believed that he wont lose, he was the strongest. Boom! Suddenly and earth shaking sound was heard from above the island, There seemed to be a black thunderbolt slamming down as a terrible atmosphere swept through the sky. The Haki made the air in the island distorted. Is the sky being cracked? Its not Oyajis ability Its Haoshoku Haki! Does this guy really have the Haoshoku? And its so powerful that it seems stronger than Akagamis Looking at the powerful Haki that was being released from the center of the island, Marco and the other captains were shocked. They began feeling a little bit nervous. At this moment, Rojas Sen Maboroshi moved toward Whitebeards Bisento while flames coiled around it. Whitebeards Bisento couldnt even handle the Gura Gura no Mis power, and with this kind of heat, it couldnt take anymore as it finally starting burned down. Whitebeard faced Rojas flames without fear. He looked sharp as he said: Such exaggerated heat The Gura Fura no Mi and the Ryujin Jakka were constantly colliding, which resulted in the land being destroyed time after time. Sweat overflowed over Whitebeards body due to the heat. Roja stood in front of Whitebeard, he was carrying his sword while resisting Whitebeards attacks. Although he simulated this fight in his mind, he could only now his powers by truly matching up against him, only like this can he know what it means to have the power to destroy the world. His sword still collided with Whitebeards Bisento several times, and the power of shock passed through Rojas arm made him somewhat numb. This was the result because Sen Maboroshi could resist some of the shocks power. The flame that burns everything. The shock that breaks everything. Both are the extreme of each power, and its hard to know which is stronger theoretically, only by facing each other would they discover who is stronger. Despite Whitebeards shock reaching Rojas arm, which made Roja uncomfortable, it didnt mean that he will lose. If Whitebeard was too weak, wont this be too boring?! Fight! Fight! Fight! Roja looked at Whitebeard in front of him, on his face, a heart-wrenching smile was drawn, a smile full of thirst for a fight. Exaggerated? This is just warm up! Om!! The next moment, Roja withdrew his sword and lifted it up. Ennetsu Jigoku!!! Boom!!! With Rojas guidance, numerous pillars rose from every direction. The island was getting warmer and warmer. Not only did the pillars of fire rose around them, There were flames everywhere as they swallowed Whitebeard. That was just warming up? Wow, you are really like a ghost. In that flame, The Whitebeard didnt mind the heat, he sounded arrogant as he squatted down. Om! Suddenly under Whitebeard, space seemed to crack, He flames under him stopped as it couldnt get out anymore. Humph! Roja faced Whitebeard, after a cold bang, he held his sword with one hand as numerous pillars expanded toward the center where Whitebeard was! ________________________________________________________________ T/N: Thanks everyone for the support, Here is our first G.O.S.S Chap for this month, hope that you like it and if you want more, you can join us on patreon and support us, were already at Chap 286 now, thanks again for your support and good night. Chapter 239: Double release! Ennetsu Jigoku! This move can even turn hundreds of kilometers into a scorched earth in moments, Thats in Yamamotos hands, but in Rojas hands it wasnt as strong, but it was still strong. Witnessing this terrible flame from afar, Marco and the others who already retreated joined their powers to resist the terrible flames. Oyaji!! What a terrifying attack After seeing this blaze of fire, Marco and the others finally exposed a little bit of worry and fear. Some couldnt stand still and wanted to rush and help Whitebeard. Om! The air cracked like a mirror as dense cracks filled it and started spreading from where Whitebeard fist was. In nearly six years, Luffy would set sail, Nearly seven years from now, the war will start and until then, Whitebeards strength would decline. Boom! The gathered up pillars, continued even under the influence of the shock. Whitebeard continued breaking the pillars, but it was impossible to completely destroy them all. Om! The land beneath Whitebeard started shattering, in addition to that, the earth was becoming magma due to the flames. Taimatsu! Whitebeard knew that he wont be able to break the flames. His eyes flickered and finally took a deep breath and increased the shocks power. He was worried that Marco and the others would get hurt if he goes all out. But now that they were away, he could let everything out. How strong was Whitebeard in his peak? I am afraid only Garp and Sengokus generation would know that Now his power was in decline! Om!! With the sound of glass breaking, The power of the shock broke out in all direction. This time it wasnt just the ground beneath his feet, the entire island started trembling. In the distance, the sea was divided into pieces, twisted and tilted. The island was almost overturned. Bang!! The flames were completely shaken off whitebeard, within a few hundred meters, there were no flames at all. If this power hit Roja, it will definitively destroy him. This is good!! Seeing the move that almost exterminated the Big mom and her crew being blocked by Whitebeard, Roja didnt panic, instead, the flames in his eyes burned even more as he suddenly squatted. Ever since opening the Shikai, He didnt experience this feeling, the excitement of fighting someone strong, this didnt happen even against Big mom. The pressure Whitebeard was releasing made him feel excited, his battle spirit was ignited. Boom!! After the shock passed, Roja took his sword and slashed toward Whitebeard. Whitebeard wasnt afraid, he took his Bisento and used the power of the shock and destroyed the Sword energy that was coming toward him. After the Whitebeard went all out, many of the weak captains were stunned. Even Blackbeard, who was hiding in the crowd, looked at the battle as if he was drunk. Oyaji is almost going all out. Someone making him go all out, this hasnt happened in years. The power of this Marine Admiral is really terrible But, Oyaji is still stronger with his Earthquake. Looking at the whitebeard from afar, Blackbeards face revealed his greed. On the island, Whitebeard held his Bisento arrogantly toward Roja, he was full of self-confidence. This degree of flame could only light some candles, brat. Is that so? Roja wasnt angry at what Whitebeard said, instead, he smiled. His eyes sharpened as he began pushing his Reiatsu to the limit. Since you said this, then I will end this fight using ten candles! When Rojas voice fell, the flames began to dissipate. Roja held his sword and stood in his place as Hoashoku emerged from his body. What was this ability? Haki? Swordsmanship? Ryujin Jakka? No. Rojas power is in his ability to combine various abilities as he like he could combine using his Sen Maboroshi. Roja turned his sword upside down, then let go of it. Bankai Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! With this sound, Sen Maboroshi fell to the ground and turned into countless sakura petals, this was the ability that he didnt use for a long time now. But the strange thing wasnt Roja using it, the strange thing was that the petals were golden red in color, as if they were hot molten iron. This wasnt just a few sakura petals, they were extremely hot. This is The release of Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura! As the flames dispersed, The crew of Whitebeard saw the billions of the golden red petals that Roja just released. What are those? Petals? No Those things are extremely dangerous! Marco showed a hint of worry in his eyes as he felt the terrible power of those petals. Compared to the flames, the feeling he got from them is much more terrifying. _______________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hi everyone, thanks for your support it really means a lot to me and I hope you like this chap and continue supporting us. This is our Second G.O.S.S Chapter for this month and as always there is even more on patreon. Were now at chapter 287 there, thanks again to everyone for their support and Goodnight! Chapter 240: Sun Oh? Looking at the sky full of red Sakura petals, Whitebeard eyes sank slightly as he felt the threat. Without hesitation, Whitebeard waved his Bisento toward the petals. Om! The power burst out of him and went crushing toward the petals. But when they collided, something astonishing happened. Snap! The Sakura petals exploded. It sounded like a balloon explosion. It was extremely weak sound without any momentum. But the place where they exploded, golden light emerged and seemed like they will scorch the void. Even the power of shock couldnt really do anything to those lights. Snap! Snap! Snap! In the next moment, hundreds of millions of petals began to burst. They turned into golden light and were connected to each other. Those millions of lights seemed to cover the world. At this time, not only on the island but the entire new world saw this light in the sky. The world was overshadowed. Everything seemed to shine, if anything could describe this scene, there was only one word A Sun. The light seemed like a newborn sun hanging in the sky. On the island, all the captains witnessing this couldnt help but have a change in their expressions. They found it extremely difficult to withstand the heat, and their clothes started to burn. Whats even more shocking was, the sea level was getting lower and lower as the water was being evaporated. My God What is this power? The Blackbeard was shaken by this scene, and his face showed extreme fear. He had witnessed the power of the Yonko before, and even when Roja arrived here he didnt feel this kind of fear. At this time, he felt how small he was as if a mortal looking toward the heaven, sun, and gods. All the captains were under shock. Some people began to shout loudly. Oyaji!! Even if their eyes were not fully open due to the brightness of the light. They were trying their hardest to open them so they could see how Whitebeard was doing. However even using their Haki was meaningless as they couldnt really see a thing, this sun seemed to be able to destroy everything as if the Haki was ineffective against it. No one could see Roja and Whitebeard anymore. Both of them were covered by the light. Gradually, the light finally began to fade, and the horrible heat finally began to calm down. When the light weakened, everyone stared at the field nervously. What happened? With so many people looking at the field, the situation finally revealed itself. The Whitebeard still stood there, his clothes were fully burned as his body was full of burn marks. This wasnt the point. The point is, half of his Bisento disappeared leaving only the handle. Even when it was covered by Haki and the power of sock, the weapon couldnt handle the heat. The island was completely flattened, and everything disappeared. Cough! Whitebeard took the half of his weapon and coughed violently, and then he spits blood. When the blood fell on the ground, it immediately emitted a sizzle then turned black. Seeing this terrible scene, Marco in the distance couldnt help but exclaim, they couldnt help but rush over. On the other side, Roja stood there holding his sword not far behind Whitebeard. Sen Maboroshi already turned into its original state, obviously, the double release was too draining on Rojas Reiatsu, Its even burdensome on Sen Maboroshi as it was only in the fifth stage. In addition to this, Roja didnt have any injuries, Whitebeards shock failed to touch him. The result of this fight is already obvious. No doubt. Whitebeard was injured and it wasnt anything light. In front of Rojas Full power, Even Whitebeard couldnt resist. If it wasnt for him still close to his peak, Whitebeard wouldve turned to ashes. This was Rojas current strength. With Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Roja could create something similar to a Sun. The moment its released, its temperature would go even beyond Ryujin Jakka s but its still far from reaching Zanka no Tachi. Just lighting candles, do you like it, Whitebeard? Roja stood there, he was releasing his Haoshoku, even if that light dispersed, It still gave people looking, some kind of fear of Roja. Oh, Cough! Although Whitebeard used his Shock and Haki to the extreme, his body was still burned and even some of the heat invaded his body. If it was an ordinary person he would be lying on the ground by now. Whitebeard obviously didnt expect Roja to unleash this kind of power move. Chapter 241: No longer The stronges Even if Whitebeard was ten years younger, in the absolute peak of his strength, he wouldnt have been able to resist that attack and would still be injured. The outcome of this battle was clear. Although Rojas consumption on his Reiatsu was great, if they continued the fight, then Whitebeard will die without a doubt. Perhaps before his death, Whitebeard could seriously injure Roja, but he wont be able to kill him. At this time, the Whitebeards crew finally rushed over. The first person to get there was Marco in his Phoenix form. When he saw Whitebeard was wounded, he rushed toward Roja angrily. You Bastard!! What did you do to Oyaji? The fight ended, but Marco still rushed toward Roja. The latter looked coldly and held his sword in his hand as he said. Oh, is it you turn now? Well lets see what the Whitebeards pirates can do. Rojas looked at those people coming toward him with contempt. Although he spent too much of his Reiatsu, Marco wont be able to defeat him still. Take this!! Jozu went toward Roja after Marco, his whole body turned to Diamonds, he also pushed his Haki to the limit. Facing Roja, he didnt dare to not go all out, he already pushed himself to the limit. But even so, Roja still used his backhand to send the sword. Four captains attacked together, Two from the left and two from the right, Roja didnt move from his place, he sighed as crimson flames suddenly broke out crashing those four away. Roja saw that all the captains were shocked by him. They didnt dare attack him and showed fear. So that all that the Whitebeard Crew got! After saying this Roja turned around and directly took a step away. Looking at Rojas departing back, Marco and the others didnt dare step forward and attack, they could only watch him as he left. Although many people clenched their fists, they were unwilling, but they knew that they wont be able to stop Roja, even if they gang up on him. Cough! Whitebeard coughed again, and finally, he said something in a low voice, he wanted to speak from the start but couldnt due to the heat in his body. Marco Jozu All of you stop Oyaji! How are you feeling? Hearing Whitebeard talking, Marco and the others finally turned their heads and surrounded him anxiously. Im fine. Seeing Roja going away in this way, there was a type of complexity in Whitebeards eyes. He was very clear about his own physical condition, if they continued to fight against Roja, most likely he wouldve died. If he was another ten years younger, he wouldnt have lost this miserably. Seeing Whitebeard wave his hand without saying a thing, Marco and the others were relieved, But they all knew that Whitebeard was injured and immediately called the Doctor of their ship. Simultaneously Marco looked at Whitebeards eyes, he still had a hint of worry, he couldnt help but cautiously say: Oyaji, you Although Marco didnt know how much Whitebeard consumed of Rojas power, it was clear that Roja won. Even if it wasnt an absolute victory, Roja cant directly take away the title of the strongest. The World strongest! This title was with Whitebeard for decades and now it will be taken by Roja, Marco was worried about Whitebeard. I know what you are thinking Marco However, Whitebeard looked at Marco and laughed, he extended his hand and patted Marcos shoulder. Stupid son, although Im called a monster, in the end, I am still human, I cant always be the strongest. One day sooner or later, someone would take this title and replace me I just want the one replacing me to be one of you, Marco. Whitebeard looked at Marco and the others. he was really treating them as his sons. He knew that one day sooner or later, He would have to let someone take his position, but until now his successor has yet to appear, even Marco is still too weak. Instead, Garp, the guy who fought with him for countless times found his successor. Oyaji Marco squeezed his fist and bit his teeth and said: We are useless The others by the side also bowed their heads and were ashamed. Whitebeard looked at them then grinned. You bunch of stupid sons. I havent died yet. At least for now I am still here, so try to get stronger and dont give me hard time. Even though they were from the Yonko, Marco and the others always had a kind of arrogance, they always felt they were above the other three. That was indeed the case, Whitebeard surpasses the other three. But once Whitebeard loses his title due to his age, this arrogance would disappear. Whitebeard wasnt in a hurry. He felt that he still could shelter Marco and the others for a long time, but with Rojas presence, Whitebeard felt the crisis. Whitebeard was no longer the strongest! There was someone in this world who can defeat him, that person is Ghost sword Roja. Oyaji When they heard Whitebeards words, the captains raised their heads and showed their resolution, Marco was even more determined. I absolutely wont disappoint you, Oyaji. Thats good _____________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hi everyone, thanks for your support it really means a lot to me and I hope you like this chap and continue supporting us. This is our fourth G.O.S.S Chapter for this month and as always there is even more on patreon. Were now at chapter 289 there, thanks again to everyone for their support and Goodnight! Chapter 242: After The Figh A few days later. the news about Roja and Whitebeards fight like fire spreading throughout the sea. The fight between the two, especially Rojas move, that combination between Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi that condensed them flames to form a sun. Many islands in the sea could see that light. This momentum couldnt be covered up. Roja once again went to fight a Yonko alone, and he chose the strongest amongst the three remaining, Whitebeard. This news spread all over the world and shocked everyone who heard it. Countless people were surprised, even though Roja destroyed Big mom, but this was Whitebeard were talking about, this caused many to have the cold sweat. Roja was Marines admiral, he went to Whitebeards pirates, its impossible that they just ate and chatted together. They shouldve fought a really fierce fight. Just the island alone is enough evidence about the fight, it was completely destroyed. Roja destroyed Big moms crew, now he went to Whitebeard, is he thinking of completely wiping out the Yonko?! You should know that The world government and the Marines couldnt destroy the Yonko for many years now. They couldnt even destroy Whitebeards pirate because they would pay a huge price if they did. Whitebeard, this name was like a giant in many peoples mind, even the Marines and the world government were afraid of provoking him, but now Roja alone was initiating the challenge. Although no one knew the result of the fight, it was clear that Whitebeard couldnt kill Roja and after the latter destroyed the island he left. How incredible was that! That monster facing whitebeard and his crew then he was able to safely retreat, his strength is really unfathomable I am afraid that Whitebeard couldnt win against him. Numerous forces heads and even Shanks said while they hear this news, their eyes were serious while saying this. Only one person going against Whitebeard then retreating safely, even Garp and Sengoku couldnt do this. Rojas title as the strongest Marine is well deserved! Although many people didnt know the results of the fight, it still gave Roja the title of the strongest Marine. Even if Roja didnt win this time, since he was able to retreat, this already represented that he was strong. Plus, Roja was young, him getting the title of the strongest is just a matter of time. The strongest pirate, Whitebeard Edward Newgate! The strongest Marine, Ghost sword Roja! The strongest people fought, in the eyes of many people, Roja and Whitebeard were already equally terrifying existences. In the sea, There was a sandy beach with only ten square meters, around it was the boundless sea. Roja stood on it while he held his Den Den Mushi. You arent injured right, Roja? On the other side of the call, Sengokus voice was heard. After receiving the news about the fight, he almost instantly called Roja. Roja didnt answer for a long time and finally answered now. The Whitebeard and his crew arent enough to injure me. Roja used a very plain statement, but this statement showed his arrogance. In Sengokus heart, this sentence could only be said by Roja. Where are you now? When are going back to the headquarters? In the new world, If I want to return, I need at least two months and a half to be back, Roja said casually If there is nothing else I am hanging up. Roja directly dropped the Den Den Mushi, he didnt wait for Sengokus reply. In the Headquarters, Sengoku was in his office with the Den Den Mushi in his hand, his face showed his helplessness, but after taking a deep breath his heart calmed down. Even if it was Whitebeard, nothing would happen to Roja. He faced him alone and still retreated safely. He really is getting stronger and stronger You really have a good nephew. The first sentence was directed to himself, the second part was directed at the figure sitting on the Sofa. That figure was Garp. Just when Garp returned, He heard that Roja went to fight with Whitebeard and safely retreated. Hahahaha, Of course, He is Roja after all! Garp grinned while his eyes were full of emotions. Going alone to face Whitebeard and coming back safely, this was something he couldnt do in the past, and now Roja has done it. And because of this, he was the Strongest Marine who was equal to Whitebeard. Garp was very happy in his heart. When he felt relieved, he thought about Luffy and Ace who wanted to become pirates and his mouth couldnt help but twitch. If they really became pirates, he didnt know how much trouble would that give them. Whats wrong Garp? Sengoku noticed Garps expression and asked. Garp regained his composer and with a hahaha he shook his head and said: Nothing nothing His own grandson was determined to become a pirate, he obviously couldnt say that as it was too shameful. On the sea, after hanging up on Sengoku, Roja put the Den Den Mushi inside his pocket. Instead of directly going on the sea, he laid on the ground and looked at the sky. I am not strong enough I could hardly deal with the Whitebeards crew today, let alone the world government. Such strength is far from being enough to dominate the world. With this battle, Roja confirmed that he was as strong as Whitebeard in his prime now, and also confirmed that he is too weak to dominate the world. I need to get stronger. Roja laid there, looking at the sky sharply in deep thoughts. Chapter 243: The Chaotic Sea If others knew of Rojas thoughts, they will be scared to death. The strongest in the world isnt strong enough. What kind of power does he need to be satisfied?! Using all my power to release the Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi wasnt enough to crush Whitebeard. But Sen Maboroshi still isnt strong enough to contain such powers. Roja folded his hands and looked at the sky leisurely. With a thought, the property bar popped up. Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +1 Attributes: Attack +1400, Strength +460, Agility +460, Physical +460, Spirit +460 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 351/350 During this period of time Roja only leveled once. After this fight with Whitebeard, he finally could upgrade to the next level. Roja was already used to this and directly chose to upgrade. Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +1 Attributes: Attack +1600, Strength +520, Agility +520, Physical +520, Spirit +520 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 1/360 The basic attributes improved once again. Of course, Roja mostly pays attention to the improvement brought to his soul and Zanpakuto. In fact, this so-called upgrade is just a way for Roja to strengthen his soul so he could increase the number of his skills. Rojas strength didnt lay on the power of his Zanpakuto or his own swordsmanship alone. But even if he didnt have Sen Maboroshis ability, he was already strong. Right now, Sen Maboroshi could help him use the fire with every skill, but there is a limit when he uses the double release as it will put a huge load on it. Not to mention triple release. But now Roja didnt have any third ability with Shikai or Bankai so there wont be any triple release for now. Getsuga Tensho was only a skill, not a Zanpakuto. The way this is being calculated is the same as before, only by upgrading the stage it wont bring any qualitative change. If I want to get stronger and have the power to control the world, I need to get into the sixth stage. With a thought, Roja brought Sen Maboroshi into his hand as he murmured. Although it seemed like he was talking to himself, Roja was trying to communicate with Sen Maboroshi. But Zanpakuto seemed asleep. This times enhancement failed to wake it up so its impossible to communicate. The last time he leveled up, Sen Maboroshi seemed to wake up a little, but this time it didnt wake up even for a little bit. Roja was wondering if this happened because the sword swallowed the devil fruit. Yes, what actually happened to the devil fruit? Roja looked at the sword speechless, but his intuition told him that an unexpected change will occur one Sen Maboroshi integrate with the devil fruit. And again with a thought, he returned the sword back into the soul space. After resting for a bit on the island, Roja got up and stepped into the sea again. Since the destruction of the Big mom, although a part of her territory was swallowed by Kaido, the other areas were being fought over by countless pirates. Those pirates werent are small, they were the supernovas that just entered the new world. They were fighting for the seat of the Yonko. The reason why the Marine didnt attack the Yonko, wasnt just because they were difficult to eliminate, but also because once they were eliminated, it could cause more damage than them being there. In the sea, two pirates ships were fighting. One of the two belonged to someone wanting to be the next Yonko, The Comet pirates, A group that stayed low while the Big mom ruled, They were of the few that didnt join A Yonko while they were in his territory. The captain of this group was Golotte, with a bounty of 648 million. He ate the Gravity devil fruit. This fruit was among the strongest fruits in this world. And the other one facing him was shockingly the Kuja pirates. The Kuja Island was a country that lived with piracy. they had to plunder to live. And as Hancock was one of the Shichibukai, she can legally plunder. Before when Hancock encounter pirates she will directly kill them even when they had a bounty of two or three hundred million. But this time, the crew wasnt much, but the captain was strong, he was as strong as a weakened admiral, same power as Doflamingo. Hancock found it difficult to deal with this level of opponent. Hancock Do you think a Shichibukai is a big role? If you do what can you do with it? You better become a Yonko with me instead. The captain of the Comet group was jealous of Hancocks fruit ability, and on the other hand, he wanted her by his side, to be his queen. In his view, he is already close to being a Yonko, If he can get the help of Hancock, there will only be a few people who can actually compete with him. But suddenly Hancocks extremely cold voice was heard in his ears. This Queen doesnt have any interest in being a Yonko, You are imprudent, you just called this Queen by her name. Following that, countless pink arrows rushed toward Golotto, his expression sank as he jumped backward and avoided this attack. On his ship, there were only two or three people who didnt turn into stone. It seems there is nothing to talk about. Golotto took a deep breath and his eyes gradually became cold. You turned all of my men into stone, so if I want them to turn back I need to kill you. This remark made Hancock frown. This man didnt fall to her charm. You bastard Damn it! You thought you could win me over and turn me to stone? Golotto sneered and his eyes revealed his murderous intent. Chapter 244: Confusion Oh! Hancocks face turned cold, she moved toward Golotto and kicked. Perfume fever! Humph Golotto faced Hancocks kick, this time he didnt dodge. instead, he reached the void and pushed. Om! A repulsive force suddenly forced Hancocks foot away. She flew back several meters. Hancock rolled in mid-air and landed steadily, but at this moment, Golotto moved and used his fruit to attack. Damn it! Hancocks learned from the previous attack and instead of close combat, she kissed her finger and formed a heart, suddenly arrows emerged out of that heat and moved toward Golotto. Seeing this Golottos brows furrowed, he used a gravity field to push the arrows away along with Hancock. Golotto didnt dare to let Hancock get close because her Haki and Mero Mero ability made him extremely afraid, he didnt want to be turned into stone. Fortunately, he had his ways. Hancock didnt know how to use moonwalk. So Golotto didnt stop his attack and continued to use his fruit ability. He used his other hand to make the swords, spears, and rifles fly toward Hancock. Boom! Boom! Hancock started kicking the weapons away. At this time, Golotto eyes flashed coldly, suddenly he flew toward Hancock. Not good! Hancock yelled in her heart, She was guarding herself against the weapons. She didnt expect Golotto would suddenly use his fruit on her again. Due to that Hancock flew out of the ship. The two huge serpents in front of the ship hurriedly tried to catch Hancock, But Golotto sneered and again used his fruit and the two serpents were pushed away. This is bad! Hancock looked at the sea below her, she couldnt use moonwalk so she will surely fall, and Devil fruit users, falling into the sea is equivalent to death. All the female warriors exclaimed loudly when they saw this. The tried to jump into the sea to rescue her, but Golotto used his ability and pulled them back. Hancock fell into the sea. On the sea, Roja was walking somewhat aimlessly, he raised his head unconsciously and he saw the shadow of two ships in the distance wish seemed to be fighting. Originally he didnt intend to bother with them, but when he looked closely, he discovered that one of the ships seemed familiar, so he walked slowly toward them. And when he saw the ship clearly, his eyes flashed. Such a coincidence, isnt this Hancocks ship? There was a slight smile on his face as he said that, he suddenly sped up. But just when he barely saw the figure on the ships, he happened to see Hancock flying out from the ship and falling into the sea. Roja was a little surprised. Obviously, he didnt expect someone to make Hancock suffer this much. Although Hancock wasnt that strong, she wasnt weak either. Its not easy for an Admiral to deal with her. This is really surprising, something that I didnt happen in the original story (Tl: He killed everyone and still want the story to continue normally xD) Roja grinned and didnt slow down at all. He was like an arrow as he crossed the sea, waves started to form behind him as he moved. He quickly dove into the water. He could feel Hancock underwater so he sped up and went toward her. When Hancock fell into the water, she lost her ability to move. And instead of panic, she revealed an expression of relief. It seemed like all her pain was going to disperse. If I die now, I will be completely relieved of that seal. As Hancock closed her eyes and started to sink, A shadow suddenly appeared above her head. Boom! The sea water suddenly burst and huge waves formed around and moved in every direction. All the pirates, be it Golotto or The female warriors were amazed. What happened? All of them noticed Rojas figure from afar, but he was so fast that they couldnt make out who he was even when he went into the water in front of them. Golotto revealed a look of surprise as looked around and didnt see any ship. With a splash sound, Roja and Hancocks figures suddenly flew from the sea and landed on the ship. Hancock stood there dazed. She was ready to face death, but everything changed suddenly. This fast change made her confused. Roja let go of Hancock and shook his head helplessly. No matter how big the effect is, you shouldnt be that surprised, you almost died in the sea. As he said this, Roja took off his coat and covered Hancock. Although is coat was soaked as well, but its better than Hancocks clothes which revealed her curves when she is soaked. Its just that A pirate being covered by a Marines coat seemed strange. Hancock still didnt show any reaction. Roja looked at her confused self and couldnt help but say. You can show such an expression. This is really rare Im afraid that you thought about many depressing things when you fell into the sea Roja didnt speak again as he murmured while looking at Hancock. The waves in the sea finally calmed down and the ships no longer swayed. The figures of Roja and Hancock finally entered Golottos eyes. At the moment he saw Roja, his pupil dilated while showing hints of terror. The Hell! It turns out to be him?! Although Golotto didnt sea Roja before, glancing at the coat covering Hancock, he knew that it belonged to an Admiral. As he knew the other Admirals, he already guessed who it this was. It turns out to be The strongest Admiral, Ghost sword Roja. Chapter 245: How Do You Want To Die? Its him! This is good! Ane-sama! Hancocks two younger sisters cried as they rushed toward her. No one stopped them and no one dared to do, all the eyes were focused on Roja right now. You guys Hancocks eyes finally focused and shifted from Rojas body looking at her two young sisters. She suddenly understood. Her life isnt without meaning. She is not merely living to conceal her secrets. She has two sisters. Maybe for her, living is with no meaning, but for her sisters and for the others, her life is definitively important. Thinking to here, Hancock couldnt help but glance at Roja next to her. A complicated feeling emerged in her eyes that didnt exist before. Did I thank him? But now she couldnt say it again Hancock felt complicated in her heart. Roja noticed her gaze and chuckled. Well, although I dont know what youre thinking it looks like you figured something out. So its fine. After his voice fell, Roja turned around and looked at Golottos body. He cracked his fingers creating a dreadful sound. Then Roja looked at Golotto with a sneer and said: How do you want to die? Golottos face turned pale. He didnt even think why he was so unlucky. With his strength even, he could walk without anyone daring to attack him, but the one in front of him now held the title of the strongest and he even annihilated Big moms crew alone. In the sea The Marine will unexpectedly appear here to rescue her because she is a Shichibukai. Is this the order from the world government? Golotto was full of cold sweat as he was buying time to think of a way to escape. He didnt even have the least thought of fighting Roja. Roja walked toward Golotto and said The first point I have to make clear is this isnt related to the world government. The second point You can fight however you want with the other Shichibukai, I cant even bother with that, but no one can harm her! Hearing Rojas words, Golotto was surprised for a moment he suddenly reacted and his eyes were opened wide. This sentence is clearly saying that Hancock is my woman and if you make a move on her, you will die. Is this what a Marine should say? Is this what an Admiral should say? Roja finally walked in front of Golotto and looked at him indifferently as if looking at a dead man. Just tell me are you ready to die? You Golotto finally understood why many information said that Roja was very dangerous, he wouldnt move according to common sense! He went to single-handedly fight a Yonko and no he wants to shelter a Shichibukai. Om! Golotto reached his hand an pressed Roja to the ground with his fruit ability. Then he used it again and flew to the sky abandoning his ship and crew. What a joke! Roja made it clear that he was going to kill him. Then there was nothing else to say. Even if you are Ghost sword Roja, its not that easy to kill me Golotto gritted his teeth and used his power to the extreme. As he knew that Golotto was going to use his ability on him, Roja directly used Busohoku and withstood the first strike. Then he took a short step and leaped into the air. Gravity? Interesting. Stretching his in the empty air, Sen Maboroshi suddenly appeared in mid-air as he grabbed it with his clothes turned into that of a Shinigami. Roja didnt start chasing after the latter, he only swept away his sword at Golotto. Om! A grand Sword energy suddenly flew toward Golotto, The latter knew that he couldnt resist this attack directly so he used the fruit ability to the extreme and tried to change its course. But even with his full power, he could only shift the strike a little bit to the side. The gravity fruit is a very powerful fruit, if it was developed a little its potential would be really powerful. If its powers were completely developed it wouldnt lose to Whitebeards shock fruit. Golotto having this fruit is a complete waste. At least, Roja thinks that Onoki the sandaime Tsuchikage using Gravity in Narutos world is far more skilled than Golotto, the gap is too great. Dont mention other worlds, if he was powerful enough he could destroy an island or even make it float. This gravity fruit is really good but youre too weak to use it. Roja shook his head, although the sword energy was shifted by Golotto, he didnt look at it as he fell into the ship. Just at the moment that Roja turned around and fell. Bang!! The sword energy burst into flames and broke through the gravity field that Golotto desperately made. The flame suddenly wrapped Golottos entire person. Just like that, the flames burned Golotto and not even ashes remained. The flames swept the sky and after a brief moment, half was dyed golden red. What What! What kind of power is this The female warriors including Hancocks sisters couldnt help opening their eyes widely from shock. In their opinion, Golotto was extremely strong, but in front of Roja, he died in mere seconds. Although they came into contact with Roja before and knew he was really strong, they couldnt judge how strong exactly and that was about a year before Roja opened the Shikai Ryujin Jakka. This was their first time seeing it. After the flames disappeared, Roja fell back on the deck and his shinigami outfit disappeared along with Sen Maboroshi. When he saw Hancock looking at him, Roja chuckled and said Look at what you are doing. Im going to take a bath are you ready to come and wash my back? If he said this before, Hancock wouldve yelled at him and called him disrespectful. But this time, Hancock didnt react for a bit. Then her cheeks immediately turned red as she showed a hint of panic. She didnt know how to deal with this and suddenly flew toward her cabin. This scene made Hancocks two sisters open their mouths. Both of them looked at this with horror, this was the first time they saw their sister act like this. This must be a dream, or maybe I didnt sleep well last night and I am seeing illusions right now. No, the battle was so intense that we started to hallucinate, that should be it. Chapter 246: Trying Hancocks room wasnt comparable to any other pirate captains room. It can be said that most of the ship was Hancocks room while her room was connected to many other rooms. In addition to its great look, it appeared to be really comfortable. Roja was in this room sitting on the couch casually. his clothes didnt have any drop of water on them. After a while, Hancock returned to her room and saw Roja sitting on her couch. Her eyes flashed, she hesitated a little then said. Your coat When it dries, I will give it back to you. She changed completely from before. Even after the bathing accident, When Roja sit in her room she would be furious and want to kick him out. But now, she didnt know what she is doing. When she saw Roja sitting there, she didnt have any feeling of anger, instead, she wanted to be closer to him. Roja looked at her and couldnt help but laugh. Hancock herself didnt notice this change. Of course, Roja didnt know the reason but he noticed the change in her attitude. Roja looked at Hancock and said jokingly: I just fell into the sea to rescue you and you didnt say a thing. I still paused and gave you my coat because your clothes were wet but you still didnt say anything. Previously when Roja said such a thing, Hancock would directly ignore him, but now she didnt know how to respond and her cheeks were flushed. Yes That was a bit rude of me. Pufff Hearing her reply, Roja almost chocked and couldnt help but cough twice. He somewhat looked at her strangely. Although she did have such a change in his memory, it still felt weird. Hancock was looking at Roja, her eyes were dodgy and she didnt dare to look into his eyes. She seemed to completely lose her previous overbearing character of an empress. Roja didnt expect rescuing her would result in such an earth-shattering change in attitude. Between life and death, people are always venerable in such a state. Roja scratched his hair and slightly smiled: Dont look at me like this. You suddenly became like this that I dont know what to say Roja never denied that he liked Hancock. The thing that happened in the original story didnt matter to him, he came to this world and decided to be unbridled. Since Hancock also liked him, then other matters didnt matter at all. What original story, for that does he need to ignore his feelings. That is nonsense. Whatever is happening is the reality for him, this world is real and Hancock is real. Her ideas are also real. Roja tilted his head and touched Hancocks hair. he looked at her and smiled. Then do you know what love is? A simple and straightforward sentence, it sounded like a roaring thunder in Hancocks ears which left her not knowing what to do and her mind blank. Yes, but I Hancocks whole body jolted, she was blushing and biting her lips and her eyes were fluttering over the floor. Roja smiled: Its ok if you dont know, I will teach you slowly. Hancock was overwhelmed. She was afraid to agree, but she didnt refuse either. Her heart was filled with complex emotions. Rojas image when he went into the water to rescue her was flashing in her mind. But you are a Marine While I have many identities, they are nothing but words written on papers for me and you should be clear enough about that. Roja looked into Hancocks eyes. Hancock felt herself suffocate and her heart started beating like a drum. Even when she fought, she never felt this way before. She was a pirate empress, but unfortunately, when such a feeling comes, everyone would be the same with no exception. Then what do I need to do? Hancock didnt dare look into Rojas eyes as she said that. Roja smiled and said: First, lets a kiss. Hancock felt awkward, but she felt her blood rush to her face, she felt unstable and almost fell to the ground. Roja suddenly reached his hand and helped her. Just kidding, we wont start like that. Roja felt helpless, this empress was different than others. She was arrogant on the outside which led to her being completely innocent on the inside. She even couldnt that this was a joke. Roja helped the dizzy Hancock to sit down as he touched his chin and started thinking. Not thinking about what just happened, he was thinking about how to make Hancock stronger. She was about to die previously and Roja didnt want such a thing to happen again. At least she should be able to handle an Admiral. She already has a devil fruit. It complements her charm, even though it isnt the best ability its still very strong Although Roja didnt completely know about the Mero Mero No Mi, he knew that the development of this fruit is related to Hancocks charm and temperament. So in this aspect, Roja cant give Hancock any help. As for Haki, Although he was stronger than her, this matter is about hard work and extremely arduous training. He cant possibly make her go through such training. As for swordsmanship, its less likely to be of any help, as Hancock wasnt the type to use swords to fight. After all of this is eliminated, Roja had a way, perhaps it could directly enhance Hancocks ability without the hard training. The only problem is, Roja didnt do this before and didnt know whether this will be successful or not. In a way, its very simple, Roja just has to make Hancock into a Shinigami like him, the same way Rukia turned Ichigo into one And if this succeeded before, then it should also succeed now. Can people in this world turn into Shinigami? Roja looked at Hancock next to him as he murmured deeply. He didnt know the answer to this question so he could only try it. Chapter 247: Back to the Kuja Island Roja wasnt someone from this world. His soul is merged completely with Sen Maboroshi. So him becoming a Shinigami isnt weird. Compared to people from this world, including Hancock, they have a completely different soul so its impossible to know how powerful their souls were. Turning Hancock into a Shinigami wont be easy at all. Roja didnt immediately try it. he took Hancocks ship and returned to Amazon lily island with them. Inside Hancocks room at this time, If anyone was to see what was happening, they would definitively be shocked. Because at this time the arrogant empress everyone knew was sitting next to Roja while the latter had his hands on her shoulder. Roja feared that he wont be able to control his strength so he cautiously forced his way into her arms Is this alright? It is. Roja continued to lay in Hancocks arms. If people saw this, no matter who they were, they would hack him due to jealousy. Hancocks cheeks were slightly blushing. Her hands were rubbing Rojas shoulders gently while he leaned on her. You are beautiful. After a while, Roja opened his eyes and looked back at Hancock, His face was full of smiles, he couldnt help but reach his hands gently and stroked her face. Hancocks face turned completely red, even her ears turned red, this kind of Hancock was way cuter than her arrogant and cold self. A voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. Hebihime-sama, we reached the island. Hancock was immersed in that strange feeling, she felt awkward hearing the voice. She suddenly returned to her cold self. You dare to bother While she was talking she squeezed her fist and was ready to go deal with that female warrior. But before she had taken two steps, Roja stood up and put his hand on her shoulder. He smiled at her and said: She was just reporting, dont blame her, since were already here, lets go. Hancock who was about to get angry heard Rojas voice and turned docile again and nodded at him amiably. Well, all of you listen to his words from now on. Roja revealed a touch of helplessness. Although she completely obeyed him and made him comfortable, there was a problem. Hancock didnt think highly of herself. She lacked confidence. In his heart, Hancock was in a very high place while its the same for her, the difference was that she didnt put herself in the same high place. If Roja wanted only to own her, he would be very satisfied, but he didnt want that, he also considered her own feelings. Hancock, you got so much to learn Roja watched Hancock helplessly, he stretched his finger and pinched her nose then walked out of the room with her. As he stepped out of the ship into Amazon lily, Roja turned around and stretched his hand toward Hancocks to help her down. Roja wasnt afraid that his relationship with her would be known to the world. So what if its known? Although he is an Admiral and Hancock was a pirate empress and one of the Shichibukai. His identity cant bind him. Hancock blushed and extended her little hand while trembling slightly but she didnt withdraw her hand. The past few days they were more intimate then this so she adapted slightly to this. Instead, by doing this in front of all those people while knowing their status, she was touched by his actions. This scene made the people on the island look silly at them. Hebi Hebihime-sama, this is What did that man do?! Hancock shy and feminine look made them almost cant believe themselves while they looked at each other. Roja walked with Hancock toward the palace in the center of the island. After entering, Nyanba saw Roja and Hancock holding hands, her eyeballs almost fell out and her chin touched the ground. You You You guys The Shocked Nyonba looked at the two dumbfounded. She stood there without knowing what to do, she even didnt talk respectfully toward Roja. Hancock looked at Nyonbas appearance and suddenly said: How did you come into the palace without permission! Guards throw her out! Wait, Hebihime! Nyonba finally regained her senses and waved at the guards to stand still. Then she looked at Roja and Hancock amazed. She also held the newspapers in her hands, they were all information about Roja. Since Roja knew the secret on Hancocks back, Nyonba paid attention to everything concerning him and collect every piece of information about him to report it back to Hancock. This time; she was prepared to tell Hancock about what Roja just did. But she didnt expect this. Roja actually came back with Hancock And looking at them holding hands, this man apparently made Hancocks frozen heart melt. You two Although she has seen it, she still couldnt believe it. This iceberg was melted by Roja, this by itself is incredible, whats more incredible, is that Roja actually accepted Hancock. Roja was an Admiral, and he was known as the strongest Admiral in the history of the Marine. He had the title of the strongest and the position of an Admiral which made him have a high position in the world government. Rojas famous reached every place in the world! However Roja actually didnt care about Hancocks slave identity, he was even willing to accept her which was simply incredible. Chapter 248: Never Heard of i As you can see, were already together. Roja let go of Hancocks hand and shrugged at Nyonba. Cold sweat gathered on her forehead, she couldnt help but say: Do you know what this means? Are you prepared for it? Roja looked at Hancock who was beside him and stretched his finger, he brushed his hair gently behind her ear and smiled. Of course. Nyona let out a long cold breath and reluctantly calmed herself. She looked at Roja and Hancock, her eyes flashed with light. She didnt know whether Hancock liking Roja was a good or a bad thing. If so, I wont stay here any longer After shaking her head, Nyonba took her snake stick and walked out of the palace. After leaving, Hancock looked at Roja slightly and asked: Now What do we do? Eating and taking a bath. Roja rolled his eyes at Hancock and smiled helplessly. You fell into the sea and just changed your clothes. you need to take a bath. When Hancock hear Rojas words, she nodded in a well-behaved manner and then asked shyly: That Will you also come into the bath? Puff! Roja was thinking about how to make her stronger, and his thoughts were broken by those shocking of Hancock. Hancock didnt know what kind of harm did this sentence to Roja. Although he entered the bath by mistake the last time, it was only an accident. Now Hancock took the initiative to say this, so how could his blood not boil? He wasnt a saint. Whats more, Hancocks charm was incomparable in this world. Caugh! Roja took a deep breath. He suppressed his desire and seriously looked at Hancock and said: Are you ready? Hancock certainly knew what this preparation means. At this moment her face was covered with her hands and her heart was beating chaotically, she didnt know what she was thinking. If Roja wants No, What Im asking is your thoughts. Roja walked toward Hancock and pressed his hands on her shoulders. He looked at her very seriously and said: I know you are concerned about my thoughts, and you dont even consider yours But I want to know your thoughts? Cant I? Roja said to Hancock who was standing there, no one had ever said anything like this to her. All people in her eyes were ugly. She didnt want anyone to know her secret, and anyone who did, she turned him to stone. Only Roja, its the only time she heard this from someone. Well, Go and take a bath. Roja looked at Hancocks vacant face, chuckled and squeezed her face. Hancocks room and Many other rooms were destroyed before, because of Roja. But there were all rebuilt now. Roja sat in her room casually while holding Sen Maboroshi. The Shinigami mode and my Zanpakuto couldnt be seen by normal people In this world Their soul is too weak so they couldnt see. Roja whispered in his heart. And in this word although no one can compare with Roja in soul power, even someone as Big Mom couldnt contend with him in soul powers. In addition, even if they cant see it using their eyes, they could see it using their Kenbunshoku Haki. Its just Those two worlds are different. After all, although I havent gone to Bleachs world, I can feel that the souls of the people in this world are completely different than those in Bleachs world. They are simply different Roja was sinking into his thoughts. His soul was stronger than anyones in this world. But even if his soul was weakened to the power of one from this world, he wouldnt be as weak. After all, he was someone who was transmigrated. Anyway, its time to try. Just as he thought so, the door to the room opened. Hancock was wearing a bath towel as she entered the room and glanced toward Roja. After she looked at him, she noticed the sword in Rojas hands. She couldnt help but ask curiously: Is that your weapon? Hancock wouldnt care about swords, but the one in Rojas hand made her ask instinctively. Even Hancock felt that her fruit ability wont be able to turn this sword to stone. Well, its called Sen Maboroshi, its my Zanpakuto Roja nodded his head toward Hancock and didnt explain further. Instead, Hancocks body lowered slightly showing more skin. Hancock didnt mind Roja there and directly went to the side. she picked up a piece of clothing and threw the towel aside ready to start changing. Cough! She really started changing in front of him. Roja couldnt help but cough after he saw Hancock throwing away the towel, he really couldnt completely resist her charm. However since he couldnt ignore it, he just stared and appreciated the view. After Hancock got dressed, Roja walked next to her with Sen Maboroshi in his hand and said: Hancock, I would like to try something with you? Hancock definitively didnt know what Roja wanted to do. When she heard his words, she instantly thought about something shameful. Her face turned completely red, she laid on the bed while she looked at Roja shyly. Roja you want Puff! Roja heard Hancocks words and almost couldnt hold the blood from coming from his nose. He looked at Hancock appearance. He still couldnt understand why she thought about that. Chapter 249: Power Up Half a day later, Roja leaned heavily on the soft couch inside Hancocks room and Hancock sat next to him supporting him lightly. At the moment, she looked different than before. Although there was no change to her appearance, her temperament and charm seem to have increased by at least 10%. Unfortunately, it isnt enough Roja tried to make Hancock into a Shinigami but he encountered a problem in the process of doing so which made Hancocks soul unable to transform into a Shinigami. Fortunately, his effort didnt go to waste as Hancocks soul got stronger than before. First of all, her charm and temperament increased due to the increase in her soul power. Before she would have to use too much of her mental powers to control the mero mero no mi. Luffy said that except his brain everything else is rubber. You can say that soul power made her brain stronger which led to her fruit getting stronger as well. Hancocks ability was strong already, a vice admiral would hardly resist her even with Haki and now even people with the same strength as Jack and Doflamingo would find it hard to defend against her. And because her charm and temperament increased, She absorbed some of Rojas Reiatsu, which was equivalent to merging her soul with Roja making them feel connected. It was as though they were in the same body and the power of the Mero Mero no Mi lost its effectiveness of Roja completely. In addition to the fruit ability, with the increase in soul power, Hancocks Kenbunshoko, Busoshoku, and Haoshoku Haki are stronger now. All three types of Haki got stronger, Other than physical strength everything else is stronger. Now Hancock was as strong as a Quasi Admiral, even when she is placed with them she would be on the top. Roja how are you? At this time, Hancock didnt feel joy even as she got stronger. Instead, she was extremely worried about Roja as he laid in her arms. Im Fine, I just overdone it a little, I will recover after a break. Roja smiled at her and signaled that he was alright. He just exhausted his Reiatsu and needed a little rest. But although Roja didnt care about the Reiatsu used, he used at least 70% of his power but Hancock couldnt absorb much of it, its as if her body already reached the limit and couldnt break through the shackles. Roja had Sen Maboroshi and could break the chain, but she didnt. Is it really okay? Hancocks face was full of worry. She felt that if she wasnt so weak, Roja wouldnt need to exhaust himself like this. Although Roja said that he is okay, in her opinion she made Roja this tired because she was weak. Roja looked at her concerned gaze and couldnt help but smile. He reached out his hand and squeezed her cheeks as he said: Its worth it if it is something for you. When Hancock her his words, she was moved and she didnt know what to say. Her eyes suddenly turned wet and crystal tears fell off. Now she wasnt the pirate empress, she was just a girl, a very normal girl. Cry, cry all you want, you will feel better. Rojas face showed a hint of helplessness. It was rare for Hancock to cry. Even when he entered the bath by accident, she didnt cry. He sat upright and reached to wipe the tears from her eyes. Hancock was still crying as her voice shook. Im sorry I dont deserve you Im a runaway slave, as long as you are willing to stay with me When Roja heard this he looked at her eyes that were full of tears and said. Hancock, dont ever say anything like that again. Hancocks was messy, and her face was all wet due to her tears, even so, her tears still couldnt stop rolling down. No one had ever treated Hancock so well before, especially after she closed her heart. Roja was so good to her that she felt scared. She was scared of losing him. This is her most fragile side. Losing Roja was more terrible to her than being a celestial Dragons slave. She couldnt afford to lose him. Roja directly looked at her eyes and saw what she was thinking, He suddenly said gently. I wont leave you, I never will. This sentence took effect directly. Hancock directly hugged Roja while her tears still coming out. No one came to disturb them. Roja made everyone faint so no one could see Hancock cry. After a long time, Hancock finally calmed down. Rojas clothes were soaked with her tears, But Roja didnt care about that picked up a handkerchief and wiped Hancocks cheeks and tears from her eyes then smiled at her. You are really gorgeous. Hancock looked at Roja with some traces of tears in her eyes. She didnt know what to say. But she didnt need to say anything as her eyes told Roja everything. Roja touched her little face and smiled gently. Okay, stop crying. After that Roja yawned and finally showed a tired look, then he leaned in Hancocks arm and said. Let me sleep for a little bit. Chapter 250: Kenbunshoku Haki extremity Half a Month later, on top of a mountain behind the Amazon lily, Roja was sitting leisurely as he closed his eyes in meditation. At this time from the bottom of the island, a figure flew up step by step on the air. Sure enough, learning the Moon Walk is easy for you. Roja opened his eyes and looked at Hancock who smiled back at him. What Hancock was using is the Moon Walk of the Marine. She used her legs pretty well before so learning Moon Walk took her half a month. With the Moon Walk, she wont be struggling when she is about to fall into the sea. Its all because of you Roja. Hancock smiled, in the two weeks with Roja, she was behaving a lot better. She wasnt the same person on the original story. This simple dialogue with Roja made her blush and her head was filled with fantasies. Roja looked at Hancock walking over, he smiled and reached out with his hand, Hancock blushed even more and walked over and sat beside him. Hancock looked at Roja with concern as she said: The Moon Walk is a technique of the Marine. Wont this give you trouble? Its Okay. Roja chuckled, the Six techniques of the Marine werent a secret. Even if they were secret techniques so what? Dont mention teaching Hancock those techniques, even if he were to marry Hancock in Marijois no one can stop him from doing so. Overbearing strength requires invincible mentality. Even if he cant flatten the world right now, there was no one who can defeat him in this world. Ok. Hancock nodded her head gently, but she still decided to not use this technique too much, she would only use it when necessary so she wont cause any trouble for Roja. Roja embraced Hancock in his arms as the two sat on top of the mountain. They were extremely relaxed, Roja felt that he was experiencing an out of body experience, he felt like he saw many things he couldnt see before. This is Roja was stunned as he woke up from that state. What happened? Hancock looked at Roja curiously. She clearly felt that Roja discovered something. Roja didnt reply, instead, he emptied his mind once again. He entered that state unintentionally before, but that was the realm that Roja was pursuing all along. Roja couldnt enter this state before, but he didnt know why when he did enter it now he felt that he could enter it again. Roja suddenly forced this feeling down and took the initiative to enter this state again. Silently, there was no change to Rojas appearance, but his eyes suddenly seemed to turn deeper. He looked at the big tree in the distance and said: Three leaves will fall. At the moment when the voice fell, a breeze blew and three leaves fell from that tree. Immediately afterward, he turned to look at Hancock and said: You will ask me how I knew? This didnt make Hancock surprised anymore. She was terrified, because what Roja aid is right. She was indeed ready to ask just now. For this situation, A thought suddenly appeared inside Hancocks head. This is The extremity of the Kenbunshoku Haki!! After all, she was the empress of the Amazon lily. She inherited the way to practice Haki from the previous empress. There were records of this level. Roja looked at Hancock and seemed to know what she was going to say next. He smiled and said: This should be it, the most advanced level of the Kenbunshoku Haki, I can see the future for a short while using it. It was really harder than he expected. Since he annihilated the Big mom he started practicing in order to reach this level. Although his Kenbunshoku seemed to get more and more powerful, he couldnt see the future. While he was on Amazon lily, Roja taught Moon Walk to Hancock and practiced Kenbunshoku Haki. He always closed his eyes and used it to see the world. After some time, he succeeded. His soul was many times stronger than other people, so when practiced Haki it was more effective than anyone else. When Roja put his thought to practice something, he will definitively succeed in the end. Finally, he mastered it. Hancock looked at Roja in surprise and couldnt help but say: Seeing the Future I am afraid there are only a handful of people who achieved that before. She was talented in practicing Haki, coupled with her hard work and the inherited knowledge but she didnt get to that point, she knew how difficult reaching this level was. This cannot be done without hard work. To have the ability to see the future, talent, and hard work cant be lacking. Roja looked at Hancock and said with a smile: Ha ha ha, dont forget who I am, I am the strongest person in the sea, seeing the future Its a piece of cake. If it was any other person, Hancock wouldve directly turned him to stone right now. But Hancock grinned and softly said: Of course, this kind of thing isnt difficult for you. Roja smiled and kissed Hancock on her cheek. Hancock was accustomed to Roja. under his Training kissing her on the cheek wasnt as difficult anymore. Hancock blushed and fell into Rojas hands. Treating other people with arrogance was the way of this empress, but she cant put any resistance in front of Roja which was her lovely man. Finally getting the ability to see the Future, Roja was in a good mood. At this time, Rojas Den Den Mushi rang without a warning. Oh! The ringing made Hancock recover from her shyness as she glanced at Roja. Roja exposed a touch of helplessness as he patiently took his Den Den Mushi and responded. Hey? Whats up? Roja-sama, the blind person you have been asking about has been found. Chapter 251: Fujitora Oh? Hearing this, Rojas eyes flashed slightly, but he responded calmly: Ok I got it. There are many things that Roja was annoyed by after turning into an Admiral. There were many things to deal with, he also needed to visit Marijois frequently. When Garp repeatedly refused the promotion, on one hand, he didnt want to assume the responsibility and on the other hand, he found it annoying to deal with so many matters. Roja and Garp had the same mentality. Although Roja was prepared for a long time for the responsibility after becoming an Admiral, he was still annoyed. However, Roja didnt stay at the Headquarters. There are many things normal people couldnt handle, so an Admiral should do them. Roja threw most of the document related thing to his aide. And the things that should be dealt by an Admiral personally were given to Aokiji and Sengoku to deal with. Roja didnt care much about what Sengoku said. The latter found it annoying that Roja was disobeying him but he didnt mind helping. If I can recruit Fujitora, All those annoying things will be thrown at him. That would be quite good. Roja put his hand on his chin as he thought, after getting stronger Roja didnt want to manage things, he needed to be the King of the Marine, not their commander. In Rojas view, Aokiji was the best at managing stuff, Even Fujitora was good. Hancock leaned against Roja with a blush on her cheeks and whispered. What is it? Nothing, its a little thing. Roja shook his head and tossed the matter of Fujitora aside. He smiled at Hancock and said: We should do our things first. Hancock saw Rojas expression and suddenly her heart jumped in panic. Whats our thing? This one. Roja smiled and suddenly lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. Oh! Hancocks mind blanked as she didnt know what happened or where she was. On an unknown island which was medium sized and was full of hotels and people. A middle-aged uncle was dressed in a plain coat inside a casino. He sat in front of a roulette table with his eyes closed. He had a lot of chips in front of him as he seemed to have won a lot. Beside this man, a huge crowd of people gathered. They were all staring at this Middle-aged uncle full of smiles. They were waiting for him to make his bet. Because he won more than ten consecutive times. I bet, White The middle-aged uncle slowly took a stack of chips and pushed them forward slightly as he opened his eyes. His eyes were extremely scary, there was no pupil, only the white of his eyes appeared, on his face, there were two obvious scars across his eyes. He was blind. There was no doubt that this guy is Fujitora of the original story, he was the one that replaced Aokiji after the war. He wasnt called Fujitora yet as that was his codename in the Marine, his name was Issho. No one could think that this simply dressed guy who was sitting inside a casino could be an Admiral in the future. White! I also bet White! Me too! As soon as they saw Fujitora make his bet, a large group of people made the same bet as him. The dealer who was responsible for this roulette watched this scene and suddenly his forehead was full of cold sweat. He bit his teeth and turned the wheel. After the roulette wheel rotated, it finally stopped on a certain number with the color being White. White! Sure enough, it white! HEEEEY!!! The gambler beside Fujitora all cheered up. The sound resounded all through the casino, causing countless people to cast strange looks at them. And the dealer stood there with somewhat soft legs Powerful. At this point, a voice sounded. Without anyone knowing, a young man in his twenties with a handsome and gentle face appeared. It was Roja who came in plain clothes. The appearance of Roja brought many strange looks from the gamblers. But the glanced for a little bit and lost interest, although Roja seemed like a wealthy merchant, he had nothing to do with them. Only this Uncle who can help them win money is related to them. Hehehehe Fujitora touched his chin and revealed a peaceful smile. Although he was a blind man, he still turned his head accurately to where Roja stood. Its just luck, I am nothing compared to you. I am proud to get complimented by you. Powerful! Rojas eyes flashed slightly, but he smiled and repeated the same word. Although he said the same word, the meaning is completely different. Fujitora sat there and smiled again at Roja, then he turned his head toward the roulette again as he seemed to think about his next bet. The dealer just paid Fujitoras chips. At this time Fujitora continued to bet which made the dealer full of cold sweat. At this time, Many people wearing black appeared suddenly from inside. They seemed to be the guards of the casino. Some held their swords and Some held guns as they walked over. Hey! All of you should leave! One of the guards said coldly as he glanced at the gamblers present. After seeing the swords and guns, they all swallowed and abandoned their chips and retreated. More important than money was, of course, their lives. Quickly, only Fujitora and Roja remained beside the table. Seeing that Roja didnt leave, one of the guards was ready to step forward and attack, but the head of the casino frowned slightly and stopped the guards as he shook his head. Rojas looks and temperament werent ordinary. Obviously, he wasnt a normal person. Even if they were aristocrats, they shouldnt do anything to a noble. In any case, they werent dealing with Roja but the blind man over there. Chapter 252: Bets Hey old man, do you want to have a bet with me? The person in charge of the casino stared at Fujitora coldly then waved at the dealer who was sweating. Fujitora picked up his chips and seemed ready to stand up and leave, but when he heard this sentence he stopped. The thugs surrounded him with their swords. Since you are interested in playing, this old man will gladly accept. Fujitora took out his chips and looked at the boss of the casino in front of him then turned toward the table again. The person in charge saw Fujitoras expression and couldnt help but be stunned. He already inquired about this blind man before, he didnt seem to have any strange background and he lived in a simple boat and wore simple clothing. How about this? We will have the same amount of chips and whoever wins take everything. The boss of the Casino said as he went leisurely toward the roulette and sat down in front of Fujitora. A smile appeared on Fujitoras face as he nodded and said: Is that so? Then Im in. I will bet all white. Then I will bet all black. The boss of the Casino smiled and turned the wheel. The roulette quickly stopped and it was White. The boss of the Casino saw this and slowly said: It seems that you are unlucky, its black I have won. Fujitora sat there silently and slowly said It seems that Im really unlucky.Im blind so even if I want to see anything other than black I cant. Roja sat there leisurely watching this show and listening to their conversation. In addition to gambling, it seemed like this guy didnt have any other thing to do. When he made his appearance in the original story, everything he said has a deep meaning to it. But it seems that even now its the same. Roja felt that in most bets, Fujitora wont interfere with the roulette with the power of gravity and can still make the right choice. This made Roja has doubts, he didnt know whether Fujitora reached the state where he can see the future or not? That wasnt impossible. Its very likely that everything Roja thought about before is wrong, after all this is the real world now, so blindness is a normal thing. Roja ignored the casinos boss next to him and looked at Fujitora faintly. If you look at things, you dont see a thing other than black, but you are alive and standing isnt that the white? Fujitora smiled as he heard this and said: Your advice is really profound. Your words are the same. Roja quietly replied. At this time the casinos boss couldnt help but be confused about this dialogue between the two but he still didnt let Fujitora go. Hey, old man! You lost your money so what are you still doing here? Leave the chips and get out now. The Owner of the casino was no longer polite. However, Fujitora and Roja calmly sat there and completely ignored him and his men. Roja lightly said: How about you bet with me? Fujitora calmly said: I dont know what you want to play. Rojas eyes flashed slightly. Well use the Roulette. Fujitora smiled and said: What do we bet on? Roja looked deeply at Fujitora and said: I dont have money, So if you win I can do anything for you and if I win you will walk out with me. Roja wasnt afraid that Fujitora wont accept. Because in the original story Fujitora joined the Marine which means he didnt mind joining the Marine. Only that Fujitora is arrogant, he didnt want to join from the beginning but he wanted to directly join as an Admiral. You tow The boss of the casino looked at Roja and Fujitora with anger. He was ignored by those two and he couldnt bear his anger anymore. Even if Roja was a noble, this was his Casino. He didnt want to offend him but he will if he needs to. Throw them out now! The boss of the casino glanced coldly at the two and issued an order. The people holding the swords and guns immediately rushed forward and prepared to attack Roja and Fujitora. But as soon as they took a step, They felt a terrifying weight on their shoulders which instantly caused them to fall to the ground with some of their bones broken. All the people except Roja fell to the ground and their faces were full of horror. The boss of the casino didnt know what just happened. The boss of the Casino looked at Roja and Fujitora as nothing happened to the two of them and shuddered. You broke them Roja sat beside the table and suddenly shook his head.Then he turned his head toward the boss and his people. This was the first time Roja looked away from Fujitora. Boom!! Such a simple look gave off a horrible momentum. When they saw Roja it was as if they looked at Towering Mountain. And this mountain was made of numerous bones. The boss and his man were scared. It was as if they looked at someone who wasnt from this dimension. They finally lost consciousness. Fujitora stopped the gravity and looked at Roja seriously and said: Your powers are really confusing. There was no one who could recognize his powers and of course, Fujitora couldnt. Roja didnt look at them normally. He used Haoshoku within his look. Fujitora knew who Roja was and Roja did actually have the Haoshoku as the rumors said. If it was that easy to see through, then wouldnt I be too easy to understand? Roja shrugged slightly. A slight smile formed on Fujitoras face, he didnt expect Roja to say such words. He immediately felt that he couldnt understand him even more. Fujitora looked at the Roulette and said to Roja with a gesture. Please, please. Roja laughed and said: If I chose white and you do the same there is no point in this. Its better if we think of another way. I will be the dealer and you make the bet or the other way around what do you think? Feasible. Chapter 253: Best Uses This gamble is not really that important. Fujitora was good at gambling. As a Marine Admiral, Roja personally came and was willing to gamble with Fujitora. This already expression enough of what Roja wanted and there wasnt any need to say it in words. White Number sixteen. Roja saw Fujitora holding the roulette as he glanced at it. Roja didnt know whether Fujitora really could see the Future with Kenbunshoku Haki or not. If he can, then no one could win as the two of them could see the future as the future can change. After it changes they wont have the time to see it again, as they could only predict that moment once and it will happen after a second, so if it changes it will be unpredictable. Good number. Fujitora responded gently and turned the wheel. As the roulette began to rotate, the atmosphere between Roja and Fujitora became solidified. Crack even began to appear on the roulette in front of Roja. At the same time, the table cracked from Fujitoras side too. After the tables, even the ground from both sides began to crack, the air seemed to have twisted and ripples started to appear but Roja still didnt move. Boom! Flames suddenly rose from Rojas body and broke the restriction of the gravity. It burned the chair and table after it came out. Fujitoras look changed, he tried to suppress the flames, but under the heat, he couldnt help but take a step back. After this simple step, the flames around Roja suddenly disappeared. The table corners had already turned to ashes along with the chair. Only the roulette in the center of the table was left untouched. But it still caught some fire so only a little blurry character could be seen. This somewhat rotten wheel stopped and the ball was actually on the 16th. Good ways. Fujitora didnt show any expression of anger. Instead, he smiled and took back half of his sword that was drawn without anyone noticing. Roja smiled and said: Youre good as well. In this simple confrontation between the two sides, you could guess who is stronger. Fujitoras ability is more suitable for this kind of games then Rojas, but he still lost. Roja stood up and shouted at Fujitora with smiled: The Headquarters will need someone like you. There are three things that can be given to you. You can make this old man do a little bit of effort. Fujitora smiled a bit. He had a long since thought about joining the Marine. But he had his pride, he didnt want to join and start from the lowest rank to become an ordinary soldier and then get promoted little by little. Roja personally came here and invited him with a bet. He already made his decision the moment he made the promise. All along he wanted to test his strength. In Sengokus office inside the headquarters, An Admiral advisor started reporting to Sengoku angrily. You want this person to serve as a chief superintended of the headquarters. According to Roja, this Issho is extraordinary. And since its Roja who said this, it mustnt be wrong. Sengoku was sitting while drinking tea, If even Roja said that Issho had an extraordinary strength then he should be really extraordinary. It shouldnt be a problem to directly assign someone to a high rank. Its not the first time. However, how do we check the strength of this new guy? This rank will allow him to go to any meeting in the headquarters. Just live Z and Akainu still can attend and also like Tsuru. This position just has less power than an Admiral but it its equal it in any other aspect. What you mean is When Akainu and the one with him listened to Sengoku, they couldnt help but stop for a moment. No one had any doubt about Rojas strength. Even if he had nothing to do as an Admiral, he was more than qualified to be an Admiral. The title of the strongest Marine in history alone is enough. Even without him doing anything but standing on the Marines side can give a lot of pressure to a lot of pirates so they wont dare act. However, this Issho wasnt anyone known before which made people doubtful. At this time, Rojas voice sounded from outside the door, and at the same time, Roja walked freely into the office as he laughed at the way Akainu was talking about his decision. Sakazuki, do you have a problem with the people I bring? If you think he isnt strong you can try him yourself. I wont stop you. Roja leisurely sat on the sofa inside Sengokus office. He swept a glance at Roja and said: I think Sengoku wouldnt mind either. Sengoku saw Roja coming. Of course, it was impossible to refuse Rojas. Even he had some doubt about this Issho guy which Roja brought. Seeing this, Sakazukis eyebrows frowned then he snorted and turned to get out of Sengokus office. Seeing Sakazuki turn away, Sengoku wanted to stop him but Roja who was sitting comfortably on the sofa chuckled. I dont care anymore. There is nothing I can do. Well talk about this later. Ok. Sengoku hesitated then he shook his head and looked at Roja and said: Are you really to let this Issho into the new world at times like this? In the new world now, many people were trying to get Big moms seat as a Yonko which made the sea really chaotic these days. The Marine finally managed to destroy one of the Yonko. And according to Rojas opinion, the Marine established a base inside Big moms territory and send a strong person over there to protect that territory. Doing that will completely cut the momentum of any pirate wanting to be the fourth Yonko. After the Discussion between Sengoku and Tsuru, they thought that this was indeed feasible, but the problem was who to send. Sending an Admiral to base even if it was big would seem really weird. Issho? No, lets send Akainu. I think he would be better as he gets angry too often an itch for a fight, just let him go there, this is the best he can do right now. Roja shook his head. He wanted someone to do his job in the headquarters, how can he send him away after he finally got him. Instead, Akainu would be best to go there. He originally thought of this so he could throw Akainu there. He dug this hole especially for him. Puff! Sengoku heard Roja and spurted the tea he was drinking and looked silently If Akainu was here and heard Roja, they would definitively fight Thing about this, Sengoku couldnt help but curse in his heart. He didnt know how he could think of this, no matter what Akainu wont fight Roja even if hes angry, it was impossible for him to match Roja. Chapter 254: Fujitora Vs Sakazuki Marines headquarters, Fujitora was being led by a Vice-Admiral under Rojas command, He was getting familiar with the place when suddenly Sakazuki came over. The Vice-Admiral and Marines surrounding them saluted him. Although Sakazuki was no longer an Admiral, his status was similar to one. You are Issho? Akainu walked to Fujitora, he arrogantly said: Although I dont know how powerful you are, you think you can wield the banner of Justice? In Akainus eyes, Justice cant be measured by how strong a person is. For example, Akainu still didnt recognize Roja. Even though Roja was the strongest now if Sengoku retired one day, he wouldnt vote for Roja to take his place, he would rather vote for another one. Dare I ask you who you are Although Fujitora noticed the reaction of the people besides him and knew who was in front of him he till calmly said. Sakazuki. This Issho, although lives in the Darkness without the ability to see anything, But my heart is like the sun. Fujitora placed the cane in front of him and said with a very calm tone. He was very smart. He could guess everything from Sakazukis attitude. But he didnt fight back, because he just came to the Headquarters and will serve directly as an Admiral advisor. There must be many people who are unconvinced of this. On the surface, Fujitora was calm and easy to get along with, but his heart was very proud, he didnt like someone looking down on him. In the original story, when he came to assist the Arrest of low, he deliberately added someone from Doflamingos crew to his attack, so to prove his strength and make Doflamingo know that his an Admiral. When Akainu heard Fujitora, he narrowed his eyes.He thought that Fujitora was better than Roja. However, the position he was going to be given was equivalent to an Admiral. This world respects the strong, this guy wasnt good looking, and he never heard of him before. He didnt think that Fujitora would be strong. If a person can casually appear and possess the strength of an Admiral, Sakazuki would doubt his entire life. Its not enough to be just, you need the strength to apply justice everywhere This way. When he heard Akainus words, Fujitora slightly pulled out his sword half an inch and smiled at Akainu. If you want to test my strength, you need to make your move, right? Akainu snorted and no longer nodded. The vice-Admiral and everyone who saw this scene couldnt help but swallow. If they were joking they should stop now. But looking at Akainus appearance, they obviously knew that they werent joking. They couldnt stop them so they could only hesitantly retreat. Although they didnt know Fujitoras strength, Akainus strength was well known. Losing to Roja doesnt mean that he was weak. Its just that Roja was too strong. At the same moment, In the corridor at the top level of the headquarters, both Roja and Sengoku were walking while looking at the confrontation between Fujitora and Akainu. Roja took a look lightly and said: I think will need some repair work soon. For the battle, Roja wasnt worried at all. Fujitora was directly promoted into the Admiral position which is very rare and to do that one had to possess an extraordinary strength to do so, even the Akainu, Kisaru and Aokiji wont be able to do something like that. Moreover, Fujitora had some strange gravity fruit. It should be able to easily suppress Akainus magma. As the later was a logia type with liquid form. Sengoku shook his head and said: There is no harm, if the Marine had another strong person, they should always show off. Thats right. Roja leaned against the wall while watching with interest. In that case please be careful. Fujitora showed a gentle expression toward Akainu, but in the next moment, a terrible moment projected out of his body as he pulled his sword out. Om!! The sword waved a few times toward the sky and disappeared, it wasnt someone going toward Akainu. Akainu furrowed his brows. He was ready to receive the attack but he didnt expect Fujitora to have such a strange ability. He couldnt help but look at the sky, not only him, everyone looked at the sky above their heads. The sky was blue without any cloud, but at this time the light suddenly appeared and was getting closer and closer. It was a meteorite. Even Sengokus pupil shrank while he was utterly shocked. A meteorite! Are you kidding?! Although the rock wasnt huge, if they dont stop it, it will be enough to destroy half of the island. oh? Akainus pupil also shrunk, obviously, he didnt think that Fujitora was this strong, he suddenly shouted and punched toward the sky. A fist of magma suddenly shot up and greeted the falling meteorite in the sky. The magma was splashed by the meteorite but it also got smaller, yet Fujitora made another move. Actually, one meteor is enough to prove himself but he heard about Akainu from Roja. With Rojas guarantee that nothing would happen even if he provoked Akainu, he didnt hold everything back, but he still didnt go all out. Boom! A terrifying weight suddenly fell on Akainu. If it was anything else, Akainu didnt fear it, he could directly turn into magma and avoid any damage, but this was different, this was gravity. He didnt have any way to deal with it. Hey!! There are meteorites falling from the sky and under the gravity, Akainu couldnt do anything to Fujitora, he finally turned into magma and everything around him turned into magma as well. Chapter 255: Threshold Boom! A deep pit full of magma formed in the area where Sakasuki was. This scene was shocking. All onlookers couldnt help but swallow as they look at Fujitora with a look full of fear and awe. Although they know how powerful Akainu was, he was crushed into the ground with a single blow. This kind of power is too terrifying. Cough! The magma gathered and formed Akainus body. Even though he used his Haki to the Maximum he still was injured and blood overflowed from his mouth. Fujitora attacked him and he wanted to resist then return the attack, but he lost that opportunity as he was injured. In a matter of fact, if Fujitora couldnt injure him he would be too weak. You asked for it! Akainu was furious. Although he was not heavily injured his pride was. After getting beaten by Roja, he was injured by a new guy. Akainus magma surged out as it moved to attack Fujitora. But at this time, Sengokus voice was heard. Sakazuki, enough! Sengoku leaped from the top of the fortress and fell directly beside the pit and shouted at Akainu. Inside Sengokus eyes, there was still a trace of shock. Although Roja said that he was extraordinary, he didnt expect him to be this extraordinary. He has the strength of an Admiral at least. Sure enough! Sengoku couldnt help but praise Fujitora. Fujitora smiled at the praise and didnt feel guilty at what he just did as he responded calmly. Small ants cant do anything to a tiger. After hearing this, Sengoku felt like he was about to spurt out blood. Small ant! The Fuck is a little ant! Akainu knew that Fujitora didnt mean it like that, he was just expressing his humility but this made him suffer even more. Because there is some idiom that says: Unintentionally showing off does the best effect. After this simple confrontation between Fujitora and Akainu, the formers reputation soared within the Headquarters. Even if Akainu was stepped on by Roja, his strength was still at the top in the headquarters. And now Akainu actually lost to Fujitora showing how strong he was. Like this, Issho officially got his code name Fujitora. An existence with this kind of power had the right to possess a codename. After some suggestion from Sengoku, they finally decided on the original name he had in the story. After being away for more than two months and a half, Aokiji returned to the headquarters and heard about Fujitora.He directly went to Rojas office. I really admire you Roja Just going out you pick someone that impressive and come back. Akainus strength is well known, and him losing with just one move to Fujitora was something that no one could ignore. Roja hesitated then he waved his hands. Its just luck By the way, youre finally not busy anymore? Roja said the latter half of his sentence with embarrassment because the thing he had to do were originally his, Roja threw them to Sengoku and Sengoku pass them down to Aokiji. Aokiji had a helpless expression as he said: I really want to sleep for a few days. Roja smiled and said: Then go to sleep. When you find time lets grab something to eat, what do you think? What Roja wanted most now was sending Akainu to stabilize the chaos in the New world and make Fujitora take over his responsibility. The Headquarters now have many talents, not only Roja will have his share of workload reduced, even Sengoku and Aokiji will have less work to do. If he could find the Ryokugyu (Green Bull) In advance, then his life will be easier. Then I wont be polite. Aokiji smiled at Roja then left. After he walked out, Roja sat leisurely and began to sort out his thoughts. Now using the Kenbunshoku Haki allowed him to see a few seconds from the future, which was a really useful ability. Unless his opponent also has the same ability, then he can use it with his swordsmanship. Mentioning the swordsmanship, Roja was stuck at the threshold of being a Grandmaster Swordsman. His abilities, whether Senbonzakura or Ryujin Jakka has a very special style to them, they werent just some abilities without any profound secrets. The reason Yamamoto was so strong wasnt just because of the Ryujin Jakka or Zenka no Tachi, He was strong because of the sword style and moves he practiced. I think that if I was facing all the Yonko together, it will put an enormous pressure on me and my chances of winning are extremely slim. But if I was to ascend to the realm of Grandmaster Swordsman, even if my strength wont have that huge of a leap it should make me stronger. Roja estimates what he needed to be able to face the world alone. However, The Grandmaster Swordsman realm is really hard to achieve. Although I already saw Kyoshiro, I still cant really go past half a step into the realm. What is the reason? Recalling the scene of the fight, Roja couldnt help but deeply think. But he seemed to see was like a fog. He couldnt see it clearly. He felt really close to achieving what he wanted, he felt so close that his hand could actually reach it, but he still couldnt grasp it. Just as he was thinking like this, a piece of information was transferred to him. Taking a glimpse he saw that a former member of the King of Pirates crew, Rayleigh appeared on Shabondi Shot. The Marine has long known that Rayleigh was on Shabondi Shot, But no one dared to do anything to him, because if they did start anything they will provoke the old crew of Roger. Not to mention his own strength, even Shanks was part of Roger crew. This terrible background and his own strength were what made Sengoku always close one eye to Rayleigh and that also included the world government. As long as Rayleigh doesnt make a move against a Celestial Dragon then everything is ok. The officer who gave Roja the information stood in front of Roja and looked at him awkwardly. At this time, Roja stood up and stretched slightly and said: If so, then I will go there for a moment and relax for a bit. What? The officer couldnt believe what he just heard. Didnt the government and the Marine always close one on to what Rayleigh do? And also, what did he mean by relaxing?! Looking at Rojas going out of the room, the Officer couldnt help but swallow. Chapter 256: Respect The Elders Shabondi Shot, This was an island made of huge mangrove forest growing out in the middle of the ocean, with each tree serving as an island. This was the closest place to the Fishman Island. On one of the shores of the island, a thin gray-haired old man was coating a large boat with the bubble. Not many in the island actually knew who he is. They only know that he is an excellent coating Mechanic. But his name is really known throughout the sea. He is Silver Rayleigh. Its done. Finally, the entire ship was coated. After he was done, Rayleigh took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead looking satisfied at his own work. Thank you very much! The owner of the ship wasnt really a pirate, he was a businessman. After the coating was done, he looked gratefully at Rayleigh and gave him a bag of money and said: This is the payment you can count it. Rayleigh took the bag and weighted it. He didnt look closely. After that, he laughed at the businessman and turned away to leave. Although he retired as coating mechanic, too many people still come to him for coating. He would accept or refuse depending on his mood, and he wont really accept pirates who seemed like they cant pay. This single business isnt bad. I can buy a lot of wine now. Rayleigh carried the coating tool, pulled a jug and drank then smiled. At this time, he suddenly stopped. Because there was a man in front of him, this man was wearing the Marine Admirals outfit while standing and looking at Rayleigh faintly. It seems like Rayleigh-san likes to drink a lot. Do you want to have a drink with me? Roja stood in front of Rayleigh as he talked. When Rayleigh saw Roja appearing, he didnt panic, instead, he smiled and said: That will be on you, I am afraid that this pile of old bones cant afford it. While talking Rayleigh untied the coating on his back and suddenly a sword was drawn from somewhere. He held it in his hands and his whole movement seemed casual. Roja chuckled: Oh, you said you cant afford it but you have such a look. Im not here to fight But if you want to we can. As he spoke, Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the air, suddenly Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands. When Rayleigh heard Roja, he couldnt help but laugh as if he was looking at an old friend of his and said: There is no way. When you meet the Ghost Sword, you will have to subconsciously put the sword out. Rest assured, I dont bully the elderly. Roja said this and suddenly took the sword with both hands and waved at Rayleigh. Getsuga Tensho! Sturdy white sword energy emerged and went toward. What? In the eyes of Rayleigh, a flash of strangeness appeared. The sword energy that Roja shot out was intensely strong and condensed. And it was stronger than a Grandmaster Swordmans attack. But as a Grandmaster realm swordsman, he felt that something was wrong. Ding! Rayleigh greeted the sword strike with his. The sword energies collided. The power in Rojas strike was beyond Rayleighs expectations. In the midst of the collision, Rayleigh was pushed about ten meters before he stopped. The young those days really dont respect the elders. Rayleigh finally blocked Rojas sword but he showed a trace of helplessness. Rayleigh didnt panic at all. He was too old. But since he was in too much danger that he could remain calm in any situation he was in. Even if the entire Marine headquarters surrounded him he wont panic. As he said before, a bunch of old bones. I respect the elders This joke isnt funny at all. Roja snorted, he didnt expect the dignified Rayleigh to come up with a joke like this. Just that sword strike was on a higher level of swordsmanship. In this world, there wasnt such a realm as Grandmaster Swordsman. its just a way a bunch of people called themselves. However, in Rojas view, Only people who understand the sword way can be called Grandmaster swordsman, or else everyone who holds the sword can say he was one. The strike just now although looked simple, it was extremely eye-catching. Almost instantaneously, countless eye gathered on them. Some pirates far away also noticed and were shocked. Thats Admiral Ghost Sword Roja! After seeing Rojas figure, some pirates directly knew him and were scared. Almost without hesitation they turned around and ran. What a joke! Even one of the Yonko was killed by Roja. Even f they felt confident in their power, they werent so arrogant to think they were more powerful than a Yonko. There were also some courageous, calm and strong pirates there, When they first looked at Roja then they looked at his opponent. That guy is Dark King Rayleigh?! Rogers right hand. Many people identified Rayleigh now, and since they knew Roja, their foreheads were overflowed with cold sweat. Roja was the person standing at the top of the world right now, while Rayleigh was one of the last generations. How could those two big shots appear here?! Great news! There were newspapers reporters who happened to be in the vicinity. After seeing this scene, they continued to blink and then swallowed. Then they took their cameras out and started their scoop. Although they couldnt really get them on the camera, it cant be helped as they couldnt get too close. But it didnt matter as they already thought about the title. The strongest Marine Admiral Ghost Sword Roja, Fighting the legendary Dark king Rayleigh One of the Pirate kings crew members and his right-hand man. Between Roja and Rayleigh, there was a ravine that was nearly 100 meters in length. This ravine just passed from Rojas feet to Rayleighs. Rayleigh noticed the situation and couldnt help but smiled. I am afraid that I could no longer stay in this island. Roja looked at Rayleigh and couldnt help but smile: You are not afraid that I really send you to hell? I am old anyway. I will go to hell sooner or later. Roja shook his head and laughed: Okay Lets take care of the elders and love the young ones. Oh! Roja no longer talked nonsense. He waved his sword and didnt use anything other than Getsuga Tensho that moved toward Rayleigh. Chapter 257: Confrontation and Comprehension Rayleigh saw Roja waving his sword and could only welcome it with his own. While Rayleigh played with his sword, Roja narrowed his eyes. He drove his Kenbunshoku to the limit and stared at Rayleighs actions. His actions were unpretentious. Rayleighs actions were perfect without any waste movement. His sword was like a newborn, pure and honest as it blocked Rojas Getsuga Tensho. This is good! Rojas eyes flashed and his figure flex in an instant and appeared in front of Rayleigh then waved his sword. From the edge of his sword, light emerged. Rayleigh defended while his sword was dyed black by the Busoshoku. Ding! Rayleigh was curious about Rojas swordsmanship. Why wasnt it a high leveled one? And he still could use such a terrifying attack that even he found it hard to parry. After this clash, Rayleigh retreated a few meters, but a crack appeared under Rojas legs. Is that so? Rojas eyes swept over to the corner of his clothes. He remembered the fight with Shiki and the battle Kyoshiro. His eyes flashed as if he found something. He didnt hesitate and attacked again. I havent used a sword for some time now. Im a bit rusty Rayleigh looked at his sword with a slight sight and finally, his eyes turned fierce. He held the sword with both hands and was going to bring his full power out. He drove his Busoshoku to the limit ready to use his ultimate move. He was old, and no longer good with long fights. But in a short period, he could use his full power. Even if All the Marine Admirals were here, they should stay on high alert or else they would be injured or even died after this attack. A Grandmaster swordsman going all out wasnt a joke. Oh! The swords collided. This time with slightly trembling arms, Rayleigh gained the upper hand as his sword was closer to Rojas cheeks. Roja had foreseen this using the Kenbunshoku Haki. He didnt want to have a scar I his face like Luffys so gently tilted his face to avoid the sword. Rayleigh couldnt help but be amazed by what Roja just did. He couldnt see the extent of Rojas power, however with this simple action to avoid his sword he could see it clearer and clearer. Although this sword strike seemed simple, It would be impossible for most people to avoid unless they could see it beforehand. In another world, Roja had practiced the Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme. What a terrifying guy Even with Rayleighs experience and knowledge on Roja, He couldnt help but feel shocked about this. Many people were saying the next era will belong to Roja, it seems like they werent wrong. Om! Roja and Rayleigh continued to fight. Roja didnt use Ryujin Jakka or else the Island would be destroyed. He simply fought with Rayleigh using swordsmanship and Getsuga Tensho. He can predict the future and he can steadily control the situation. Om! As the continued, Roja was getting stronger and stronger. He had something that put pressure on people. Although Roja wasnt a great swordsman, he got the determination to master the sword wish was unstoppable. Even though Rayleigh was a great swordsman, after constant collisions, he gradually found it more and more difficult to suppress Roja anymore. Boom! After another collision, Roja took another step back. At the same time, the ground between the two cracked open and a deep abyss appeared between them. An entire tree was split open. The place was close to the sea. After Rayleigh retreated, he gently leaped into the air and dove into the water and disappeared. Roja didnt pursue after him, he held his sword as if he realized something and quietly contemplated. Far away, a large group of people who were hidden saw Rayleigh retreat and disappear into the sea. They all swallowed and looked at each other. Finished?! Dark King Rayleigh lost? Although its been expected that Rayleigh wasnt Rojas opponent, it was still a surprise that it actually happened. Ghost sword Roja, The most powerful Admiral in the Marine History, he is already unstoppable and almost Invincible. Roja was quietly standing in his place, no one dared to disturb him. They saw his fight just now and they still couldnt hide their fear. Just after witnessing such a fight, if he had a brain than he wont find trouble for him, they could only hide and pray that he wont see them. That kind of attack isnt the power of air pressure Or maybe it is after it was totally mastered. Another kind of thing evolved from it, a sword Energy that moves like a sword. Roja still without a move as he murmured, the door to the next realm, the Grandmaster realm is close. His soul was powerful which made his comprehension ability is on a whole different level from ordinary people. If he couldnt get to the Grandmaster Swordsman realm than he should just give up on learning Swordsmanship. I always thought that the sword pressure is the kind of power generated by the sword. However, the meaning behind the sword in that realm is quite different. Its like giving life to the pressure. A sword can be freely manipulated, Rayleigh isnt just stronger than ordinary swordsman but he was also more flexible. Roja whispered, Even if he didnt fight with Rayleigh, he could eventually realize this after some time, but in the end, he carefully observed his swordsmanship which helped him realize it faster. For the first time, while fighting Shiki, he didnt have any idea how strong that realm was. And if he didnt awaken Ryujin jakka against Kyoshiro, then he wouldve definitively lost. Only this time did he saw through the Grandmaster Swordsman realm. Chapter 258: After A Year Just as Roja was thinking, his Den Den Mushi rung. Who is it? Roja gave up on trying recalling things and took out his Den Den Mushi and responded. Just as he picked up and asked he heard Sengoku talking with a nervous voice. Roja did you go to Shbondi Shoto? Did you fight Rayleigh?! Sengoku couldnt help feeling nervous. Once they make a move on Rayleigh, Many forces would group up and attack the Marine. Even if Roja was terribly strong, he wont be able to be able to fight all of those legends alone. The outcome would be unpredictable. And knowing Roja, he wont care about such a thing, thats why Sengoku was so nervous. Roja was thinking about swordsmanship and didnt even hurt Rayleigh. Without bluffing, he wont be able to win against Rayleigh if he just used Getsuga Tensho and his swordsmanship. Rayleigh? I respect the elders, so I let him go. Roja responded lightly. Respect the elders and love the children Hearing such words, Sengoku had some black line appearing on his forehead, he wanted to punch Roja in the face. Are you teasing me? After recovering, he was pretty much surprised that Roja the troublemaker didnt cause any trouble this time. To be honest, Sengoku was so surprised that he began to question whether this was Roja or not. At this moment, sitting on the sofa next to Sengoku was Garp who was laughing. Ha ha ha ha, Roja that brat didnt catch Rayleigh Sengoku looked at Garp and gave up the idea that Roja could turn for the better. After Roja returned to the Marine headquarters, Roja started training and comprehending the meaning of the sword. He was focused on training and didnt do anything. Sengoku was happy for this, its better for Roja to stay in the headquarters and do nothing. He didnt want him to go out and cause trouble like always. That is not good to his old heart. One month passed, two months, three months A year passed without Roja making any new movements. He occasionally leaves the headquarters to Amazon lily. In this year, Roja broke through and embarked on the path of Grandmaster Swordsman. The Grandmaster swordsman was really not a realm like he thought, In fact, there was no division of strength in this world, to begin with. There is only the strong and the weak. There wasnt such a thing as levels. The sword field is about ten meters. Roja was standing inside of a practice room while he held his sword with two hands. HE quietly sensed the sound in the surrounding area. Suddenly, several bullets shot toward him. This room helped him train his swordsmanship. Woosh! Roja didnt look at the bullets that came from every direction. He just made a simple sword movement. Om! The Bullets that were coming toward him stopped in mid-air after this movement. Although they stopped for a little bit they suddenly cracked from the middle and exploded letting out a mass of colorful paint. Of course, those bullets werent real bullets but simple paint bullets. A sword can be a million sword. Roja took a deep breath and put away Sen Maboroshi. The Sword field and the Sword range are two completely different matters. The range of the sword attack was the range that a sword attack can cover through the air. This exists for every swordsman be it Roja or the strongest swordsman Mihawk. That range can cover a medium island or even a large one. But Sword field is different. The scope was smaller from the sword attacks. In fact, the word field is a word used by Roja to describe the realm he was in. That scope is actually the place that he can display the fullest extent of his swordsmanship. The Attacks would get weaker and weaker the longer the distance. Even if Mihawk tried to strike a Grandmaster from the edge of a large island to the other edge, he wont be able to do anything to him. But in the Sword field, its different. As long as he is within the range, there wont be any reduction in the power of the strike. Within this zone, he can move the attack as he wished. The only limit is the number of attacks that he could control. When he attacks in the Sword field, he can even divide this strike into a million swords. This is why when Roja faced Rayleigh, even though he avoided most of the strikes, there was a part of his clothes that got damaged slightly. There is another thing. The scope of the field is closely related to the power of the sword pressure. The stronger the sword pressure was, the wider the range of the field and vice versa. I dont know how big is Mihawks field, is it 20 meters or maybe 30 meters? Or can it extend to the 100? After Roja had this kind of thought, he looked at the property bar. Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +5 Attributes: Attack +2200, Strength +700, Agility +700, Physical +700, Spirit +700 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped White energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 216/390 Over the past year, Roja upgraded Sen Maboroshi 3 times. The properties improved so much. Although the improvement wasnt so great, it was better than nothing. Facing the two Yonko before, he almost lost in those two times, now he felt like he could win in a short time. Unless a monster from the world government appeared, its not impossible to defeat Whitebeard and all of his crew. This year Roja reached the Grandmaster swordsman. This was 19 years after the golden pirates era began, Luffy was 14 years old and Ace was seventeen. This year, Ace began his journey. Chapter 259: Fire Fist Ace (T/N: First chap of the 4th volume.) Marine headquarters, Sengoku was in his office holding his head as he looked at Garp and said: Garp, Tell me what the hell is this? Hahahaha, Ace that stinking brat became a pirate. Garps eyes flickered for an instant, but he still laughed it off while eating with no care about the world. Sengoku heard Garps laughter and couldnt help but walk and grab Garp by the collar as he yelled: You still laugh, Garp! If you werent the Marine hero, I would have made you take responsibility for this, you bastard! Listening to Sengoku yelling in anger, Garp continued to laugh it off. Sengoku was shivering and breathless but he had no way to do anything to Garp. At the same time, he had a terrible headache as he couldnt completely ignore ace. With Garp here, its impossible for Sengoku to send an Admiral to deal with Ace, and as for anyone below that level, they cant deal with Ace. Fire Fist Ace, Logia fire fruit. Although the Current Ace is still in the first half of the Grandline, he was already famous. His fruit was one of the most powerful fruits. Sengoku was still having a headache. he took a deep breath and shook his head: There is still a vacant place for a Shichibukai, its best if we make Ace take that position. He wont accept that. At this moment, Roja who was sitting on a Sofa spoke while he was leisurely drinking tea. Garp heard Roja and grinned: Roja you seem to know a lot about Ace even though you werent in touch with him. Garp, Shut up now. Sengoku saw Garp grin and couldnt help shouting at him. At this time, Roja slowly stood up and said: Since Ace already reached the GrandLine and we cant ignore him anymore, then let me think about something. Garp didnt care about his face. Roja knew that he treated Rogers son as if he was his own grandson, and Garp didnt want to hurt his own Grandson as well. Fortunately, this wasnt Luffy. if it was Luffy than Garp wouldnt know what to do. Oh? Hearing Rojas words, Sengokus eyes flashed. He didnt expect Roja to say this. Roja wanted to make the trip himself. However, this will make Garp more at ease. What are you going to do about him? Sengoku asked. I will think about something. Roja shrugged and left the office. Sengoku looked at Rojas back as he departed and was silent for a moment, he looked at Garp next to him and sighed while shaking his head. Forget it, Do whatever you want. If it was only Garp, Sengoku could do something himself regardless of friendship, However, Roja already expressed himself and Sengoku could only hand this matter to Roja and ignore it for the time being. In the First half of GrandLine, Roja was wearing a casual loose Outfit as he landed on a medium sized island. According to the information, Ace should be on this island. After landing on the island, Roja casually said and then walked toward the town. The island was quite bustling. Before coming here, Roja investigated this island and knew that many pirates were staying here. Because of this most people here are bullies and only a small number of people here are normal civilians. Simultaneously, because there are Many pirates here, Many pirates hunters are here for the money. Its because of this that the Marines always ignored this island. After all, there is no point fighting as it is useless. There are many pirates, if the Marine did make a move, then they can just go to another island. So it was better to let them be here rather than disturbing other islands. Roja didnt move for a long time before he saw a huge burst of flames in the small town in front of him, even though it was far away, Roja saw it clearly. Sure enough he is here. Looking at the flames, Roja said in interest, then he walked toward the town. When Roja entered the town, he found many people that had gathered here. Most of them were filthy with some pirates amongst them. No one cared about Roja coming close. At this time everyones attention was gathered on Ace at the center of the town. Ace had just reached halfway through the first half of the GrandLine and he had a bounty of 200 million berry on his head already. This is just how powerful the logia fruit is. When Ace just arrived at the town it naturally attracted the attention of the pirate hunters. Despite it being scary, some people took the risk to get the reward. In the field, Ace smiled handsomely while wearing his orange leather hat as he didnt put his opponent in his eyes.After he pressed the hat on his head he clenched his fist and suddenly flames flew out of his fist. Hiken. Boom! Under the watchful eyes of the pirate hunter, Aces punch of flames directly engulfed him instantly. Even the house behind it was completely burned down. Thats Fire fist Ace! What a terrifying power, even the famous pirate hunter who specializes in killing those pirates with a bounty above 100 million isnt his opponent. Seeing this scene, many pirates and hunters looked at the flames in terror. Chapter 260: No One Dares To Provoke Him Just after ace punched and killed that pirate hunter, someone flashed from his back with great speed and swept his sword at Aces back. Thats another great figure specialized in killing those with bounties over 100 million. Looking at the swordsman slashing at Ace, a lot of people started screaming as the sword went through Ace. But, the sword passed through without any damage to Aces body, in place of blood there was only flames. Logia devil fruit is common in the new world, but in the first half of the Grandline, its extremely rare. Every person who had a Logia devil fruit in the first half is a famous person. It didnt work? The pirate hunter pupils shrank, he immediately retreated but ace already turned toward him. Boom! A cross-shaped flame suddenly burst out, it hit the pirate hunter making him fly toward behind him, then he crashed into it. The house collapsed with flames all over it. Fighting a Logia user without Haki At least use some Kairoseki. Roja was in the crowd as he shook his head as he saw this scene. Someone next to Roja heard what he said, he gave Roja a glimpse then snorted. Haki? This isnt the new world, Maybe there Haki users were normal, but here few people knew about it and fewer can use it. But Kairoseki was known to almost all people in the seas. At this moment, a voice came from the crowd: Its quite insightful But even if they used Kairoseki, Captain Ace can still win easily! The person who spoke was one of Aces crew. The battle was because the hunters wanted Aces bounty so Ace said he will deal with them himself. Is that so? Roja glanced at the one who spoke. Aces crew admired their captain, so hearing Roja he snorted and said: Before this, wasnt that guy using a weapon made with Kairoseki, but in the end, he Fell in front of Captain Ace. Roja smiled and said: Thats awesome. Aces crew members heard that Roja also recognized Ace, They felt good in their heart. Roja now was pleasing to their eyes: Brother why are here? I am a Marine. Puff! The pirate exposed a touch of helplessness and said: Stop joking around, you look more like a pirate. What is your bounty? 50 million? Roja: Without a word, Roja couldnt help but touch his chin. Do I really look like a pirate? Even if I dont wear my uniform, dont I look more like a noble? How can it be that I look like a pirate? Seeing that Roja didnt answer, he thought that Rojas bounty was too low that he was embarrassed to say it out loud. GHe laughed then continued to watch Aces battle. Boom!! At this time, someone shot Ace, normally bullets dont work on Ace, but this time his face changed. He felt danger so he jumped to the side to avoid the bullets. Wouch. The bullet passed beside Aces body and a blood stain could be seen on his body. Kairoseki bullets. Perhaps Marines wont use them, but some snipers would certainly use them. Ace was a little angry, his eyes scanned the crowd while he was covered in flames he rushed forward. Bang!! As the flames swept by, the crowd of people suddenly felt while ace stopped holding someone in his hands. The man caught by Ace was panicking as he fired two bullets at Ace. Boom!! Boom! Aces body changed directly as he opened two holes to let the bullets pass through. Ace couldnt use Kenbunshoku so he couldnt avoid bullets, but his instinct played that role which was amazing in itself. Ace pressed on the mans head and flames suddenly lit on his whole body. He looked at the crowd calmly and said. Does anyone still want my head? His voice fell, the audience was silent and no one dared to provoke him. A lot of pirates looked at Ace full of envy, they were jealous of his fruit. Still, no one dared to say a thing which made Ace full of smiles. Seeing that no one else wanted his head, so he said: It seems like no one wants to fight anymore, then Im going. The people saw Ace started walking away. At this time, a voice comes over saying: I didnt see you for a few years, its really been a long time, Ace. After this voice was heard, The field was silent. There was someone who dared to provoke ace? The people separated instantly so they dont get caught in Aces anger. Finally, the one who talked stood against a wall with his hands folded on his chest relaxedly. Here in the first half of the Grandline, Most people didnt know Roja, but some could vaguely feel that Roja was familiar. Still, they couldnt tell who he is even after searching their minds for a while. Who is this guy? How much is his bounty? I dont remember him at all, I estimate that his bounty in less than 20 million. he even dared to provoke Ace? Many people here were pirates, seeing Aces strength and daring to provoke him, either he was too confident in his ability or he was stupid. They didnt have any impression on Rojas bounty. Most of them estimated that he was stupid. Ace felt the voice was familiar, very familiar, he had heard it before and he couldnt forget about it. After searching for the source of the voice, his eyes finally landed on Rojas body, and the moment he saw him, his pupil shrank. Its Him!! Chapter 261: Ace Suffers! Roja walked out of the crowd without taking out his weapon. He walked as casual as he could while Aces gaze continued to change. Other may not know Roja, but how could he not. Its been a long time since I saw you. Did you come to catch me? Ace has already grown up, he no longer resembled that little kid from before. After calming down a little, he wasnt afraid anymore. The power Roja used before was terrifying, but now he is a logia fruit user. Aces remark made the people around look surprised. Originally, they thought that Roja was an idiot who was looking to die, but it seems like Roja knew Ace since he was young. What was the relationship between the two? No, I dont want to catch you, you made some trouble for your elder. I just want to beat you up for your grandfather. Roja continued walking as he talked. When he heard the words Grandfather, there was a slight apology in Aces eyes. But he knew that becoming a Marine is impossible. His father was the pirate king, Roger. Sooner or later this secret will be known to the world and at that time he wont be able to stay as a Marine. His only way to live is to be the pirate king just like his father. Im not his biological Grandson. Since your already here, lets make a deal! Ace said then looked at Roja showing his battle intent in his eyes. He knew that Roja is a Marine Admiral. He wanted to be the pirate king so sooner or later he will become stronger than anyone even Roja. He obtained the Mera Mera No Mi and was confident in Fighting Roja now. Deal? Forget about it, Im coming. Roja rubbed his waist and made preparation to attack. He didnt wait as he waited for Ace to prepare himself. Hiken! Boom! A roaring sounded as flames engulfed Roja. The people behind Roja were frightened. They fled as far as they could and the people on the other way couldnt help wipe their cold sweat from their forehead. That guy is really an idiot. He wasnt afraid of death. He was burned completely. The people looked at the flame and couldnt help but swallow. But, the next instant, all the movement and voices of all people stopped and their expressions solidified. Inside the fire, Rojas figure appeared, he stood there while the flames were starting to extinguish without doing him any harm. Rojas hand was in front of him which meant that he caught Aces Hiken with his bare hands. This is Not just the crowd of pirate and hunters, Even Ace was shocked. Boom! In the next instant, Roja lifted his fist and just like Garp did it, he hit Ace on his head. Ah!! After Ace ate his Mera Mera No Mi, this was the first time someone was able to feel pain from someone hitting him with their fist. Suddenly a big bump appeared on his head. Everyones jaws dropped to the ground in shock. What the hell! Isnt His fruit a logia type? All of Aces crew had their eyes pop out. Roja looked at Ace as he slowly pulled his fist back and carefully said: Youre still too tender to beat me. Oh yeah, I could light a cigarette using your flame. Bastard!! Ace as stunned by Roja words, he burst into flames as he rushed at Roja again, but it wasnt an accident that Roja could hit him. Ace was resolute in defeating Roja. Roja didnt take the initiative, he waited for Ace to rush at him, then moved. Roja used Soru and disappeared from his place. No one could follow his movement while he moved. At this time, Someone finally started to notice Rojas identity. That guy Is he? Hey, what are you talking about? Someone next to him noticed the expression on his face and couldnt help but swallow. The man looked in horror as he looked at the fight. Not only his tone, even his body was trembling when he shouted: That guy Is an Admiral!! Boom!! The voice was trembling but everyone heard it after that shout, it was like a bomb falling on the crowd of people. The one who talked to Roja before was like a sheet of paper as he turned paler as he remembered how he talked to him. That guy turned out to be an Admiral!! The name that all Pirates fear. Most pirates here even after facing the Marine countless times, they didnt see a vice Admiral before, let alone an Admiral. Even if this was the Grandline, its just the first half. Although many people found it hard to believe, they were seeing how Ace was being abused by that guy, Only people of the ranks above could make Ace suffer so much. Chapter 262: The Revolutionary Army Boom!! Ace once again turned toward Roja, but he was still struggling to get up and continue the fight. But even if his will is firm, his physical strength is limited. Are you still trying to get up? Roja stood in his place while smiling. When he went to visit Garp last time, he wanted to give Luffy and Ace a lesson, but they were still too young back then and he couldnt bully such youngsters. But now, there was no problem at all. You Well, Im going to say a few words and only you should hear them, lets make sure of that no one else can listen first. Roja looked at Ace who was still struggling to get up and smiled, then his expression became a little serious as Haoshoku shot out from his body. Boom! Rojas Haoshoku swept all directions, other than Ace, no one else was spared. Aces eyes flashed, in the next moment, all the people started to fall to the ground like some pieces of domino. After a few seconds, there was no one awake other than Ace and Roja. Roja didnt attack Ace anymore. he turned around and walked a few steps. Looking at Rojas back, Ace didnt think of attacking again, he just took a deep breath and calmed down. Truthfully speaking, uncle Garp already knew that you cant become a Marine, Something like that wont ever become possible. Roja spoke slowly. Ace was Rogers son, if he were to join the Marine and become an Admiral, one day the news of his identity would be leaked, the impact would be terrifying. Even Garp, Sengoku and the world governments cant push down something that big. Didnt Garp understand this? In fact, Garp was very clear about this fact, he just intentionally pretends he doesnt. Garp wasnt stupid, he just pretends he is. When he heard Rojas words, Ace stayed silent for a bit then said jokingly: How can I become a Marine with this blood of mine? It is the same thing with Luffy. Roja waved his hand and said: I cant say anything to make you go back from the Grandline. What I want to tell you is that you have only one option to consider to make less trouble for Garp. Although you are a pirate, there are pirates different than other pirates. Some things could be avoided. If you do anything like burning and looting, then you can forget about having Garp as a grandpa, I will throw you personally in jail. Okay, I said what I come here to say. Now then, Im going. After turning around to look at Ace, Roja shook his head and then left. Ace looked at Roja leave, and all the strength that was supporting him to stand up was exhausted. He lied weakly on the ground while looking at the sky. Garp, Roja, Luffy, Sabo One after another, those figures flashed in front of his eyes, eventually, he closed his eyes and sighed. After giving Ace a lesson, Rojas Den Den Mushi rang before he left the island. Peruperuperuperu! When Roja picked up, it wasnt Sengokus voice, but Garps. Roja heard Garp laughing through the Den Den Mushi. Roja did you meet that Stinking brat Ace? I did see him, and I gave him a good lesson, Roja responded with a smile. He deserves it! Garp clenched his fist and a bong suddenly sounded from the Den Den Mushi, then he said: That brat still went out to be a pirate, does he want to anger me to death. Roja couldnt help but smile as he shook his head: You know why Ace is doing this better than I do unless we overturn the world Government, there is nothing we can do. Garp was speechless. Roja said that without overturning the world government, which means hes thinking of doing just that. Even though Garp hated the world government he still didnt have any idea of overthrowing it. What about Luffy, Is he still going on all days saying he wants to be the pirate king? Roja chuckled as he shifted the subject. Luffy was fine, but every time Garp hear his name he would get angry and couldnt help but curse. No!! I should go back to the East Blue again! Roja could hear Garps frantic tone and when he heard him saying he was going back to the East blue, Roja prayed for Luffys well being. After hanging up, Roja walked on the sea as murmured: This world has me, if something shouldnt happen, it wont happen. On the Grandline, Roja was sitting inside a hotel in some large islands. He sat beside a window, he held a glass of wine in his hand as he enjoyed the view. After dealing with Ace, Roja didnt return the headquarters. instead, he temporarily stayed in a nearby island. While sitting by the window, he suddenly saw a familiar face in the corner of the street. He slightly narrowed his eyes. An orange haired girl walking across the street then disappeared. Who is she I feel like I know her from somewhere? Roja vaguely felt that she was very familiar. He thought about the name, but he shook his head again. Nami cant appear in the Grandline. He thought again and eventually figured out who she was. Its Koala. Like Hancock, she was a slave of the Celestial Dragon. She was freed at the same time and joined the revolutionary army. She was calm and often helped Sabo dealing with all kinds of things. The revolutionary army is here. It seems like Ace really cause a huge problem. Roja touched his chin and revealed a thoughtful expression. Chapter 263: Koala Koala cautiously walked through the alleyway and entered a corner with a dark door at the end. She then pushed the door and walked in. Oh, Koala youre back. There was a figure in the darkness, his eyes were full of alert until he saw Koala and was relieved. How was it? This was also one of the revolutionary army, the Fishman Hack. Koala said with a serious expression: This country has temporarily settled down. What is our next plan? Hack looked at Koala and said: Sabo and Dragon and coming soon. ugh?! Hearing that Sabo is coming wasnt a problem for Koala, however, Dragon was also coming which made her astonished as she said: Dragon-sama is coming himself? Well, theyre coming soon. Hearing Hacks response, koala revealed a hint of wisdom and after some thought, she nodded. Yes, this country is a very important place after all. After Aces accident, although the situation was stabilized, its an advantage as well as a disadvantage to us. Ace, Sabo, and Luffy were brothers, Dragon saved Sabo but Sabo lost his memories. He joined the Revolutionary army and of course, no one knew about this. As Koala and Hack were talking, the door suddenly was pushed open. Their heart jerked as they turned around directly. They saw a figure push the door and walk in. Who was Roja? With his current strength, he could easily follow Koala without her knowing and he could even listen to their conversation just now. Who? Koala and Hack were on extreme alert. The revolutionary army is moving undercover in this country as well. You guys really are everywhere. Roja came leisurely he didnt have any desire to fight as he said: I just heard what you were talking about, Dragon is coming right? This guy When Hack heard Roja, he suddenly felt his heart sink, his eyes were cold as he said: You actually heard what we said. After taking a deep breath, Hack hesitated a little then started an attack. Kyojin Karate Hack prepared to attack Roja without noticing Koalas horrified look while she stared at Rojas face. When she saw Hack attacking, Koala exclaimed. Hack, quickly stop! However, Hack was unable to stop his hand and punched Roja. Boom! Roja saw what Hack was going to do and waved his hand Seeing this, Koalas pupil shrank violently and her eyes were full of horror with her forehead was covered with sweat. Its really him. When Roja didnt attack she wasnt sure about him, but as he waved his hand, she confirmed his identity. She was clever and in charge of all kinds of intelligence. Marine Admiral, Ghost Sword Roja. Yes, I didnt plan to come. Why dont you bring a chair and we talk? Im a little tired. After raising his hand and pushing Hack back, Roja revealed a slightly helpless tone then look at Koala with a playful look and smiled. If Koala was asked to choose the most horrible smile she ever saw, she would directly choose Rojas. Thought constantly flashed Koalas mind. She was smart. She was sweating profusely. She didnt know what to tell Sabo and Dragon about this. This is a big problem. But no matter how she thinks, she didnt know what to do or have any trick in front of the strongest character in the Marine. In order to buy some time, Koala brought some chairs and gave one to Roja. Roja directly took it and sat down. When did you join the revolutionary army? What is the revolutionary? Koala revealed a dumb smile as if she didnt understand. Roja snorted and said: I will give you ninety-nine points for your expression. Puff!! Koala was almost laughing, but there was a hint of surprise. She didnt expect that the Admiral Roja was completely different from what she imagined. Some rumors said that the Admiral Roja is a scary monster. Roja sat there and looked at Koala and said slowly: If you answer my questions honestly you wont suffer. Koala bit her teeth and said: I will never betray them! Never! Never ever! If you want to get information from me, its impossible!! Oh? Roja narrowed his eyes and smiled: Is that so? Its a waste that a beautiful girl like you will die this young. How about I torture you for a bit? Roja deliberately added the word torture when he spoke. Koala shook her body, but her gaze was still stubborn as she didnt open her mouth. It seems like she made up her mind to say nothing. As soon as Roja saw this, he revealed an evil expression as he stood up and walked toward her while staring at her. Koala was scared and couldnt help but step back two steps and her body shuddered: What do you want to do? Its Time for your punishment. Roja continued to stare at her with his evil gaze. Koala bit her lips and finally couldnt keep her eyes open anymore. Her actions made Roja full of sadness, he wanted to tease her a few times but he didnt anymore. She was like Hancock, a celestial Dragons slave. Roja finally stretched his fingers and flicked her on her forehead. She uttered whisper and stepped back while opening her eyes. Is this the punishment? Oh, I just wanted to play a little until the dragon comes here. Roja returned to his chair and sat down, he tilted his legs and put his hand to his chin. Chapter 264: Monkey.D.Dragon A large boat was sailing on the sea without a pirate flag not far away from a large island. On the Boat, a man dressed in a dark green cloak was standing on the deck while the breeze blew his cloak. Were reaching there soon. The man was Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army, and the one talking was a golden-haired teenager, he was the Brother of Luffy and Ace, Sabo. Ok. Dragon nodded and looked at the island. The corner of his mouth made a slight smile. During the last few years, the development of the revolutionary army became more and more rapid. He is seeing the day where he could take down the world government and nobles. Although he still had a long way to go. You first go to Koala and Hack and tell them not to cause trouble. Dragon looked at the island which was getting closer and said to Sabo. The revolutionary army wanted to spread their ideas, and they didnt want to have a direct confrontation against the world government. Understood. Sabo nodded. Soon, The ship finally reached the large island. Sabo directly jumped from the deck and landed on the island. He took out his Den Den Mushi and walked toward the center of the island. In a secluded building, Roja was sitting leisurely while Koala was standing behind him massaging his shoulder. Her eyes kept blinking. Her heart was tense and her forehead was full of cold sweat. She was eager to get rid of Roja but she didnt dare to try. Even though she was standing behind Roja, she didnt dare make even a little trick. Well, if you want to kill me you can try. Roja looked at her with half closed eyes and sat there idly, he simply ignored what Koala wanted to do. Hearing Rojas words, Koala became stiff and couldnt help but say angrily: You are a Marine, of course, I want to kill you, but I am afraid that people will stay I bullied you and attacked from behind. Roja smiled at said: I asked you about the Revolutionary army and you didnt want to answer. I asked you to massage my shoulder and you didnt want to and I even said you could try to kill and you didnt. What do you want? Want me to beat you half dead and throw you in jail? Hearing Rojas words, Koala gnawed her teeth and was about to go crazy. If she didnt know that Roja was a Marine Admiral, she would be killed him, but she knew that she couldnt win. If she wasnt worried about Dragon and Sabo she wouldve attacked without caring about her life. Its really a big problem to go on like this Koalas heart kept on bouncing. She estimated that Dragon and Sabo had already reached the island and are on their way. What will happen if Dragon collided with the Marine? She didnt dare to think about this. And as time went by Koalas Den Den Mushi rang. Peruperuperuperu The Den Den Mushis sound made Koala stiff again. Pick up. Roja got up and glanced at Koala: Is Dragon calling? What are you doing say something, do I need to teach how to speak? Koala felt that this moment was longer than a year. Every second was passing so slowly. She took out the Den Den Mushi from her pocket to answer. Hey? Koala where are you? Weve reached the island. Sabos voice sounded from the Den Den Mushi. Koalas eyes were watering as she hesitated. Rojas meaning was very clear to her. She has to respond normally which means that Sabo and Dragon will come here. Koala? As he didnt hear Koalas answer, Sabo asked with a strange tone. Ah that Is Dragon-sama with you? Koala knew that she couldnt hesitate as she was stared at by Roja. Sabo thought that Koalas tone was strange but still responded: We are separated now, where are you? I will come to you. Im here Koala bit her teeth and suddenly shouted: You quickly leave this island! The strongest Marine is here! Leave now! What did you say?! Hey! Koala! Koala! Sabo was stunned. He almost fell down as his eyes widened in shock. He yelled a few times but no response came from the Den Den Mushi. Koala shouted a few words as if her strength was disappearing and hung up the phone. Then she faced Roja and closed her eyes. Roja looked at her and couldnt help but smile: You said that and yelled than hung up. Do you really think Dragon wont come here? With this Roja awoke Koala who was waiting for her death. Yes! Even if she said that two Admirals are here, neither Sabo nor Dragon would withdraw. She couldnt help but think how stupid she was. At this critical moment, her brain was too chaotic and she couldnt think. Oh, it seems like there arent many people who know Dragons identity, even you dont. Roja looked at Koalas appearance and couldnt help but reveal a helpless smile: Do you know my name? Koala started weeping and when she heard Rojas words, she suddenly jumped. Dragons identity?! Her eyes looked startled and uncertain as she looked at Roja. Roja pinched her hand and said: My Full name is Monkey.D.Roja. You should already know that. Then Dragons full name Do you know that its Monkey.D.Dragon? eeeeeee? When Koala heard Rojas words, she finally opened her eyes and revealed an expression of disbelief. It wasnt a secret that Roja was Garps nephew. However, other than Roja, Garp had no more relatives, and Roja also didnt have other relatives too. Monkey.D.Roja Monkey.D.Dragon. Isnt this like saying that Garp, the Marines hero and Roja the strongest Marine ever and Dragon the Revolutionary are blood relatives? Chapter 265: Sabo! On the street, Dragon was walking wearing his dark green cloak while holding a Den Den Mushi in his hand. He listened and was shocked: What did you say, Sabo? The Marine is here? Yes! This is an emergency! Sabos anxious voice was heard from the Den Den Mushi. At this time, Sabo already contacted the members of the revolutionary army on the island and knew Koalas location. Now he was rushing toward that place. This is indeed an emergency. Dragon revealed a serious expression. He wasnt afraid of the Marine, but he cant just ignore an admiral. But suddenly a thought flashed through his mind. Marine Admiral Would it be him? If its really him, then it would be something unexpected. This thought flashed and Dragon shouted: Sabo, where are you right now? Im heading toward Hack and Koala! Sabo was running and didnt even think that he could win against an Admiral, he was calmer than Luffy and Ace, but once a friend of his is put to the danger he will be impulsive. Sabo, Wait! Dragons brows furrowed as he tried to calm Sabo but the latter already hung up. Dragon was helpless and shook his head. Fortunately, if its Kisaru or Aokiji, then Sabo could defend himself for a while and if it is Ghost Sword Roja Dragons eyes flashed. Inside the building, Koala was still stunned in her place after hearing Rojas words. The one pledged to free every corner of the world from the nobles and the world government also known as the most dangerous and most wanted man in the world was the son of the Marines hero, Garp! It seems like Dragon didnt really tell you guys about this. Roja looked Koala and chuckled. No No How can this be!!! Koala couldnt believe those words. Marines Hero Garp, the most powerful Marine Roja, the most wanted criminal and the leader of the revolutionary army Those three are relatives! Why would I lie to you? Roja smiled and said: If you think I want to cheat some information from you, then, arent you the one cheating information out of me now. The voice fell. Rojas face suddenly changed. Using his Kenbunshoku Haki, he could see a figure coming from the side. That wasnt Dragon. If he didnt guess wrong then this was Sabo. Roja turned around and looked at the doorway, and using his Kenbunshoku he could see that Sabo would knock it down. One person is rushing in, but it really is Luffy and aces style. Roja shook his head and laughed but he didnt stop him. Boom! In the next moment, Just as Roja had seen, Sabo slammed the door and rushed in while from the outside. Koala! Are you alright? I am coming to save you!! Sabo You Seeing Sabo directly rushing in, Koala clenched her fists and black lines appeared over her head. She really wanted to scold Sabo, this was A Marine admiral. Even if he wanted to save her, he shouldnt have rushed over like that. He shouldve at least prepared something or come with Dragon. Compared to Luffy and Ace, Sabo looked calmer and more rational, though it was only a little. He noticed that Koala wasnt injured and he was relieved. His eyes fell on Rojas body. Although he knew that there was a Marine Admiral he didnt know who exactly it was. Seeing this his heart sunk It was Ghost Sword Roja. The Admirals of the Marine were powerful and Roja was recognized as the most powerful among them and even among the previous ones. Koala, what happened to Hack? Sabo noticed that Hack was unconscious on the ground. Sabos words made Roja laugh, he stood up and said: I did that, what can you do about it, are you going to attack me? Well see. Sabo looked at Roja calmly. Roja put his hand on Koalas shoulder and said: Before you could attack, she will be dead several times, do you want to try? This sentence suddenly made Sabo stiffen and dare to move. Roja shook his head and said: In some aspects, youre really similar to Luffy and Ace. Luffy? Ace? Roja said those names and Sabo glimpsed at him in confusion in his eyes. He seemed to vaguely think but couldnt remember. Seeing this, Roja shook his head and said: You Have Amnesia? The name of Luffy and Ace echoed in his head and a strong headache started. He couldnt help grab his head and yell in pain. Sabo! Koala screamed and immediately rushed past Roja toward Sabo. What happened to you? I also dont know Sabos forehead was constantly dripping with sweat as he looked at Roja with a look of suspense and said: I did lose my memories, do you know something? Roja looked at Sabo and gently said: Yes, I know. Sabo hesitated. He knew Roja was an Admiral, he shouldnt ask him for anything but he couldnt help saying: Can you tell me? Roja chuckled. You just came here and said you want to attack me. You better clear this up first before I tell you. Koala stood beside him and said: Sabo, are you stupid, he is not just any Admiral, the Ghost Sword. Are you coming here to save people or to kill yourself? Save people. Sabo seriously said: I will block him you go first. When Koala was beside Roja, Sabo couldnt do anything. Now that Koala was beside him he relaxed a lot. Block me? Roja laughed, his figure suddenly flickered and he arrived in front of Sabo. He raised his fist to hit Sabo. Are you kidding me? Sabos expression turned awkward. He formed the Dragon claws with his and reached to block Rojas fist. But, Just as the claws touched Rojas hands, it was directly broken. Rojas Busoshoku was really powerful now. He was only second to Garp. So, an opponent with Sabos power can be defeated without needing Sen Maboroshi. Sabo didnt think that Roja would be this strong. His name was Sword Ghost Roja but he didnt use a sword. He wasnt his opponent at all. Boom! Boom! Boom! A fist crashed into Sabos face, and like Luffy and Ace, Sabo also received his fist. This time, the three brothers got the same lesson. Chapter 266: Objective! Koala looked at Sabo, her head was thinking, but she knew that it was impossible to escape. She was worried about Sabo, but she didnt feel any killing intent from Roja and she didnt get to see him move. She couldnt help but think about what he said before. Was what he said true? At last, just as Sabo got his lesson, Dragon appeared wearing his cloak. I was a bit late and it seems like you gave him a miserable lesson. Dragon glanced at Sabo and then turned toward Roja and smiled. Roja shrugged and said: If I havent guessed correctly, you are training him to be your right, but he isnt strong enough yet. This simple dialogue between the two made Sabo who was beaten up stunned. Is this a conversation between an Admiral and the leader of the revolutionary army? Why was he feeling as if they had long known each other? And Koala licked her lip and stared at Roja and Dragon, she almost screamed and even if she didnt want to believe it, she cant after seeing this. Dragon smiled and looked at Sabo: This lesson is good for you, you stand y the door and dont allow anyone to enter or leave. Sabo and Koala were Dragons most trustful people. But even so, he didnt reveal his identity to them. Now that they met Roja here, Dragon was ready to tell them. But this matter is a really dangerous, so the fewer people who knew the better. Yes. Sabo didnt lose his ability to move, but he still had a big bump on his head. He subconsciously responded and didnt dare to look at Dragon and Roja as he was really embarrassed. Dragon drew slightly toward Sabo. Dont worry, there is no danger here, I will tell you about it later. Okay. Sabo nodded and although he was confused he still did what Dragon said and moved toward the door. When Roja saw this, he smiled and said: isnt this dangerous? Youre not afraid that I might throw you all in jail? How is fathers body? No problem. Roja sat down and shook his head: But he is slowly getting weaker. Dragon sighed walked beside Roja and brought a chair and sat down and said: No one can keep being the strongest and even Whitebeard isnt your opponent now. Its really amazing that Im talking about your achievement now. Dragon turned to look at Roja and his eyes flickered softly as he said: I still remember meeting you about ten years ago and now after ten years we met again. I was surprised when you defeated Doflamingo at first. At that time I wanted to meet you. I didnt come because of my status and various other things. Roja sat and listened quietly. Roja came to this world After Rogers death by 11 years and the event Dragon is talking about, he wasnt the one that lived it. He had no memories from this world before he crossed over. At this time, Koala still had some difficulties calming down. Those three are really a family. They are blood relatives. Whats wrong with that family?! If Koala knew that Dragons son wanted to be the pirate king, and was saying so all day, she would probably die from shock. Speaking of this, Dragon couldnt help but smile. Roja shrugged. Im not that free to catch you for the sake of the world government, if Im going to catch, its for the sake of bringing you to Garp. You will have a really painful lesson. Listening to Rojas words, Dragon showed a slight apology on his face as he shook his head: I didnt go to see him for many years because our positions are different. There wont be anything to say when we meet. And I cannot guarantee that he wont fight. Oh, I understand. Rojas face showed a trace of mockery: True freedom isnt bound by anything. Do you think I will be constrained by my position? Dragon laughed for a while then stopped and said: Although we all long for freedom, but the way is different, the idea cant be exactly the same. In Dragons eyes, Garp hated the world government but for order and peace, he chose to stand by their side. Roja didnt care about the government, although he was a Marine, he was more like a pirate. As for himself, he cant tolerate the world government and he didnt care less about them just like Roja. His goal is to overthrow them. Dragon looked at Roja and sighed: You are in the Marine. Someday you will encounter a problem with your position. But I think you should have already made your decision. Yes. Roja smiled a little and said: A position cant bind me. The so-called position is to bind the mortals. How could the god in the sky be bound? The content of this sentence is extremely arrogant, but he said it in a plain tone. Hearing Rojas words, Dragons eyes flashed and his eyes flashed with a trace of shock. His heart was startled and he couldnt help but take a deep breath. It turns out this is your goal Its really ambitious. Dragon understood most of Rojas behavior, but he didnt know his goal. Now that he knew, its better than his plan to overthrow the world government. Being the pirate king is very difficult and many couldnt do it, its even harder than overthrowing the world government. The world government kept standing for 800 years, and in those years there was no shortage of people like Whitebeard and Roger. However, no one could shake the world government. Its extremely difficult to do that, however, when he heard Roja, he marveled. The god standing in the sky! In this world, Nobles always claimed to be gods. But in Dragons eyes, it was nothing more than a noble being arrogant. Roja wasnt a noble. If he wanted to become a god, he will have to step on the nobles and the world government and the entire world. No wonder that Roja didnt care about his position. However, if he wanted to do it, even if he had the same power as Whitebeard, it will still be far from enough. He needs to be stronger than the Yonko and even stronger than the ancient weapons. If any other person said this, Dragon would think he is crazy. But Roja was different. Roja is now standing at the pinnacle of the world. Even Whitebeard couldnt be his opponent anymore. If anyone is closest to being a god, its definitively Roja. If Roja was so powerful now and still wanted to be stronger, that would be extremely difficult, more difficult than overthrowing the world government. He doesnt think that Roja can really do it. Chapter 267: Goodbye Robin! Is he really gone? Looking at the direction Roja disappeared in, Koalas face was full of disbelief. Although Roja was talking to Dragon from the beginning to the end, he didnt have any intention to fight. He just sat there giving them pressure. Dragon was also looking at the street. Hes gone. With Dragons affirmation, Koala finally breathed in relief as did Sabo. He was beaten by Roja which made him understand how far was he from reaching the level of Roja. Originally in the Revolutionary army, he had no opponent except for Dragon. Roja finally made him see how weak he was. I dont know what to Say. Dragon-sama You actually Only the two of you know about this, Hack just woke up, dont tell him! Dont tell anyone else. Understood? Dragons face sank as he spoke to Koala and Sabo. Sabo and Koala nodded together. Take care of Hack. Dragon told them just this one sentence and no longer bothered with them. He just looked at the direction of which Roja left deeply. Above the world I hope you can really make it. Roja didnt really hate Dragons idea, If he really extinguished the world government in the future, perhaps he would give the management to Dragon. Before that, he must have the power to do overpower the world government. At least, for now, his strength is far from enough. Even if he stepped in the realm of The GrandMaster Swordsman and that rose his power greatly, the world government stood in its position for 800 years. Roja was confident in destroying any of the Yonko alone now, thats including Whitebeard. However, facing the world government still gave him pressure. Even if he is the strongest in the world, its only when comparing personal strength. My strength isnt enough. Roja walked in the sea while looking at the distance faintly. Zanka no Tachi can be used after reaching the eighth stage. However, in Rojas view reaching the sixth stage is enough for him to be above the world. Taking a deep breath, a thought flickered suddenly in Rojas mind, then he said: It seems like I have promised I would visit Alabasta. Its about a year now, I should go. Roja didnt need a pointer to point at Alabasta, he could go there just by looking at the map and determining his position than directly move is a straight line across the sea. Its impossible for a normal person to do that. The storm in the Grandline werent trifling matters, but even that isnt the greatest danger, the most fatal danger in the sea is the Giant Sea Kings. But for Roja, those were nothing. Alabasta is located in the first Half of the Grandline, its not that far from the island that Roja met Dragon in. The large island they met in was very developed and the weather was very good. But Alabasta was a desert and very little would there be a rainfall. Its evident that the weather in the Grandline is unpredictable. Dry and Hot, I like thing place. The sun was hung in the sky while Roja was walking in the desert. It was so hot that the water would directly evaporate. But Roja wasnt bothered by this at all. He had Ryujin Jakka, him being afraid of heat is a stupid joke. For Roja, this was the first time coming here, although he came to the first half Many times before, he didnt visit here before. Roja quickly reached the capital of Alabasta. Although the desert outside seemed unending, the country was very prosperous, many people on the street were coming and going. Rojas outfit was that of an outsider, but this place always welcomes people from different places, so no one was surprised. While walking, suddenly there was a commotion in front of him. He saw a few vicious people, armed and rushing out of a store while holding a bag in their hands. It was apparent that they just stole the stores money. This attracted many peoples attention, but when they saw the swords and pistol, they looked at each other and didnt dare to step forward. Someone call the guards. Someone saw this and quickly took a deep breath and hurried to call the guards. Stop him! Those thieves were led by the one holding a sword, who is also the one who shouted to stop the guy from calling the guards. Roja happened to see this and shook his head: How many pirates like Luffy and Ace are there in the world? He was about to get rid of the pirates, but suddenly he stopped and a flash of discomfort appeared in his eyes. Huh?! Those Several pirates who grabbed the money slowed down and they escaped. How much did we get? About 300 thousand belly.That shop is really poor! A man holding a purse with one hand and a cigarette in his mouth said: Not even one-fifth of bosss bounty! Hearing this, the boss who was having two swords on his back said coldly: Do you want to trade my head for money? I dont dare The pirate with a cigarette smiled and said: Im just praising you for having 16 million for your bounty. For many pirates, the bounty on their head is their pride and they like to show it off. Hearing this, the boss snorted and ignored his subordinates. But, just when they were going to leave Alabasta completely, someone appeared in front of them. Double sword Sole, Reward 16 million You actually came to the capital of Alabasta? Who are you? Looking at the one who knew his identity, he stood up alerted. And at this time, They looked at the dark-haired girl. Her pupil suddenly shrank and couldnt help but say: I remember you. You are The Demons Oh! Before he could continue his words, Arms grew from his neck and twisted it. With crack sound, he fell to the ground. Looking at pirates that were killed directly, Robin shook her head. There is no news. This group of pirates came here so probably Mr11 was probably killed by them. Robin now was under Crocodile. Crocodile wanted to control Alabasta, so any pirate stepping into Alabasta would have to face the Baroque works. Usually, the member wouldnt fail but once they do Robin would take care of the mess. Just as Robin dealt with Mr11s Death, a voice came over that made her heart jump from fright. Its been a long time since I last saw you, Niko Robin! Chapter 268: Crocodile! Roja was very calm. When Robin saw him she couldnt hide her shock. The first thing that came to her mind was that Roja was here to catch her?! This idea appeared for a moment but disappeared as fast as its appearance. Roja could catch a long time ago but he didnt. Now he had the statue of a Marine Admiral, him coming here personally for her isnt very likely. Its been a long time. Robin quickly calmed down, but there was still a drop of sweat on her forehead. In this world, few people made her unable to calm down and one of them is Roja. I didnt think that someone as great as you would come to Alabasta. Are you making fun of me? Roja shrugged and said: Its impossible for an Admiral to stay in the Headquarter. Its like a jail. Robin has completely regained her calmness. Compared to many years ago, Roja was the same person. She is now mature. she was the same mature Robin in the original story. It looks like you didnt come for me. You are now a member of Crocodiles crew. According to the treaty of the Shichibukai, I have no right to arrest you. Roja said leisurely. Robin listened to Roja and couldnt help but chuckle: Would you abide by the rules in the treaty made y the world government? Roja said: I only saw you once. I didnt expect you to know me so well. It seems there is no lack of information on me. Robin and Roja communicated in a relaxed tone. The tension on her mind was completely gone. So Roja couldnt help but ask You collected information about me? Yes. Roja touched his chin and smiled: Since you know that I wont care about the rules, arent you afraid of me at all? Although Robin smiled calmly, Roja teased her like this last time and he did the same thing now, but he was an Admiral now. Robin was very nervous as she couldnt see through him at all. There should be a reason why Aokiji participated in the slaying of Ohara or so though Roja. Are you afraid that I will catch you? Robin used small hand to hold her chin and looked at Roja and said: You can do whatever you want no one can stop you. These words made Roja very happy, If it was dragon saying this he wouldnt care much, but Robin saying this had a completely different feel. Since you said that, I will let you go. Roja turned around leisurely to leave and then his figure disappeared from in front of Robin. After he went, Robin took a deep breath in relief. Facing such an existence, even if it was Robin, it would be impossible to say she wasnt nervous. It only took him a few years Robin looked at the direction of his departure with a complicated gaze in her eyes. She just couldnt imagine that the guy she encountered before would turn into an Admiral in just a few years. At that time, Roja was somewhat immature. Those memories couldnt help but emerge inside her head. Although Rojas appearance made her had some confidence, Roja made her feel really terrible with his power-ups over the years. Even she still wanted to collect the Poneglyphs. Robin stood there for a while and then she cleaned up and returned. The Baroque works were very strict. There were only a few people who came in contact with Crocodile. Robin went all the way to the deepest office. She opened the door and walked in. Crocodile was sitting at the desk and looking out of the window. Is Mr11 dead? Letting someone entering Alabasta like that, even if he isnt dead he isnt needed anymore. Robin calmly responded. Crocodile was having his cigar, the smoke lingered in the air as he said: What a useless waste, even if hes alive, kill and replace him. But these are small things After saying this, the atmosphere suddenly changed and his Hook suddenly appeared before Robis face. Crocodile seemed like he completely saw whats inside her heart. Robin was having trouble breathing due to the atmosphere. After some silence, Crocodile opened his mouth with a tone full of coldness and said: You seem to know The Ghost Sword Admiral? This sentence made Robin pupil shrink. She immediately thought a lot, she just met Roja, how could Crocodile actually know this? How can he know?! No, I have nothing to do with him. Robin took a deep breath and murmured. No relations at all? Crocodile walked toward Robin with cold in his eyes. If she wasnt of use, he wouldve already killed her. He arranged for this country to be his, at the same time he was looking for the ancient weapon Pluto which will help him dominate the world. Suddenly someone told him that Robin met with a Marine Admiral. He couldnt help but feel threatened. Although I dont know what you talked about, but The Ghost sword Roja met with the devils child and didnt kill you. And you say there is no relationship between you two, do you want me to believe that? In the eyes of Crocodile, coldness and murderous intent were directed at Robin. There must be no leakage of his plan. Once its revealed that he wanted Pluto. The world government would cancel his position as one of the Shichibukai and his plan would fail horribly. Listening to Crocodiles words, Robin knew that he wanted to kill her, his plan was dangerous and he didnt trust anyone. Robin continued to think of a way to get out of this but she couldnt find a way, her heart sank to the bottom and became helpless. Chapter 269: Shot! Looking at Nico Robin in front of him, Crocodiles eyes were full of killing intent. Although he didnt know what Robin said to Roja, obviously he wont trust her again. His plan isnt allowed to stop. Regardless of whether Robin leaked something or not he wont let her go. Oh! In the next moment, Crocodile suddenly made a move and the golden hook in his hand leaped toward Robin with great speed. Apparently, he was going for the kill, he didnt show mercy. Although Robin anticipated Crocodile would have her killed, the gap in power was too great and even if she was prepared she can only try avoiding it. Treinta Fleur: Clutch! Since he already wanted to kill her, there is nothing for her to say, she was decisive. She immediately put her hand in front of her and thirty arms grew from Crocodile body and wanted to snap his neck. Boom! Under the twist, Crocodiles body turned t sand and scattered on the ground. His fruit is Logia which is hard to deal with. Robin knew her attack wont have any effect. After this attack, she immediately turned around and tried to escape out of the office. But, almost the next instant, the sand filled the corridor and was about press against Robin. Robins heart sank and turned around but that path was also blocked by sand. Oops! Her heart suddenly sank completely. Such a situation was expected by her at all, she was desperate and there was no way she will be able to escape today. Some sand gathered and Crocodiles figure formed, he smoked his cigar and looked at Robin indifferently. He looked at her like she is dead already. You should be very clear about my strength. There is no need for unnecessary resistance. Just die quietly. Crocodile coldly said and his sand moved from all direction to crash Robin. If this continues Robin would be buried under the sand. At this time Woush! A sword attack appeared from the wall behind Robin and all the sand going for Robin was thrown away. The strike continued forward and didnt stop at all, everything on it way was cut in half. Finally, all the place cut in half. Who?! Seeing this, Crocodiles pupil shrank and shouted. Me. Behind the wall, Roja held his Sen Maboroshi in his hand and walked casually. How are you doing? Roja glanced at Robin and then looked at Crocodile. Originally he bid farewell to Robin and was ready to directly go to Cobra and Vivi, But before he was halfway there, he sensed the presence of Crocodile. Alabasta was a desert, Crocodiles fruit is sand, so when if he wanted to sneak on someone he or spy, he could do it without anyone noticed. But this was Roja were talking about how could he not notice. And after coming, Roja was startled to see Crocodile actually attacking Robin and wanted to kill her. Robin was actually desperate, she felt helpless and didnt think Roja would come and save her. She felt weird in her heart as she looked at Roja who came for her rescue. She didnt know what she should say. Ghost sword When Crocodile saw Roja, his pupil shrank and finally, his heart sank. His expression became serious. He didnt look at Robin again but looked at Roja with cold eyes. You still wont admit it? Admit? Robin didnt answer yet but Roja asked strangely. When he heard Roja talk, Crocodile looked at Roja coldly and asked: What is your relationship? What did she say to you? Hearing this, Rojas eyes flashed and he understood what was happening. Before Robin returned, she met him and Crocodile knew this. He doubted that she would tell about his plan and decisively wanted to kill her. Well, I didnt think that I will bring a disaster to you. This is really After Roja understood what was going on he looked at Robin helplessly. Robin looked at Roja What will you do? Roja shrugged and said: Im going to fix this. Damn it! Hearing Rojas words, Crocodile eyes flashed coldly and no longer hesitated. He directly moved and rushed toward Robin and Roja. Boom! But in the next moment, without waiting for the sand to completely surround them, they broke free. Roja stood in the scattered sand waves, his face showing disdain as he said: Crocodile You want to hide something so much, but if want to deal with you I need to know what youre hiding. So tell me, what were you scheming? Sables! Crocodile was furious in his heart. He was a man who dared to face Whitebeard. He didnt even hesitate to face Sengoku. Although he was jealous of Roja strength, it wasnt enough for him to ask for mercy. Moreover, Alabasta was a desert, the best environment for him. Crocodiles body suddenly turned into sand and scattered. A sand thorn suddenly appeared from the ground and attacked Roja and Robin. Retreat. Roja spoke to Robin. Even if he didnt say so, she was going to retreat, she didnt dare to get far from Roja and she just stayed behind him so to ensure her own safety. Ive been playing with Alabasta in a relaxed and happy mood. And that was completely destroyed by you, Crocodile. Roja shook his head and Sen Maboroshi shook in his hand. Bankai: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Woush! Hundreds of thousand of Sakura petals emerged and the entire place was cut to pieces, at the same time all the sand was torn apart while the petals continued toward Crocodile. Not good! Crocodile didnt hesitate, here couldnt fight Roja here, he decisively retreated while constantly blocking the petals. He rushed toward the desert outside the city. Chapter 270: Compensation! Wow! In the Sandstorm, hundreds of thousands of Sakura petals were moving without stop. After some time they returned to Rojas hand and formed Sen Maboroshi again. Crocodiles sandstorm was simply unable to withstand Rojas attack. Robin looked at this scene shocked. She was desperate because she couldnt face Crocodile who wanted to kill her. But Roja forced him to retreat. Although Robin heard a lot of Rojas strength, witnessing it directly is a completely different thing. Crocodile knew that he cant stop Roja this easily, he continued to retreat and waved his hand at Roja. Sable! Wouch! A tornado started to form in the sky and was going directly toward Roja. Many civilians were shocked when they saw the tornado that appeared from nowhere. Some people who were close couldnt really get out of its way. This is really troublesome. Crocodile didnt want to fight Roja here and Roja was too lazy to fight as it was easy for him to make a big mess. Wouch! Roja put up Sen Maboroshi and waved twice, these two attacks stopped the tornado. The civilians who were caught up in the tornado fell down like dumplings. Fortunately, because of the sandstorm, the streets were full of sand, so they fell into the sand. Roja put Sen Maboroshi away and shook his head as he looked at Crocodile retreating. He turned around and looked at Robin who said: Should you chase after him? Robin sank a bit and seriously said: You should watch out! Roja heard this and chuckled. Its okay. Im in a good mood today. Im too lazy to be bothered by him Say, I just destroyed your place in here. I have always compensated when I caused a mess. So what do you want as a compensation? Robin couldnt answer Rojas question. An Admiral with the title of the strongest in history said that he would compensate her. She didnt know what to say. After all, their position is clearly too far apart from each other. Now after Crocodile wanted to kill her, she needs a new place to live, so she just said: How about you send me to a nearby island? Roja smiled and said: Youre really too careful. Finally, a large number of guards rushed toward that street. They held their sword and saw that the street was full of sand. They couldnt help but look at each other in confusion. What happened here? Soon, they noticed Roja and Robin who were rather suspicious as they werent buried in the sand. The guard came over and looked at Roja. Although Roja was suspicious, he didnt arrest him directly and asked: Do you know what happened here? I know. Roja casually said: I just scared away some sand Crocodile. ??? All the guards were stunned and didnt know whether Roja had some mental problem or not. Just as the captain frowned and was prepared to continue his questioning, more guards arrived at the scene with their leader being Igaram. Seeing the entire street being buried in sand, Igaram had a chill run down through his spine. Then he looked at the people on the street and saw Roja standing up with the guard. He froze then excitement appeared in his eyes as he couldnt rub them. This isnt a mistake! Its really him! Igaram was with Cobra in Marijois and saw Roja more than once. Even if the latter was in plain clothes he could still recognize him. Igaram was shocked and rushed forward. The guards were looking at Roja suspiciously as if they were interrogating him. As a result, Igaram reprimanded them loudly. What are you guys doing? Stop now! Igaram quickly arrived and saluted Roja then said: When did you come? The king mentioned you a few days ago. The guards were scared when they saw Igarams respect for the man. They werent stupid. Seeing this, he instantly knew that Roja held an extraordinary position. So he quickly stopped talking and stood behind Igaram. Igaram took Igaram hand and smiled: I just got here, because I dealt with someone, I didnt inform you directly.Sorry! What are you saying, you dont have to apologize, its our honor that you came to Alabasta. I will escort you to the king. Igaram couldnt actually receive Roja himself, he wasnt worthy of doing such so he directly said he would take him to the king. Roja looked at Igaram and turned toward Robin again and said: Im here to meet with Cobra. Come with me. Robin slightly hesitated then nodded her head. Igaram didnt recognize Robin, even the guards and their captain couldnt recognize her as they didnt look at the wanted poster for a long time. The small captain who interrogated Roja was full of cold sweat. He didnt know who Roja was but to be able to make Igaram this respectful and even call the kings name directly. Obviously, this man cant be offended. Im sorry if I offended you earlier. Of course, Roja didnt care about this, he was dressed in a casual attire and the captain didnt know his identity, so he carelessly waved his hand and walked with Robin toward the palace. Igaram saw this and walked toward the captain and said: Youre lucky that Roja-sama didnt care about your offense. The team leaders smiled for a little bit then froze. Roja-sama? Admiral Ghost sword Roja? The captain stiffened and knew why was Igaram so respectful. In the desert, Crocodile saw that Roja didnt chase after him, he took a deep breath and didnt look back anymore. He was proud but not arrogant. Although he wasnt afraid of Roja, he wasnt arrogant enough to think that he could win against him. Even in the desert, he didnt have the confidence to actually defeat Roja. Especially after this brief fight. Roja didnt use the rumored powerful fire that could be comparable to the sun. He only used the strange petals and his swordsmanship. But even with only this, he broke his sand. He was unlucky. His cooperation with Robin was destroyed by Roja. Roja was really at the level of a monster. Robin was the devils child and was one of the most wanted figures in the world. Roja was a Marine Admiral, they may have interactions but they cant stand on the same side. Before when he saw Robin talking with Roja, he made a cold-hearted decision because of Rojas position as he didnt want his plan to get Pluto to be known. But now that he thinks about it, maybe its not that bad. No matter what I need to leave this place quickly. Crocodile was ready to leave Alabasta for a while and see the changes that will happen due to what just happened. Chapter 271: Historical Poneglyph Robi and Roja arrived at the palace in Alabasta. Cobra learned about his arrival and welcomed him with Vivi. After a few words, Roja was invited into the palace. Roja explained what happened in the street earlier in a few words. When he heard that he encountered Crocodile, Cobra was about to tear up. Shichibukai This kind of system shouldnt exist. In the next world conference, I will propose the abolishment of this system. The legalization of piracy made Cobra uncomfortable. Now that he knew that Crocodile was planning to do something to his country, he couldnt just sit still without doing anything. Although I also dont like it, the Marine cant really do anything about it. Roja lifted the cup of tea from the table and took a sip. Even Sengoku didnt like this decision.But for the world balance, they could only accept. The world government is a group of rulers. Its expected that they will only care about their positions and have their political power stable. The Shichibukai system cant do anything to them so they dont care what this decision brings to normal people. Unless something big happens, they wouldnt bother about it. For example, if Pluto was created, they would immediately do something. One of the three ancient weapons was something threatening to them so they wont sit still without doing anything. Cobra froze for a moment then his eyes flickered and then waved his hand toward the guards indicating for them to retreat. And even Vivi sulked as she went out of the room which left Roja, Robin, and Cobra inside that room. If Im not mistaken, this is the devils Child, Nico Robin? Cobra stared at Robin and said. Robin gently nodded toward Cobra as she raised her head slightly. Usually, she hid her identity but now that Roja took the initiative to take her with him. She had no reason to hide anymore. Nefertari, one of the 20 Royal families who created the world government The Void Century from 900 to 800 year ago, I wonder if your highness knows about it. Robins eyes were full of expectation. Her only dream was to find about historical texts and unravel the mysterious history and complete the wishes of the people of Ohara. Cobra looked at Roja while the latter smiled at him and said: She isnt a pirate. She is only wanted by the world government. You should already know something about it. Ohara Cobra silently shook his head and said: I dont know what happened in that period of time. Although it is expected since its from that long ago, listening to Cobras words, Robin was disappointed. She lowered her head and stopped talking. Yes, what happened with Vivi before, I still didnt thank you for it. After all, Cobra leaned about the things that happened the last time in Marijois. Roja waved his hand and said: Dont mention it. Cobra looked at Roja and his eyes flashed a few times. He said: It seems like Roja-sama has a deep understanding of the world government and the nobles. Yes. Roja admitted directly that he did understand the world governments ways and wasnt interested in them one bit. Although he knew he cant deal with them with his current strength, he will have that kind of power in the near future. He didnt mind the nobles at all. After all, not all the nobles can be like Vivi. Cobra smiled aloud and shook his head. He also knew what should be said and what shouldnt. The things between Roja and The world government are something that he cant intervene with. At this time, Roja took a glance at Robin and directly said to Cobra: I have something to do, can I visit the Tomb of the King? When he heard this Cobras expression suddenly changed. Roja shook his head and said: Inside the Tomb, there is a Poneglyph. It also records the way to Pluto, but you dont need to worry because Im not interested in Pluto. Hearing such words from Roja, Cobra was utterly shocked. Robin staying beside Roja initially didnt care about the Tomb. However, hearing the word Poneglyph she was suddenly surprised as she turned toward Roja. Roja Shrugged and said: The compensation you wanted is too simple, so I will give you this extra one. Its already here anyway so I will let you take a look. After speaking, Roja turned to look at Cobra and said: There is no problem right? If it was someone else, Cobra couldnt promise, but This guy isnt here on behalf of the world government or the Marine. After a moment of silence, Cobra sighed and said: Okay. The trio stepped out of the palace and walked toward the Tomb. After finding the passage and passing through, they finally saw the Poneglyph. The history written in this thing didnt interest Roja at all. Regardless of what happened in the Void Century 900 years ago, he had no interest in it, after all, what will it do after he knew? Even if there were empires that were overthrown by the world government or a Fight using all the ancient weapons, he didnt care at all. After all, Roja isnt someone of this world and his someone that this world can hold. After circling around it for some time, she recorded what she found without even glancing toward the information about Pluto. She was as uninterested as Roja. Thank you. After finishing, she turned toward Roja and softly thanked him. Youre welcome. Roja smiled and said: Okay, lets go then. Roja turned around and looked Cobra who nodded after hearing him. Thank you. Dont mention it. Cobra shook his head and looked at Robin: If one day, you can read through all the texts. Can you tell me what kind of things did the king Nefertari did? I want to know. Read all the texts There was a bit of bitterness in Robins heart as she knew how hard that can be. But in the end, she nodded and said: If I can. Ok. Cobra nodded and left the Tomb with Robin and Roja. After closing the passage, the secret of Pluto was once again sealed underground. No one knew how long it would take for someone to open it again. Chapter 272: Drake! Siggs Island, this is an island adjacent to Alabasta which is also a large island. There are many islands in the Grandline and not all of them were mentioned in the original story. This is one of them. I dont know if there is a historical Ponegliph too. Robin and Roja stood on the border on this island as Robin said. Who knows? Roja actually didnt care, then he thought again and said: I remember that there are about thirty Poneglyph scattered around the Grandline. I know the positions of some of them. Robin looked at Roja and smiled. Roja shrugged and said: There is one in the Sky Island, on in the Fishman Island Roja just said the place of the few ones he knew about but he couldnt say the exact place because he learned Geography from his sports teacher. Thats really far away. Robin listened to Roja and put her hand on her chin as she said. She couldnt help but sigh. She heard that the sky island was about 10,000 meters above the sea and the Fishman Island was 10,000 meters below the sea. She felt that these two are below her reach. Roja shrugged and said: If people dont dream then what is the difference between them and salted fish? What is salted Fish? Robin looked strangely at Roja. Rojas tone stiffened and said: oh Thats a very deep question Seeing this awkward reaction for the first time Robin giggled. She seemed to gasp Rojas character, the tension between them has long since gone. Oh. Roja snorted and looked at Robin, he deliberately smirked: How do you know that what you are looking at is the true me? Believed or not, I am just acting the good guy. If you say so. Robin stopped laughing at stared at Roja and proceeded walking down the street. Oh! This was unbearable. Roja was embarrassed, but in the next moment, his Den Den Mushi rang. Watching Robin disappeared from his sight, Roja took the Den Den Mushi while shaking his head and answered. Rojas talking. Roja-sama I have something to report. Drake rebelled against the Marine and formed a Pirate Group, according to some intelligence, he is now setting foot on the Grandline. The voice from the Den Den Mushi belonged to Hina. Drake At first, Roja, Hina, and Drake were all members of the same camp and entered the elite camp at the same time. Although Roja knew that Drake became a pirate after being a Marine, the cause was completely unknown to him. He didnt have that much contact with Drake. You deal with it as you see fit. From Hinas tone, there is a sense of sadness. She appreciated Drake after all he was strong. He was the strongest in their camp after Roja. She couldnt think of a reason to why did he choose this path. It must be said that many recruits entered the Marine now because of Rojas glory, but now, Drake chose to actually become a pirate. Roja looked away and the scene from the past flashed in his mind. Eventually, he said: Tell me his location. Grandline, in a small unpopulated island, a pirates ship was docked on its shore. About twenty people were sitting there as if they were waiting for something. The leader was Drake. After waiting for a while, a pirate behind Drake looked with dissatisfaction as he said: What happened to them?Why are they so late? Look like they have no plan to make a deal with us. Boss, can we simply destroy them? Another pirate was very angry as he said. Drake shook his head calmly as he said: Wait from them, dont worry. Ok. Drakes leadership was apparent. The pirates didnt say anything toward his order and just continued to wait. Waiting and waiting until a dark shadow appeared in the distance. Some people looked at the shadow in the sea as they blinked and stood up. Are they here? The group of bastards kept us waiting for so long. We must give them a piece of mind. As the shadow was getting closer, the expression on many peoples face suddenly changed. Thats not right. It doesnt look like a ship. Many people were surprised while the shadow that kept getting closer wasnt that of a ship, but instead a person. Someone walking on the sea?! Drake also looked and frowned. When he vaguely saw the person walking, his expression changed. Its him?! The person coming was Roja. Looking at Roja, Drakes heart turned cold, his body was stiff and his forehead was full of cold sweat. It was completely unexpected for Roja to personally come. I didnt expect him to come There was a reason why he decided to turn into a pirate, but it wasnt that important anymore. Whats important is that an impassable mountain actually appeared the second he set his food on the Grandline. Although he used to be a recruit with no difference in status with Roja, his strength was far from the latter. He didnt expect that Roja would come here personally. You know, Roja is an Admiral now! In the first half of the Grandline, there is no one worthy of Rojas attention. Roja coming here had one explanation, his coming for him. Chapter 273: Choice! Walking on the sea What kind of devil fruit is that?! The pirates behind Drake werent that shocked, after all, they crossed into the Grandline with Drake. They were well informed and have seen a lot of Devil Fruit users before. Roja walked on the sea like a ghost, his figure appears and disappear constantly. Wouch! Finally, Roja took a step on the shore. He didnt pay attention to the pirates as he only looked at Drake. The pirates were frightened and took out their weapons as they watched Roja with vigilance. Hey! Who are you? What do you think you are doing? However, Roja ignored them and took a step forward. He came in front of Drake and looked faintly: Dont look at me like this, Rear Admiral Drake Or should I say, Captain Drake. I didnt think you would personally come here for me. Roja shook his head and said: I just passed by and heard about you. So I come to take a look. But it was really troublesome to find you and it wasted my energy. Listening to this simple dialogue between Roja and Drake, the crew behind Drake showed surprise. So Their captain actually knew this person. They just didnt know whether he was an enemy or a friend. Some of them noticed that Drakes expression wasnt normal, so instead of returning their weapons they still held them and looked at Roja with vigilance. Roja looked faintly and said: In order to defeat you before, it took a lot of energy too If I ask you why will you answer? Drakes forehead was filled with sweat, he took a deep breath and smiled: Does it really matter? No. Roja shook his head and looked at him with interest. His tone became dull as he said: Then are you coming? Or do you want to fight? The pirates listened to this and somewhat showed confusion, they all made a decision that Roja was indeed an enemy. Although they knew from the conversation that Drake had lost to Roja before, but now they had more people and Roja was alone. However no one actually attacked Roja, they all looked at Drake. As long as he made the order they would step forward and tear Roja to pieces. But, Drake stood motionless, his face stiff and the all pirates looked at him strangely. Hey, boss, Whats wrong?! Someone couldnt help but speak to Drake, but he didnt get any response. Drake stood there like a wooden stick. And when someone couldnt endure anymore and ready to attack Roja, a ship appeared from the distance. Because all of their attention was on Rojas body, they didnt notice the ship only when it neared them. They arrived. That bastard finally came?! Seeing the ship coming from afar, Drakes men eyes flashed. Roja didnt even turn around to look at the pirates that just arrived. He ignored everyone from beginning to end except for Drake. Roja only looked at Drake who stood there without a move: Made your choice yet? Drake seemed to want to say something, but he didnt make a sound and the ship was getting closer and closer. They could vaguely hear laughter from the ship. Hahaha, Bastard from Drakes crew, did you wait for long?! At this moment, Roja looked sideways toward the pirates with boredom, he reached his hand to the air and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. With one hand Roja waved toward the Pirates ship. Wouch! A deep gully appeared on the sea, after that, the pirates ship split in half from the middle. Screams were heard and immediately afterward the ship sank down the gully while the water came from both sides immediately covering them which formed huge waves. Roja was too lazy to look again. This The pirates behind Drake all looked sluggish and couldnt believe their eyes, some even rubbed his eyes as he thought this was a dream. Someone looked at the sky and saw that even the clouds in the sky were cut in half. In the next moment, they all couldnt help but shout. What the hell!!! Is this some kind of joke?!!! They finally awoke from their shock and their faces were full of horror. Their hands that were holding weapons trembled as they couldnt help but want to retreat. They looked at Roja like he was some monster or Devil. I think this guy seems to be An Admiral! Some people finally recognized Roja and looked at him full of fright. An Admiral! As soon as this was heard everyone turned silent. Someone swallowed as his voice trembled: Why Why would an admiral come for us? Shouldnt he go for those big shot with some hundred million rewards? Some of them finally thought that Drake was once a rear admiral in the Marine. Roja appearing here is mostly for Drake. Thinking about this, their expressions were ugly as they were in despair. As soon as they joined Drake, an Admiral actually showed up! I dont have anything to say Drake saw the power which Roja just showed and bit his teeth and took out his weapon. Although he knew that there is no possibility for him to face Roja, he still didnt want to return with him. It seems like you made your choice. When Roja saw this, he shook his head and didnt put Sen Maboroshi away, instead he waved it again. Om!! The island instantly was split in two. Chapter 274: Ito Ito No Mi In the Marine headquarters, many warships were docked and many more Marines were busy carrying things into and out of them. At this moment, a figure walking on the sea appeared. That figure was Rojas, who always operated alone. The waves couldnt hander his movement as walked steadily before arrived at the harbor. This was the first time for some Marine to see someone walking on the sea. But of course, some of them recognized Roja even though he wasnt wearing his uniform. Everyone saluted him as he walked toward the fortress. Roja-sama The ones who were still stunned by the scene before awakened, they followed suit and saluted Roja. Only after Roja walked away did they begin their discussion. Ghost Admiral Roja is really as young as the rumors. Although he is young, his is the most powerful man in the Marine. Some people had a look of worship and admiration. For such low-level officers, its not easy for them to actually work in the headquarters. Meeting someone like Roja was enough for them to feel blessed. While strolling through the Headquarters, Roja couldnt help remembering the first time he entered the camp. Drake was his first goal in the camp and was the first person he worked hard to surpass. Times really fly, not only is he no longer a recruit, he is an Admiral now. His strength was at the peak of the world while Drake became a Rear Admiral and finally died in his hands. While walking, Roja heard a loud noise. It has to be known that in the Headquarter loud noises were rare. The noise came from the recruits camp. A competition was being conducted. two young recruits were fighting fiercely. Z and some other instructors were watching the battle from the side. Wouch! Wouch! One of the recruits was shaking his finger in the air, a vaguely invisible thread shot toward his opponent and left him full of blood marks. Its the Ito Ito No Mi. Roja without anyone knowing appeared in the field as his eyes flashed with light. He was familiar with Doflamingos fruit. Since the latter was dead for so long, his fruit finally reappeared and was eaten by someone else. Is this devil fruit ability? Paramecia Fruit, Ito Ito No Mi Rojas voice made some recruit confused as they couldnt see the thread at all. Several Recruit were stunned as they turned to look at Roja. Some didnt see Roja in the camp before and felt strange. However, there were many Recruits in the camp, not knowing some of them was normal. Wouch! The recruit who had the Devil fruit was really powerful as he just made another recruit fall down full of blood. The battle was exciting but Zs eyes werent looking at the field but looking somewhere else. Z looked at Roja and smiled with a nod. At this time, the instructor beside Z noticed Roja and showed a strange look. After a little bit of struggle, he took the initiative to approach Roja by the side. The recruit beside Roja noticed the Instructor coming over. Although it felt somewhat strange, he still made way so the instructor could pass. After that, he noticed the Instructor saluting the guy who was beside him. Roja-sama, youre here to Its nothing I just come to take a look. Roja waved at him and greeted him with a smile then turned away and left. The recruit who was beside Roja previously looked sluggish, everyone heard the instructor calling him Roja and saluting him. Ghost sword? The Admiral Ghost Sword? Suddenly they almost suffocated. Although they were the backbone of the Marine, the position of an Admiral is something they could only look at from afar and can hardly touch. As soon as they thought that Ghost sword was beside them and they didnt salute him. Even though they were new recruits they couldnt help but feel embarrassed. I heard that Admiral Ghost sword was one of the recruits in the elite camp. Yes, he was the best recruit that year No, it should be said that he is the best recruit in all of the Marines history A recruits face was full of admiration and couldnt help but say: It was said that when the Ghost Sword first took part in the assessment, he ranked first with an absolute result. In the competition after that, he swept all the way to the top after being in the bottom of the camp. I heard from my father that even the elite camp couldnt hold him anymore as he eventually graduated while breaking all previous records You should know everything after that. The recruit looked at the direction Roja went in as his eyes were filled with admiration. His father, Vice Admiral Doberman, was talking about his achievement all the time. All the recruits hearing this were filled with admiration. Even their instructor couldnt help but sigh. He was in this post since he was young, and now after a few years, he was still in the same post. However, Roja who was a recruit a few years ago now turned into an admiral, not only that but he was titled the strongest in the Marines history. Looking back now, it felt like a dream. Chapter 275: Road Poneglyphs In the Headquarters, Rojas office was clean and tidy as someone would come every day to take care of it. Roja sat cross-legged on the balcony facing the sea with Sen Maboroshi was on his knees. I still cant talk to it? Roja closed his eyes and his mind sank into his soul realm while trying to communicate with Sen Maboroshi. However, every attempt was a fail as Sen Maboroshi didnt respond, so he couldnt help but open his eyes. Stage 5: Perfect Sen Maboroshi +7 Attributes: Attack power +2400, Strength +820, Agility +820, Physical power +820, Spirit +820. Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attribute: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 2/410. Because Roja already knew his Swords name, the swords name changed without him noticing. It reached the seventh level and now it wasnt far from reaching the sixth stage anymore. Although Roja couldnt communicate with Sen Maboroshi, He had a feeling that if he reached the sixth stage he would be able to freely talk to it and ask all the answers he was eager to know. Rojas power soared in the last few months, his physical power and Busoshoku is about to reach the limit. He almost reached Garps level but he is still far from reaching Kaidos. He didnt know whether he could reach the level of immortality if he continued strengthening his body and Busoshoku. Of course, Roja doesnt care about whether his body become as strong as Kaido or not. His strength came from his soul and not the body. In addition to his body and Busoshoku, he found out that he still could advance in practicing the Kenbunshoku Haki. At first, he could only see three seconds in the future, but after practice, that period got longer, from three to four and from four to five. It was as if there was no limit to it. Also the same was true for the swordsmanship. Although it wasnt that long since he became a Grandmaster Swordsman, He felt that there were many secrets waiting for him to explore. There are four basic forces of every Shinigami. They have Zanjutsu which is a sword fighting techniques for the Zanpakuto, Hoho, a movement technique similar to Soru, Kido, which were spells used by Shinigami that require strong Reiatsu and Hakuda, an unarmed fighting technique using one body as a weapon. Roja always felt that even though the people of the world of one piece are not as strong as those from bleach, but the swordsmanship in this world is way more advanced. At least, in his memory, it was impossible for the people from bleach to split the sky using only the power of swordsmanship and a normal sword. The power of swordsmanship is extremely important, Roja felt that his control over those abilities he had was a lot better after reaching a new realm in swordsmanship. Among the four powers, Rojas swordsmanship was already strong, his movement technique was like or better than the Shinigamis. As for Kido, he has no clue about how to learn it. Because there was no way to learn Kido, Roja couldnt do anything about it. He was by himself and creating Kido technique wasnt that easy. After trying for several times without any success, Roja felt that it wasnt worth the time to continue like this. So he decided to do that later. And while Roja was diving in his thoughts, a big event happened in the new world. A Road Poneglyphs was discovered. There are about 30 Poneglyphs in this world. Four of them were red which were called Road Poneglyphs. Only by obtaining these four can Raftel be found. Big mom had one on her island, but after Roja destroyed her and her crew, the world government secretly took the Road Poneglyphs but halfway through it was attacked and its place is unknown now. And this time another one was found. In the new world, there is an island that cant be reached using the Log Poses, this islands name Zou. Its an island on top of a massive, millennium-old elephant who is always moving in the sea of the new world. A group of pirates happened to find it by coincidence and invaded it and unexpectedly found a Road Poneglyphs. After this news was leaked out, the world government wanted to suppress this information but unfortunately, it was too late. The Beast pirates were the first to get this information so they immediately went for it. The Mink tribes werent weak, so they continuously blocked the beasts attack a few times. After hearing this, Kaido was furious and decided to personally lead the attack to completely destroy Zou. However, Zous two chiefs were once members of Rogers pirate. If Kaido was to Attack they knew that they wont be able to stop him so they asked Akagami Shanks for help. Shanks didnt hesitate when they asked him for help and immediately went for help. But this incident involves the Road Poneglyphs which is the only way to reach Raftel. So a Yonko fight broke out. Since this Poneglyphs is so important, not only Kaido wanted it, many other went looking for Zou. The Mink Tribe, Shanks, Kaido and Many more pirates were going in this troubled waters just for the Road Poneglyphs which would probably lead to a large scale war. This was the world biggest event in the recent years. Chapter 276: Storm is Brewing There were 30 Poneglyphs in the world and 4 of them were special. They were Red Poneglyphs, the Poneglyphs of the Road. Only after obtaining the text on these four Poneglyphs can Raftel be reached. There no doubt, this is the Poneglyphs of the Road One of the crew members of the Kool pirates found this news and went quickly to inform his captain kool. Kool was excited and decided to go to attack Zou to try and get his hand on the Poneglyphs. But the Mink tribes were too strong and they got themselves killed. Some of them survived and decided to spread the news, if they cant get it then they will make someone else do. The GrandLine was in Chaos. The first to know this information was Kaido. The latter didnt hesitate to attack Zou immediately but unfortunately, the Mink tribes were able to defend against Kaidos crew which made Kaido pretty angry and decided to go there himself. In the Holy Land Mariejois, inside a room, the five old men with their faces not looking good. Road Poneglyphs. The last time, they got their hand on the Road Poneglyphs on Big moms island but half the way, unknown forces raided their ships and they still could neither find the one who did it or the Poneglyphs. They were still angry about it. Now another one appeared, this one was on the Zou island. These Poneglyphs hold the secrets of the world government. they have to do anything to hide them. This was taboo for them. Kaido has already made his move. What the hell should we do? At the moment, the new world will be in Chaos, sending the Marine or the Cp will only make us lose forces and the loss will be a serious one. Their faces were ugly to look at. They didnt dare send the Marine or the Cp for the Road Poneglyphs. This was like a hot potato, even if you can hold it you cant hold it for much time. Not only Kaido, all the Pirates would be desperate to snatch it away. When it comes to the key to becoming the pirates king, no pirate would be able to resist. The Marine headquarters, inside Sengokus office, Sengoku was looking serious. He was talking with Crane Aokiji about this matter. Kisaru wasnt in the Headquarters and Roja wasnt interested in this. The Road Poneglyphs Cranes face sank as she asked Sengoku: What did the Government say The world government told us to pay close attention without making a move. As Sengoku spoke, Aokijis face turned serious. According to the current information, Whitebeard didnt make a move. Most probably he wasnt interested in this. Shanks was once a member of Rogers crew and he would probably go to help but wont be able to snatch it. Most probably the Road Poneglyphs will be snatched by Kaido. I hope this wont cause a great Chaos. Sengoku said seriously and took a deep breath. He wasnt worried about the stone itself, he was worried about the impact it would create. New world in some island. Wastes!! Kaido was furious and he shouted at his subordinates: You cant attack even a small island, whats the use of you guys!! One of the Disasters under Kaido attacked Zou, but the Mink tribes were unexpectedly powerful and he couldnt do a thing. The disaster in front of Kaido was full of shame as he couldnt do anything for an entire half month. Gulp! Gulp! After a long pause, Kaido swallowed a jar of wine and his face was full of anger as he said: Youre just a bunch of wastes I will make a trip personally and see the Mink tribes abilities for myself. Hearing Kaido saying he would go personally, the Disaster was immediately surprised as he bowed: If you make a move, they wont have a chance to survive. Zou. The country was a mess. Smoke was everywhere. They experienced a very tragic battle and almost all of them were hurt. In the past few days, one of the two rulers was responsible for the day and the other was responsible for the night defense. and they had to meet each day to discuss their strategy. Zou was faced with a crisis of life and death and the usual grudges arent important. Nekomamushi licked the wound in his arm and said: The next time they come, I am afraid that the three Disasters would come and maybe even Kaido will. At that time we wont be able to stop them. There only one way and that is to ask shanks for help. Inuarashi could only shake his head with a deep breath. Both of them were once members of Rogers crew and they personally knew Shanks. This time they could only lower their heads and ask shanks for help. On one of the seas in the New World. That Kaido guy is going there himself. Shanks hung up the Den Den Mushi and his expression was cold and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Lucky Roo took a piece of meat in his hand and bit then shouted: Boss, are you going to fight?! Yes, Get ready to fight. Shanks answered in a loud voice and stood up, he put his hand on the sword in his waist and battle intent surged out of his body. Lets get going, were fighting Kaido soon. Oh! The crew didnt reveal any fear. Instead, they were all excited about the fight. How could Akagamis pirates be afraid of the Beast? Chapter 277: A Yonko’s battle! The sudden Act of Shanks made everything unexpected. It wasnt a secret that Shanks was once in Rogers crew and had been to Raftel before. Many people thought that Shanks wouldnt participate in this. Almost at the same time, Kaido and Shanks arrived at Zou. The giant elephant was walking along the sea. Under Zou, the flag of the beast and the Akagami flag were facing each other. Akagami, dont stand in my way! Kaido stood on the deck as he stared at Shanks and shouted. That wont work. Shanks was also standing on the deck as he faced Kaido, his clothes fluttered with the wind as he exuded a horrible Hoashoku power. He stared at Kaido with fierce eyes and said: If you want to destroy this place, you have to pass through me. Kaido looked at Shanks coldly and suddenly grinned and said: It seems that you come looking for a fight, Akagami. I will accompany you to the end. Shanks pulled his sword and a powerful pressure was released as his face was facing Kaido. Then come. Although Kaido came here for the Poneglyphs, Shanks blocked his path. He didnt mind this but was excited about the fight. He was a complete madman. Oh! In the next moment, Shanks and Kaido leaped at the same time. Shanks held the sword in his hand and swooped down at the same time Kaido clenched his fist and punched. Two figures as fast as lightning collided. Om!! Suddenly sound of thunder roaring as Haoshoku confrontation began. The clouds in the sky at this moment turned black for a radius of a few Kilometers. A vortex seemed to form with them in the center. Woooch! An earth-shaking explosion formed between the two men. This was a fight between the Yonko and this was the fiercest fight since the day the Yonko were formed. Although before they fought, it wasnt something as big as this one. This time it was a full-scale fight and it wasnt Kaido who initiated this fight instead it was Shanks. Marine headquarters. In Sengokus office, the latters expression was extremely serious. He looked at the map on his table while stroking his hand. The whole new world is in Chaos, fortunately, Whitebeard didnt make a move. Otherwise, this fight wont just affect the New world but the entire world instead. At this time Sengoku couldnt calm down. If it were just Shanks and Kaido fighting then it wouldnt matter. However, the fight was over the Road Poneglyphs and this wont just strop over these two. Many people seek that stone. Even those who didnt join the Yonko are rushing to the battlefield. If Shanks wasnt there they would have to face Kaido and they would surely be beaten. But now Kaido was facing Shanks which would give them the opportunity to snatch the Poneglyphs. In Sengokus office not only Aokiji was there but some other officers. One of them couldnt help but ask: Why is it not favorable for us to join the fight? On the surface, there isnt. Crane calmly said then continued: However, the Poneglyphs would surely lead to a large number of pirates joining in. The war will lead to a chaos in the entire world. If this war continues, the whole world would be boiling. When the staff heard the Cranes explanation, they were made clear about the seriousness of this problem and couldnt help but seriously think of a way out. Fujitora was also present. He sighed and said: In this situation, will we just stay here without doing anything? The worlds government issued their order that they couldnt intervene in this fight allowing the new world to descent into Chaos while ignoring many countries. It is forbidden for the Marine to go against the world governments words which made Fujitora dissatisfied. Although he knew that they couldnt intervene in the fight between the Yonko, he was unwilling to watch the world in chaos. You cant act rashly, Issho Sengoku understood Fujitoras worries. He couldnt help but sigh and said: If you are to intervene now, its very likely that you would be attacked by Kaido and Shanks together. A battle of Yonko, how can they intervene? They are fighting with their full powers, so if they discover that a Marine was there what would they do? Certainly, they will eliminate the Marine who wanted to intervene in their fight. At this time, even Aokiji and the others were afraid to intervene. At this time, provoking these two would mean death. However, in the Marine, there is actually someone who dares to fight the Yonko alone. A battle between Akagami and the best Listening to you made me a bit ticklish. What should I do? Roja was sitting there without speaking and suddenly sat upright and slowly said. All the eyes fell on him when he talked. Sengoku was quite surprised hearing this and said: Dont be impulsive, Roja! He was most worried about Roja doing something on a whim. Most people wont be able to do anything here but Roja is different. He even dared to attack Bigmom alone and annihilated her with her crew. There wasnt anything in the new world that would make Roja feel fear. No Im not impulsive, actually I am wide awake. Roja grinned showing his white teeth. Then he stood up and stretched a little and said: Its been a long time since I actually fought. While talking Roja walked toward the door. When they heard Rojas worlds they were all full of cold sweat and their hearts were shaken. Ghost sword admiral was going to intervene in the fight between the Yonko?! Chapter 278: Prodence Kingdom! In the new World, Shanks crew can fight against Kaido themselves, they were as strong as the Mink tribes or stronger. This alone makes Shanks crew far better than the beasts. But apart from Kaido and his crew, there were large numbers of pirates from all over the world attacking Zou to obtain the Road Poneglyphs. The Mink tribes were dealing with the pirates with Shanks crew in this piece of troubled waters. The war around Zou didnt get weak over time. Instead, its range was growing as a large number of pirates were seeking the one piece. And those pirates have a lot of bizarre Devil Fruit abilities. Its hard to counter all of them. Just like that, the war continued for the third day, a group of pirates actually managed to bypass the Mink tribes and Shanks crew and got their hands on the stone. The Road Poneglyphs was stolen. This made not only Kaido but also shanks really angry. That shanks who was always good-tempered as angry. Although it may not be a bad thing, taking the stone from under his nose was too much. Who did it? Go and check it out. Kaido was much angrier, and no longer went for Shanks. He immediately told his crew to go. So all his and Shanks crew began a wide range search for the missing stone. Shanks knew that they couldnt have gone too far. Because of his fight with Kaido they had the chance to steal it under his nose when he wasnt paying attention. At this time, not only Shanks and Kaidos crew who went to search but all the forces there began their search. They were surprised about how someone actually used the Yonkos fight for their advantage. All parties began their search. The group of pirates who actually stole the stone were found by Kaido in a large island. You dare to play a trick under my nose. You have a great courage. Kaido stood in front of the Stone while he was full of blood. This sigh would send chills to everyone looking at him. These pirates didnt seem to expect Kaido appearing here they panicked and began to flee but they were one-shoted by Kaido. The stone has finally fallen into my hands. Looking at the stone in front of him, an evil look appeared on his face. Take it away. Kaido waved at his subordinates to take it away. At this time another voice sounded. Slow down, Kaido. On the street, Shanks took out his sword while his crew was behind him. With Shanks appearance, the atmosphere changed. Kaido actually raided his friends island and took away the stone. How could he not stop him? Doesnt that mean he was afraid of Kaido if he actually let him go? The stone has to be sent back to Zou. Shanks will protect this Road Poneglyphs, if anyone wanted it, they would have to face him to get it. Kaido, this Poneglyphs wont be given to you. Oh! Then try to take it! Kaido looked at Shanks with his eyes full of killing intent. The sky once again was full of dark clouds. This stone was important, not to mention shanks, even it was Whitebeard he would see this to the end. Shanks wasnt afraid of facing Kaido. He took a step forward and Hoashoku spread through the air like a storm Dust flew all over and the thunder descended from the sky. Shanks was apparently stronger then Kaido when it comes to Haoshoku. If Roja wasnt in this world, then shanks would have the strongest Haosoku in the world. Take this! His Haoshoku wasnt as strong as Shanks and he tried to learn it many times. But in the end, he didnt give a crap about it. He rushed toward Shanks. Shanks swept his sword and met with Kaidos fist with no fear. Boom! The earth beneath them cracked with a spider web pattern. The buildings in the surrounding area were destroyed as if a storm has just passed by. Only the Poneglyphs remained intact. If boss and Kaido are fighting then we cant stay idle. Shanks crew were full of fighting spirit. Rumble! The entire island seemed to tremble as the fight broke out again! Since they were on the land now, the fight was even more intense than before. It didnt take long for all the surrounding towns to be destroyed with the Poneglyphs at the center. In this large island, there was a kingdom named Prodence kingdom and its king was called Elizabello II. These bastard pirates Retreating to the edge of the island, Elizabello II looked at the battle with an angry face. Before the battle, his country has become the base for some short-lived pirates. It was chaotic and now a battle broke out. They dare to mess with my country. They cant be forgiven! However, anger was anger and Elizabello II was weak. Although he had a little bit of power from his ancestor and could take down a Yonko. It was nothing to be proud of. When he looked at the battle, he knew in his heart that even if he used his punch he wont be able to defeat such existences. Damn it! Some of the ministers beside him were gritting their teeth as they watched their country becoming a battlefield and numerous people were killed but they were powerless. A minister couldnt help but shout: Your majesty, we can only seek help from the world government now! Thats useless! The armys tactician Dagama shook his head and looked at the battle hopelessly: Those are the Yonko and two of them. Even the world government and the Marine cant intervene. Hearing his words the ministers became desperate, with two of the Yonko fighting the World government would most likely give up on their country. Boom! Boom! Boom! Just as they finished talking, Vice-captain of Akagami pirate and the Vice Captain of the beast pirate broke out in a fight. They destroyed several streets as they continued without caring about anything. This was a collision between two vice-captains, it was nothing like the Yonko but they werent weak either. Chapter 279: Sword from the west! On the sea, a warship was sailing at full speed. From Zou to Prodence? Roja was sitting in the highest room in the warship. He listened to the report from the headquarters. Fujitora decided to defy orders and travel with Roja. He was indifferent to the order as they werent the justice he believed in. What is the situation in Prodence kingdom? Fujitora looked at the one making the report seriously. The Commodore looked at Fujitora and said: The damage was extremely serious and civilians suffered heavy injury. The entire island is said to be surrounded by pirates and underground forces. Many people wont be able to escape alive. Fujitoras face became gloomy. He no longer spoke as he was apparently very angry. Prodence Roja sat there for a moment and said: How long would it take us to arrive there? If we go with full speed will arrive within a daytime. Thats too slow. Roja shook his head and stood up: Bring the map and tell me which direction is Prodence. To Roja, Running was much faster than the warships speed. Even Fujitoras flying speed wasnt any slower. Naturally, Fujitora got Rojas meaning and stood up: I will do my best. Dont! Roja looked at Fujitora and shook his head: You need to sit in the warship. The situation is extremely chaotic and without you, the safety of the warship cant be guaranteed. Hearing Rojas words, Fujitora hesitated and said: But the situation on Prodence side Is extremely dangerous. You will likely be attacked if you go alone. Ha ha. Roja laughed and smiled coldly: Let them come. Id like to be attacked. Hearing his confident words, Fujitora was silent and no longer tried to stop him. He followed Roja and knew his character. Be careful. The entire Prodence Kingdom was in chaos. Shanks with his crew were facing Kaido and his crew which formed a huge battlefield while the buildings have long been destroyed. The only thing that was in its place is the Poneglyphs. Even Whitebeard with his full strength would find it hard to destroy this stone. It existed for 800 years. The world government was eager to destroy them but they couldnt find a way to do so. In a sense, this stone was harder than Kaidos body with his Busoshoku. Oh! Kaidos howling sounded from all directions. With every step, the ground under his feet would crack open. He was like a tank of flesh rolling toward Shanks. Shanks held his sword with one hand and his eyes looked at Kaido sharply. He waved his sword at Kaido and blood splashed out. But Kaido didnt care about such a small wound and after a little bit of time, the wound healed. Are you trying to tickle me? Akagami! Facing the beast like howls Shanks looked plainly without speaking. He simply raised his strength to the max and even normal people could tell how powerful the next sword strike would be. The air around seemed to turn into a sharp sword before he made his move. In Prodence Kingdom, there were too many pirates. Even those with a bounty over Five Hundred million werent a minority. Even the old timers that were active in Rogers time were here. There were even those who werent afraid of the Yonko. Its really fierce. Yes. A group of pirates was gathering in some place, their captain had 670 million belly on his head. They were watching the fight between Shanks and Kaido. That level of power was very shocking to them. Captain, do we really have a chance to get the Poneglyphs from Kaido and Akagami? Dont worry, just wait and you will see, we dont need to take the Poneglyphs, we just need to find the opportunity to copy its content. In addition to the pirates, Many survivors gathered at the edge of the kingdom and stayed with King Elizabello and the others. The kings bodyguards were trying to guard the area but things werent looking optimistic. There were many pirates looking at them and attacks came from every direction. These pirates saw that it was difficult to intervene in the battle between the Yonko so they set their sight on the civilians of Prodence Kingdom and Elizabello himself. Even some Pirates with 300 and 400 million bounty found it hard to resist some with lower bounties. Your majesty, we wont last that much. The Bodyguards faced many Pirates and it was hard to resist now. Elizabello was waring up and suddenly he opened his eyes and shouted: Retreat! Everyone heard this and looked at each other then made way. King Punch! Boom! The power of this punch was nowhere as strong as Kaido and Shanks but it was terrible. Many pirates had to face this punch. Oh!! The Entire land was shattered and cracked. Many buildings ruins were wiped out completely by this fist. The power of this fist shocked many pirates and no one dared to act rashly. But this didnt last long. Soon someone said coldly: This is King Elizabello II king punch, it takes one hour of warming up to be able to unleash it. So it turned out to be like this. I thought so, it as so powerful, using it once after warming for an hour is normal. Many pirates showed cruel smiles as they rushed over. Looking at this, Elizabello was full of sweat and his face was extremely ugly. Even his King Punch couldnt scare them away. This time its over. He didnt even have to think about going out with his subordinates as their ships wont be able to go that far as many pirates were surrounding the Island from the sea. Not to mention, he couldnt abandon his people to be killed by pirates. Your majesty! Let us fight them! A group of civilians were watching this and couldnt help but grit their teeth. They picked up stick and stones from the ground and wanted to fight. Looking at this, the pirates showed cruel smiles while others were embarrassed. They were brutal pirates that crossed the sea, how could they be scared of a group of civilians holding sticks and stones? Oh, they are so scary. Its hard to have such a lively war before. They will be dead soon. You, the king, Hurry up and give us your countrys treasures. Pirates approached step by step from all directions and launched their attacks. The king and the people were angry and were ready to desperately fight. Suddenly something came flying from afar. A sword strike came flying suddenly. The strike came from the west and traversed the entire land and headed toward the pirates. Hiss! A lot of pirates saw this scene and all sucked cold air and looked with surprise. The pirates who were about to kill Elizabello II and the others all stopped moving. At this moment, even the pirate with 670 million belly was frightened and couldnt help but look at the direction the attack came from. What a terrible attack. Who did this? Its definitively a strong person. Chapter 280: Invincible Enemy! This is Elizabello, His bodyguards and all of the people present were ready to fight to the end. But they didnt expect an attack to come across the battlefield and save them. They looked at each others eyes and saw the surprise in them. Although the Sword attack stopped the pirates, the one sending the attack wasnt found. Could it be another horrible Pirate? Some people looked to the direction of the sword attack. Their faces were full of shock as their eyes saw only one person in that direction, he wasnt that tall but he was wearing the Marines uniform as he moved forward. Marine? Many people saw this, at first, they froze in their places and showed disappointment. In the battlefield, two of the Yonko were fighting while pirates from all over the world were seeking the Poneglyphs. But when they saw the Uniform again and the mans appearance, they were drawn in cold air and felt a terrible sense of horror. Marine Admiral, the Ghost sword! When the name emerged in their minds, even those big pirates with over 500 million on their heads showed fear. For them, if they faced anyone from the marine it didnt mean too much, except for Roja! Alone, that guy destroyed the Big mom and her crew. Facing such an enemy made them shudder in fear. Im sorry. I was a little bit late. Roja held his Sen Maboroshi and stepped in front of Elizabello and the others and slightly gave them a nod. Ghost Sword Elizabello looked at Roja and bit his teeth. He wanted to ask whether more Marines were coming or not but he knew in his heart that the world government has long since given up on his kingdom. Many ministers looked toward Roja hoping to see more Marines but they didnt find anyone else. They showed bitterness because of that. All they could do was thank Roja. The Marine has finally arrived. This is great! Mom, we dont have to die anymore? Some civilians were prepared to die here and Rojas sudden appearance gave them a slight chance of survival. Roja looked at them then turned around toward Elizabello: Appease you people. There wont be any Marines here anytime soon, you will have to maintain order. I will handle the war. Elizabello II looked at Roja deeply. This statement from Roja made him confirm his thoughts. If the world government didnt give up on them, there wouldnt be just one person here. No problem! Elizabello II nodded, but his hatred toward the world government grew. He only had gratitude toward Roja. Roja sighed in his heart, If the world government sent the Marine to face these two Monsters and the other pirates, it wouldve caused great casualties. It was hard to tell whether this decision is right or wrong. Since Im here, I will stop the world early. Roja murmured on his heard and turned to look at the pirates. He looked at each one of them. The pirates hesitated a little and retreated. This was the Ghost Sword, who wasnt afraid? When Roja turned toward them and looked at them, they felt horror, they didnt know where to look anymore. But seeing those pirates retreating, Rojas eyes turned cold. He never considered himself a good person or a saint. In fact, he was a bit evil and cruel. However, he had his bottom line, the reason why he chose to be a Marine and not a pirate, wasnt just so he wont embarrass Garp, but also because he hated these types of people. Bankai, Senbozakura Kageyoshi! Roja let go of the sword in his hand. As it fell to the ground, his eyes became icy and indifferent. All these pirates will die. Om! Hundreds of thousands of Sakura petals hovered in the sky and under the watchful eyes of the Pirates swept through everything. Some strong pirates tried to resist with their abilities but to no avail. Rojas Busoshoku covered the petals as they crushed everything. Pirates with 100 million on their heads Pirates with 200 million on their heads Pirates with 500 million on their heads Wherever Senbonzakura went, nothing got out alive. Even those mighty pirates with over 500 million bounties couldnt resist for a moment before they died. Not good! Escape! Some of the pirates that were a distance away saw this and were scared shitless. They saw those mighty figures die in seconds which left them stunned. Who is that Marine? He defeated so many of them alone?! Some people even though about ganging up on Roja and kill him together, but as soon as they saw this, that thought disappeared. Escape! Escape! Escape! All the pirates could only think about escaping, the petals were so terrifying that nothing else mattered right now. However, Senbonzakuras speed was far faster than these pirates. Roja moved forward step by step as Senbonzakura moved along with him. Wherever he went pirates would fall. Many pirates tried to escape but died along the way. Many civilians looked at this scene as if it were fantasy. The Bodyguards were utterly shocked. This is The Ghost Swords strength! The pirates who could kill them in seconds were defeated by Roja in seconds. The gap in strength was too big. Seeing Rojas power and his petals slamming everywhere in the battlefield, the beast pirates, and Akagams pirates along with everyone eyes changed. This is There is no mistake, this is the Marine Admiral, Ghost swords ability. Is the Ghost Sword coming here? Whether it was Shanks crew or the beasts crew everyones eyes changed. Hes here obviously to interrupt the Yonkos fight. In the field, Shanks who was fighting Kaido couldnt help but look at Rojas direction. Ghost Sword Is the Ghost sword also coming?! Compared to Shanks, Kaido fought Roja before, and seeing him appear here he wasnt afraid, but you could say he was excited instead. If you want to intervene with My fight, then youre free to try! Chapter 281: Into the Yonko’s battlefield! Hundreds of thousands of petals swept the battlefield and left nothing but dust on its way. Roja alone frightened all the pirates and killed many of them, all the pirates tried to flee and no longer dared to stay on this island. Roja arrived at the middle of Prodence Kingdom. His eyes flashed and the petals stopped moving. He stood right there. Roja was able to see the Poneglyphs. He saw one before when he went to destroy Big mom before and wasnt curious about it. He killed many pirates but it wasnt enough as many more were present, it would take him hours to completely wipe them out, he could only stop the war by stopping the Yonko. But if he were to step between them, the two of them would join hands to defeat him. Stop the fight?! Interrupting the fight is a taboo for those Yonko. Some of the pirates who already escaped to the sea stopped when they saw Roja stop. They thought that Roja wouldnt dare to go and fight two of the Yonko at the same time. Akagami no Shanks Hyakuju no Kaido Roja paused slightly and his coat fluttered slightly due to the wind. His eyes shone with a sharp bright light. The entire momentum around his body suddenly stopped. What about fighting two of the Yonko?! Om! Roja silently entered into the Shinigami mode. His clothes changed into the black with slightly white lines as he reached his hand into the air and the petals suddenly covered his body. The next moment, Roja no longer stayed still, he stepped forward toward the battlefield where Kaido and Shanks were fighting. Hes gone! Hes really going against the two Yonko. This is going to be a big fight! Seeing Roja going toward two of the Yonko at the same time, numerous men couldnt help but take a deep cold breath. They felt horrified. Does Roja really want to stop two of the Yonko alone? What madness is this! Although Roja was recognized as the strongest Admiral in the Marines history, he had to face two of the Yonko at the same time. The crews of Kaido and Shanks who were fighting, saw Roja entering the center of the battlefield. They paused and couldnt help look coldly at Roja. Ghost Sword! This guy actually dared to come. Each of them was a member of a Yonkos crew. They looked at Roja coldly as they wanted to rush and use their abilities to defeat Roja directly. There were many strange powers in the sea, some of them were really special. Even the Yonko would pay attention to them. For a while, the fight between the two crews stopped and their attentions were directed at Roja. All types of attacks were directed at Roja. Wouch! Wouch! Facing these attacks, Roja didnt retreat. He only used Senbonzakura to stop all attacks from reaching his body while also strengthening them using Busoshoku. All the attacks stopped. While facing those attacks, Roja held his sword in front of him. All things of this world, turn to ashes. Boom! In a moment, Roja used Ryujin Jakka and raised his hand. Fire waves were like clouds under the suns bright red light. When the flame came out, everyone was horrified. Even the cadres of the Best and Akagamis pirates were stunned. They didnt dare resist and bock the way anymore. Dozens of beast pirates who didnt dodge in time were caught in the fire, they transformed using their fruits to resist the fire. But in the end, they were unable to last under the heat of the flames and were defeated. Marine Admiral Ghost Swords flame sword! These cadres of the beast pirates had at least 300 million bounties over their head, but they were defeated just like that. Its said that the flames are as hot as the suns flames. The leader and big pirates who witnessed this were shivering in fright. This attack alone raised the temperature of the island many times. Roja held Sen Maboroshi as he bathed in flames as if he was a god of fire. He stepped forward and the flames made way for him to move. All the people around him saw this and shuddered, no longer trying to stop him. At this time, Even Shanks and Kaido couldnt help but stop fighting and turned to look at Roja with a serious face. Shanks felt the heat and mumbled. Its such a terrible flame. Its really hot Kaido looked in contempt as he said: But such flames is too weak to make me sweat! Is it! Roja walked one step at a time as coldness could be seen in his eyes. There was neither grief nor joy in his eyes, they merely were as sharp as a sword as he headed toward them. Om! The fierce flames swept down and fell. As he entered the Grandmaster Swordsman realm, Rojas flames were even stronger than before. Kaido made a loud noise as his body was suddenly covered by Haki. He stepped into Rojas flames but his body didnt light up as it scattered around his body as soon as it touched him. I havent seen you in years and it seems like youve grown a lot! Take this punch for me! Kaido revealed a fierce glare as he angrily made a move. The land under his feet collapsed as he rushed toward Roja with a punch. Roja didnt fear him, he condensed the flames inside Sen Maboroshi and as it turned red, he waved it at Kaido. Boom! The Sword and the Punch collided. Fierce Roars sounded and the earth under Rojas feet collapsed. Horrible flames engulfed everything in its way. Chapter 282: Terrifying strength! Roars sounded between heaven and earth. A figure flew backward along with a mushroom cloud, the figure smashed into the debris and fell down quite a distance away. The huge crack opened along the way. Kaido-sama!! The beast pirate couldnt help be frightened after witnessing this because the outcome of that collision was the loss of Kaido. Many people swallowed with deep fear appearing in their eyes. In this world, only Whitebeard could send Kaido flying. Even Shanks would have some advantages while attacking nothing else. Its almost impossible to send Kaido flying. But now, Roja confronted Kaido directly and sent him flying. Even though Kaido didnt receive that much damage, this still caused people to be terrified. Fighting with Whitebeard and retreating without any injury wasnt unreasonable He can send Kaido flying in a frontal attack. Only Whitebeard had this kind of power. No, He is probably way stronger than Whitebeard! Far away, the leaders of many forces and pirates were worried sick and couldnt help but start talking with each other. Their voices contained deep fear. Regardless whether Roja could fight against two of the Yonko at the same time, he is worthy of being called the Strongest Admiral in the Marines History. On the other side, Shanks didnt make a move, he watched the collision between the two and as he saw Kaido was sent flying, the look in his eyes changed. Although the time and place are not right, There is an opportunity. Om! The next moment, Shanks held his sword in his hand and a strong wave of power belonging to a Grandmaster Swordsman appeared around him. The sword of an emperor which could suppress anyone! Om! When Shanks sword fell down, a huge sword Energy attack emerged tearing the earth as it moved toward Roja while making its way through the fire. This is so powerful Its not just powerful, even the feeling carried by the strike is amazing. Roja saw this and couldnt help but praise Shanks. The power of the swordsman is close to his style. He wasnt like Kyoshiro who abandoned the sword for a long time or Shiki who lost his legs. Even though Rayleighs swordsmanship was as good as shanks, the latter was already old. And the most important thing is that Shankss Haoshoku was the most powerful in the world, the sword carried the will of its wielder. Ding! Roja stood in front of the attack and received it, The ground under his feet cracked as he tried to nullify the attack. If this was at the same level as Shiki and Koshiro, even breaking through my fire will be difficult for them making me block it myself. Akagami no Shanks does really have strong swordsmanship and Haoshoku. After taking this sword strike, not did Roja not feel fear, instead, he felt very excited. A wound appeared beside his eyes, blood dripped and before it reached the ground, it evaporated. In this world, he was invincible. Only by fighting two of the Yonko at the same time can he feel excited about a fight. Its not too bad, come! Roja held his sword and the atmosphere around him changed. As a Grandmaster swordsman, he had his own sense of swordsmanship. His swords will was like a flaming sword. The Fire ability of Sen Maboroshi was mistakenly thought to be his swords will. Later as Roja continued his swordsmanship practice, he awakened his swords will and it was the sword of flames. Om! Rojas sword gathered the flames around it and suddenly Roja used Getsuga Tensho. The sword strike went forward and burned everything in its path to ashes. Not good! When Shanks looked at the sword strike, his heart turned cold. He clearly perceived the power of this strike.In term of pure power, it might be above Whitebeard. Wouch! Shanks didnt hesitate. He held his sword and made his move. However, under the collision of the two attacks, Shankss strike was burned and dissipated. On the red golden sword strike, Roja sent remained and was slightly weakened. The strike was still headed towards him. Shanks saw this and froze. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, Benn Beckman, the vice-captain of Akagamis pirates who wasnt standing far away fired three shots. The shots were covered by Busoshoku Haki as they hit Rojas Bakuretsu Tensho. Rojas strike was first intercepted by Shanks attack and following that it was hit by Benn Beckmans Powerful Busoshoku filled Bullets. Amazingly, the strike didnt stop as it cracked the Bullets and burned them while continued heading toward Shanks. Shanks didnt hesitate and made a move with his sword to stop the strike while using his Busoshoku to the extreme. Boom! Rojas strike touched Shanks sword and then broke. The power of this sword strike was indeed beyond what everyone expected. Even Shanks treated the attack serious and still underestimated its power. Rojas strike was hit by Shanks strike, following that by Benn Beckmans bullets, and then It reached Shanks only to break. Whether it was Shanks or Benn Beckman who assisted him, both of them were shocked beyond belief. Was Rojas attack really that powerful?! The power of this strike made many people stare, but they were no longer shocked because after Roja attacked Kaido already stood up and rushed toward Roja. It was impossible for the Yonko to join forces. Kaido didnt care about what Roja did to Shanks nor did he help him defend himself he directly went to attack Roja. Kaido was fast, he didnt give Roja the opportunity to use that strike again. Kaido doesnt know fear as battle intent surged from his eyes. Torch! Boom!! Roja held his sword and looked at Kaido who was rushed toward him. He directed his thoughts toward his sword and a fire surged all over the place. Kaido plunged into the flames. Although he resisted them, the momentum of his attack slowly regressed. Roja defeated Shanks sword strike and repelled Kaido. With his strength, Roja faced two of the Yonko and still could fend off both of them. This made all people watching ashamed and sluggish. Roja had once destroyed the Big mom and her crew, then he faced Whitebeard. But nobody knew the details of the fights nor did they know how strong Roja was. Just now, the power of the Strongest Marine Admiral was witnessed by all forces. Chapter 283: Destroyed! Hes really a lot stronger than before. Kaido folded his hands against his chest as he stopped moving about ten meters away from Roja while the earth beneath his legs was full of cracks. He looked at Roja seriously. its the first time for him to face Roja seriously. On the other side, Shanks realized Rojas power and his expression changed. This kind of attack Should be really exhausting! Benn Beckmans forehead was full of cold sweat, but he still could maintain his calm. He began analyzing the previous attack. Shanks took a deep breath and said: Its tiring but Even if it is, this kind of attack is really dangerous. Shanks didnt know whether Kaido could resist such attacks. He knew that if he was unprepared as he received such attack, he would be seriously injured if not dead. Roja saw both Kaido and Shanks stop their attacks, so he didnt tack the initiative to attack. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the red Poneglyphs that didnt have any sign of damage still. This Poneglyphs is the root of this war He looked at the stone and his expression became unpleasant. He suddenly let go of Sen Maboroshi and let it fall to the ground. Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! This time it wasnt a simple Bankai, its double release. Roja using two abilities at the same time would lead to huge Reiatsu consumption. But in exchange, the power he would get is just as strong. This can be said the most powerful state Roja can attain with his current power. Hundreds of thousands of petals scattered with each one carrying a terrifying atmosphere around it. The Sakura petals were like phoenix Feathers that flew around Roja. What is this?! Red? The people witnessing this felt uneasy in their hearts, and their eyes turned even more vigilant. They all saw Rojas petals before. But seeing them suddenly turn red gave them a completely different feeling of danger. If the previous petals felt like sharp swords that could cut through anything, then these red ones felt like the petals of flowers from hell. Each petal was like a volcano that was about to erupt which made people tremble with fear. After Roja double release, he didnt stop. He waved his hand gently and the petals gathered rapidly. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi Final move: White Sword Emperor! Hundreds of thousands of petals turned into red wings behind Roja. Roja now seemed like a phoenix that spread its wing open. This was the most powerful attack, and the hardest attack to control. The ultimate Move! When the White Sword Emperor formed, a horrible oppressive atmosphere surged from it. It covered the entire island. Even the beast pirates and Akagamis pirates couldnt help but feel the horror of that sword. That thing is dangerous Benn Beckmans pupil shrank as he as on extreme alert: Despite not knowing what move is this, it seems like its very hard for even him to control. Its extremely unstable! Even without Benn Beckmans warning, Shanks has already felt the danger. He raised his vigilance to the extreme as he assured himself that even if he couldnt resist this attack, with his speed he could avoid it. On the other side, Kaido was shocked by the pressure brought by this move. He didnt take the initiative to attack Roja, but he was along with everyone staring at the sword in Rojas hands. Silence fell in the battlefield. What is he doing?! Many people were horrified as they stared at Roja, they suddenly felt that something was wrong with Roja. In the next moment, under everyones gaze, Roja released White Sword Emperor. His target was neither Kaido nor Shanks. His target was the stone that was sought by all, the stone that survived more than eight hundred years. Roja stood in his place, His Haoshoku was released to the extreme. This move was hard to control, perhaps its unable to kill Kaido, perhaps it wont be able to hit shanks, but the stone that was intact after 800 years, was an unmoving stone. The world suddenly seemed to dim down, all the light seemed to be sucked into the sword in Rojas hands. Then the sword smashed into the stone. Whether it was Shanks, Kaido, or anyone here, no one thought that Roja would attack the Poneglyphs. Om! Thousands of rays condensed together and accompanied Rojas sword which pierced the red Poneglyps. The entire stone turned even redder and cracks appeared on it and spread all over. Followed by this, under the shock and unbelievable gazes of countless people, the 800 years old stone that the world government couldnt destroy throughout the history was crashed. This wasnt loud. Actually, there was no sound at all. However, the impact of this was like thunder in everyone mind. All people were in a daze as their heads were buzzing. This is impossible!! Even Shanks and Kaido looked at this in a daze. The stone cant be destroyed, this was a fact known for 800 years. In addition to holding the secrets to reach Raftel, the secrets to build the ancient weapons, and the knowledge about the void century, the only thing else that was known about this stone, is that I cant be destroyed. Even Whitebeard at his peak will find it hard to destroy this stone. But now, the stone which was claimed to be indestructible was destroyed. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 351 in Patreon. Also weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 284: Heavily damaged Kaido! Roja slammed the Poneglyphs and destroyed it but he didnt undo his technique. It was about to dissipate, he directed the sword toward Shanks and Kaido and waved it. Om! The attack wasnt just sword energy. Instead, scorching red petals moved along with it. They were the two wings behind Roja, they split apart and each move toward a target. One was for Kaido and the other was for Shanks. Not good! When he saw this, Shanks mind shook. he didnt have any intention to face this move head-on as he raised his speed to the extreme. Om! Om! Shanks was one of the fastest people Roja ever saw. It was as if he teleported, he arrived at a very distant place and avoided the attack. Although the place that the attack fell into was empty, it bloomed with unimaginable destructive force as a small sun bloomed in that area. On the other side, Kaido was vigilant in his heart. That move destroyed a Poneglyphs. So if he wasnt careful he may die. If he faced this kind of attack without defending himself, it would be enough to kill him. This attack was the most powerful attack he had ever seen since he was born. Even the full power of Whitebeard was inferior. You know, he fought with Whitebeard until he fell into a coma and was captured by his crew but even then, Whitebeard couldnt kill him. When he was unconscious he couldnt put up any defenses but he still didnt die. Take this! Kaido didnt hesitate. he yelled and directly used Busoshoku to the extreme and faced the attack head-on. He didnt try to dodge but instead, he faced it head-on. Fearless to all attacks, this was his style. Boom! Rojas attack reached him and blasted. Roja attacked both Kaido and Shanks at the same time, which is why they reached Kaido at the same time it reached where Shanks was before. Two small golden suns were formed. The light was dazzling and almost impossible to describe. This attack made people feel horror and feel. What kind of power is this?! Everyone was afraid with no exceptions. They felt that if it were them, they wouldnt be able to last an instant under that kind of attack. The Poneglyphs was one of a kind, the metal used to make them were hardened to a level that not seen before. Therefore, there werent many of them in the world. At this moment, even though Rojas attack was weakened a lot and was nowhere near the power he used to destroy the stone, it still was extremely powerful. No one could open his eyes. The bright light was so dazzling. When it faded away, two craters on the center of the Prodence kingdom appeared. Everything around them was turned to aches. Even dust wasnt spared. Shanks avoided the blow but Kaido didnt and was hit hard. Kaidos body was full of burn marks and half of his body was burnt black. If he was a normal person he would have long since died with this kind of injury. Even when he used his Busoshoku to the last of his ability, coupled with his powerful flesh he couldnt come out unscathed. Cough! Kaido coughed fiercely, he didnt cough blood since it has long since evaporated, instead black smoke came out of his mouth. His crew looked at this full of disbelief. Kaido-sama! Unbelievable. that attack could hurt to such a degree This has never happened before. Kaido had never suffered such an injury before. Even when facing Whitebeard, he was never hurt to this extent. The power of Rojas attack was evident. Although Shanks avoided the attack an couldnt judge its power himself. When he looked at the state Kaido was in, his heart shook. Even if Kaido didnt use Haki to defend himself and only used his flesh and allowed me to attack him, Im afraid that it would be difficult for me to cause this much damage let alone using Haki. His strength has exceeded what Kaido can withstand. Benn Beckman took his cigar seriously and said: If Kaido didnt use Haki to defend against that attack, he would have most likely died. Kaido wouldve died. No need for any more explanation, just this one sentence was enough to prove how terrifying was Rojas attack. It must be known how much the Yonko and the world government wanted to kill Kaido, but they could only think and failed horribly to do so. Kaidos body made a terrifying sound. It was the sound of his muscle cracking. Under everyones gazes, the burnt half of his body broke and fell off. After that, the burnt skin also fell down which exposed his muscle and blood. After a short period of time, they began to grew rapidly and finally, he was fully restored again. Even this didnt kill him Roja looked at Kaido and his eyes flickered. The stone didnt have any regenerative powers but Kaido had one, a strong ability to recover to his best state along with his powers. But, he didnt attack Kaido with the full attack. That was only the remaining of his attack, if it was the full attack, Kaido would have 90% die. On the other side, even though Kaido had this creepy ability, but in fact, only he himself knew that recovering from such serious injuries consumed too much of his strength and vitality. If he was attacked once again, he may not be able to recover. Kaido stared at Roja fiercely and grinned: It really Hurts a little. Kaidos character was always straight. Shanks and Whitebeard couldnt kill him. Therefore, their attacks were like tickling to him. And Rojas attack, in his eyes exceeded Whitebeard and Shanks. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 352 in Patreon. Also weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 285: Akagami’s Withdrawal! Roja destroyed the Poneglyphs, then attack Shanks and Kaido, Shanks retreated and avoided the attack while Kaido faced it head on and was injured in exchange. All the people watching were silent. Boos? A pirate from Akagamis crew turned toward Shanks, his eyes full of questions. Benn Beckman who was next to Shanks said: The trick he used was very strong. Most likely it had consumed too much of his powers But I dont know whether he could use it again or not. Shanks stayed silent for a bit then shook his head. There is no need to fight. He came to stop Kaido and not fight with Roja. Now that the stone was destroyed, there was no need to continue fighting. Moreover, Kaido wasnt the kind of person who would team up with others. He also didnt bother to do it. Even when he knew that he couldnt defeat Roja, there was no such an idea as joining hands with Kaido to deal with him. Ok. Benn Beckman nodded and put away his gun. All the of Akagamis crew gathered their weapons and left with Shanks. Roja held his sword as he saw Shanks departing with his crew. He sank a bit but didnt stop them. On the other side, Kaidos crew noticed this and couldnt help but ask Kaido: Kaido-sama, Akagami is withdrawing, are you going to stop him?! Kaido stared at Roja and when he heard his subordinates words, he slightly shifted his gaze then shook his head. They are afraid, let them go. The present Kaido was not afraid of Shanks. He glanced at the retreating Shanks and looked at his men again. There is no need for you to stay here, go back. Yes. Hearing this order, they all responded. Since Akagami wasnt going to continue playing, its useless for them to stay here anymore. All of them were Zoan fruit users and they werent any threat to Roja. On the other hand, some other fruits may be a threat. Far away, after Akagamis pirates withdrew, Kaidos crew also retreated. Seeing this, all major forces began to retreat one after the other. The Poneglyphs has already disappeared. it was meaningless to stay here. Moreover, it is estimated that a few people had secretly printed what was written in the stone. Kaido didnt go. He still stood in front of Roja with no fear in his face, but there was some excitement apparent in his face. In the past, alone opposed the Marine and could get out without losing anything. Now he was facing only one Marine and the battle was exciting in his eyes. The people who dont want to get caught in the battle get away. Kaido grinned, his smile was terrifying. Although his physical power was reduced by half, If Roja used that same attack again, he may die, he didnt consider this issue at all. What he wanted was fight Roja. Coincidently, Roja also had the same idea. Although he consumed a lot of Reiatsu, his thirst for battle didnt fade. This battle would let him increase his energy for the next level. Killing Kaido or not isnt important. In this kind of fight, he would experience the excitement and passion of the life and death fights. This kind of fight will increase his power and will. His soul strength would be improved. And this was the most important thing for Roja. This battle would perhaps be the last one to make Roja passionate. After fighting with you several years ago, I didnt have the chance again. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand and flames lingered at its edge. Rojas eyes were burning with red hot flames. Looking back a few years ago Roja battled Kaido a few times and each time he would need help from someone else to stand up against him. But now, its completely different. Om! In the next moment, Roja rushed toward Kaido and waved his sword. Kaido shouted loudly and greeted his attack with no fear. Both of them were extremely belligerent. This was a bloody battle. Bang!! The fight continued! On the sea, a warship was advancing at full speed. Fujitora and a few officers were standing at the deck looking far away. Suddenly in front of the warship, a pirates ship appeared. Issho-sama! That the 460 million belly pirate Looking at the pirates ship that was coming toward them, the Officer observed it and reported to Fujitora. It would be helpful to know what is happening in Prodence Kingdom and what is Roja-sama is doing. On the deck, Fujitora pulled his sword without hesitation and suddenly swung his sword. Gravito! Om! The air around him distorted and a terrible force broke out. The attack directly fell into the Pirates ship. The pirates were preparing to destroy the warship with all they got. But before they could do so, Fujitoras attack already fell on them. Om! Under The Gravity of Fuujitora, the pirates on the ship including the captain were forced move with great speed. Immediately afterward, a cracking sound was heard and the ship broke down due to the pressure. The whole see was crushed down and huge waves formed. The warship didnt stop and continued forward as they broke through the waves. Gulp! Watching the ship being destroyed in a flash, and the terrifying waves formed due to this attack. All the Officers couldnt help but swallow with awe in their eyes. Fujitora took out his sword out of his scabbard and a ship fell into the sea. Under Fujitoras attack, the survivors from that ship were few and the ones with devil fruit were sentenced to death. There is no time to sort this out normally, there is only this way if we wanted to arrive fast to our destination. After saying this, Fujitora waved his sword and a few survivors struggling in the sea were picked up. The Marine saw this and immediately stepped forward to control the survivors. A rear admiral shouted loudly at them: Be honest! What happened in Prodence?! Is the Ghost sword there?! Several pirates looked at each other and were frightened by Fujitoras sword. Under the shout of the rear admiral, they immediately talked about Roja and what happened in Prodence. Everything was told one by one. Saving the king of Prodence! Destroying the Poneglyph! One hit Kaido and Shanks retreating! One by one, each word the pirates spoke shook the Marines hearing them. They could only show excitement in their eyes. Even Fujitora stared for a long time then smiled heartedly. Fujitora was very strong. He was also close to the peak. However, compared to Roja, there was still a large gap. When he heard that Roja was still fighting Kaido, Fujitora send the news to the headquarters and continued on his way! Chapter 286: Wins and Losses In the highest office of the world government in Marijois, some of the five old men were standing and some were sitting down as they discussed the issue going on right now! The battle in Zou moved to Prodence. This war wont end easily. Most likely both sides would have huge casualties at the end which will be very beneficial for us. One of them said with some eagerness in his eyes. If Shanks came in contact with Whitebeard, they may be somewhat nervous as these two may reach a consensus. But with Kaido there is no hope for that to happen. Everyone knows Kaidos character. Once he goes insane, he wont care for anything and would even face the other Yonko alone. In the entire sea, there are two people who would dare actually do that, one is Roja and the other one is Kaido. But the battlefield turned to be Prodence Kingdom, I am afraid that after this battle, Prodence will be History. We dont need to do anything. Speaking of Roja, He should have already reached Prodence now, Right? When the name Roja was mentioned, several peoples faces became irritated. Shanks and Kaido fight would cause damage to both parties, which was beneficial for the World government even though that would make them a piece of land under them. The death of civilians didnt bother them, after all, they issued many orders before to exterminate whole islands. When Roja went to interfere in the fight, it made them extremely dissatisfied. Roja has been difficult to control today. He can face the Yonko and retreat or even win. If it were us, we wouldnt be able to do that. Garp, Dragon If this family was combined, it would be a huge threat to us. One of them said with a gloomy face. Rojas current reputation adding Garps, if they were to do anything to them they wont have a way to suppress them. If these two were to issue an order, then no one from the Marine would obey the world government anymore. Coupled with Monkey.D.Dragon, this situation made them feel envy and jealousy. The blood that runs through this family is really terrible. At the moment Roja is useful, but he is too uncontrollable, even more, these Shichibukai. If we had a chance They looked at each other and could see the sternness inside their eyes. For now maintaining their domination and power is the most important, so they needed a person who could break the balance. But with the existence of the Poneglyphs, the threat is too big, Roja is not as dangerous as that stone, but we cant destroy it. When the Poneglyphs was mentioned, their face was ugly to look at as the thing that happened 800 years ago is scribed into the stones. They let Vegapunk look at it and even with his intelligence he couldnt find a way to destroy it The place fell silent. At this time a knock came from the door. The five old men looked at each other then calmed down. Come in! Sirs, we just received information from the Marine! An official walked in quickly as he bowed toward the old men with an unbelievable expression on his face. Noticing his expression they all looked toward him. Say what is the situation now, did he arrive at Prodence? Listening to them asking, the officials forehead sweated as he trembled while replying: Ghost sword arrived at Prodence a few hours ago, he saved the civilians of Prodence, and He destroyed Destroyed the Poneglyphs! As his voice died down, the room fell into a weird silence. What did you just say?! The old men showed shocked expression as they all stood up while still looked at the Official to see whether what he said was a lie or not. Half a day later, Fujitora arrived on the warship and caught some pirates who were still there. He also helped some civilians away from the island. As for Roja and Kaido, he wanted to go and help but after seeing Rojas boiling spirit, he silently retreated to safety and left the island with the civilians. After another half a day; the battle was finally over. The physical strength of Kaido was really terrifying. If he was fighting Shanks, then fighting for ten days and nights wont be a problem. But in front of Roja, his powers were exhausted extremely fast. Rojas Reiatsu was also consumed rapidly. As a battle between two of the strongest people in the world, it actually ended really fast and was of the shortest fights ever. I didnt feel this much pain for so long. Among the ruins, Roja looked at the bottom of a deep pit, inside was the physically exhausted Kaido who couldnt move any longer as his body was full of blood and his face full of happiness. Roja couldnt help but shake his head as he sensed his current Reiatsu then said: Kaido you are really good and extremely lucky, if I had just a bit more power you wouldve died. Rojas remaining Reiatsu will allow him to use his sword but just that wont be able to kill Kaido. Even if he used Bsuoshoku Kaidos flesh wont be injured, his powers just cant be explained by common sense. It seems like my move to destroy that stone has consumed too much Reiatsu But if I didnt do that, Shanks wouldnt have necessarily retreated. Roja looked at Kaido and shook his head slightly. After this battle, he was sure that he can kill Kaido now. In other words, in this world, other than the ancient weapons, no one can stop him except for some kind of trump card kept hidden by the Celestial Dragons. A few days later, the new about Roja facing against two Yonko alone and defeating Kaido in a one vs one fight spread through the sea. After Big moms crew was destroyed, Roja who didnt make a move for a long time finally shocked the world once again. As soon as this was known, the seas were turned upside down. Chapter 287: Poison! The warship was slowly moving on the sea and inside the highest level cabin on it, Roja sat behind a desk. After a while, Fujitora came in and briefly said something about the Prodence Kingdom then apologized. I am deeply sorry about my failure to restrain Kaido. After Roja defeated Kaido, He came to assist restraining him. If Roja could regain some of his powers, he wouldve killed Kaido. But Kaidos recovery speed was faster than he thought. Kaido pierced the island under Fujitoras Gravity and escaped. It doesnt matter. there will be an opportunity to kill him. Roja said indifferently. For him, having the power to kill Kaido was the most important thing. When Fujitora nodded and was about to leave, a Den Den Mushi rang. Peruperuperuperu! Fujitora answered the call. Issho talking What? Ok, I know what to do. After hanging up, Fujitora turned toward Roja An accident occurred in the scientific base in Punk Hazard. The entire island is now full of poisonous gas. The one responsible for this is Caesar Clown. Punk Hazard? Caesar Clown? Roja felt a little familiar when he heard these names. He touched his chin and though for an instant then he sneered and said: I am afraid that its not an accident. Hm? Fujitora heard this and opened his eyes that didnt have a pupil and exuded a very gloomy feeling. It is said that I the previous war, He took the opportunity to sell a large number of poisonous weapons causing some island to be completely destroyed. This accident is probably the result of his eagerness to create a stronger weapon. Roja replied lightly. Punk Hazard is on our way, right? Then lets go there if Caesar is still there, then the problem would be solved. Although Kaido was kind of crazy, he wont start killing civilians for fun. He will either fight pirates or the other Yonko. But Caesar was different. He creates all kinds of poisonous weapon that could wipe out a country in mere seconds.It was not any less cruel than the world governments buster call. Roja couldnt tolerate such actions. In other words, this is just a mass destruction weapon. Its as if he didnt find it enjoyable to let few people survive. This kind of behavior was strictly condemned by Roja. Punk Hazard is indeed on our way. Fujitora rushed with Roja, he wasnt afraid of poisonous gas as he can easily suppress it with his gravity. The warship moved at full speed and soon arrived at Punk Hazard. When they went to Zou, they passed by Punk Hazard but they didnt stop. The whole island was still lively a few days ago, but when they returned, the air was full of poison. Of course, the story of Akainu and Aokiji fighting in this island didnt happen, so the island wasnt covered by ice and fire Fujitora and Roja frowned upon seeing the state this island was in. Dont go any closer, just stop here. Fujitora commanded to stop the warship from approaching the island. The Marine swallowed and immediately commanded after hearing the instructions. When they looked at the island, their gazes were strange. Poisonous gas This is horrible! How can we deal with it? Many people looked at each other and saw fear in each others eyes. They were elite Marines, they werent afraid of some powerful pirates, but poisonous gas is different, this was something that didnt have a thing to do with courage. Let me try. The person that spoke wasnt Roja, it was Fujitora. Roja knew that poisonous gas can explode when a flame is used. If he really used it on the island, then the entire island would probably be flattened. To completely destroy an island wasnt something that Roja couldnt do. He might even easily do it. Ok, good luck. Roja said to Fujitora and the latter nodded. He pulled his sword and waved twice. The deck cracked under his feet as he flew toward Punk Hazard. Gravito! Wouch! A powerful Gravitational force suddenly broke out, it felt like space was being distorted by this power. The Poison in the air gathered in the same place. Fujitora stepped on the island and raised the sword in his hand. Suddenly the poison all around the island was being pulled and flew toward the sky. Wouch! Wouch! The gas surged into the sky and gathered into the same place as it turned into water as it turned into liquid due to the gravitational force. Then it turned into a solid black ball with the size of a fist. The Poison on the entire island was turned into a small sized ball which was a really shocking scene to behold. The Marine looked warily at the ball. If that thing fell on them, they will most definitively die. At this moment, Roja stepped on the island. Please be careful, that thing is too dangerous. Fujitora was serious, keeping the poison in that state required great control over gravity and even a little misstep would result in a really big trouble. Dont worry. Roja shook his head and then said: Throw it as high as possible in the sky. Okay. Fujitora nodded and the sword in his hand moved gently while the balls moved along and kept rising into the sky. Roja moved his hand as he grabbed the air. Along with his movement, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. All things in the world, turn to ashes After releasing the Shikai, Roja looked toward the sky. He raised his hand and waved it. Red golden flames flew like an arrow toward the ball of poison. The flames and the small kept on rising they werent visible anymore. This height should be enough. Roja used his Kenbunshoku to perceive the balls position in the sky. When he felt that that was high enough he turned toward Fujitora and said. Using his power to make an entire island float was easy for Fujitora, but compressing that much poison into a solid ball wasnt as simple as it sounded. Simply lifting something wasnt as hard as suppressing it and changing its state from gas to become solid wasnt such an easy feat. Good, Im almost at my limit. There was a lot of sweat on Fujitoras forehead. He smiled at Roja and returned his sword to its scabbard. What you did is already amazing. Roja sighed, he said it seriously. Fujitoras Gravity had a great potential and if it gets stronger in the future, he might be able to face Whitebeard. At the moment when Rojas voice fell, in the far endless sky, Fujitoras control over the poison stopped. The poison returned to its original form but before it could drop down on them, The flame sent by Roja rushed up and collided with it. Bang! An earth-shattering Roar was heard as the sky seemed to be falling. Even civilians in the neighboring islands see the light appearing in the sky. It seemed like a star bursting in the sky. In the kingdom of Dressrosa, everyone could hear the earth breaking sound and could see the blinding light in the sky. What is that?! Chapter 288 T/N: There was no title in the raw. Caesar didnt have time to pack up and leave the island as he was looking at the scene in front of him in amazement. Damn! Whats going on?! As soon as the poisoned gas covered the entire island, a strange force began pulling it together and transforming it into a small ball, the process was so fast that Caesar didnt have time to respond before all the gas disappeared. Caesar was confused. he immediately turned around to leave without picking up his things. He didnt dare to leave through the front door as he felt afraid of the strange power he just witnessed so he used the secret passage. In an instant, all of my masterpieces vanished just like that Was it the world governments doing? Damn it, how did they arrive all the way here so fast? Caesar took the files he prepared beforehand and left. As soon as he reached the door of the secret passage he smirked. I was almost successful. Its unfortunate that there was an accident. This scientists talent has to be known throughout the world. Whether you are a Yonko or someone from any other force, you will need to buy the weapons made by this Scientist. Churararara! Caesar laughed wildly as he opened the door of the secret passage. As he took the first step, something flashed in front of him. Wouch! A mark suddenly appeared on the walls from both sides which made Caesar confused. What?! Caesar took a few steps back by instinct, his body could react but his mind couldnt. Just at this moment, something flashed. The walls from both sides, as well as the ceiling, were sliced open and the blue sky appeared above his head. Its not just this room. The entire base was sliced open. Is this a joke!! Caesar shuddered, his forehead sweated as his face was horrified. As he looked outside, he noticed a man holding a sword with one hand. Caesar saw his figure and fear appeared all over his face. Ghost Ghost Sword! Damn it! I completely forgot about him, no wonder the world governments response came so fast. He was returning to the Marine headquarters and just passed by. Just when Caesar felt at a loss about his next move, Gravity fell into his head. He is a logia user and his fruit was gas, so as the gravity fell into his body, he collapsed and turned into gas without any power to move. Fujitora appeared on the side holding his sword. Fuji Fujitora As he was suppressed by Fujitora, his heart was filled with despair. One was the strongest Admiral and the other was an admiral level figure. This lineup was almost as strong as Whitebeards crew. After they caught Caesar easily, they returned to the warship, they handcuffed Caesar with Kairoseki. First lets go back to the Headquarters then you will send Caesar to the Impel Down. After they put Caesar into the warships jail, Roja said to Fujitora. In the original story, Caesar was also caught but he escaped inexplicably. Its impossible for a devil fruit user to escape while he was in contact with Kairoseki. Roja was clear of how Caesar escaped before, but since he knew, he will make Fujitora escort him personally. Unless the Yonko came to help him, Caesar wont be able to escape with Fujitora watching over him. Got it. Fujitora nodded. There were many other pirates on the warship so there mustnt be any accident. The warship slowly moved away from Punk Hazard while at the same time, people from Dressrosa were sent to investigate the bright light that appeared above the island. In the garden of the castle, Riku Dold III was walking with his Granddaughter Rebecca when suddenly they received the news about Punk Hazard. Poisoned gas covered Punk Hazard? Riku listened to the report with shock. Then he said: Is the world government unable to solve this problem? That kind of poison gas was very dangerous as Dressrosa and Punk Hazard werent that far away from each other. According to the information we received, it seems like Punk Hazard doesnt contain Poison anymore We are not clear about the detail though The guard seemed to think about what to say and after organizing his words, he said: A Marine Admiral was returning to the Headquarters from Prodence, so he solved the problem over Punk Hazard. So thats what happened. When the king heard this, he knew it was the Ghost Sword, he sighed and said: No need to investigate anymore. The problem should be solved and the sound that we heard must have sounded when he solved the problem. Really?! Rebecca next to Riku couldnt believe what she heard and her little face showed a stunned expression. Since Doflamingo was dealt by Roja, the development of Dressrosa was different than the original story. Riku was still the king and Rebecca still had the virtue of being the Princess. I thought that loud sound came from a star falling down. Rebecca was Shocked. Hearing Riku saying that someone did it, she couldnt describe how she felt. Probably, thats what happened. Riku looked at Rebecca then looked at the sky again, he couldnt help but show an awed expression as he said: I thought that our old friend from Prodence would die I didnt expect the situation to take such a turn. If he could save Prodence, then there is nothing he cant do. Chapter 289: The Sword field’s limits This time, Rojas order defied the world government. He even brought Fujitora with him. This was the same as a rebellion. Many thought that this wasnt going to be any good for Roja. However, the world government stayed silent. The power to destroy the Poneglyphs wasnt a joking matter and its to their advantage as they couldnt destroy them before. For the time being, no one complained about Roja defying the world governments orders. As the time passed, this matter gradually subsided, but no one forgot about Rojas power to destroy the stone. Half a year later inside the headquarters, Roja sat quietly facing the sea, when suddenly opened his eyes. The Sword fields range expanded to 20 meters According to the fight against Shanks, the limit of this field should be 30 meters. Roja held Sen Maboroshi and felt the change in his power. The top Swordsman in the world can tear the sea apart, and his sword field will allow him to control everything in it at will. Shanks Haki was stronger than Rojas. The last time, Roja relied on his swordsmanship, Haki, and Getsuga Tensho to beat Shanks strike. Now Rojas was undoubtedly stronger than Shanks, even if he doesnt use the swords ability, such as fire and the other abilities, he can hold his ground and maybe even win. Shanks sword fields range should be about 25 to 30 meters. Recalling the previous battle with shanks, almost very short and wasnt as long as the battle with Rayleigh and Koshiro, but the experience gained wasnt any less. After comparing them, Roja concluded that Shanks was stronger. His sword was sharper. Sharp isnt an exact word to describe this, but there is an idiom that says, the sword is an extension to your heart. One out of ten swordsmen can bring such sharpness to their sword, Rayleigh and Koshiro probably had such sharpness before but not touching the sword for a long time can make dissipate, this was the gap between them. Rojas swordsmanship kept on growing, and he discovered that the so-called sword field isnt exactly a sword domain as it was too unstable. Ten, Twenty, Thirty meters There is no actual limit to its growth. But the fluctuation of this power itself made it that it cant surpass thirty meters by much. What is the sword field? Its an area that allows the user to control everything within it and it can be considered a domain in some way. Some Grandmasters swordsman calls it a domain because in a sense they get it after reaching that level. When it reaches thirty meters, the user can almost gasp everything from wind and grass, even the fluttering of the hair can be clearly perceived, but in the end, its not a complete domain. Its said that Kenbunshoku Haki is equal to seeing the things that are about to happen at its most powerful state. The range of this ability is large, but the sword field was too limited to be called a domain. Therefore, if there is really a limit of 30 meters, then there is no way it can be called a domain. Maybe Rojas limits wont be 30 meters as he is a Shinigami. Roja blinked as he muttered and a smile was drawn on his face. I dont know how strong Mihawk is His sword field should be 25 to 30 meters at least, maybe even 28 to thirty or even a stable 30 meters. The upper limit is 30 meters but the lower one is also very important. Even if it seems close to each other, the life and death of the swordsman can be determined by that small difference. Of course, this doesnt mean that Mihawk can defeat Shanks. Shanks Haki is stronger than Rojas. Roja couldnt imagine that Mihawks Haki would be stronger than his. At least now, when it comes to the comprehension of the way of the sword, no one can compare to Roja, and when comparing strength, no one could beat him even Whitebeard. If Whitebeard at his peak can reach about 100 points in fighting strength, then Roja should have about 110 or 120. After some thoughts, Roja sighed and the property bar appeared before him. The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +7 Attributes: Attack +1400, Strength +460, Agility +460, Physical +460, Spirit +460 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 412/410 Half a year of practice coupled with the fight with Kaido and Shanks made him qualified to reach the next level. In fact, the so-called practice was just him injecting Sen Maboroshi with Reiatsu repairing it and making it more suitable for his use. However, its different than other Zanpakutos. Roja wanted to know its origin but without communicating with it, its almost impossible to know. The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +8 Attributes: Attack +2800, Strength +880, Agility +880, Physical +880, Spirit +880 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Chapter 290: Duel! That Ace brat, he really wants to kill me from anger! As soon as Roja returned home, he heard Garp roaring while clenching his fists. Roja couldnt help but smile: What happened? What did Ace do? That brat arrived in the new world and went directly to Shanks. Theyre actually holding a banquet! Garp was already very angry toward Shanks. He influenced Luffy to be a pirate and now Ace went to meet him. He wanted to grab both of them and beat them up. Roja smiled and said: Ace already in the new world? Hes really fast. He shouldve gone to Shanks because of Luffy. Roja didnt say anything about it which made Garps mood even worse. He started smashing things around him. Apparently the Education he gave to Luffy completely failed. Okay, you will die from anger if you continue like this. Let them be, as long as they dont anything evil, there is no problem in being a pirate. Arent you proud of Dragon? Roja smiled as he poured a cup of tea to Garp and them he poured one for himself and sat down in front of him. Roja didnt move out from Garps house. He just expanded the place further. Right now this place was the biggest villa inside the headquarters. No one dares to complain because there are two legends staying in this place. Garp was the Marines hero in the last era, a well-known legend. And although Roja was much younger, his achievements werent that small either. At least he surpassed all former Admirals and stood at the peak of the world. He was the strongest Admiral appearing in the last 800 years. Cough! Garp didnt look at Roja as he could only cough. What does it matter being a pirate or a Marine? Wasnt he proud of Dragon? Can such words be casually said?! However, Garp was indeed proud of Dragon. If Roja was the one spreading piece, then Dragon was the one spreading freedom. Unfortunately, with his position, he cant openly praise Dragon. You have to do something, the guys in the world government are probably angry at you. I told you to go to Mariejois. You didnt listen to me at all. Oh, I have no time to pay attention to them. Roja sneered and said: Its nothing much, they want me to destroy the Poneglyphs. I dont have time to deal with some stones. Ha ha ha ha ha When he heard Rojas words, Garp couldnt help but laugh and said: You making those old men wait for you and being angry without having anything they can do to you makes me feel a little bit of pleasure. When Garp was young, he felt really uncomfortable with the world government just like Roja. He often ignored the orders of the world government and especially the orders from the nobles. If Kong and Sengoku werent so set on following orders from the world government, those old men wouldnt be able to bend the words justice to what it is now. Even when the world government made the order to establish the Shichibukai system, they couldnt say a thing against it. Youre happy now. Roja pouted then leisurely drank his tea. After a while, Garp smiled and started thinking about something. Gradually worry appeared in his eyes then said. Hey, That stinky brat Ace, after finding Shanks, Im afraid he would go to Whitebeard You still cant let it go. Although Ace was Rogers son, Garp did indeed treat him as a grandson, he thought both him and Luffy together and its impossible to say that he didnt feel anything toward him. If you are worried about him, I can go give him some lessons in the new world. Roja said casually because Garp couldnt find Ace with his position as the hero. But Roja didnt care about his position at all. Garp shook his head with a wry smile: What are you saying, you are an Admiral, not to mention this is his own adventure Roja looked at Garp and he could feel the bitterness hes feeling. Roger, Garp, and Whitebeard were all old acquaintances. Ace being Rogers son made him as an elder feel anxious. Roja can understand Garps feeling. But Garp wasnt him, he didnt know that Ace will actually join Whitebeards crew. Dont worry, By the way, Im going to the new world, but not for Ace, Im going for a duel. Roja put the teacup back on the table and smiled. Duel? Garp looked at Roja puzzled. Roja smiled and said: Yeah, havent you heard about the wandering swordsman with a 720 million on his head that is said to be challenging Mihawk Oh. Garp was stunned as he heard this. He didnt really care about any new guy appearing. The wandering swordsman is really a special guy. He is a pirate but not exactly like one. He was like a knight but not one too. This guy was a loner. Just like Mihawk, he goes alone around the world thats he acquired the title of wandering swordsman. As for him having 720 million on his head, thats because he destroyed an event for the world government and defeated the cp2 team. Because of this, the world government was furious. They originally wanted to recruit him to the Marine, he didnt have a reward before but because of that accident, they directly put a bounty of 720 million belly as a bounty. Garp said casually: Do you want to fight Mihawk? Roja shrugged and said: No, I want to see his style before but I have no interest in fighting him. Roja wasnt that concerned about the wandering swordsman, as for Mihawk, he always wanted to see him fighting but dueling with him was too much for the current him. If he used the sword abilities, then Mihawk would definitively die. Even using only Getsuga Tensho, he estimated that he is stronger than him. But if he fought only with Haki and swordsmanship, he can put up a fight but cant win. Rojas name was being compared to Mihawk, his title as the Ghost sword means that his swordsmanship is unpredictable and it is the strongest. This made Mihawk falling from his position as the strongest swordsman which was an embarrassment. Also, the title of Whitebeard being given to him also made him embarrassed. Therefore, many people said that Roja is the strongest Admiral in the history not in the world, to avoid that problem. Since you want to go, then go. Garp grinned at Roja and laughed. He no longer felt a headache about Aces problem, talking to Roja made him feel relieved. Although he has always been proud of Dragons achievement, the person who always cares about him was Roja. Chapter 291: Mihawk On a small island in the new world with few people, various swordsmen gathered here. Many pirate ships were not far from the island and of course, with pirates gathering, conflicts will begin with no doubt. Get out of here! This island is mine! On the shore of the island, pirates started shouting loudly to reveal their fierceness while holding their weapon. But most of them were swordsmen, even though they werent that strong, but they werent ordinary people either. You can try to drive us out of here! Among the group that was threatened, some showed arrogance on their faces as they replied back to the pirate. This King ordered you to leave, what are you still staying here for? That pirate looked at them with disdain. His ship was already in attacking position ready to start bombarding them at any second. Looking at this, a group of people faces changed. No one can ignore the threat of cannons. Heavy artillery, even for a strong man like Whitebeard can be faced without Busoshoku Haki. But they werent ordinary people, after all, many of them pulled out their swords ready to face the ship. At this time, Wouch! Blue sword energy flashed from the distance. In an instant, the ship was split in two from the middle. Not only the ship, even the water under the ship was split in two where the ship fell then it smashed on it from both sides. Dont be too noisy! A faint voice came from the distance. A man was sitting on a rock while wearing old-fashioned swordsman clothes that were worn out. He was the reason for all the people to gather here, he was the protagonist of todays event. Looking at the power of that sword strike, whether it is a pirate or a swordsman, all of them swallowed due to the horror and awe they felt. Is this the wandering swordsman? Hes so powerful! Many people looked at the scene that the sword strike created and couldnt help mutter in their hearts. I dont know whether Mihawk will come or not. Someone looked toward the see calmly. Just as that voice fell, a swordsman beside him said positively: He will! Someone else said: Mihawk isnt someone who loves fighting. But when someone challenges him, he will definitively come. No swordsman would cower from a challenge. Is that so? Some people were skeptical about this, but most of them were waiting for the show to begin. As for the swordsmen, they were sure that Mihawk will come. On the roof of a house on the island, Rojas figure suddenly appeared. He wasnt wearing the Marines uniform but he wore his casual clothing. Mihawk will definitively come. Roja was certain about this. He witnessed the attack that the wandering swordsman made and his eyes flashed slightly. The power of the sword strike isnt everything for a swordsman. This guy has certainly reached the Grandmaster level. This made Roja somewhat surprised because a Grandmaster is not some common thing that could appear casually. But Roja could tell that this guy has definitively stepped into that realm. Grandmaster swordsman Roja sighed slightly. If such a character continued to grow and improve, he would be able to get a position as a captain under one of the Yonko. At the moment of that strike, the determination could be felt from the sword. His swordsmanship had a spirit. Between swordsmen, As long as the realm wasnt that different, then there would be no definite answer to who could win before the actual fight, just like reaching the 20 meters in the sword filed, it didnt mean that he could defeat anyone under that or lose to anyone above it. It just means that his chances are greater. The victory and defeat should consider other aspects, like the state of the swordsman himself. At least, Roja felt that the state that the wandering swordsman was in was the best he could achieve. He does have the qualification to challenge Mihawk. This guys swords meaning it felt like it can turn everything to dust just by touching it. But that isnt the meaning hes focusing on Sure enough, in this realm, almost no one was similar to the other. Roja thought as he muttered in his heart. Suddenly, all swordsman felt a pressure all over their bodies which broke their will in an instant. All of them stood up and looked at one direction. Roja also stood up and his eyes swept around the place. On the rock, the wondering swordsman got up as his old clothes shook gently by the wind. A small boat was coming over from the distance with only one person on board. The worlds strongest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk! He finally arrived. If this was just some weak guy, Mihawk would not come here himself. But the wandering swordsman was famous now and he was indeed a person qualified to challenge him, so he came. He will avoid useless fighting but he wont avoid a challenge. The title of the strongest swordsman wasnt self-proclaimed but a fact known through battle. Before he even arrived, sword pressure fell on everyone on the island and the sea breeze became sharp along with the waves. Whats even more terrifying was that the closer he gets, the clearer his face become, the sharpness on that face made people shudder in fear. There were only a few people who could look at his face at this moment. A swordsman looked at him for a little bit and he started to leak. Unlike normal swordsman, Mihawk normally didnt exude any sword pressure, but when he wants too, all that pressure that he kept suppressed would bloom in one go making people looking at him tremble in fear. The sword of the wandering swordsman was restrained, he didnt oppress others at all but when it outbreaks it can destroy everything. A strong swordsman Mihawk perceived that guys swordsmanship as he sharpened his eyes even more. He hasnt fought with a decent swordsman for a long time. Today he came especially for this wandering swordsman and that guy didnt let him down. Just as Mihawk was ready to entirely focus on the wandering swordsman, he blinked suddenly and looked at the back of the island and his face changed slightly. Has he also come?! Chapter 292: Wins and Losses The wandering swordsman was fully focused on Mihawk. The slight change in Mihawks eyes couldnt escape from his perception. When he noticed it, he blinked a little. He couldnt help but glance at him, but Mihawk wasnt looking at the swordsmen here he was looking far away. What did he see? The wandering swordsman froze, but he through this thought away. He came to fight with Mihawk and others didnt matter. Mihawks boat leaned against the island. Mihawk suddenly flickered and stepped onto the island. The wandering swordsman stepped down from the rock and arrived in front of Mihawk. Mihawk didnt directly pull out his sword. Instead, he looked at the wandering swordsman and said: What are you fighting for? Dream. The wandering swordsman pulled out his sword which was one of the O Wazamono series. He looked at Mihawk without any fear. Mihawk showed a serious look. He didnt say anything more as he pulled out his black. He respected such characters. Thats not just any sword! Thats black Sword, Yoru! Many swordsmen looked admiringly at his sword. The wandering swordsman started the etiquette of every duel by introducing himself and the name of his sword. Swordsman Soros, Sword name is Gin. Soros revealed his name which no one knew before. At least now they can call him by his name. Mihawk placed his sword in front of him and responded in a deep voice: Swordsman Dracule Mihawk, Sword name is Yoru. After the mutual introduction, both of them took their fighting stances and were ready to start. In this sort of fight, there should be no disturbance to both. Originally in the war of the Marineford, Mihawk could still pay attention to Luffy even though he was fighting with Vista. Obviously, thats because Vistas swordsmanship was inferior to his. But in this fight when their level isnt that far apart, any sort of distraction would decide the outcome of this fight. Wouch! Both of them suddenly flashed and their swords seemed to cut the void and collided together. The two of them didnt use any fancy moves, just simple swordsmanship. Ding! The first collision didnt have any aftermath. I looked like two ordinary people swinging their swords. The power of those strokes was concentrated in the few feet around them. Mihawks sword was covered with Haki as it moved in his hands flexibly without any problem even though it was so big. Many swordsmen were amazed by this. Even though they werent Grandmasters, they could appreciate Mihawks swordsmanship. Soros seemed to struggle a bit after a few exchanges. But he noticed the problem with Mihawks swordsmanship, his sword was too big and it couldnt match a smaller swords speed. Soros used this without hesitation. He chose to use speed to his advantage. His speed rose to the limits while he tried to attack Mihawk. Mihawk didnt sit in the position of the strongest swordsman for just a few years. He encountered many swordsmen and all of them were defeated by him. Its not that easy to defeat him. Soros chose speed, so Mihawk also did the same. Every attack was blocked and the sword in Soros hands trembled. Even with Busoshoku, it was hard for him to resist and his speed started slowing down. The confrontation between the two was one of pure swordsmanship. Not many could understand whats happening, at least not those below the Grandmaster level. Roja saw Mihawks power and swordsmanship which made him amazed. At least he wasnt as good as him when it comes to swordsmanship. While possessing the rhythm of all things, he could make the sword lighter, but he also trains using weights so his power is extremely stable. Roja could feel that the sword field around him was a constant 30 meters in range. It didnt drop to 29 meters even once which is truly incredible. Its the worlds strongest swordsman in his peak. Roja already came down from the roof and stood by the side watching the fight along with the crowds. He was almost obsessed with his swordsmanship as it was useful to him. Roja admired Mihawk while some low-level swordsmen didnt understand a thing while looking at this. Because they couldnt see what is happening at all. The battle was so fast that ordinary swordsmen couldnt follow along. Do you get whats happening? No. Several young swordsmen looked at each other without knowing anything. They looked at Roja with some suspicious as they could see the admiration in his eyes. This guy probably doesnt understand what is happening, does he really know? Just when they were wondering about Roja, the time for the outcome to be decided has finally come. Between swordsmen, if one really wants to win and go all out, the duel will end quickly. Sorors felt its useless to drag this any longer, he would lose with no doubt, but he didnt want to retreat until the end. He decided to use his strongest attack. Mihawks eyes were full of respect toward the swordsman in front of him. He looked at him seriously as he was preparing his own attack. Wouch! The two flashed and passed by each other, then staggered and stopped with their backs facing each other. Who won?! The group of swordsmen who were looking at Roja looked at the battlefield questioning the result of the fight. Just at this moment. Wouch! A bloody wound appeared on Soros body. The wound spread from his shoulder all the way to his abdomen while blood splashed on the ground. I Lost Soros returned his sword into its scabbard while he showed no unwillingness. Instead, his eyes held a few wishes but no regret. Mihawk turned and looked at the swordsman with a complicated gaze. In fact, Soros could choose not to make that final attack with him, but he still went with it. A powerful swordsman who I didnt have the chance to face for a long time I will remember you. Thats a great honor. Soros showed a satisfied smile then dropped to the ground and died. Far away, Roja looked at this and sighed. He praised Mihawks swordsmanship and Soros decisiveness and sighed against for that same decisiveness. This guy had the same style as Zoro but the ending was different. After a little bit, Roja left the crowd silently without going out. Mihawk couldnt see Roja when he put back the sword on his back. Has he gone already? Mihawk sighed and shook his head slightly. He jumped on his boat and left. Mihawk won! In the crowd, everyone had a different emotion. Even a strong man as Soros couldnt defeat Mihawk. He once again proved his strength. Someone sighed and whispered: I dont know whether there is a swordsman stronger than Mihawk Hey, dont say this, have you forgot about Ghost Sword? Someone heard this and couldnt help say back. Admiral Ghost Sword! When it comes to Ghost sword, the people couldnt help but feel awe. That was a scarier existence than Mihawk. He is standing at the peak of the world, not just the strongest swordsman. Right Now that I think about it, that person seemed a bit At this time, suddenly someone thought a little, then shock appeared on his face as he turned to look at the position Roja was in but Roja wasnt here anymore. Hes gone. A middle-aged swordsman was full of awe. Roja appeared here, of course, some people recognized him, but they were some big shots so they didnt say a thing. Didnt he look like he could see their fight just now When they heard this, their eyes revealed their disbelief. The middle-aged man nodded and said in a deep voice: Yes Ive also seen him from a distance before Just a glance but I didnt have the courage to say it just now The mans forehead was full of cold sweat, he was obviously scared. The Admiral Ghost Sword Roja was standing next to them. This is really This conversation was heard by other people and made its way to everyones ears. Ghost sword?! That guy turned out to be the Ghost sword?! This This Everyone was sacred. The young swordsman thought that Roja was strange but now he knew why. His face turned ugly as he felt unbelievable. Chapter 293: Jinbei Vs Ace Although Roja didnt fight with the two swordsmen, just witnessing the fight was enough for him to gain even lire experience. Everyones sword style is different. The will of each swordsman is different, so imitating can never help you develop your skills and you wont be as strong as the original. If you can analyze the styles of different swordsmen, combine them and turn them into your own style, then you can overcome many swordsmen. The reason for Mihawks power is because of his countless fights against swordsmen. His own style was refined through countless battles which led him to the peak of swordsmanship. Ace should still be going to join Whitebeard, forget it, will just go and take a look. Rojas though for a while and changed his purpose of coming to the new world. Although Ace could not defeat Whitebeard, most of the latters crew wont be able to kill Ace. But since hes already here, he should go take a look. This will make Garp feel at ease. On a certain island in the new world, a fierce fight was taking place. One of them was more famous than even the wandering Swordsman Soros, who is Ace. The other one was one of the Shichibukai, Jinbei. After Ace left Shanks place, he straightly went to Whitebeards. He made it clear that he was going to challenge Whitebeard. He didnt hate Whitebeard. In fact, he actually respected him. Ace was covered in flames but his body was covered in wounds. HIgan! Ace put his hand in front of him as if he had a pistol and suddenly countless flames shot out of it toward his target. Jinbei in front of him was also covered in burn marks but he faced Aces attacks without fear. Uchimizu! Water droplets formed on Jinbeis finger and were shot out toward Aces flames. The attacks from both sides were fierce and held a bit of Haki. Many of the water droplets hit Ace while the same happened with Jinbei as the flame shots hit his body. Aces body was made of flames, so even without Haki water can hurt him. Snap! Snap! Both of them retreated a few steps at the same time. A few more burns appeared on Jinbeis body while more wounds appeared on Aces. Hiken! Ace gritted his teeth and slammed his fist toward Jinbei. In an instant, flames erupted from his fist and rushed toward Jinbei. Yarinami! Jinbei punched in the air and a big water droplet transformed into a spear and moved toward the fire. The water collided with the flames, but it didnt evaporate directly as it countered the flames until both attacks perished directly. Dai Enkai: Entei! Aces face was cold as flames surged out from his body turning into a huge sun above his head. Seeing this, Jinbeis eyes narrowed as his body stepped a few steps into the sea. Mizugokoro Kairyu Ipponzeoi! Jinbeis body moved slightly and suddenly the water under his feet turned into a tornado and moved toward Ace. Ace didnt hesitate and pushed Entei to attack Jinbei. Boom! The attacks collided and a loud roar sounded. The earth broke and everything in the explosion range seemed to disappear. Aces body retreated a few steps and sat on one knee in a sorry state. In front of him, Jinbei was also seriously burnt while loudly coughing as he squatted down barely supporting his body. This fight has been going for three days and we cant tell who will win in the end You two will die at this Rate, Captain Ace! Aces crew members stood far away as they watched Aces wounds accumulate one after the other. They couldnt help shout loudly toward him. However, both Ace and Jinbei didnt listen at all. Cough Cough Even if this old-man die, I will never allow you to touch Oyaji Jinbei gasped as he barely stood up. Ace also stood up, although he was in a sorry state, he said: Old-man, is this all you have to say? Boom! Both of them once again started fighting, Aces crew members were nervous and full of worry. Some people bit their teeth as they wanted to rush and help their captain, but were stopped. Why, captain ace is The pirate who was rushing asked the person who stopped him. The pirate wanted to answer but before he could form his words a voice sounded behind him. Because this is his battle and if you cant even pass this level.Then you will be a joke when you say you want to challenge Whitebeard. This sentence silenced them, but after an instant, they felt something wasnt right. When they turned around they saw a stranger standing there. Just now, it was this guy who talked. Wait who are you? Noticing the strange guy behind him, the pirate was suddenly taken aback. His face showed horror as he clenched his fist. His exaggerated movement caught the attention of the other crew members which made them turn around and also look at that guy. When they saw him, all of them almost jumped from fright. YouYou are Hey! Roja stood there looking at Ace and Jinbei fighting, while the pirate in front of him stumbled down. Some people didnt know Roja and revealed their doubts to other pirates. He He He is Admiral Ghost Sword! Hiss!! Some people took a deep cold breath and retreated several steps back in fright. This is somewhat hard. Roja showed a helpless expression as he said: Can you pretend you didnt see me? Ghost Sword! Aces crew members almost screamed in his heart. You are the most frightening existence in the world and you want us to pretend we never saw you?! Chapter 294: Roja and Whitebeard Ghost Sword Jinbei and Ace noticed Roja but they didnt stop fighting. Jinbei was one of the Shichibukai, he has no reason to be hostile toward Roja. Not to mention Aces relationship with Roja, he was a bit embarrassed seeing Roja here. He originally wanted to challenge Whitebeard, but he ended up encountering Jinbei and he tied with him. Boom! Boom! Water and fire intertwined and roaring sounds exploded constantly which made Aces crew nervous while Roja yawned and fell asleep. Ace only cares about the shape of the flames. He didnt try to improve its quality at all Or does the Mera Mera No Mi can only change the shape and cant improve the quality? Roja noticed that Ace was stronger than he was in the first half of the Grandline but it wasnt enough. The most important point is that Ace developed a move such as Entei, this only enhanced the shape of the flame and made it bigger but its temperature was the same The temperature is the most important factor that should be focused on in Rojas view. If 6,000 Degree can make Roja the most powerful in the world, then when he releases the Bankai, Zanka no Tachi, he could destroy the world. Roja thought then put his hand on his chin: According to what I know, the Mera Mera No Mi should be able to increase the temperature of the fire too. Aces Hotarubi completely changed the flames nature. Roja shook his head as he thought about this. Every Devil Fruit have an unlimited potential to develop further and get stronger. The problem is what path you take to develop it. After thinking about this, the space type Devil Fruit appeared in his mind, Sen Maboroshi swallowed it without him knowing what that fruit even does. Boom! Boom! Ace and Jinbei were full of wounds, they still didnt fall down as they gasped violently and continued the fight. As they fought, a huge pirate ship appeared from far away on the sea. It was the Moby dick of the Whitebeard pirates. White Whitebeard! Whitebeard is coming! Aces crew members were horrified as they looked at the big ship coming toward them. Originally they followed Ace to challenge Whitebeard but they didnt expect to encounter a Shichibukai. Ace had a hard time fighting Jinbei and now Whitebeard appeared here. Ace cant face him like this what should they do? A small boss appeared first then the big demon appeared after him. Some pirate were shocked by Whitebeard by they suddenly remembered that there was a big demon here already. They turned toward Roja with pleading eyes. What are you looking at me like that for? Roja felt angry and also funny as he said: You are all pirates and now you want me to rescue you and face Whitebeard? I will throw you in the Jail first. Uh Aces crew members were crying. They looked at each other without knowing what to do. Behind them was the Ghost sword, and in front of them was Whitebeard. How can they live after this? Roja and Whitebeard, the strongest people in the world, they actually encountered these two at the same time They felt like crying but there were no tears at all. Who is going to take my head? I will fulfill your plea and be your opponent! When the Moby dick arrived, a rough and loud sound came from it, then someone leaped down and landed on the shore. I will do it myself! Whitebeards voice sounded again while Marko and the others stood on the deck and watched leisurely. They trusted Whitebeards strength. Fire fist Ace cant do anything to him. But as they looked at the people around, their faces changed and their eyes were wide from shock. Ghost Ghost Sword?! This kind of surprised almost made their hearts stop. Marko and the others couldnt calm down. Wasnt this fight to teach Fire Fist who knew nothing in this world a lesson, how come the Marine Admiral Ghost sword is here?! Marko and the others almost jumped up from fright but Roja just kept sitting there watching the show. And of course, Whitebeard noticed Roja as soon as he landed. His eyes flashed with an inexplicable meaning. He then looked at Fire Fist who fell to the ground after fighting so long with Jinbei. He thought about something then went forward. Seeing this, Aces crew swallowed, gnawed their teeth and rushed up to protect Ace. Gurararara What a bunch of good kids Seeing this, Whitebeard blinked a bit and then genuinely smiled. After that, he slammed the ground. Boom! The earth crushed and a horrible force swept all directions. Aces crew flew away without any resistance. Seeing this, Ace gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up. A fire curtain suddenly appeared and defended Aces crew. You want to run away? Ace knew that he couldnt fight Whitebeard. He was too ignorant before. How can he fight Whitebeard who had the same title as Roja, the title of the strongest! This scene was moving and made Aces crew cry. Because Aces flame curtain just happened to also block Roja This was The Ghost Sword, a horrible monster at the same level as Whitebeard. Thats not a bad choice, but youre still a brat Youre ignoring me too much! Roja didnt glance at them, he didnt really think that Ace would do this to let his crew escape. Wouch! Roja was too lazy to move, he just let out his Haoshoku and made Aces crew faint. Whitebeard looked at Roja, and then he shifted his gaze toward Ace and said: Do you want to retreat now? Let my companions go and in exchange, I wont escape! Roja didnt know how will Roja treat his companions, but falling in Rojas hands was better than being in Whitebeards. After All, Whitebeard was a pirate. You are quite an arrogant brat. This time Whitebeard was a little angry and also felt a little funny about Aces behavior. Bang! In an instant, Aces flames were defeated by Whitebeard. This kids flames are incomparable to Ghost Swords, hes still too young. Feeling Aces power, Whitebeard couldnt help but mutter and glance at Rojas direction. But he was amazed because Roja was no longer there. Whitebeard shook his head as he couldnt understand Rojas behavior. At this time, Ace who was in front of him struggled to stand up. Gurarara, you can still stand up. Chapter 295: 2 Years! Seeing that everything went according to the original story, Roja left. He came here just to see this. He was too lazy to do anything else. For Garps sake, he watched after Ace, but he wasnt his babysitter. Ace should live his own adventure. After Ace recognizes Whitebeard as his old man, then he wont do anything bad as long as he follows him. After returning to the Headquarter, Roja went to Garp and told him about what happened, in addition to that he reported to Sengoku who could only smile. He cant control Roja. Roja ignored the five elders calls more than dozens of times. If it was anyone else, even if it was an Admiral, they would be angry and banish him. After doing all these trivial things, Roja began to practice. Two years went by in a flash and during those two years, Roja rarely left the Headquarters. He was sitting alone on the edge of the cliff facing the sea. He occasionally waved his sword which led to an abyss appearing on the sea before returning to normal. The Marines were shocked at first but they gradually became numb. They even talked and laughed normally while witnessing this. Of course, no one dared to disturb Roja including the Admiral, and even Sengoku didnt want to interrupt his practice. Some years ago, Roja could face Whitebeard and retreat without any injuries, but now would Roja be able to snatch the Title of the strongest? All these things were unknown. One day, While Roja was sitting on the cliff. He grabbed Sen Maboroshi and waved it. He didnt use Getsuga Tensho and there was almost no sword energy at all, but a terrible gash appeared on the sea. Just as a few Marines looked at this, they took a deep breath and looked at each other while feeling awe. It seems Like its a lot stronger than before. Well, it is indeed. Ordinary people wont feel a change, but they were rear Admirals after all. During these two years, they could feel Rojas improvement. At first, they could comprehend whats happening a little, but later on, Rojas swordsmanship reached an unfathomable extent that they were no longer able to comprehend a thing as they watched. Several Marines looked at this in awe. He was already the strongest, but he keeps on getting even more powerful. They didnt know how strong Roja was anymore. No one can answer this question, even Garp and Sengoku couldnt. But getting stronger than the strongest What does that make him? This question will bring a headache to those who think about it. On the edge of the cliff, Roja slowly withdrew his sword and looked at sea faintly. Forty meters. If ordinary people in his world had a limit of 30 meters when it came to the Swords field, then Roja just broke that limit reaching 40 meters. Even Mihawk could only reach 30 meters, but hes was more stable than others. Even so Roja surpassed him today, that is to say, Roja could be said the strongest Swordsman in the world. Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi and with an idea, the property bar appeared before him. The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +10 Attributes: Attack +3000, Strength +1000, Agility +1000, Physical +1000, Spirit +1000 Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes C sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition) Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho C Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack. Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy. Energy: 381/440 In these two years, Sen Maboroshi reached the peak of the fifth stage. Only the last step remains and he can reach the sixth stage. Roja already felt Sen Maboroshi getting more powerful as his level increased. After reaching the sixth Stage it should awaken. With Sen Maboroshi current level, Rojas physical strength is about the same as Garp and in term of Haki he could already compete with Shanks. Relying only on his physical power, Haki, and swordsmanship, Roja could fight Whitebeard in his peak. What is above the peak, Im very curious about this Roja stood up and smiled while facing the sea. After stopping the training, Roja went to the headquarters. Along the way, the Marines saluted Roja respectfully. Roja arrived at his office. As he entered he could see Ains figure who was promoted recently busily dealing with paper works. Ain and Rojas relationship wasnt bad. When Ain saw Roja, she was surprised then grinned at him. I havent seen you coming here for a long time, I thought you lost your way to the office. After all, Ain was with Roja in the same comp. She often assisted Roja even after Graduation and was in contact with him a few ties. She didnt feel that nervous around Roja and could occasionally make a joke. Is that so? Its been only a month. Roja shrugged as he walked toward Ain. Ain stood up and gave her seat to Roja at the same time said: Its only a month? Even the other Admirals didnt do this. I am not like them. Roja pouted and picked up the document from the table. After glancing at it, he picked another one. Seeing Roja looking at the documents wildly, Ain was stunned as if she saw something incredible. She stared at Roja for a long time. What is it? Roja felt weird receiving that stare and couldnt help but ask. Ain stood straight and replied earnestly: Nothing, I just think that the sun is coming out from the west today Puff! Hearing Ains words, Roja couldnt help laughing: Do you need to make so exaggerated? I was just bored and wanted to look at the documents. As he said this, Roja glanced at another file and picked it up. Morgan, a captain in the 153rd branch, was stripped of his rank for abuse of his positionHuh? Seeing this Roja a little familiar and immediately thought about this Morgan, he was the one who was defeated by Luffy and Zoro?! This is interesting, this means that Luffy already set out in the sea? Chapter 296: Sea Restaurant! At the Baratie sea restaurant in the East Blue which was a famous restaurant for everyone, even pirates eat here. However, in the past few days, the restaurant became chaotic. On one hand, a waiter ran away and on the other way a helpless waiter arrived. Monkey! Dont eat the guests food. Ah! I just ate a mouthful of chicken soup Several chefs were gnashing their teeth while looking at Luffy with his Straw hat eating a chicken leg. The same as the original plot, Luffy came to this sea restaurant to find a chef a few days ago. But they run into a Marine ship that actually started firing at them, Luffy accidentally redirected a canon ball toward the sea restaurant which opened a hole in the kitchen, so Luffy was made to work as a waiter. But compared to the helpless Luffy, the Chefs here were even more helpless and couldnt wait to throw Luffy out. Making Luffy a waiter was a huge mistake because he will eat everything. Hey! You guys I am starving here! Sanji just finished a dish for five people but Luffy ate all of it. Burp! Luffy patted his belly which was full now and said with a smile: I am full, Gotso sama deshita! That wasnt for you! All the chefs said in unison! At the same time, impatient voices were heard from outside the kitchen. Hey! What happened to the restaurant? Why is the food not here yet? Yeah, weve been waiting for an hour now! Many guests were impatient and annoyed from waiting which made the chefs look awkward. Sanji had no choice but to make a few dishes as fast as he could, but again Luffy took them. Hey! Ah, I am going to deliver the food. Luffy smiled and said, then took a few plates and walked out of the kitchen. Sanji and all the chefs were having a headache. Although Luffy said his full, in fact, he wasnt full in the least. While walking to deliver the food, he began eating from the plates. When he arrived at the table, everything was half eaten. I was wondering why it took so long for the food to arrive, but it seems like you ate it. At the table, Roja was dressed casually while sitting leisurely waiting for the food and said with a smile. When Luffy saw Roja, he was a little worried and stopped eating. He looked at Roja with wide eyes full of worry. You Why are you here? Oh, youre not greeting me and not even calling me uncle! Roja made a fist and knocked Luffy on the head. The latter screamed and took back a few steps while a big bump appeared on his head. In the last two days, Luffy was hit by the guest and chefs of the restaurant. Many people witnessed it but Luffy was made of Rubber and he didnt feel any pain at all. But now, this fist that wasnt that strong actually made him screams from pain. It hurts! Just like Grandpas fist!!! Luffy threw down the plates and grabbed his head while a tear seemed to appear in the corner of his eye. Roja moved and caught the plat thrown by Luffy, then put them on the table. Sanji and the others heard the commotion outside and couldnt help feel a headache coming back. They knew that Luffy had caused trouble once again. Sanji went out and black lines appeared on his head as soon as he looked at the dishes on the table. I am very sorry, please wait a moment and I will give you another plate. As he said this was ready to take back the plate, He looked at Roja and was a little bit confused This guy seems a little familiar?! As he thought a little about it, he shook his head. This was a restaurant and he could see all kinds of people every day. It would be normal to see someone familiar. Ok! Roja replied casually after taking a look at Sanji, and then his gaze shifted back to Luffy as he said: Your really promising kid. Working here, this can save a little face for me and your Grandfather. I cant help it. Luffy showed a very helpless expression and said: I accidentally injured someone here Ok, well do this slowly. Roja snorted and returned to his seat. Seeing this, Sanji who was collecting dishes and was ready to re-cook Rojas order, heard them talking and said with surprised: Do you know him! Roja rolled his eyes and said: I dont know I dont know such a stupid kid. Puff! Sanji resisted spitting and yelled loudly at Roja as he seemed about to go crazy: Please take him away with you! Hes a disaster to our restaurant! Ah? You didnt promise to become my chef? Luffy came over with a cute face and looked at Sanji. Sanji glared at Luffy: Like hell, I will! Seeing Luffy and Sanji quarreling again, some people came from outside the restaurant, they were Zoro, Nami, and Usopp. It begins again? Really now At a glance, Zoro was uncomfortable, since a few days ago, he felt like he had a fake captain. Usopp was laughing his heart out and shouted: Luffy, is there something to eat. Namis pair of eyes was swaying here and there. These days she was wondering how to make money from joining pirates. After Zoro came in, Roja looked at him with great interest. Compared to a few years ago, Zoro seemed to have grown significantly. At this moment, Zoro finally noticed Roja who was sitting there, his eyes became serious and his expression changed. Its you?! Zoro looked at Roja seriously while there was a slight shudder in his tone. He obviously didnt think that he can see Roja again. His encounter with Roja made him realize that there is always someone stronger out there. Zoros action caught Luffys attention which made Luffy show a surprised expression as he asked: Zoro, do you know him? Well? Thats what I want to ask you. Zoro turned to Luffy as he asked seriously: Do you know him? This conversation made Usopp and Nami a bit confused as they looked at Roja strangely and said: Zoro, Luffy Who is he? A very strong guy. Zoros hands pressed on the sword as he said. On the other side, Luffy said cutely: He is my Uncle. Your uncle?! Zoro, Usopp, and Nami looked at Luffy with wide open eyes. Everyone couldnt believe this, especially Zoro. It was unbelievable, no matter how you look at them, regardless of temperament or appearance, they werent the same. Chapter 297: Captain Krieg Zoro was embarrassed because he wanted to compete with Roja again while the latter was his captains elder. Roja smiled and ignored Luffy. Instead, he looked at Zoro and said leisurely: So many years have passed, it seems like you have grown a lot. Just as Zoro put his hand on his sword and tried to challenge Roja, sword pressure emerged. It wasnt noticeable by normal people but Roja was at the top of the world right now, he was very clear what level Zoro was in. Zoro has already understood the rhythm of all things, he was stronger than the original when he reached this place. His strength was about the same as after he fought in Alabasta. When he heard Roja, Zoro stayed silent and didnt speak. At this time, Luffy suddenly looked at Zoro strangely and said: How do you know him Dont mention it. Zoro shook his head and walked toward the table. At this time, Usopp looked at Roja curiously and asked Luffy: Luffy, what does your uncle do for a living? Even Usopp could feel something from Roja, it wasnt easy to offend him, he had a noble like temperament, there was no way an ordinary man could have that. Nami was also surprised as she looked at the two of them. Ah He is a Marine. Luffy said with a cute face. Whaaat?! Both Nami and Usopp exclaimed at the same time while looked at Roja strangely. What kind of joke is this, Luffy was a pirate and his uncle turned to be a Marine?! When Roja saw this he couldnt help but sigh and said coldly: The straw hat pirates Although there is no reward on your heads, I will catch you early so you dont cause any trouble later. What!! Usopp was shocked ad directly looked at Luffy and said: Luffy what is happening here. On the other hand, Nami was full of cold sweet as she smiled: That I actually dont know them. You are my Navigator. Luffy looked at Nami innocently. Boom! Nami slammed her fist on Luffys head and said: Shut up. Hey. When Roja saw this he couldnt help but smile and said: Dont worry, Im just here for a meal. Even if Luffy wasnt his nephew, Roja had no reason to actually catch them, after all, they were a group of people saving every island they go to while playing pirates. In Rojas eyes, Luffy was just a stupid kid who loves to make trouble. Hey, Luffy, you didnt mention that you have someone in your family in the Marine? Usopp breathed a sigh of relief and asked Luffy. Luffy looked at Usopp and said: well, my grandfather is also a Marine but I hate Marines the mostOuch! Luffy didnt finish talking and fist slammed on his head. Roja glanced at Luffy, although he didnt care about his identity as a Marine, Luffy said he hated them in front of him and didnt put him in his eyes. Luffy was slammed on his head but the atmosphere seemed to ease up. At this time, Sanji got two dishes from the kitchen and put them in front of Roja. The stunned Usopp reacted and said to Luffy: Wait, what does your other family members do? Uh Luffy held his head and didnt know how to answer this question. Just at this moment, broken glass sound was heard and the restaurant became quiet. Usopp, Nami, and the others looked around and saw a guest sitting by the window as he stood up to his feet trembling as if he just saw something terrible. Thats thats the pirate ship of captain Krieg!! Someone shouted and the whole restaurant became chaotic. Countless people panicked and didnt know what to do anymore. In this part of the sea, not many had heard about the Yonko or the Shichibukai. In their eyes the most terrible pirate here is Krieg. He had 5,000 people in his crew and almost 50 ship which was actually had the same battle power as the Marine base in the east Blue. How come Krieg pirates came here! Is it to avenge that man? The guests and chefs all panicked. Usopp was also shocked and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He couldnt help shout: K Krieg pirates!!! Luffy, lets escape from here! However, Luffy seemed like nothing happened as he continued to eat. He only exclaimed about how that ship was big. Zoro next to him was also very calm while Roja ate slowly without even lifting his head. The commotion outside led to red-leg Zeff, the owner of the restaurant, to step out. As the ship was getting closer, its state was displayed. It seemed like a storm attacked it as it seemed broken all over. A large ship was damaged to such extent which is almost impossible to do by manpower. Most likely they encountered a natural disaster. Sanji took a cigarette and looked at the ship coming toward them. When the ship arrived, two figures appeared at the restaurants door. One was Gin who ate here a few days ago and the other one was captain Krieg who was so weak that he couldnt stand on his own. Sorry Can you give me some food and water I have money with me, how much do you want me to give you Krieg said in a weak state. Seeing Krieg so weak, a chef from the restaurant felt funny and couldnt help but laugh. Ha ha ha! So funny, is this the infamous captain, Krieg?! The fatty looked at Roja and he seemed to hear that Roja was a Marine, so he said: You seem to be a Marine, hurry up and catch him. This is a rare chance. Chapter 298: Dead! Dont bother me when Im eating. Roja, who was eating and didnt even lift up his head, finally looked up toward the fatty and said. If he remembers correctly, this guy was a pirate before. In short, except for the guests, everyone else is a pirate. Roja treats his own people and other pirates with a different attitude. The difference in attitude made Patty stiffen in his place somewhat fearful. He felt that Roja was a little scary and without realizing he took a few steps back. Patty swallowed and suppressed his fear. He looked at Krieg and said: If thats the case, I will kill you now and send you to the Marine. When Patty was ready to attack, he got kicked by Sanji. The latter took a plate of rice and put it in front of Krieg. Hey! Sanji gets that plate back, dont you know who this is?! He is the infamous captain Krieg. This guy has no honor, he joined the Marine, killed a sergeant and took his boat to become a Marine He wont show mercy even if you save his life. Sanji listened to this and was slightly distracted. The moment Krieg finished his plate, he stood up and slammed his elbow toward Sanji sending him flying. The people looking were amazed. Krieg showed an arrogant and cold face completely different than the previous him. He swept his gaze at the people here and said: Good restaurant, this ship I want it. Look, this is Krieg, he wants to take our ship now!! The Chefs were full of cold sweat. The guests fled in horror as the infamous Don Krieg was going to seize the restaurant. Hey Luffy, lets leave now! Usopp looked horrified. Seeing that Luffy didnt move, he couldnt help but look at Roja and said: ThatYou are a Marine, right? Arent you going to arrest him?! Marine? Usopps words were heard by Krieg who looked coldly and said: There is a Marine here? Kriegs gaze fell on Roja, his killing intent was apparent in his eyes and at the same time, all the people here looked at Roja at the same time. The atmosphere seemed to turn serious all of a sudden. But at this time, Zeff who had been calm the entire time looked at Roja and suddenly his pupil shrunk as he looked at Roja strangely. Wait Marine? This guy He seems to be Even when Krieg came here, Zeff was calm. He was a man who went to the Grandline after all and his experience wasnt as bad as Krieg who almost got killed by Mihawk. So facing Krieg he was very calm. But when he saw Roja, he couldnt stay calm anymore and his forehead was full of cold sweat. No one noticed this change. Krieg didnt even care as he stared coldly at Roja only to find Roja completely ignoring him which made him Angry. Damn Marine I will just kill you! One person actually destroyed his entire fleet. Krieg felt wronged and he didnt have a place to release his anger but that suppressed anger broke out when Roja ignored him. Wouch! A few mechanical sounds were heard as soon as Krieg opened his coat. 10 gun barrels appeared out and pointed out at Roja. Seeing this, Except for the Roja and Luffy and the people next to Usopp, all the others screamed and fled toward the distance. Originally, they hoped that Luffys uncle could kill this guy but now it seemed that this guys weapons arent a joking matter. On the other side, Nami saw this and was a little disappointed and couldnt help retreat to the side. Only Luffy, Zoro, and Roja remained calm. Zoro, Luffy please retreat! Usopp couldnt help yelling at Luffy and Zoro, the both of them didnt move at all. Luffy and Zoro looked at each other and decided to deal with Krieg. But in the next moment, Roja finished eating and raised his head. Really, disturbing my meal This guy really did a great job, Roja originally wanted to leave him to Zoro and Luffy but he had to target him out of everyone here Hes just that unlucky. Damn it! When Krieg saw that Roja was still ignoring him, he finally turned crazy from anger and shot at Roja. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of bullets flew toward Roja and smoke filled the guns. Seeing this, Usopp and the chefs couldnt help close their eyes. They couldnt bear seeing Roja getting hit by that many bullets. But facing those bullets, Roja didnt even stand up. He held the handkerchief in one hand to wipe his mouth while the other hand grabbed a knife on the table and slashed the void. Wouch! A strange power forced the bullets to stop in midair. Seeing this, people were shocked and felt like they were dreaming as they saw the bullets suddenly stop then fall one after the other to the ground. This, this What just happened? What did he do?! In addition to Zoros pupil shrinking, almost everyone felt incredible. Even Nami looked at him strangely. Luffy who was preparing to help Roja opened his mouth. Sugoi. This is impossible!! Krieg saw this and couldnt believe his eyes as he said: Mu bullets actually Krieg bit his teeth and continued to fire at Roja. Roja finally looked at Krieg with a look as if he was looked at a dead person. Joined the Marine? Killed a sergeant and stole his warship? Execution on the spot! Roja held the knife in his hand and waved it at Krieg. Wouch! The air seemed like the surface of the water as ripples suddenly spread toward Kriegs bullets which fixed them in the air. The ripples continued to spread toward Krieg which made him stop moving instantly with eyes full of horror. He couldnt help looking at his armor which now had a clear-cut. Blood gushed out of the cut while the people looked at this in silence. Krieg just died by Rojas dining knife which made them more horrified than shocked. After Roja put the Knife down, not only Krieg body but also the wall behind him were cut in half. It seemed like the whole world was cut in half by that strike. Chapter 299: Roja’s Identity! The entire restaurant turned silent. Half of the wall that was cut fell into the sea which was a shocking scene to all people witnessing this. It was cut Are you joking? What have I just seen?! The wall of the big ship just Patty and the other chefs looked at this and were shaken. they couldnt hold the weapons in their hands anymore as they fell on the ground. Sanjis eyes widened and his forehead was full of cold sweat as the shock was apparent on his face. Even Zeff took a deep breath. Sure enough, its him. He just cut a large boat with a small dining knife. Zoro couldnt stay calm, his heart trembled but not due to fear. He was excited looking at a whole different level in swordsmanship. When they heard Zoros voice, Nami and Usopp woke up from their shock as they looked at Zoro. Zo Zoro, what are you talking about?! Just now Usopp felt weird as he was about to ask Zoro a question, but he saw Roja put down the dining knife which made him swallow back his word while fear took over him. Nami was also stunned by the level of power that she had never witnessed before. She felt that Arlong was already very strong. She felt that its almost impossible for a Human to defeat Arlong, but witnessing Rojas power, she felt that Arlong Was nothing compared to Roja. In the middle of the sea, the sea Restaurant was in a mess. Countless chefs were rushing out to avoid sinking with the Ship. Luffy and the others also reacted and rushed out while Johnny and Yosaku saw the commotion and rushed toward the restaurant with the ship. They were horrified by what they saw and couldnt help ask. Aneki What happened just now?! They looked at Zoro full of shock as the scene outside was more terrifying than the one from inside. Zoro didnt speak but just looked at Roja next to him. The waves gradually subsided and everyone in the ship looked at Roja, as for the dead Krieg no one paid attention to him anymore. Zeff took a deep breath and awe appeared in his eyes. He found it difficult to keep calm anymore as he said: I really didnt expect a someone like you would visit the East Blue If Zeff made up his mind to be a Chef and give up his dreams, than to Roja his nothing more than a chef. Im a Marine, Isnt it normal for me to pay a visit once in a while? Roja glanced at Zeff and picked up a cup full of Wine as he said leisurely. Your restaurant isnt bad. Someone looked at Roja then turned toward Zeff and said: Boss, He is Who is he? Zeff didnt speak and just stood there. On the other side, Usopp looked at Luffy full of sweat as he said: Hey! Luffy! You didnt say that your uncle so powerful! Who is he exactly? Luffy was a little confused as replied: It seems like he is An Admiral? An Admiral! When the words came out, no one could speak. You could almost hear a needle hitting the ground if one was dropped. This was the East Blue, so the highest ranking Marine was a Rear Admiral, even a Vice was hard to see in this area. Among the Marine, A rear Admiral seemed like only a grade below the Vice and Admirals, but actually, the difference in power wasnt something just one grade could describe. They were at sea Restaurant, they dont have much contact with the Marines here, but at most, a Commodore, to have anything above that was very rare, but now an Admiral was in front of them. Almost everyone was afraid. An Admiral who is good with swords He, He is the Ghost sword! Many people felt their hearts shook as they heard the name Ghost Sword. Luffys uncle was actually an Admiral, is there anything more incredible than this?! Under the gaze of the few people here, Roja continued to drink the wine in the cup then finally stood up. Since I have already eaten, I need to go now, as for you Roja looked at Luffy and Zoro and the others and said: Following your dream is good, but if you become like that pirate, Im the first one who will come looking for you. Roja though for a bit then looked at Zeff. You heard me and should get what I mean. The chefs behind Zeff looked at each other and nodded their heads like chickens while Zeff just nodded. Roja nodded in satisfaction as he was too lazy to cause trouble for these people so he just turned around and left. The people looked at Rojas back and almost no one dared to move. Nami hesitated as she wanted to say something but didnt dare to. As for Zoro, he clenched his fist several times but after looking at Luffy he endured his urge. Just when everyone thought that Roja would leave, he stopped as he seemed to see something coming in the sea. At first, no one dared to move but Roja stayed there without moving as he looked at the sea, which made Usopp and Zoro all show a strange expression. Luffy was also curious as went out to see followed by Zoro. As someone already took the lead, the chefs and everyone else went out and looked at the same direction Roja was looking at. One the sea, at Kriegs ships remains, a few pirates were struggling to grab on some pieces of the ship. Everyone was puzzled as these pirates werent worthy of Roja stopping for them. And just at this moment, a few people with sharp eyes saw a boat moving slowly on the sea. Look, there is a boat over there! Everyone looked immediately and saw a boat, Zeffs expression changed as he saw the boat. That is ____________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 377 in Patreon. Also weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 300: Roja and Mihawk! (T/N: IT seems like I made a mistake, Roja didnt just cut the wall of the sea Restaurant, but he also cut Kriegs ship in two.) A boat was seen drifting past the scattered pieces of the shattered ships. On the boat, a man was sitting alone carrying a long black sword on his back which was Yoru. Naturally, everyone knew this man, its Mihawk! Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Looking at the figure on the boat, Zoro seemed to be able to hear his heartbeats. He went out on the sea to defeat two people, one is Roja and the other one was the strongest swordsman in the World, Mihawk! He already met Roja and wasnt able to calm down after witnessing his power, now he encountered Mihawk! From beginning to end, Mihawk didnt make a single movement, but all looking at him couldnt stay calm at all. Usopp swallowed and looked at Zoro whose body was trembling slightly. He couldnt help ask: Hey, Zoro Who is that? Another man Ive been looking for. Zoros hand were on his sword as he stared at Mihawk and responded to Usopp. On the other hand, the chefs looked at each other then noticed Zeffs expression. Bo Boss, He is There is no mistake. Zeff was extremely serious as he said in a deep voice: I didnt think Id meet two people standing at the top of this world in the east blue He is the worlds strongest swordsman, Mihawk! The worlds strongest Swordsman, Even those who didnt know the name Mihawk, they knew about the worlds strongest swordsman title. Mihawk! The chefs trembled as they couldnt believe what they saw. Mihawk came in front of the Sea Restaurant, his gaze stayed at Luffy before shifting to Roja. It turned out to be him. Ghost Sword His eyes were sharp as he didnt expect this meeting. He just went out because he was bored and chased after Krieg to the East Blue, but unexpectedly he met Roja. Mihawk was preparing to cut the Kriegs ship but he didnt expect that the job was already well done. The strikes power surprised him. Even for him, he would have to be serious to receive such a strike. This was absolutely the top of swordsmanship! I thought that there was a strong swordsman in the East blue, I didnt expect to meet you here. Mihawks boat stopped as he looked at Roja. Although Mihawk was sitting on the throne of the strongest swordsman for a long time, he wasnt arrogant. He was looking forward to learning a new thing by fighting Roja. Even if Roja was stronger than him right now, he wouldnt cower based on his mentality. This is actually good. Roja stood up outside the restaurant as he looked at Mihawk. Last time, Roja went to see the fight between Soros and Mihawk, and although he said he didnt want to talk about it, he already felt sorrow in Mihawk when he defeated Soros which killed some of Mihawks battle spirit, so even if he was to fight him then, it wouldnt be a good fight to learn from. Both Mihawk and Roja belongs to the same type of people, and this encounter between them was fate. (T/N: Wtf Roja knew beforehand that Mihawk will come here, how is this fate.) How about a spar? Roja looked at Mihawk and smiled. Mihawk pulled out Yoru and leaped gently on a piece of wood from the ship. Thats what I thought as well. Good then! Roja nodded and reached out to grab the void and in turn, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. Zoros attention was fully focused on Roja and Mihawk. The appearance of Sen Maboroshi from think air shocked him. Is this your sword? Zoro couldnt help ask Roja, he met Roja twice and both times he saw Rojas swordsmanship, but the first time Roja used a tree branch and the second time he used a dining knife. He never saw Rojas sword before. Yes. Roja looked at Zoro and said. At the same time he noticed Zoros intent for battle and couldnt help pause and say: Sometimes, its good to see for yourself than hear from other people. Youre a member of Luffys crew now, so some things dont need rush. Wouch! At the moment Roja finished his words, he didnt wait for Zoros response. He moved quickly and appeared on one of the pieces of woods as well. Are they going to fight? The strongest Marine Admiral, the Ghost Sword and the worlds strongest Swordsman, Mihawk. What type of fight this will be The chefs couldnt help but swallow. They were nervous, even more, nervous than the people fighting. Whether it is Zeff, Luffy, or the others, they were staring at Roja and Mihawk without shifting their gazes from them at all. Zoros hand pressed on his hilt and looked at both of them. But as he looked at the wrecked ship, he put his hand down and looked at Roja and Mihawk again. Silence fell, as no one dared to speak. Rojas and Mihawk didnt move. In their level, even a single mistake could cause a loss. Their swords will swelled and reached the sky as the sea breeze blew between them. This breeze seemed to transform into sharp swords and when it reached the chefs, their cheeks were hurt. Some people were in horror as their clothes seemed to receive some damage from that breeze. Mihawk was fully focused on Roja, he wasnt holding back his will at all as he put himself in the best state ever. He was also using Haki while Yoru became even shinier. In front of Mihawk, Roja stood there seemingly relaxed. Wouch! The two moved at the same time, Roja didnt use Getsuga Tensho nor any of his Zanpakutos abilities. He simply used his swordsmanship and Haki against Mihawks strike. Mihawk poured all of his power into this strike. Ding! A clear sound was heard as the two swords collided. The whole world seemed to stop for a moment, and then a horrible storm blew up between them. The sea swept through the sky as the world seemed to turn upside down. This left the audience stunned! Chapter 301: They Left! Both Roja and Mihawk stood at the top of the world when it comes to Swordsmanship.Mihawk didnt use any trick as he only swung his sword as powerful as he could. The same was true for Roja as he just wanted to know whether he really surpassed Mihawk or not. Both of them used their full power. When the two strikes collided, nothing happened for a moment then waves started to form on the sea and wind blew like crazy. It was just the collision of two swords. Even though it was only a collision between two swords, the one holding the swords were Grand Master swordsman. Wouch! Waves after waves splashed against the sea restaurant which made the chefs catch the railings afraid of falling. Is this something humans can do? Zoro held the railings as he looked at this scene. His eyes were full of excitement and confusion. He already learned the rhythm of all things and officially entered the master swordsman realm so this fight will enlighten him. Seeing this made him able to take a glimpse at the grandmaster swordsman realm. He understood and was excited while watching this level of swordsmanship. This is what he was looking for, this is what he wanted. Roja and Mihawk stood in front of each other as the wrecked ship spread all over the sea. Wouch! Mihawk smiled a little as a small wound appeared on his body and blood dripped from it. On the other hand, Roja stood straight while holding Sen Maboroshi. You can even go beyond that limit Mihawk didnt care about that small wound as a strange look appeared on his eyes. This wound was nothing, Roja won against him but not by too much. What made him unable to remain calm was that he stood at the peak for many years and reached a limit that he couldnt pass. Neither he nor shanks had crossed this line, all he could do was stand there without any way to move forward. He didnt find the way to improve further. But now, he saw something different in Roja, Roja stepped beyond that line already. Lets continue. Roja looked at Mihawks eyes without joy, he only let out a sigh. As a swordsman, Roja was very appreciative of Mihawk but unfortunately, Mihawk was different from him. Roja was after all from another world and he also had a zanpakuto, he already knew that there is still a long way ahead of him. You didnt actually lose in the way of the sword. Roja sighed and said something to Mihawk. Mihawk shook his head and said: If you lose, you lose. There is no reason to be the strongest if youre not. Putting Yoru on his back, Mihawk jumped back on his boat and drifted away. Twenty-two years after the pirates golden era, Mihawk lost a duel against Roja and lost his title as the strongest swordsman. Who can actually be the strongest When Roja looked at Mihawks retreating back, he shook his head and sighed. He could already understand Mihawks meaning but the latter couldnt understand his. After all, he isnt someone from this world. He has Sen Maboroshi and sooner or later, he will reach a power that is beyond this world. He is already the strongest in this world, but in his eyes, he wasnt strong enough. There are different horizons and different realms. Thats why Roja said to Mihawk that he didnt lose in the way of the sword. After this, Roja looked at Luffys group and shook his head then stepped on the sea gently and left. The people in the sea restaurant suddenly woke up from the shock. Some people looked up at the sky while feeling that they were in a dream. The cloud They are actually split in two?! This is the battle between the strongest Admiral and the strongest swordsman Are they even human?! Without anyone knowing, the cloud was split in half with a deep gully appearing. After a while, the clouds cleared and the sky returned to normal. Looking at this scene, various emotions flashed in the hearts of Luffy and his crew. Luffy excitedly clenched his fist while Zoro closed his eyes as he thought about the fight. Nami had a complicated gaze as she felt determined. A few days later, in Loguetown the place that had seen a really epic event twenty years ago which is Rogers execution and the start of the new era. Many people passing through this place would go to the execution stand to see the place that triggered the new era. This day, Roja sat foot into Loguetown. He looked at the Execution stand from afar. As if he crossed space and time, he saw the scene from twenty years ago. Then Roja recalled the scene of him coming to this world, it has been eleven years since then. Twenty years ago the era of piracy began. Gol.D.Roger You did this for a purpose, I can almost understand one or two. I really admire you more than Shiki and Whitebeard. Admiration is Admiration, even though many pirates embarked on their journey, you also started the most chaotic era this is a sin. Everything has two sides, Roja admired Rogers character, but at the same time, he didnt agree with him starting this new era. The era of piracy will soon come to an end. Looking at the execution stand, Roja sighed. No one could read Rojas eyes at the moment as they were difficult to describe with words. Taking a deep breath, Roja turned around and was ready to leave. At this time suddenly, a loud noise was heard from a distance. Roja stopped and looked at the source of the noise. This guy is The clown Buggy, he has a bounty of 15 million berry over his head, we mustnt let them go. A young girl dressed in a sergeant uniform and wearing glasses held a sword in her hand with a serious expression commanded a small team of Marines. What nasty Marines. Buggys face was already ugly as he looked at the Marines. Although he was surrounded he wasnt worried or fearful. You dare have ideas of catching me, dont you know my powers. Captain buggy, we have to quickly go, this island is said to have a new Captain from the headquarters. He is a strong monster we cant deal with him if he comes. The pirates nervously reminded Buggy. When Buggy heard this his expression changed slightly. He said: What about the Grandline, Im in the end In short, Kill this group of Marine and lets leave. The news of the treasure has already been obtained. I have no time to play with the Marines now. Chapter 302: Baggy and Tashigi Theyre Buggy pirates! Go Go! Chaos spread on the street as countless people saw the conflict between the Marine and the pirates. The captain of Buggy pirates, Buggy clown and Shanks were trainees in Rogers crew. He was a joke, while Shanks is now a Yonko, he was just a small pirate with a bounty of 15 million berry. However, in the east blue, even a bounty of a mere 15 million is remarkable. At least such a figure was frightening to normal people. Under Buggys order, his crew started attacking the Marine. As these were ordinary Marine soldiers, they couldnt resist the pirates attacks. The Marine girl that was wearing glasses, Tashigi, saw this and suddenly bit her teeth and rushed forward with her sword as she attacked the clown. Wouch! To her surprise, Buggy didnt evade her sword strike and was split in half instead. I was cut in half, Im going to die! Buggys screams could be heard but after a while, he stopped and his body reattached as he said: Hahahaha! Do you think that Im afraid of being cut? Baka! Tashigi was stunned by this. Under such circumstances, she was pushed back by baggy. Tashigi was scared at first, but fortunately, she had a very strong heart, so she figured out what just happened. That guy He used his Devil fruit! After getting kicked by Buggy, Tashigi was depressed and irritated while the Marine continued their fight. As the fight continued the streets became empty as all people hid far away. Boom! Boom! Various gunshots sounded, the street was a mess. After all these Marines were just ordinary soldiers. They could only chase after Buggys pirates, while the pirates didnt even care about them. But unfortunately, Buggy chose the route which Roja was in. Roja stood in the center of the street without taking even a step back. Didnt they always say that this guy had a really good luck? Why is he running toward me then? Roja was a bit puzzled. Buggys luck could be seen in the original story, it was always too good and now he was running directly toward Roja. Can it be that that luck was ineffective in front of him? This strange thought flashed in Rojas mind but he didnt have any thought of making way. He stood in the middle of the road as he looked at the group of pirates coming toward him. At this time, Buggy could see Roja, even Tashigi and the Marine saw him, but they couldnt recognize him as they were too low ranked. Hey! Let them pass or they will kill you! Tashigi rushed forward to warn Roja but was shocked to see him not escaping. At this time, Roja glanced at the Tashigi. Of course, he recognized her. Tashigi? There should be no mistake, Smoker should be here as a Captain then. Smoker didnt listen to orders often, but he didnt have the strength to back such actions, so his position was raising and falling. Dont block the road! At this moment, Cabaji held his swords as he shouted at Roja. When he saw that Roja didnt have any intention to open the way, he blinked. Boom! Almost at this moment, before he could make out what happened, he flew back with great force. After hitting the people behind him, he continued to move back and slammed into a wall. What happened? When Buggy saw this, he was surprised as he looked at Roja: No wonder you blocked the road. It turned out youre a bit skilled, but its not that easy for the Marine to catch the great me. Buggy snorted, in the East Blue, the person who would make him afraid wasnt born yet. Bara Bara Ho Kirihanashi! Buggy snapped his fingers and a few knives appeared between his fingers, then he pulled his wrist and smashed it out toward Roja. He thought that Roja would be scared by this trick and be pocked open by it. But the reality wasnt that nice. Roja stood there with a calm face as he waved his hand randomly and all the knives flew back along with the hand. Something is wrong! Buggy widened his eyes as he caught his fist back. He was furious and angry as he took all his daggers and rushed toward Roja, he screamed as he attacked him. Putong! Buggy fell on the ground. His crew looked at this scene while stunned. they didnt expect their captain to be defeated this easily. Hey, captain Buggy, youre pretending right? Get up and kill that guy! The crew was full of cold sweat while the Marines arrived and pointed their guns at them. Tashigi rushed beside Roja and after gasping for breath for a moment, she looked at Buggy who was on the ground then at Roja. Amazing! Roja waved his hands. He didnt even move a step, as if what he did was as easy as drinking water which made the marines look at him with awe. They didnt expect Roja to be so strong. Checking the fainted Buggy, Tashigi looked at Roja and showed a grateful smile: Thank you very much! This guy is a devil fruit user, use Kairoseki handcuffs and use normal ones for the others. Roja looked at Tashigi and then at the Marines next to him. Yes, sir. The Marine subconsciously responded, but after he thought about it, he questioned himself. Why did I just listen to his orders?! But when he was about to open his mouth, he turned around and looked at the floor and didnt know why he felt that he should follow his orders. Tashigi was amazed, If Roja gave orders, what is she doing here then?! Chapter 303: Smoker! Roja stood there as he commanded, while the Marines didnt know why they were unable to defy his words. Tashigi was stunned for a long time. She felt that this was somewhat natural and couldnt know the reason. She finally woke up when a large group of Marines led by smoker arrived on the street. S Smoker-san! Seeing smoker, Tashigi couldnt help say his name. However didnt pay any attention to her, instead, his gaze was fixed on Roja. Roja glanced at Smoker and said: How come youre so late, they almost run away. They wont be able to how come you have time to be here. Smoker didnt see Roja for a long time. Since he left the headquarters, he had done various tasks and his position rose and fell. He reached the position of Rear Admiral before but now he was a Captain. He was getting further and further from Roja which made it difficult for them to see each other. Oh, No wonder you are still a Captain now. Roja wasnt in the least angry with Smoker as he joked: With that attitude of yours, its expected. Smoker took the cigar from his mouth and shook his head helplessly: So youre here for me. I caught all the pirates that passed by while I am here. Roja smiled and said: Youve done it well. At this moment, Tashigi couldnt help look toward Smoker and ask. That Smoker-san He is Smoker looked at her and said: He is the one you admire the most. Huh?! Tashigis eyes widened as she couldnt believe it. Then she looked at Roja and she seems to finally react. She looked at Roja extremely excited and her voice began to stutter and tremble. You You are Smoker youre really too hard on them. Roja looked at Tashigi without saying anything and then turned to look at Smoker. Smoker shrugged with I know expression. . At the Marine base in Loguetown, which was an ordinary base different from the headquarters, all the Marine trainees were very excited. From time to time, they would peek at the door while worship and awe were all you could see on their faces. Inside the room, Roja and Smoker with some others were standing in front of each other. How do you feel here? Roja casually looked at the marines below while asking Smoker. He didnt see Smoker for many years. Smokers character was very tough, he didnt accept any unreasonable orders. People like Ain and Hina had a higher position now than the original story. They basically stayed in the headquarters while being the subordinates of Roja. Fortunately, its better than other smoky places. Smoker made a puff with his cigar as he said. Roja certainly knows what Smoker was talking about but he didnt care as he smiled: I think you are really qualified to say this. Smokers face stiffened as he said: Its not the same. Roja smiled and turned toward Tashigi who was standing next to him and said: Didnt he say smoky places, isnt this place full of smoke? Uh Tashigi stood there while her forehead was full of cold sweat. As she heard Rojas question, she couldnt answer for a long time. Tashigi Admired two people in the Marine, the first was Smoker who often takes care of her, and the other one was Roja, the Ghost Sword who all pirates didnt dare to go out by just hearing his name. Since Roja began serving the Marine as an Admiral, he recruited Fujitora who is at least as powerful as an Admiral. Also in this period of time, the Marine became stronger which suppressed the pirates. At least these years the Sea was far better than the years before. This is one of the reasons Tashigi admires Roja. Another reason is Rojas name, the Ghost Sword which dominated the sea with just one-handed swordsmanship, this is also made her admire him even more. S Smoker-san is smoking too much Under Rojas gentle smile, Tashigi felt herself recover slightly from the tension as she answered Roja with a sullen smile. Cough! Cough! Smoker almost chocked by the smoke and couldnt help widen his eyes as he looked at Tashigi. Ah?! That In fact, Smoker-san is doing his job seriously, every time we go to catch pirates he was the first to act Tashigi looked at Smoker as she pulled the good guy card. Roja looked at this and couldnt help laugh, while black lines appeared on Smokers head. Whats so funny?! Smoking is good to be in the limelight. Nothing changed at all. I just heard that you fought with Mihawk and snatched the strongest swordsman title from him, is it true? Smoker said to Roja. This sentence didnt make Roja have any reaction at all, he just laughed. But Tashigi on the other side widened her eyes. Mihawk? The strongest swordsman on the world?! She couldnt help but ask Roja: Ro Roja-san What Smoker-san just said Ah, I just happened to meet him and had a spar with him, I was slightly better. Roja smiled at Tashigi as he replied casually. Boom! Roja responded casually as he didnt care about it much, but Tashigi heard this, she felt like her brain had just short-circuited. This is Too Great! Tashigi was very excited and could only say that as she didnt find the words to express her excitement. Smokers mouth opened as he was about to scold her. Roja looked at her strangely. Whats so great? Look at this, I cant tell whether it was me or her that defeated Mihawk. Chapter 304: Tashigi’s dream Tashigi finally noticed their reactions and her cheeks became flushed. She didnt dare say anything else as she lowered her head and wanted to find a place to hide. This is her character, Roja couldnt help smiling as he saw this. What is it? Tell me. That Actually, its like this Tashigi lowered her head as she looked at her sword. She hesitated than gently grabbed it and slowly opened her mouth. I dont know why but all the famous swordsmen are pirate and the swords they own are all famous swords. Even the Strongest swordsman, Mohawk, is one of the Shichibukai After saying this, Tashigi suddenly seemed to change, she clenched her sword and said: All the famous swords are in their hands I have been practicing swordsmanship to fulfill my dream which is to get all these swords from the pirates Hearing this, Roja smiled: A good Dream. But The light in Tashigis eyes faded and her tone lowered as she said: I am a girl, so Im somewhat weak which means its almost impossible In short, Roja-san defeating Mihawk, made me feel better. Tashigi returned to her normal self as she smiled. In her view, a Marine holding that title was a thing to be happy about. Listening to her words, Smoker stayed silent and didnt know what to say. Roja was silent for a bit then he lightly shook his head: Wanting to be at the peak of Swordsmanship is difficult but not impossible. Eh? Tashigi looked at Roja with a glimpse of hope. Roja said faintly: At the peak, the gap between strength and swordsmanship is almost zero. The only thing to compete with is swordsmanship. So no matter if youre a woman or a man, there is always hope to reach the peak. Its just a lot harder for you, but its not what you currently know. The disadvantage of physical strength But in the other hand. Roja stopped talking a little then said faintly: Even a man if he didnt have the determination and practice hard, it would be impossible for him to be the strongest. Its just difficult for a woman to practice like a man all the time because of some problems. Tashigi knew what Roja was talking about, her cheek became red but she was unwilling to accept it. All in all, its hard but not impossible. Roja looked at Tashigi and said: It depends on your will, whether you have the determination to do it, not just talking about it. Roja sighed. His current strength and status didnt just come to him easily, he worked hard, only he knows how much he worked hard and how terrible training was and even though he didnt stay much in the elite camp, everyone knew how much he trained. He took it a step by step and got where he is now. Roja didnt rely on talent, his own effort only and step by step he became what he is, at least, Smoker was convinced by what Roja said. I will stay here for a few days if you feel that you got the will, firmness, and determination for it, and if you wont give up mid-way, you can look for me. I can help a little in your practice Remember, dont tell anyone. After saying this, Roja left. Smoker looked at Rojas back and sighed in his heart. No one actually knew what he was thinking while Tashigi by his side was excited. You go rest. Smoker knew how exited Tashigi was, so he spoke to her and turned around to leave. Roja rarely helped others train because all the people around him were the ones from the elite camp. His own strength had long since surpassed Z but he didnt know whether he was as good as him in training other or not. At least, in term of Physical and Haki training, he didnt think he was better than Garp and Z. So he didnt do any useless thing. On the contrary, in the development of Devil Fruit, Roja did point some people, like Hina and Ain. AS for swordsmanship, Roja was now truly the world strongest. No one is better than him, so if he wasnt qualified to train someone than no one is. Two days later, Tashigi knocked on Rojas room. Roja looked at Tashigi who although being a little embarrassed, the hesitation he saw before all transformed to determination right now. Please train me. Tashigi came in front of Roja and put her sword on the ground, at the same time she looked down and firmly bowed. Good. In fact, Roja was somewhat surprised because he didnt think that Tashigi would really come looking for him. He didnt want her to come if she didnt have determination and will. In this case, he had no problem training her. Roja held his hand together and stood up, then nodded at her: If this is the case, the resources here are bad. You should come with me to the headquarters tomorrow. Yes. Tashigi nodded and then grabbed her sword and walked toward the door. Her eyes were firm as she walking out of the door. Then Putong! A moment before she was very determined. But as she reached the door, she stumbled and fell down which almost made Roja spit out. What the Hell?! Oh It seemed that her will is firm but her clumsy nature didnt change at all. Roja looked at her helplessly and felt that he might have received a fake disciple. Chapter 305: Training! Knowing that Roja was willing to bring Tashigi to the Headquarters, Smoker didnt stop him. He trained there. He knew that the resources and material for practice are far better compared to the ones here. He was actually happy about the choice Tashigi made. If it was him, he might not steel his heart and put everything on the line to train. A warship slowly docked at the harbor in the Marine Headquarters. Roja walked out while Tashigi followed behind him. This is her first time coming to the headquarters. After all, she was just a sergeant. This is The headquarters, Marineford. Looking at the huge fortress in front of her, Tashigi felt small. This was the center of operation for all Marines. In this world, this is the place that fights evil. When Roja arrived here for the first time, his reaction was the same as Tashigi. Although he saw it before as he watched one piece, the real thing cant compare to that. On the way, except for some Marines that didnt recognize Roja, everyone saluted Roja as soon as they saw him. Roja moved all the way toward the recruits camp. When Garp threw Roja here, he knew that Garp wanted him to experience the gap between him and the other recruits and work harder to get as good as them. Moreover, Garp didnt throw him here and completely ignored him. The reason he disappeared for a long time was to help him get a sword then, he started training Roja. Roja wanted to do the same with Tashigi. This is the recruit camp, compared to them, youre foundation is still far below them, so in the next month I will make that gap smaller. For Roja, making Tashigi a part of the camp was easy. He just needs to give the word and it will be already done. Yes. Tashigi saw the power of these recruits, they were too powerful and almost inhuman which made her realize her weakness. She already heard from Roja that the camp is divided into ordinary and elite camp. Her first goal is to surpass the recruits of the ordinary camp which was very difficult. Moreover, she is a girl which will make thing harder for her. The recruits saw Roja and were in awe while looking at him, they were also curious about Tashigi. When they learned that she was someone Roja brought here to train himself, they all felt envy and hate toward her. Many of them were already provocative and hostile toward her. This made Tashigi even more nervous. Roja didnt pay attention to any of this. In fact, he made this entire trip to pull the hate of these recruits toward Tashigi so she can have some rivals that could strengthen her more in the future. Roja began to simply give pointers to Tashigi in a relaxed way as he knew that Swordsmen need to figure their way on their own. There is no use in imitating as that wont make her a Grandmaster. Tashigi wasnt the same as Zoro, she didnt have a master like Koshiro that could help her lay her foundation at a very young age. In a separate room, Tashigi was constantly attacking Roja who held his Sen Maboroshi and continued to parry her attacks. Its still somewhat messy But its a lot better than it was in the beginning. Roja described her attacks in an ordinary manner while telling her the advantages and disadvantages of her moves. It has been almost a month since Roja brought her here. He soon realized that not everyone is like him. Rojas own feeling made it hard for him to encounter any bottleneck in his practice. Even when at the Grandmaster realm, it only took him a few times fighting with actual Grandmaster to realize his way. In contrast, Tashigis pace was much slower. It took her a month to repair her Swordsmanship and point her toward the right path. It is still unclear when she will understand the Rhythm of all things. After a few confrontations, Tashigis forehead was full of sweat and when Roja saw this, he ended todays practice. Im Im really sorry. Tashigi showed apology on her face. Roja shook his head and said: Its nothing. Your physical strength is inferior to mens. Its normal, continue practicing and after a certain degree, you will feel the effect becomes smaller and smaller. In this month you should appreciate the power-up you experienced. When she heard Rojas words, a happy smile was shown on Tashigis exhausted face. She knew better than anyone how much her strength grew in the past month. Your swordsmanship isnt as messy as before, so now you will practice in the camp with the others, Roja said to Tashigi. Tashigi wasnt him after all. Swordsmanship practice must be accompanied with real battle. She at least needs to reach the rhythm of all things on her own. According to the original story, Tashigi had the qualification to become a master swordsman, but whether she can pass that bottleneck into the next realm is something Roja didnt know even if she had his help. After all, Roja didnt know whether this world had any female Grandmasters before. I wont let you down. Tashigi said firmly as she clenched her sword and nodded toward Roja. Its true that she started a little late, but there is something that made Roja feels that she had the potential to become a Grandmaster. Good luck. Roja nodded and smiled at her then turned around and left. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 383 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 306: War! After Tashigi joined the Ordinary camp officially, Roja didnt pay too much attention to her anymore but he secretly made the instructors pay attention instead. Roja bringing a sergeant back to the Headquarters and training her for a month quickly spread throughout the headquarters. Its normal for Kisaru and Aokiji to bring back outstanding talent from time to time, but the one Roja brought was a girl. This made people curious about their relationship. As the strongest Marine in the history, who can make him have such interest?! Many people were very curious about this, especially Aokiji who secretly observed Tashigi. After careful observation, he could tell that Tashigi wasnt strong. But she had the will to be stronger which made her future potential unknown. Perhaps Roja valued this. After looking at Tashigi for a while, Aokiji left. In the next month, Tashigis performance surprised many people. At first, she could be ranked in the middle of the ordinary camp. But after some training, she could defeat everyone there. Her strength and achievement rose all the way from the middle to the top and finally, she was one of the strongest ten people in the camp. But Roja wasnt in the headquarters at this time, he received a request to help in Alabasta, so he left the headquarter heading there. As he set his feet on the desert of this country, he felt helplessness. The request came from Vivi. She said that she had some difficulties and needed his help. He was a bit speechless. Last time, he scared Crocodile away and warned Cobra about him. In case he returned, Cobra would know who he was against and could take precaution. But he still couldnt do anything to Crocodile. This guy is using his identity as a Shichibukai too much I think its time to cancel that system. Roja shook his head and moved through the desert toward Alabasta. Alabasta now was in high alert. After Crocodile made his move, the rebels finally overtook the Army and reached a level that could no longer be contained. An all out battle is unstoppable. Load all canons! When the enemy arrives it would be too late to load them! On the towers of Alabasta, the canons were placed and aimed at the desert ahead. Suddenly the earth started to shake due to the countless footsteps of the people. They were the rebels which were more than two million. They havent arrived, yet their footsteps made the entire kingdom shake. At a distance, the line connecting the earth with the sky suddenly blurred and dust started to rise as countless figures started to appear. The Huge army of the rebels finally showed up. The army could feel the pressure! At this time, two figures were standing a little far, the fist was a Carue the Duck and next to him was a girl with a long blue hair that shook with the wind. This was Vivi. The Duck next to her was shaking after seeing the rebel army. Vivi saw Carue shaking and couldnt help whisper in his ears: Its okay. Carue you dont need to stay here. Vivi couldnt help but smile as she faced the armys pressure and said: I dont care if Im stepped on. She turned her head and looked at the distance again. Although she had no fear, she was nervous as this was her last chance to stop the rebel army. The leader of the rebels army, Kohza, was moving closer and closer toward Alabasta then pulled his sword and lifted it high. Dont be distracted, penetrate the South gate then open the main gate from inside for me! OOH! A group of rebels followed behind and shouted. That shout overshadowed the sound of footsteps. Vivi looked at the Rebels coming closer and closer and finally opened her arms and shouted: Stop Rebel army! This war But without waiting for her to finish speaking a canon ball suddenly flew from Alabasta and landed in front of Vivi. The dust filled the place which prevented Viv from speaking as she was full of shock in her heart. She tried to shout with all her strength but it didnt work. The momentum of the huge army made her unable to speak. Is this really impossible to stop?! Vivi bit her teeth, she couldnt hear her own voice anymore and could only see the rebels army rushing over. The dust filled the place and countless people couldnt see Vivi anymore. Even the Kingdoms army couldnt see Vivi as they were preparing for the clash. Seeing this, Vivis eyes were full of despair. Just at this moment, in the chaos, a loud voice suddenly sounded in her ears. A war isnt stopped like this Vivi was shocked and couldnt help look at the direction of the sound. She immediately saw a Marines figure which she couldnt tell when he appeared. Roja is finally here. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 384 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 307: Stopping The War Roja-san When Vivi saw Roja, she was delighted that he really came, but she didnt know if he could stop such a war. The people in this war numbered more than two million after all. Ta ! Ta ! Ta ! The rebel army rushed on camels while there was no sign of Roja and Vivi as they were covered by dust. The hoofs were coming too fast to tread them. The next moment, Roja who came and stood next to Vivi, he raised his head slightly and looked forward without any unnecessary movement. But, such a simple lift of his head made the atmosphere of the whole battlefield change, as if time stopped! Even the dust inexplicable and strangely stagnated in the air! Just one step before the hoof of the camel would tread Vivi, it stopped in mid-air, not only that hoof, all around it, all the people and all the camels were frozen at the same! Vivis eyes opened widely as she looked around in surprise. What did Roja do! In the next instance. Putong! The Camel in front of Vivi fell to the ground and following it, the person on its back. Suddenly camels fell one after the other quickly. At the same time, nearly all the rebels fell too. Not just this, all the dust around Roja and Vivi suddenly spread in every direction and disappeared. Only a few rebels were left standing in front of Alabasta. This This is Looking at this, Vivi couldnt believe it. She was shocked beyond belief. Her mind was blank as she couldnt even think anymore. She thought Roja would shout loudly or make some huge move to stop the rebels. But He actually didnt even lift his hand and all of the rebels collapsed. They were two million people! Dont worry, they just fainted. Roja looked as nothing happened, as if this was just a trivial matter to him. He gently patted Vivis shoulder to wake her up from her shock. Even Vivi standing beside Roja couldnt understand what happened, not to mention the army of the Kingdom. Whether they were soldiers or captains of the army, they didnt know what just happened as they stayed frozen in their places. A moment before, the earth was shaking and the sound of footsteps was like thunder, in just an instant, all of them just fell to the ground. Many soldiers couldnt help but ask. Is this a God? Vivi looked at the rebel army who fainted and was unable to suppress her excitement. The war really stopped. Thank you, really thank you Vivi looked at Roja and thanked him excitedly. She couldnt keep her calm anymore. Even her voice was trembling when she talked. Roja smiled slightly and shook his head at the same time. Roja didnt have anything against Crocodile. The latter did kill many new pirates which made the first half of the Grandline a little calmer, thats why he didnt kill him last time. Although this had nothing to do with him, Crocodile didnt get the warning last time. After a while, Vivi finally calmed down and remembered something, she wanted to say something but stopped with a hesitant look on her face. What is it? Roja asked Vivi strangely. Vivi felt complicated in her heart as she felt anxious, but she didnt know how to say it. Could she say that a group of pirates went to fight Crocodile and she wanted Roja to save them? No kidding, Roja is an Admiral. Crocodile is still continuing with his plan? He really used his position as a Shichibukai too much. Roja looked at Vivi strangely as he shook his head. When Roja mentioned this, Vivis expression turned even more anxious. Oh? Roja wasnt an idiot. After paying attention to Vivis expression, he thought a little and sighed as he remembered something and released his Kenbunshoku Haki. After a while, he found a few familiar presences, he retracted his Haki and shook his head. I have changed so much in the original story. They actually entered the Grandline and reached here? In the city, Crocodile with the member of the baroque works was fighting none other than the straw hat pirates. Roja glanced at Vivi and asked: Are you worried about Luffy and the others? Vivi almost nodded directly but in the end, she stopped. Seeing this Roja shook his head and said: Dont worry, they will win. Also, I wont catch them, they are different. Uh Vivi looked at Roja with amazement. She suddenly felt that Roja knew more about Luffy than she did. Vivi hesitated for a moment they couldnt help but ask: Do you know them? After all, as an Admiral, a group of pirates like Luffys shouldnt be that well known to Roja. There doesnt seem to be any hostility in his words too. Of course I know them. Huh? Vivi heard his words, a well-known Admiral directly admitted that he knew a pirates group. She was taken aback as she looked at him stupidly. You How do you know Luffy? Luffy? Roja rolled his eyes and said: Im his uncle! Chapter 308: Determination! Hearing that Roja was actually Luffys uncle, Vivi couldnt help doubt the world she knew and her own knowledge in this life. At this time, the people finally noticed Roja and Vivi. Although the desert was filled with the rebel army, in the center of them stood Roja and Vivi. This made them the center of attention. This is Seeing Roja Marie uniform, the captains of Alabastas army looked at each other then took a deep breath and quickly went out of the city walls. They first looked at Vivi then looked at Roja besides her. All of them had seen him before. Ghost sword-san! Thank you so much for coming so soon. The captains werent too shocked by Rojas power as they thanked him. If the rebels were to enter the city, endless blood would be shed. At this time, Vivi finally calmed down and looked at Roja worriedly and couldnt help but ask: Roja-san, do you think that they can win? Maybe. Roja used a positive tone before, but now he struggled to sound casual. Roja smiled at Vivi and said: Since you are so worried, why dont we go there and see. Vivi nodded and entered Alabasta together with Roja while the army followed behind and didnt dare to move ahead. On a quiet street, two people were facing each other. One was Daz Bones also known as Mr.1 while the other was Zoro who held three swords and looked at him indifferently. Daz Bones looked at Zoro calmly as he said. I dont want to disappoint you but Ive never been hurt by a swordsman since the day I ate my devil fruit. Is that so? Zoro stood quietly as he looked at Daz Bones with an indifferent look then said coldly: Thats because you didnt meet me before. Youre all talks. Daz Bones said then rushed toward Zoro as his fingers turned into sharp blades. Wouch! Zoro pulled his sword a little and jumped back slightly. It turned out your body is made of steel, are you a big sword or something? Zoro looked at Daz Bones and his eyes flashed a little. Daz Bones said coldly: Are you afraid now? But its already too late. Lets see how long can you hold on. Dont worry. Zoro took a sword and put in his mouth at the same time he held the other two swords in his hands. What I meant is that you dont even have the qualification to face me. SantoryuHyakuhachi Pound Ho! In the next moment, The three swords moved together in a circular swing which launched three Sword energy spiraling toward Daz Bones. Daz Bones felt the power of this attack and was horrifies, but unfortunately, it was too late to escape. At the same time he was confident in his Fruit ability, so he crossed his arms to resist the attack. Wouch! Zoros attack passed through and the steel body couldnt resist its sharpness which made blood splashes everywhere. Impossible! Daz Bones eyes widened in disbelief as he fell to the ground. Nothing is impossible Zoro recalled the time when he was a kid and fought against Roja who used a tree branch to defeat him with ease. He said indifferently: I dont have any time to play with you. Zoro already entered the state of Rhythm of all things which granted him an easy and fast victory. Followed by Usopp and Sanji and Nami and finally, its Luffys turn. In the center of the square, Luffy raised his leg into the sky and slammed it on Crocodile. His legs were full of blood which made Crocodile unable to use his Logia to avoid the strike. Luffy was far stronger than he was in the original story and even so, he could hardly fight against the current Zoro. Luffy defeated Crocodile finally. Look, I said there is no problem, right? Roja took Vivi to where Luffy was fighting and shrugged at the pouting Vivi. Vivi finally became joyful. Cobra also came and looked at the defeated Crocodile and couldnt help but cough twice. Im ashamed It was clear that he knew about his enemy yet he couldnt do anything about it. Cobra was embarrassed by this fact as he felt that he was not worthy of being the king of Alabasta. Father, how are you? Vivi saw Cobra coughing and couldnt help asking worriedly and hurriedly went to his side, but Cobra waved his hand and signaled that hes fine. Roja looked at Cobra and didnt comfort him. Although Crocodile was his personal matter, Cobra still couldnt do anything even knowing his enemy which wasnt becoming of a king. Well, this is also normal! Ta! Ta! Ta! At this moment, the Marines finally came over. When he saw Roja he stayed for a while then quickly ran over. Sir! Roja glanced at the Marines, he was too lazy to reprimand them as he said: Take the culprits of this Chaos, Crocodile while depriving him of his status as a ShichibukaiAlso take all the pirates of the Baroque works to the Impel down. Yes, sir! The Marines wanted to ask about the Straw hat pirates but didnt dare while Roja didnt say anything about them. Chapter 309: Origin This time I think I should talk to the old man about the Shichibukai. Roja looked at the Marines taking Crocodile away and shook his head. He didnt like that system from the very beginning but he was too lazy to take care of it. When Cobra heard Rojas words, he looked excitedly at Roja and said: Yes Cough The Shichibukai System Cough, shouldnt exist! Father, dont talk anymore, you should rest. Vivi looked at Cobra worriedly as she said. He is fine. Roja used his Haki to look at Cobras problem, the reason for the cough is a small lung injury, not a big problem. Vivi hesitated a little then said: You go rest father. I will handle everything here. When Cobra heard her words, he wanted to refuse at first, and then he thought about something and nodded with a smile. Good then. Roja quietly looked at this. After Cobra was escorted by the guards, Vivi started to handle the situation. When it comes to governance, shes better than Hancock Roja quietly looked at Vivi commanding the guards and soldiers and couldnt help secretly nod. He appreciated Hancocks ways but when it comes to real governance, Vivi was better. She was a qualified Ruler. Roja-san After finishing the urgent things, Vivi arrived beside Roja and said: Why are you still standing here, please go over there and rest. No, I dont want to meet them. Roja shook his head and smiled at Vivi: Youre really good at managing your country but you lack the queens demeanor. In a few years, when I come here, I hope I can call you Queen Vivi. Uh Vivi didnt expect someone like Roja to still make jokes. For a while, her cheeks were red as she didnt know how to react. When she looked up again, she found out that Roja has already disappeared. He left? Vivi looked around and didnt see any trace of Roja, she felt a little bit lost in her heart. When he was here, she felt safe. He is probably the person that everyone in the world relies on. Such a thought suddenly appeared on Vivis mind. Inside the usual room in Mary Geoise, the five elders heard the report about Crocodiles defeat from Cobra and also heard about his plan to get Pluto. Crocodile was defeated. Thats really fortunate, according to Cobra he wanted to create Pluto. One of the five elder holding a sword said: He is a pirate, after all, we just used them to stabilize the power balance Speaking of this, Straw hat Luffy is really a problem. He just entered the grand line and he defeated Crocodile. Also his blood When it came to Luffy, the five elders faces became ugly. There are still many people in the world that didnt know Luffys identity, but they knew. He was Garps grandson, Dragons son and Rojas nephew. Any of these three identities could scare anyone to death, let alone together. Garp was always on our way. What about that Roja? We still dont know whether we can control him or not. As for Dragon, he is even more dangerous. And now a new member of that family is a pirate The elder looked at each other gloomily. Roja definitively wont catch the straw hat. He went to Alabasta and didnt catch him there. Straw hat defeated Crocodile, and even a Commodore wont be able to deal with him. Should we raise his bounty, how about 100 million? Yes, we should do that. They couldnt find a better countermeasure. The original Luffy had only Garp and Dragon which already gave them a headache, not to mention Roja! Roja ignored the call of the elders a dozen of times. The elders were extremely jealous and worried about Rojas power and didnt dare to turn against him. In any case, Roja was a good Admiral right now and suppressed many pirates already. If Roja rebelled and became a second Dragon, the situation will be out of their control. They have to deal with Roja but they have to wait for him to clean up the rest of the Yonko, then they will remove him directly. After Roja returned to the headquarters, he directly went into his room. Even with his current state of mind, it was a little bit difficult to suppress his excitement. Because Sen Maboroshi finally reached the sixth stage! With a thought, the property bar appeared in front of him. The energy reached the condition for the next level. Roja took a deep breath and chose to upgrade the sword. Before, Roja couldnt feel his Reiatsu going smoothly into Sen Maboroshi, but now it was really natural. He felt that he could even change the shape of Sen Maboroshi with a thought. This time, there was no golden light like always, but his soul was as if it merged with Sen Maboroshi. Finally, Roja could see the deepest memories inside Sen Maboroshi. Roja saw a picture of a broken sword in an empty space Roja saw such pictures before, but this one was the clearest picture. And with a though, Roja began moving the picture back into the future, to the time when the sword wasnt damaged at all, finally, in the picture, the sword appeared in a certain world. Sure enough, you really came from there When Roja saw the picture of the world inside Sen Maboroshis memories, he sighed and couldnt help but whisper. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 392 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 310: Ice and Snow In bleachs world, hundred years before the original story begins, the captain of the 12th division and the founder of the Shinigami Research and Development Institute, Urahara Kisuke, created something very dangerous that goes by the name Hogyoku. After that, he experimented with it. These experiments involved creating Zanpakutos. Unfortunately, the Zanpakutos created were like empty shells without any Shikai or Bankai. That made them impossible to develop further. But, what they didnt know, one of these Zanpakutos was actually influenced by the Hogyoku which gave it an unlimited potential to develop. The Zanpakuto that wasnt seen before in Bleach Sen Maboroshi! When Urahara was forced to flee, he destroyed all the studies related to the Hogyoku and sealed it in Rukias body, but at that time he didnt have time to destroy Sen Maboroshi. In his rush, he just threw it inside the passage between the soul society and the human world which shouldve made it disappear forever. But what he didnt expect is that it traveled worlds and found Rojas soul after he passed away and made itself his Zanpakuto. The scene played inside Rojas eyes as he understood its origin. So thats what actually happened Although he always knew something similar happened, he couldnt calm his heart down. Finally, the pictures disappeared and Roja opened his eyes again. Sen Maboroshi reached the sixth stage. With a thought, the property bar which changed dramatically appeared in front of Roja. The Sixth Stage: Sen Maboroshi +0 Attributes: The basic attributes are perfectly integrated and the current power is 6 stars. Special Attributes: Elemental system, Metamorphosis system, Reiatsu system, Illusion (Genjutsu) System, Control System. Energy: 0/450 The entire interface was simplified. Yamamotos power is classified under the Elemental System, Senbonzakura is classified under the Metamorphosis system, Getsuga Tensho and Devour are classified under The Reiatsu system. As for illusion, he currently didnt have any ability there but that Control System Space Construction. Space Construction What is this? Is it a power gained after the upgrade or is it the power of the devil Fruit the sword ate? Rojas soul was now completely integrated with Sen Maboroshi. So he could talk with it to find the answers without a problem, its like an Actual Zanpakuto currently. After all, the sword was influenced by Hogyokus power and that sword fully integrated with Rojas soul. Whether its the power of Hogyoku or the zanpakuto or Rojas soul, the three have unlimited potentials and possibilities. When Roja wanted to know whether this is the Zanpakutos ability or was it due to swallowing the Devil Fruit, the answer directly appeared in his head. Its really the Devil fruits ability, but it turned into the most basic form of Space control So I need to develop it myself bit by bit? Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the air. Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. He didnt know whether this Ability was the main space ability which makes him able to control space or was it a branch like the Mirrors world fruit ability. But under Sen Maboroshis influence, it turned into the most basic Space control and its future development depends on him now. But the powers of the Control System are probably hard to develop. Roja shook his head slightly. Even with his strength now, he couldnt touch the power of space yet. So When Sen Maboroshi swallowed a space Devil Fruit he turned it into the most basic space control which was Constructions. However, the difficulty here is worthy because whichever way he develops it, it would be insanely powerful. Whether he develops it to create voids like the one he remembers or to travel between dimension or even the power of Uchiha Obitos Kamui. Every one of these possibilities is awesome. In addition to the Basic space Control There should be other abilities? Roja Asked in his mind, the space Fruit should have an ability of its own, and if used by Sen Maboroshi without changing, it wont be a burden to it. Sen Maboroshis ability is related to the stage its in, the higher the stages goes the more abilities it could get. Sure enough. Roja got the answer to his question. The ability is in the Illusion system, But since there is Haki here, there wont be any effect using it so he will look at it later. As for the Golden Attribute, Roja knew what it is now Its actually Final Getsuga Tensho, a permanent one at that. That is the strongest power in Bleachs world. The burden of this ability is certainly huge and he needs to get to the ninth stage to actually be able to get it and still have a hard time using it. This time the attribute extraction page was omitted and after a few flashes, the property bar returned to its original state. A new Ability was added into the Elemental system. Elemental system C Ice and Snow: Daiguren Hyrinmaru, Hakka no Togame. Oh Two abilities at the same time? Looking at the Ice and Snow abilities, Roja touched his forehead as he did really think about getting two abilities at the same time, and it really happened. The two abilities are under the Ice and Snow system, one was the strongest and the other was the most beautiful but in Rojas eyes both are strong. The only problem was he wanted it to be an ability in the Control system. It seems that at the last moment, between the control and dual abilities, the latter was chosen. Roja shook his head helplessly. Wanting to get two Control abilities was a bit greedy. Sen Maboroshi may not be able to handle them, but he could handle these two. He was quite satisfied by getting the Ice and Snow abilities. After all, he can use two or three Bankais at the same time, so they werent a burden on him at all. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 393 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 311: Daiguren Hyorinmaru! After he got the power of Space Construction and the power of Ice and Snow, Roja started practicing. He found out that the Space Construction would need two to three years to be as strong as he wants, so he put it aside and started practicing using three bankais at the same time. Three bankais, as the words suggest he wanted to use Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no togame, and Senbonsakura kageyoshi at the same time. If I think about it, the abilities of the new Bankais are in some aspect are regarded as temperature control abilities, the same as Ryujin Jakka. Just the former lowers the temperature to reach even Absolute Zero, while the latter raises it to an unlimited degree. Roja sat in meditation as he started thinking, as a traverse, his thinking was limited to the surface of the ability, but he can think deeply about each possibility. The flames and the Ice are just simple elemental abilities, but if he can control the temperature using them, wont that it be an ability in the control system. Everything has a temperature, and that temperature would affect the particles movements, the faster the movement, the higher the temperature and vice versa. The movement lowest limit is zero, thats the absolute zero in this case, but the speed can be increased without a limit, so there is no limit to the temperature, whether it is in the thousands or the millions, there no limit at all. There is no Actual limit to how high a temperature can reach. Roja thought about this and was in shock for a while before he made a decision. I need to change the location. Roja looked around as he wanted to study this ability more, and naturally, it was impossible to try things here. If he is careless for even a second, he might destroy the headquarters. Roja left the headquarters alone. He moved along the calm belt until he found an uninhabited island, then he took Sen Maboroshi out. Coincidently, he found a huge tiger lion beast. The beast sensed Roja and directly went toward him as it wanted to have him for dinner. Roja didnt look at it. He just put Sen Maboroshi in front of him and said. Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens, Hyrinmaru! Wouch! This power was completely different then Ryujin Jakkas. In a moment, Sen Maboroshi turned into a light blue color and around it, thick hard ice condensed. Even the temperature in their surrounding dropped at a fast rate. ??? The beast had a few question marks on his head, he felt that something was wrong, but it didnt give up and still wanted to eat Roja. Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hand until the claws of the beast were about to reach his head. Wouch! Roja didnt attack using his swordsmanship, actually, the beast was frozen. Wouch! Wouch! Roja was a little surprised at the strength of this beast. It didnt actually die, instead it broke the ice. Not bad I remember that Luffy couldnt even defeat a beast from the same species even while using the fourth gear. Roja glanced at the beast and although he was slightly surprised, he still didnt care. Instead, he smiled and said: In that case, I will try this. At the moment Rojas voice fell, he avoided the beasts claws and gently glanced at Sen Maboroshi in his hand. Bankai, Daiguren Hyrinmaru! Wouch! From using the Shikai, he directly used the Bankai which made the power completely different. The power affected even the sky as the world seemed to turn colder. Clouds appeared in the sky. Roar! The beast looked at the darkened sky and suddenly felt fear. After roaring, he started retreating. But it was already too late. Roja pointed the sword at the sky, suddenly a cold power burst forth and poured into the clouded sky. Hyten Hyakkas! Wouch! Instantaneously, a dazzling white light suddenly emerged from the clouds that expanded and turned into a huge hole. Then endless Snow came out of that hole. The Snow was beautiful as well as very dangerous and cold. The beast felt the danger and didnt hesitate to turn around and flee, but its already too late as the snow felt, it bloomed into a beautiful flower. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! The snow continued to fall and when it touches something it turns into a beautiful flow, as the flower completely bloom, it turn what it touches into an ice pillar, in the end, the pillars made a huge Icy flower. The beast could resist the power of the Shikai, but it couldnt do anything against this attack. The power is not bad. Its also not as hard to control as Ryujin Jakka. Well, its also true that Hitsugaya isnt as strong as Yamamoto. Roja looked at the beautiful sight in front of him as he nodded with satisfaction. Chapter 312: Sode no Shirayuki! Then lets try Sode no Shirayuki! Roja looked at the Ice Flower and released the Bankai returning Sen Maboroshi to its initial form. Then he used Sode no Shirayuki, a different kind of coldness suddenly surged around him. If the previous power is turning the outside world into a frozen one, then this one seems to be restrained. The Coldness is concealed within the body and the sword. Dance (Mae), Sode no Shirayuki! With a low voice, Roja said and Sen Maboroshi suddenly turned pure white, like the moonlight. Roja felt as if he could control the temperature as he wishes. Negative 18 degree! Roja said and suddenly Sen Maboroshi turned colder. His body suddenly turned colder until it reached -18 degrees. This ability is a little dangerous and a lot harder to control than Daiguren Hyorinmaru. If I dont control the latter well, it would cause others to be in danger, but if I cant control this well, I would harm myself. Feeling his body becoming colder then Ice and his blood stopped flowing Roja couldnt help but Mutter. If Rukia used this ability and reduced the temperature too much, she would definitively be injured. Negative 50 Degrees. With a thought, Roja lowered the temperature even more. Even if his body was close to Garps, it was difficult for him to resist such temperature. This temperature This shouldnt stay inside the body. Roja murmured, and his eyes suddenly flashed, although Rukia reached a temperature lower than this, she was a shinigami, he was flesh and blood which wasnt the same at all. Even if Rukia could do it, he may not be able to do it now. Roja used his Reiatsu to expel the cold out of his body. At the same time, he used Haki to protect himself. Under his all-out effort, the cold was forced out of his body and only condensed into Sen Maboroshi. This is the perfect From. Sen Maboroshi was Sode no Shirayuki, it has limited mimicking powers. So Roja had to improvise and develop a completely different form. After he murmured, Roja began to lower the temperature. From -50 to -100 From -100 to -150 As the temperature kept getting lower and lower, Rojas hands turned whiter and whiter even though he was using his Haki to the fullest to protect his hands. The temperature stopped lowering close to the absolute zero which was truly difficult to reach. It was truly difficult to reach absolute Zero no matter how he tried. This shouldnt be a problem I can estimate that Rukias absolute Zero is just too close to it but not actually Absolute Zero. Roja kept trying but found out that he can get close but not reach absolute zero. Close is completely different than the actual one. If Roja is right, Infinitely close is Sode no Shirayuki limit, but not Sen Maboroshis Absolute Zero is too dangerous, and above that, there should be two more levels, Freezing space, and Freezing time. Lets try it. Roja stopped lowering the temperature and held Sen Maboroshi and squatted down, and thrust it into the ground. Wouch! After a second, a horrible chill spread all over the ground as if an ice age is about to start. Ice and Snow spread all over the island in an instant and it even spread into the sea. In just a few seconds, everything turned into ice. Right, this level should enough to freeze anyone. Roja looked at the world full of ice in front of him and couldnt help but marvel at Sode no Shirayuki powers, this seems to be stronger than Daiguren Hyorinmaru. Rukia could maintain this state for only four seconds, Roja relied on Sen Maboroshis ability to expel the cold out of his body. This made him able to maintain this power even longer and the power is also great. Bankai, Hakka no Togame! Roja drew Sen Maboroshi out of the ground and lifted it up as he said, suddenly Reiatsu surged to the extreme as he used the Bankai. Wouch! In the midst of the dark clouds, a white light suddenly emerged. The light was exactly like the Moon Light. The light made a line that connected the sky with the earth which was fascinating. The white light spread across the sky. This wasnt actually light, it was Coldness, not Ice, but absolute coldness. Roja released Rukias power to the extreme. Wouch! Wouch! Under Rojas feet, the ground shattered, not just frozen, right it shattered from the coldness. The island suddenly collapsed and everything was destroyed. If its used the right way, its not any less powerful then Ryujin Jakka. Looking at this Roja couldnt help but sigh. In the end, Bankai was a lot stronger than the Shikai. This ability is close to Yamamotos power. In fact, the sun core is 15 million degrees, it was no longer flames, but instead, it was pure heat, pure destruction, something above the elements. Roja didnt try to double Bankai. They were two different types of Ice and Snow abilities. Sode no Shirayuki is beautiful beyond belief and Daiguren Hyorinmaru was strong as t controlled the outer coldness. The fusion of these two may be much stronger than the fusion of Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 395 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 313: Extreme Cold field! A month later, in the calm belt, Roja stood quietly on the frozen sea under his legs while Sen Maboroshi was full of crack in his hands. Suddenly it was completely broken, but it reformed again back to its original state. This month, Roja tried almost all of the combinations of double releases. Whether it was Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Sode No Shirayuki and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi or Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Sode No Shirayuki He even tried Sode No shirayuki and Ryujin Jakka also Ryujin Jakka and Daiguren Hyorinmaru. The success wasnt what Roja expected. The most powerful combination is Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Sode No Shirayuki. This made him reach the true absolute Zero temperature. With this power, he could destroy everything in front of him. Even the other combination developed different abilities, they were extremely powerful. Just, Ryujin Jakka and Sode No Shirayuki werent successful, or in other words, he wasnt able to completely combine the two. Although Roja knew the theory behind it, which was if he merged fire and Ice he would be able to gain control over temperature, he still couldnt do it. Knowing something and doing it is a different matter. Fortunately, his attempts werent for nothing, as he gained some knowledge about it. As for using three Bankais, Roja called it Extreme Cold Field. It was a kind of field similar to the Sword field but much stronger and difficult to control. The Reiatsu consumed while he uses it was too much. It was far more than using Senbonzakura and Ryujin Jakka. Even though Rojas Reiatsu grew stronger as he reached the sixth stage, it was still drained in an instant. This power was so strong that even Roja himself didnt know how strong it was. Roja was no longer afraid of the world government now! Well Its been a month already. Roja put away Sen Maboroshi. In the past month, he lost the feeling of time as he immersed himself in his training. Taking a breath, Rojas eyes flashed as he said: This world, I will change it. Inside the Headquarters, a battle assessment was taking place. The one battling was someone with the Hira Hira No Mi (Diamantis fruit) and the other one was Tashigi. After Diamantis death, the Hira Hira Fruit appeared again and the one who obtained it joined the Marine. Tashigis clothes were tattered and she had scars everywhere. On the other hand, her opponent was clean without any scar, only a few traces of dirt on his clothes. Your sword cant injure me. Her opponent looked at her and said: I have the Hira Hira No Mi, even the clothes I am wearing are made of steel. Your sword cant cut steel. When his voice fell, the sword in his hand slashed at Tashigi. Tashigi retreated and the ribbon-like sword left a dent on the ground. It was a sword essentially but with his fruit, he could bend it as he liked. Im afraid Tashigi wont be able to win Yeah. Several Rear Admirals were watching the fight as they said to each other. Tashigi had ground really fast in the past month, but she cant go all the way. She won every battle until now. Even when it was too difficult to win, she could make it in the end. Rojas growth amazed all the instructors, but when Tashigi appeared she wasnt that good, so they doubted the reason Roja brought her with him. And now her opponent was the strongest person in the ordinary camp. Everyone else was defeated by her. Wouch! Wouch! Tashigi swept the sword on her hand and retreated, she was full of blood marks, but she wasnt willing to lose here, she wanted to win. At least, she mustnt lose Rojas face. She also knew that Roja was invincible in the camps when he was still a recruit. He fought his way to the first place in the ordinary camp and went to the elite camp to also be the most powerful there. This was just the ordinary camp. It would be too shameful for her to lose here while she is Rojas disciple. Everything can be cut if I will it Im the swords master I can control the sword to cut or not Tashigi held her sword as she constantly muttered. This was Rojas teaching. She experienced the state of the rhythm of all things just once but after she returned to normal, she wasnt able to enter that state again. She can only be considered as a half a step master swordsman right now. If she can breakthrough, she would be able to be the champion of the ordinary camp, but if this continues she would only be second place. Ding! Tashigis opponent smashed his sword at her while moving which made it difficult for Tashigi to evade. Although that sword was flexible, it wasnt well controlled and was going to hit her shoulder. But at this moment Tashigi ignored it and all her attention was on a person on the crowd, her eyes flashed with joy as she looked at him. The person who appeared was Roja. Roja stood there watching the battle leisurely with no emotion in his eyes. Just looking at him, she felt filled with strength. For her, Roja watching her battle was already an exciting thing. I absolutely wont let you down Tashigi took a deep breath and stepped back two steps and her eyes refocused in her opponent. Her heart calmed down as she listened to the sound of the sword. She finally entered the rhythm of all things state. Wouch! Tashigi rushed toward her opponent again. Its useless, your sword cant Her opponent looked at her with scornful eyes but in the next moment, his face changed as Tashigis sword actually cut through his steel coat. Wouch! Tashigis figure appeared behind him while she returned the sword into its scabbard. Ittoryu Usugasumi: Honoka. Putong! The man was cut while wearing his steel coat, he fell to the ground while he still found it unbelievable. He couldnt believe he lost, and to a woman at that. Sure enough, she is The Ghost Swords disciple after all The medics rushed toward the stage to help the guy to stop his bleeding and after that, they took him down. The instructors were in shock before finally announcing Tashigis victory. However, Tashigis attention wasnt on them, but it was on Roja. Roja smiled at her and raised his hand and gently applauded. G.O.S.S Chapter 314: The calm before the storm! The first place in the ordinary assessment was a woman which was very rare in the previous years. Therefore, Tashigis achievement made many hearts shake. Roja appearing in the ordinary camp caused an even bigger sensation compared to Tashigi as all the recruit looked at him with worship and awe. I didnt expect that just training you for a month will lead to you reaching the master swordsman level alone. Roja looked at her and nodded with a little bit of satisfaction, on the other hand, Tashigi was embarrassed getting this kind of praise from Roja. Not bad at all. At this time, Z appeared from afar as he looked at Tashigi with a satisfied smile as well. At least Tashigi was the best female Marine he was satisfied by her hard work since he started teaching Roja looked at Z and smiled strangely: Z-sensei, you look very happy Z smiled at Roja and said: Of course, finally that cancer like System, the Shichibukai, will be put to an end finally. Oh? It seems like something big happened while I wasnt here the past few days. The elder actually approved this? When Roja heard Zs words, he was astonished by the news. After he returned from Alabasta he made Fujitora deal with this matter but he didnt expect it to go so well. The elders already signed the documents. Z smiled slightly and continued: Except some guys who didnt express their opponents like Aokiji and Garp even Sengoku signed the document already and handed it to the world government. After receiving the document about stopping the system from Roja, Fujitora didnt directly submit it to the world government. Instead, he got the signature of many higher-ups in the Marine such as Sengoku first. He even went to the new world and got Akainus signature. Nearly nine out of ten people in the Marine supported the abolishment of the Shichibukai system. After the document was submitted to the world government, the elders were silent for several days before finally giving their signature. So now they didnt have time to waste this opportunity. Thats not bad at all. Roja nodded slightly. Hancock didnt need to rely on the Shichubukai system since she has Amazon lily herself, the system has no meaning for her at all. When Roja was about to leave, he thought about another thing and rushed toward Tashigi and said: You did a good job this time, but dont be too proud of yourself. The elite camp recruits are trained by Teacher Z. So the strength of the people there is completely different than the ones here. Yes. Tashigi nodded seriously. She didnt feel proud at all because she knows that these achievements were nothing compared to Rojas. After introducing her to Z, Roja returned home but he didnt find Garp there so headed back to the Fortress toward Garp office. After he pushed the door, he found Garp sitting there holding a bag of rice cracker in his hand and ate them one after the other. Youre back. Garp looked at Roja who opened the door and revealed a kind smile, but this smile didnt cover the worry on his face. Roja looked at Garp and said: What happened? Its nothing. Garp shook his head. Roja walked in and sat on the sofa and said: Is it about Aces accident? Garps expression became bitter as his face was full of complex emotions while he didnt know what to do anymore. Although Roja knew that Ace wont be able to defeat Blackbeard, he didnt interface. Where is Ace now? He has been taken to the Impel Down. Garp sat there as he didnt feel too well while he said: Its decided that he would be executed in a month openly. The main goal is to annihilate Whitebeard. When Roja heard Garp, he felt his heart beat like crazy. Its finally here. The Marineford war! He thought that by changing so much of the story this wont happen. He had a feeling that since Ace chased after Blackbeard that the war might actually start. So this wasnt totally out of his expectations. You can rest assured, I will handle everything. Rojas tone was very light. Since then Garp didnt know what to do anymore. He was hesitating, whether he should choose Justice over Family or Family over Justice. Rojas words made Garp feel at ease, he felt that if Roja was to handle this, everything will go well. At this time, the door suddenly opened hurriedly. A man full of cold sweat came to report to Garp but didnt expect Roja would be here, he looked surprised for a bit before he rushed in toward them. What happened? Roja looked at him and bowed casually. The Marine looked nervous as he looked at Garp and Roja then said: An accident occurred in Shabondy Shoto Someone beat a Celestial Dragon. The one who did it was the Straw hat pirates Captain while other pirates were with him as well. They are the Supernova with a bounty over 100 million on their heads. Puff! When Garp heard this, he almost couldnt help choking as he felt already felt quite the headache from Aces problem and now Luffy already did something like this. Roja looked at the Marine and asked: What is the situation? The Celestial Dragons called for Warship and Admirals to suppress the offenders Roja turned around to look at Garp and shrugged: Well I will make a trip. Ugh?! The Marine didnt expect Roja would go himself. Ok. Garp sat there as he his headache growing. Of course, he was a bit happy in his heart. His son dared to even hit a Celestial Dragon. He always looked at the Celestial Dragon unhappily but he couldnt do anything to them. Chapter 314: The calm before the storm! The first place in the ordinary assessment was a woman which was very rare in the previous years. Therefore, Tashigis achievement made many hearts shake. Roja appearing in the ordinary camp caused an even bigger sensation compared to Tashigi as all the recruit looked at him with worship and awe. I didnt expect that just training you for a month will lead to you reaching the master swordsman level alone. Roja looked at her and nodded with a little bit of satisfaction, on the other hand, Tashigi was embarrassed getting this kind of praise from Roja. Not bad at all. At this time, Z appeared from afar as he looked at Tashigi with a satisfied smile as well. At least Tashigi was the best female Marine he was satisfied by her hard work since he started teaching Roja looked at Z and smiled strangely: Z-sensei, you look very happy Z smiled at Roja and said: Of course, finally that cancer like System, the Shichibukai, will be put to an end finally. Oh? It seems like something big happened while I wasnt here the past few days. The elder actually approved this? When Roja heard Zs words, he was astonished by the news. After he returned from Alabasta he made Fujitora deal with this matter but he didnt expect it to go so well. The elders already signed the documents. Z smiled slightly and continued: Except some guys who didnt express their opponents like Aokiji and Garp even Sengoku signed the document already and handed it to the world government. After receiving the document about stopping the system from Roja, Fujitora didnt directly submit it to the world government. Instead, he got the signature of many higher-ups in the Marine such as Sengoku first. He even went to the new world and got Akainus signature. Nearly nine out of ten people in the Marine supported the abolishment of the Shichibukai system. After the document was submitted to the world government, the elders were silent for several days before finally giving their signature. So now they didnt have time to waste this opportunity. Thats not bad at all. Roja nodded slightly. Hancock didnt need to rely on the Shichubukai system since she has Amazon lily herself, the system has no meaning for her at all. When Roja was about to leave, he thought about another thing and rushed toward Tashigi and said: You did a good job this time, but dont be too proud of yourself. The elite camp recruits are trained by Teacher Z. So the strength of the people there is completely different than the ones here. Yes. Tashigi nodded seriously. She didnt feel proud at all because she knows that these achievements were nothing compared to Rojas. After introducing her to Z, Roja returned home but he didnt find Garp there so headed back to the Fortress toward Garp office. After he pushed the door, he found Garp sitting there holding a bag of rice cracker in his hand and ate them one after the other. Youre back. Garp looked at Roja who opened the door and revealed a kind smile, but this smile didnt cover the worry on his face. Roja looked at Garp and said: What happened? Its nothing. Garp shook his head. Roja walked in and sat on the sofa and said: Is it about Aces accident? Garps expression became bitter as his face was full of complex emotions while he didnt know what to do anymore. Although Roja knew that Ace wont be able to defeat Blackbeard, he didnt interface. Where is Ace now? He has been taken to the Impel Down. Garp sat there as he didnt feel too well while he said: Its decided that he would be executed in a month openly. The main goal is to annihilate Whitebeard. When Roja heard Garp, he felt his heart beat like crazy. Its finally here. The Marineford war! He thought that by changing so much of the story this wont happen. He had a feeling that since Ace chased after Blackbeard that the war might actually start. So this wasnt totally out of his expectations. You can rest assured, I will handle everything. Rojas tone was very light. Since then Garp didnt know what to do anymore. He was hesitating, whether he should choose Justice over Family or Family over Justice. Rojas words made Garp feel at ease, he felt that if Roja was to handle this, everything will go well. At this time, the door suddenly opened hurriedly. A man full of cold sweat came to report to Garp but didnt expect Roja would be here, he looked surprised for a bit before he rushed in toward them. What happened? Roja looked at him and bowed casually. The Marine looked nervous as he looked at Garp and Roja then said: An accident occurred in Shabondy Shoto Someone beat a Celestial Dragon. The one who did it was the Straw hat pirates Captain while other pirates were with him as well. They are the Supernova with a bounty over 100 million on their heads. Puff! When Garp heard this, he almost couldnt help choking as he felt already felt quite the headache from Aces problem and now Luffy already did something like this. Roja looked at the Marine and asked: What is the situation? The Celestial Dragons called for Warship and Admirals to suppress the offenders Roja turned around to look at Garp and shrugged: Well I will make a trip. Ugh?! The Marine didnt expect Roja would go himself. Ok. Garp sat there as he his headache growing. Of course, he was a bit happy in his heart. His son dared to even hit a Celestial Dragon. He always looked at the Celestial Dragon unhappily but he couldnt do anything to them. Chapter 315: Roja is coming! In Mary Geoise, Sengoku along with Kisaru were in the large conference room getting ready to start discussing the incoming war and how to deal with Whitebeard. Although the Marine was an absolute advantage in this war, Whitebeard was the strongest in the world, it wont be that easy, and this might also make the other two Yonko join the war. Even the elders didnt dare to be careless even a little. Suddenly they heard about the accident happening in the Shadondy Shoto before the conference even begins. That bastard, he keeps making a mess after the other, he even dared to hit the Celestial Dragons Sengoku furrowed his eyebrows. He was really tired of this. When he was working with Garp, he had to wipe his ass every time he messes up and then Garps son, Dragon went and made the Revolutionary army, which was a headache following that comes Roja and then now Luffy. A Marine behind Sengoku reported loudly. Its reported that besides Straw hat pirates, there is also Kid pirates and the Heart Pirates and even more. Everything began when Straw Hat pirates hit a Celestial Dragon and now that Celestial Dragon was taken as a hostage which is extremely bad. After Sengoku heard this, he took a deep breath and said: What are they asking for? Nothing for now. When the atmosphere turned somewhat strange, Kisaru finished his drink slowly and said. No matter what, since someone actually threatened the worlds nobles, we cant just stay idle. Sengoku-san When it comes to Luffy, he was Garps nephew, but he was the one who actually hit the Celestial Dragon. Kisaru didnt want Roja and Garp to lose face because of this accident. In the Original story, he did just that, he was capable of killing all of them but he dragged it until Rayleigh arrived and fought with him so he doesnt have to kill any of them. Kisaru Sengoku looked at Kisaru and couldnt help shake his head. At present, its true that Kisaru was the best option to deal with this. Kisaru wont kill them and he will just find a way to deal with this. But just as Kisaru stood up, another Marine rushed in to report. Reporting! Ghost sword just returned to the headquarters and as he heard about the accident he rushed toward Shabondy Shoto. What?! Sengoku and Kisarus faces changed at the same time. A strange expression appeared on Kisarus face as he sat back in his chair and said: Well it seems like I dont need to go anymore. Damn Sengoku didnt expect Roja to return now. Although they were preparing to fight Whitebeard, and his return was on time, Luffys accident happened which was very troublesome. Whether hes going to catch Luffy or not, only God knows. But now that Roja moved, he no longer needs to send Kisaru. He could only shake his head. Anyway, Roja can settle this matter alone, it got nothing to do with him. Forget it. These are just small matters. The most important thing now is Whitebeard. Sengoku sighed and focused on the matter before him. Aces accident is the most important factor right now. If Ace was killed he might lose Roja or maybe he would even save him and leave the Marine. So the real question is whether to kill Ace or not. Its impossible to control Roja. After Sengoku discussed this matter with Kisaru and the others in the conference room they reported the matter to the world government and the elders decided to start with the Whitebeards pirate. Although the Shichibukai system was abolished, with the Marines power now, they were enough to deal with them, and if Roja joined, Whitebeard and his pirates wont have a chance of winning. Publicly executing Ace was a conspiracy to drag Whitebeard there. He will definitively come. After Luffy hit a Celestial Dragon, the island was in Chaos. What are the headquarters instructions? A middle-aged Rear Admiral Asked. The Commodore besides him replied full of excitement: Ghost sword is coming personally! Upon hearing this, the scene paused and then as if they were saved, they were happy. That legend was actually coming here personally. Ghost sword didnt lose a fight since joining the Marines. Just hearing his name, all of them became excited. Look, Ghost Sword is here! At this moment, someone shouted full of excitement as he looked at the figure walking on the sea step by step. It was Roja. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand as a chilly air was coming out from it. Wherever he steps, the sea would become ice. When he arrived at the island, Roja moved slightly and stepped on the ground. All the Marines saluted him with respect. I heard that there is a total of ten pirates Supernova here? Are their locations confirmed? Roja walked over while his coat was fluttering gently by the wind as he asked the Rear Admiral who saluted him respectfully. Yes, they are ten people! I will confirm their locations right away! The Rear Admiral respectfully responded to Rojas question. The Marines currently were somewhat powerful, but they were still smashed by ten pirates with a bounty of 100 million each. Luffy wasnt the problem, but the others werent weak either. Roja pulled the Den Den Mushi from his pocket and said: You dont have to worry, they can run away from me. Tell the nearest ones location and the others later. Yes. The Rear admiral said with a respectful voice as he asked the Commodore besides him and immediately said to Roja: The nearest one is a pirate by the name Urouge or the mad monk with a bounty of 108 million over his head, he is fighting just in front of us. Roja nodded and his figured disappeared and arrived in the street ahead. Chapter 316: Frozen! Roja strolled across the street and suddenly everything quietened. When the pirates and the civilians saw Roja they all panicked. Thats Its The Ghost Sword! Run! Instantly all the people on the street began running. Roja couldnt tell who was the pirate and who was the civilian in this mess, he could only shake his head. Of course, some people aimed their guns at him while someone said. That guy is the famous Ghost Sword, if I kill him, I will become famous. Are you crazy?! Someone couldnt help yell: That is the strongest Admiral in the History, he is the strongest Marine. He tried to stop him but was too late. His companion already fired a shot at Roja, the bullet went through the air and arrived next to Roja. Ding! However, surprisingly, Roja didnt evade the bullet or even move, a sudden cold air attacked the bullet and completely froze it in the air, then it fell to the ground. This The man who shot was in disbelief as he looked at the bullet on the ground. His friend turned around and started running at the same time he shouted: Idiot! Do you think you can kill someone like that with a bullet? They started to flee but Roja glanced at the two with Sen Maboroshi in his hand, then waved it at them. Wouch! Wouch! As soon as he waved, cold air suddenly swept toward them and turned them into ice. Before they could even react they were frozen solid. The Ice and Snow ability is so easy to use. Roja said to himself, he glanced and one of the roofs but didnt do anything as he continued to move forward leisurely. On that roof, one of the supernovas, Scratchmen Apoo was observing Roja with his crew. Is that really the Ghost Sword? I heard he can use fire, how come he is using Ice right now? This is really weird. Rojas ability wasnt a secret, if you looked for some time you can get some information. Thats too strong! A street was frozen in mere seconds Apoos subordinate was full of cold sweat and couldnt help saying: Apoo-sama, this is too dangerous we need to escape. Apoo heard this and showed a sinister smile as he said: Stupid, escaping is no fun at all. He is one of the few that passed the first half of the GrandLine. When he met Admirals, he would escape but not before doing something to them. Apoo looked at Rojas back with a sinister light in his eyes. Roja was aware of Apoo of course, but he didnt pay attention to him as he was thinking. These supernovas were arrogant, more than any other pirates, theyre even more arrogant than some pirates in the new world Roja walked leisurely, after some time, a group of people appeared in front of him. They were the Hawkins Pirates. Their leader is Basil Hawkins, also known as the Magician with a bounty of 249 million berry on his head. Ghost Sword!! The pirates saw Roja who was wearing the Marines coat and their faces changed. Someone turned around and said toward Basil Hawkins: Captain, you leave first. The Admiral Ghost Sword Hawkins looked at Roja with a slight flash in his eyes and said: No need to panic, were already doomed. Were doomed? Roja looked at him with interest as he said leisurely: So you know that when this sword goes down, you would all be frozen to death?! Just when Rojas voice fell, Hawkins face changed as he tried to dodge, but Rojas sword already moved. Wouch! There were no big moves, just as the sword went down, cold air spread throughout the place and the whole Street turned into ice. The Hawkins pirates were frozen into ice sculptures. Their faces still had the fear and horror they felt before getting frozen. Great! Apoo who was observing Roja said this and at the same time, a jealous expression appeared in his eyes as he looked at Roja with a dangerous expression. The next moment, he snorted. Because Hawkins sculpture suddenly cracked. Hawkins broke the ice and was intact. Oh? Such an interesting ability, youre not injured at all?! When Apoo heard this his eyes lit up and said: Its getting more and more interesting The Ghost Sword is really interesting, Hehe. Hawkins looked at Roja seriously and said: Sure enough, just one attack is this powerful Its really a problem to deal with an Admiral. Almost at the moment, his voice felt, a figure smashed into a wall and the wall collapsed. A figure with two little wings behind his back suddenly appeared, he was one of the supernovas, Rojas goal. Ice?! Urouge discovered that the street was full of ice and was suddenly shocked, then he saw Rojas figure and his eyes shrunk. Is it The Ghost Sword? At this time, a pacifista arrived. This was one of the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, or maybe one of the Robots made after him. Urouge saw this, smiled and stood up. This is really bad luck. First I encounter an Admiral and then one of the Shichibukai Its strange that there is the Shichibukai system in the first place? Why is it still there and wasnt abolished already? Not just Urouge, Hawkins as well as Apoo looked at the Pacifista at the same time who had the same shape as Bartholomew Kuma. The Atmosphere in the field stagnated for a while. At this time Roja finally said: Mad monk Urouge, Magician Hawkins, and the one hiding there Scratchmen Apoo, all of you come at me together. He wasnt loud, his tone was dull, but all the people on the field were shaken, especially Apoo who was hiding. This was like a slap in his face. Apoos face was ugly, as he showed half of his body from the roof and said to Roja: How did you find me? Apoo jumped off the roof and stood beside Urouge and Hawkins. The three stood together and felt more confident in dealing with Roja. Chapter 317: You don’t know anything about power! The Atmosphere seemed to freeze. Originally, the entire street was covered in Ice. The temperature was decreasing below zero. Urouge looked at Roja sullenly. He was a supernova and had a bit of power too: Whether we have hope or not, let me give it a try. Apoos eyes were filled with killing intent as he was preparing to fight: Let me see the legendary power of the Ghost Sword. How strong can you be?! Hawkins stood there without a word while his eyes were flashing with a dangerous light. The three supernovas seemed to think about the same thing as they attacked together. Some people looked at the commotion there and were shaking. They couldnt help whisper: Urouge, Scratchmen Apoo, Hawkins the Magician There is also one of the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma! What will happen when they fight? Captain Urouge Apoo-san The pirates under Apoo and Uroyge came here. They felt the tension while looking at that scene. Even if you act arrogant and confident there is a limit all of that. After all, its the strongest Admiral we are talking about! Be careful then. Roja leisurely looked at Urouge, Apoo, and Hawkins in front of him and casually raised his Sen Maboroshi and said: Although I dont like to bully people, rest assured, I promise I wont cut you in half. At the same time when his voice fell, Roja waved his sword toward them. A white light suddenly appeared with a chill that spread all over the place. Urouge roared as he raised his weapon and slammed it down. But as it touched the white light, it suddenly froze and the effect spread toward his body. Wouch! Wouch! Urouge was stunned and in a flash, he was turned to an Ice sculpture! On the other side, Apoo looked awkwardly as he pushed himself to the limit and made a sound wave which moved toward the white light. The light was blocked for an instance but then it continued in its way as if nothing happened, Apoo was also turned into an Ice Sculpture. Before he was frozen, Apoos eyes showed a stunned look, because He saw the Pacifista that was chasing after Urouge also turned into an Ice Sculpture. Shichibukai Only this thought appeared in Apoos mind before he was completely frozen. Hawkins also froze again. He didnt want to be frozen so he used his ability but after the tenth replacement, he still froze. You dont know anything about power. Roja casually took the Den Den Mushi and called the Marine on the island: Rojas talking, other than Hawkins the Magician and Mad Monk Urouge and Scratchman Apoo, tell me the location of the supernovas. Far away, all the people watched this scene with disappointment. They thought that these three along with the Shichibukai could play a few rounds with Roja, but it ended in the blink of an eye. Many didnt see Roja use his powers before, and now they were covered in cold sweat after witnessing it for the first time. Three supernovas and one Shichibukai, in an instant The Strongest Admiral deserves his title. Thats really terrifying! On the other side, Luffy didnt encounter only one Pacifista, but two. Usopp looked at the identical Pacifista in front of him with horror as he said: What the hell How can there be two identical Shichibukai! Im afraid that its not that simple. The Shichibukai system was abolished. This isnt probably the real Shichibukai. Robin looked at the Pacifista and said calmly. Zoro took out a sword from his waist and said coldly: Whether he is truly the real deal or not since he wants to catch us, we need to fight him. Of course. Luffy nodded and opened the second gear. Zoro bit on the sword and at the same time held the other two in his hands. He looked coldly at the pacifista in front of him. Santoryu Tora Gari! Wouch! An aura of a tiger suddenly appeared behind Zoro as he rushed toward the Pacifista. As his swords fell on the Pacifista and roared. Zoro was currently much stronger than the original, even though he couldnt defeat it with this attack, he could actually cut it which revealed that it was actually a robot. Robot? Franky blinked as his hands were in front of him. A burst of air suddenly shot out from his hands. Boom! After he attacked, the Pacifista staggered before standing up and pointing his hand at them then released laser from it. Its really dangerous. Zoro avoided the laser as he took a deep breath and once again changed his posture. Santoryu Rengoku Oni Giri! Wouch! Zoros figure flashed appeared behind the pacifista. A bursting sound was heard as three cuts appeared on the Pacifistas body. Franky and Usopp followed him and attack the Pacifista. Finally, the Pacifista broke down and slammed on the ground. On the other side, because Zoro was stronger than the original, Luffy was much stronger than the original. Although he still didnt learn how to use Haki, he could use a little bit of it. Although its only a little bit and he couldnt actually use Busoshoku, it wasnt just a small step. Luffy and Brook joined forces and easily defeated the other Pacifista. Chapter 318: Roja Vs the Straw Hat! heuh, Although we won, these guys are really strong. After they defeated the Pacifista, Luffy took a deep breath and ended the second gear. Next to him, Nami said solemnly: Luffy, we should quickly go. There is such a strong enemy now, Im afraid that stronger people from the Marine will arrive. However, Almost as her voice fell, Zoro stood up and shook his head: No, its already late Wouch! A burst of light appeared and Roja strolled suddenly in front of them and glanced at the destroyed Pacifista. Oh, you guys are strong! Ah! Usopp saw Luffy and was scared. He started trembling while Nami was also surprised and also felt fear. Sanji lowered his face and looked serious while fighting intent flashed in Zoros eyes. As for Robin, she was somewhat surprised. She didnt expect Roja to come personally. A strange light appeared in her eyes as she didnt know what to do anymore. This is an Admiral?! Franky looked at Roja. Brook like always said his line: Hes really scary that mu eyes will come out, but I dont have eyes to come out Yohohohoho. Yes he is. Robin nodded, then took a deep breath and said: He is the strongest Admiral in the Marines history. He is the one standing at the peak of this world. At this time, Only Luffys expression didnt change much. He stood there and looked at Roja. Why are you here? Why? After causing all of this trouble? Roja looked at Luffy with a blank face. Luffy was silent then he recalled the thing that happened with the celestial Dragon. He still didnt regret his action as he looked up at Roja and said. Are you talking about the Celestial Dragon Guy? That guy deserves After saying this Luffy paused and then said: I dont want to fight you. Roja smirked and said: Right, even if you fight against me, can you win? No. Luffy shook his head and said: I dont want to win, I want to leave. As he said this, Luffy clenched his fist. He cant stop here. Zoro and Sanji were the same, they looked at Roja ready to fight. Roja shook his head and suddenly sighed: It seems like you dont know what happened to Ace Luffy: What happened to Ace? Roja shook his head and refused to answer. At the same time he grabbed his Sen Maboroshi and said: If you want to know, come at me, let me test your strength. If you win, I may tell you. When he heard Roja, Luffy hesitated. He didnt want to fight against Roja at all and at the same time he didnt want to give up. But He only hesitated for a moment. After all, he is Luffy. He was very firm. He opened the Second Gear and prepared for the fight. Roja looked at Zoro and the others and said: All of you as well. Are you ready? Nami clenched her Clima-Tact. She had no confidence in fighting Roja, she was nervous. If there is someone that wasnt nervous here, it would be Robin. Robin knew what Roja wanted to do, Luffy was his nephew after all, he would kill him or hurt him. She knew that he wanted to catch him, he wouldnt talk so much. Roja noticed Robins gaze and shrugged at her, then said. Bankai, Daiguren hyorinmaru! Wouch! After his voice came out, half of his sword turned to ice and from his arm, an ice dragon climbed on his arm toward his shoulder forming two beautiful ice wings on his back. Ice? Not only Zoro and Sanji, even Robin was stunned. She knew most of Rojas skills, but she was shocked by this new power that she didnt hear of before. Isnt this the power of the other Admiral? How come Roja is using it? Wouch! Without waiting for them to react, Roja stepped forward and appeared in front of Zoro. Wouch! Zoros pupil Shrunk, but he didnt hesitate as he using his sword to attack Roja. Roja held his sword and blocked Zoros swords with one hand. A chill suddenly spread through the sword and started freezing Zoros hands. Zoro was shocked and suddenly pulled back. At this moment, Sanji flashed from the side and used his devils feet (Diable jambe) and kicked at Rojas head with an astonishing speed. However, Roja didnt look at his while he blocked it with his sword. Ding! His leg hit Sen Maboroshi but it couldnt do anything to it, even the Ice on it didnt fall. Instead, his Diable Jambe was instantly cooled down by the ice then it started to freeze. Sanji was horrified and pulled back quickly. Gomu Gomu no Luffys fists suddenly attacked Roja from the side. At the same time, Franky released his Coup De Burst at Roja, Chpper suddenly charged and Zoro attacked again. Everyone attacked at the same time. Under these attacks, Roja was like a big evil boss fighting against the series protagonists. He couldnt help feel strange. Wouch! Roja waved his sword and an Ice wall suddenly rose in from Rojas side. This wall blocked Rojas fist and Frankys Coup De Burst and all of the other attacks. The Ice wall wasnt thick but it seemed like nothing could penetrate it. Chapter 319: Let go! I cant even damage it a little Chopper kicked the Ice Wall and not even a foot imprint was shown on it, which made him shudder in fear. All of them attacked together but nothing happened. At this time, Treinta Fleur, Clutch! Robin said lightly from a distance and suddenly hands appeared on Roja behind the Ice Wall and tried to twist his head. Is this all you can do? Roja snorted as if these arms werent there and turned around toward Robin. Wouch! The Ice wall disappeared and in the next instant Rojas figure flashed and appeared next to Robin. This is bad! Robin, be careful! Luffy and the others panicked. What made them sluggish was that Roja didnt use his sword on Robin, but he slapped her a** directly. Obviously, this was a little unexpected for Robin. She wanted to hide but she couldnt help looking at Roja with a funny and good-hearted look as she said: The Ghost sword is really unreasonable. You were looking for it. Roja glanced at her and turned toward the group again. There was a little to no contact between Roja and Luffy before. He wasnt familiar with Rojas character, he thought that Roja was a strong and dignified Marine, but that image was instantly broken. Ah! What have you done to Robin-chan! Sanji looked at Roja and gritted his teeth as he rushed toward Roja. Zoro saw Sanji rush and couldnt help but say. Hey! Are you an Idiot? Putong! Sure enough, in an instant, he was thrown back by Roja and accidentally fell on Nami. Namis mouth twitched as she looked at Roja. You did that deliberately! As she said this she looked at him and Robin again. She felt that there as something between these two. The atmosphere of this battle was completely destroyed by Robins interaction. Roja looked at the side and smiled at Robin. He couldnt help sigh as Sen Maboroshi disappeared and looked at Luffy again. Forget it But Luffy, you stinking brat, If you cant settle something on your own, dont do it. Dont cause so much trouble for Garp! Roja looked at Luffy and yelled at him. Luffy smiled embarrassingly but he didnt admit his wrongs. He still thought that the Celestial Dragon deserved that punch. At this time, Roja glanced at him and said another thing. Okay, you can leave now. Silence! Everyone was silent, Nami and Usopp and the others widened their eyes as they looked at Roja in shock. Luffy also stared at Roja for a while, it seems like he didnt expect Roja to say this. What are you doing, leave before I change my mind, hurry up! Roja looked at Luffy and said. Luffy finally reacted, as he turned toward Zoro and ran away, but he suddenly turned around and said to Roja: Thank you! Roja was lazy to respond as he looked at Luffy running away. After they disappeared, Roja shook his and said to himself: From now on, this era of pirates will On an empty area on Shabondy Shoto. Trafalgar, Kid You guys destroyed the Px4. Do you know how much it costs the Marine to make them?! When the Celestial Dragon was hit, the first one to appear here were the ones from the Marines science unit. They arrived even earlier than Roja. Sentomaru was annoyed as he said: This will be hard for me to explain to VegaPunk! Law and Kid were watching Sentomaru with a gloomy face. Both of them were a little injured and many of their crew were also injured but the overall situation wasnt that bad if they join hands they could deal with other Pacifistas. What are you guys? Kid coldly said. Sentomaru said coldly: Its impossible for me to explain this, but you can say that we are the Scientific Unit under the Marine, and I am the team captain, Sentomaru. Law listen to him then said: So you can command them, can you please let us leave there is so much already and I dont want to encounter an Admiral. Admiral When he heard this, Sentomaru frowned and said: He shouldve already arrived, forget it, I will first take care of you both. After his voice fell, he took his axe and moved toward Kid. Kid snorted and raised his hand. Wouch! A magnetic force suddenly fell on the axe on Sentomarus hand and instead of going toward Kid, it turned around toward his own head. Oh? Sentomarus brows wrinkled as he threw away his axe. You have a magnetic Devil fruit? Sentomaru looked at Kid and frowned, but he wasnt afraid as he rushed toward him. Kid waved his hands and a large number of weapons flew over and formed a huge arm. That arm turned into a fist and rushed toward Sentomaru. Facing this attack, Sentomaru used his palms to push toward the fist. Ashigara Dokkoi! Boom! A seemingly powerless push touched the huge arm composed of various swords and guns. After the contact, the arm suddenly burst. What? Laws eyes flashed. He had more knowledge compared to other peoples and he couldnt help say: Are you using Haki? For a pirate in the First half of the Grandline, you know a lot. Sentomaru snorted and rushed toward Kid. Sentomaru wasnt strong, but using Haki he was much stronger than Kid who couldnt use it. Seeing this, Law stretched his hand and created a room. Room! Law suddenly joined the battle, his figure flashed and he changed positions with a pirate under Kid, then he drew his sword to fight against Sentomaru. With Laws intervention, the battle stabilized as Sentomaru wasnt that Strong and Laws fruit was special. Sentomaru was suppressed. And when it seemed that Sentomaru was being defeated, a voice came from afar. Arent you the captain of the Scientific Unit, Sentomaru? Why are you being defeated by some pirates? The sound seemed to come from far away, but the next instant a figure appeared beside them and at the same time, he deflected Laws sword that was going to fall on Sentomaru. Ding! Law felt a sudden force hit his hand and the sword almost flew from his hands. He couldnt help take a few steps back. Marine Admiral Ghost Sword! Damn, we are still meeting an Admiral?! Kid and his pirates, as well as some people from Law crew, had a sudden change in their expressions. Chapter 320: Roja and Law! Although Roja and Sentomaru werent friends, they knew each other due to some missions. Really How come you are so slow? Sentomaru blamed Roja for arriving late. Even if his boss was here he would say the same thing. Roja shrugged and said: What are you talking about while you only have these two in front of you. Sentomaru looked at Roja with a little surprise as he said: Are you saying you already solved the others? No. Roja answered lazily. Puff! Sentomaru almost vomited blood. He couldnt help say in madness: Then how come are you saying that there is only these two left? Thats because Roja stopped a little and said: I made the straw hat escape and caught the others. This sentence made Sentomaru stiffen. He shook his head helplessly and said: It seems like the Rumors are true But anyway, you take care of these people. Sentomaru didnt have a good impression on the Celestial Dragon, it can be said that no Marine has a good impression on them, because they treat the Marines as their watchdogs. Roja turned his head and looked at the distance of Kid. Kid looked at him anxiously. With a bounty of 315 million, the captain of Kid pirates I heard that you killed a lot of civilians and slaughtered an island. Kid calmed his face and looked at Roja coldly. There is cold sweat on his forehead but his tone was cold as he said: What about it? However, as his voice fell, Roja grabbed his sword and swept it toward Kid. Wouch! The air suddenly swayed as if the void itself was moved. The sword seemed extremely slow but no one could speak the careful before it reached Kid. Boom! From Roja to a thousand meter ahead, a deep gully appeared. All the pirates including Kid couldnt really react and were directly crushed. The gap between them was too big. There is no resistance at all. Roja looked in front of him and said indifferently: Its not good Killing innocent people. Silence fell on the field. It can be that Roja was half serious when he came here. But just that half serious attack cut the island number 13 in two. Sentomarus mouth twitched while he felt a headache before saying: No matter how energetic you are, cutting an island in two is really too much. It seems like the rumors are true. You like to mess things up Roja ignored Sentomaru and continued glancing at Kids pirates. The pirates were scattered, so they werent affected by this attack, but their expressions were filled with horror. One hit Cut Is this a joke! Captain Kid The pirates were stiff as they couldnt express the fear they were feeling. They didnt have the courage to escape. Seeing this, Roja was too lazy to catch them. He used the Haoshoku to make them faint directly. Then he turned toward Trafalgar. Ah! Law saw Roja turning toward him and felt a great weight crush on him. He screamed as he was about to faint. Laws crew was filled with cold sweat. It was as if they were going to the toilet in the middle of the night and suddenly they saw a ghost, that same feeling. It was extremely difficult for them to move a finger. The Death Surgeon, Trafalgar How should I deal with you? Law looked at Roja since Roja appeared Law didnt speak. He was silent and no one knew what he was thinking. Roja didnt care about Laws reaction. Instead, he stood there and said: Your fruit ability is really good, it would be really a waste if you were killed, what do you say? Upon hearing this, law who had been silent finally spoke: Do you Want to have eternal life? Eternal life Standing in front of Roja, Sentomarus eyes changed slightly. Apparently, he had heard of this ability before. Under everyones gaze, Roja shook is head. No, I dont need it. It was amazing to hear about immortality, and Roja just said he didnt need it. Even Law was stunned. Rojas eyes were dull, it didnt seem like he was joking. In Rojas view, the Ope Ope No Mi ability to grant Immortality was after all a devil fruits ability, so it has some defects. Whether it was sea water or Kairoseki, there should be something that will make it stop. It would be unstable to gain the power of eternal life through a devil fruit. If the devil fruit disappears, what will happen to him then? Roja didnt want to rely on the devil fruits to get stronger or live longer. He only believes in himself. Thats the reason why he didnt eat a devil fruit until now. Otherwise, with his ability, he could choose any devil fruit he wants. Even though Sen Maboroshi had absorbed a devil fruit, it wont really bound him to this worlds rules, and through it, Roja gained basic control over the space power and also the power of illusion. What you are saying is that I owe you a favor right? Roja looked at Law faintly and said: I have never seen Rosinante, but I heard about him. The only time he lied to Sengoku, he lost his life to save you. Law was silent. Roja continued: Rosinante is Doflamingos younger brother, but he was working undercover for the Marine in order to stop his brother. But he didnt hesitate to reveal himself and betray the Marine to save you Law bit his teeth and clenched his fist, his nails penetrated his palm but he didnt feel it. Roja looked at Law and continued: Since then, you wanted to use you Ope Ope No Mi for revenge against Doflamingo. But one day, you go the news about Doflamingos death. Law took a deep breath and his expression calmed down. He replied to Roja: Its exactly as you said. Roja looked at him and said: But there is no direct connection between the two. I didnt do it for you or Rosinante. He was just my enemy. So you dont owe me anything, and you dont have to talk about what you should pay me. If you want to pay me, then do what Rosinante wanted to do. Roja leisurely said the secrets of many years before and no one interrupted him. Even Sentomaru was quietly listening to him. Chapter 321: Slap! Dont say something that cant be done. Law looked at Roja as he snorted and gritted his teeth. Roja said faintly: Its not impossible. Although Rosinate is no longer here, there is still something you could do for him. Defeating the DonQuixote Family is one thing He loved peace and you can help him do that. You can join the Marines medical unit You will get a position of an Adviser directly. Roja said this sentence, and everyone was at loss for words. Sentomaru widened his eyes and looked at Roja: Ghost sword-san! Are you kidding! This guy has a 200 million Berry on his head. He is a pirate I am not kidding. Roja looked at Sentomaru seriously. Law was a bit evil, but he wasnt bad deep down. Most of his bounty came from helping people, just like Luffy. He was different from Kid who killed innocent civilians. Rojas eyes made Sentomaru stiffen. He didnt dare to speak anymore. Law was silence for a while then said: Is this a threat? You can count it as one. Roja said calmly: If you dont agree, I will have to throw you in the Impel Down. No one knew what Law was currently thinking. He had always aimed for his revenge since Rosinantes death, but before he even starts, Doflamingo died by Rojas hands. Law was silent and Roja kept looking at him. After a while, Law looked back at his companions, took a deep breath and said: Can you give me some time? I can. Roja nodded casually and stopped paying attention to him, he turned around and walked away. Sentomaru, lets go back. Sentomaru looked ugly as he could nothing against Roja, finally he just went with Roja. After a while, he couldnt help but ask: Are we really letting them go? How will we explain to the Celestial Dragons about this? Oh, who said that I will explain things to them? Roja looked at Sentomaru indifferently as if he was above the world. Sentomaru didnt dare speak anymore. Shabondy Shoto, island number one. You havent caught them yet? A celestial Dragon within his bubble hood with a gloomy face gritted her teeth and looked coldly at the Marines. Next, to her, a Rear Admiral was full of cold sweat as he said: The Ghost sword is chasing after them, he will catch them in no time, please wait for a little bit. When the Celestial Dragon heard this, she was angry. You group of slow dog slaves! The Marines faces turned ugly, but they bowed their heads and didnt dare to respond. Saint Shalulia, the celestial dragon didnt stop and continued saying: Not only did they hit one of us, but you dog slaves let them run away. Are you guys looking down at the blood of the worlds creators? As she said that, she walked forward which made even cold sweat appear on the Marines. Looking at the angry celestial Dragon, a Commodore gritted his teeth as he trembled. Please Dont be angry. You lowly thing! She snapped. Saint Shalulia glared at him and slapped him. The Commodore clenched his fist for an instant, but he loosened up and retreated. I am very sorry! The Marine looked at this had their faces down. Some of them bit their teeth and couldnt do anything. At this time, two people appeared from afar one of them was Roja and the other was Sentomaru. Admiral Ghost Sword! Seeing his figure, the Marines were finally relieved and immediately rushed toward Roja. Saint Shalulia saw Roja and was still angry as she said: How come the pirates arent with you? Where did they go? When Roja saw this, he was indifferent. He just responded normally: I let them away. This sentence made the Marines petrified. What did you say? Saint Shalulia instantly widened her eyes and showed her anger. You You let them ran away? She looked angrily at the Marine who spoke earlier as she said: Is this what you said a while ago? What a bunch of dog slaves, lowly scumbags. It seems like Sentomaru expected this result and he didnt have a choice but to bow his head down without speaking. At this time, Rojas face turned colder as he moved forward. And under countless gazes, Roja smashed the bubble around her head and slapped her. YouYou After being slapped, Saint Shalulia was stupefied. She glared at Roja with her swollen face full of rage. Slap! Roja slapped her again with his backhand, leaving another deep red finger mark of her other cheek. The two screams filled the ears of all the people present. Sentomaru was stupefied. He looked at this as if he saw a ghost. He swore that he wasnt more shocked before in his life. Saint Shalulia stood there without moving. She couldnt get what just happened. Her body trembled as she looked at Roja in front of her and twitched. You You You dare hit me?! Slap! Roja slapped her another time. This time she squatted down due to pain and fell to the ground. Roja looked coldly at her and said: Try saying it again. Who is your dog slaves? You lowly You lowly Slap! Roja slapped again. He came closer and looked at her coldly: Say it again. You You Saint Shalulia was finally scared while looking at Rojas eyes. She trembled and realized that Roja wasnt like the other Marines. Getting hit in front of so many people and also due to fear, she finally fainted. Roja glanced at her coldly and then turned around. Behind Roja, the Marines stood there sluggishly. Roja held his hand in the air and said something that astounded everyone: Listen to me all of you The Marines isnt the dogs of the nobles! We are the guardian of justice in this world! Chapter 322: Stunned! In Mary Geoise, inside the conference room, the five elders, Kong, and Sengoku were talking. This matter will be left for Sengoku to handle. The elders ordered. Sengoku nodded and said: Please rest assured! Everyones expressions loosened and the atmosphere calmed down. One of the Elders picked a cup of tea and suddenly thought about something and said. Right what happened in Shabondy Shoto? If the straw hat wasnt handled properly, he would probably affect the incoming war. When they heard the word Shanbondy Shoto, all their faces changed. For them, the Straw hat wasnt a big deal but he had Roja and Dragon as well as Garp behind him. They cant be underestimated. The Admirals of the Marine loved Garp, Roja was even more powerful than Garp and the Admirals. As for Dragon, they are still suffering due to the revolutionary army. This Roja went personally. Sengoku showed a smile as he said: I think this can be handed to him, he could deal with it When they heard Sengokus words, the elders were silent. Kong also shook his head and said: Forget about it, the worst case he will let the straw hat escape. We dont have the time to deal with so many things at the same time anyway. Its just a pirate with 300 million on his head. He was just a small character in the world right now. Reporting! Just as they finished thinking about this, a report came in. The main offender of the previous accident in Shabondy Shoto, The straw hat pirates and Trafalgar all fled Shabondy, no one knows where they went. Humph. Upon hearing this, the elders snorted. One of them waved his hand. We knew that would happen, you can go. Yes. The one reporting nodded and went out. But almost as he was about to leave, another person appeared in a hurry. The Person wasnt a Marine, he was someone specialized in guarding the Celestial Dragons. He was sweating as he rushed in and shouted: Elders, something big happened. What is it?! The five elder faces wrinkled. The person trembled and his face seemed white from fright: Saint Saint Shalulia was slapped Slapped by the Ghost Sword and fell unconscious! Puff! Almost everyone spat the tea in their mouth after hearing this. The cup in the hand of one of the elders dropped to the ground and was smashed. Sengoku who was preparing to stand up fell on the chair directly. The elder with the sword, let it go and the sword penetrated the ground even though the scabbard wasnt removed. The person reporting almost fell down. All of this happened in an instant. What did you say? All of them almost shouted at the same moment. The Guardian (Housekeeper) was crushed under the several momentums coming toward him. He almost couldnt bear it anymore and fainted. Roja stepped on the sea to return to the headquarters. He was using Sen Maboroshi in one hand and a Den Den Mushi on the other. Roja! Do you know what you did?! From the other side, Sengoku said angrily. Roja seemed like nothing happened and said: What did I do? Sengoku Roared as he said: Dont pretend to be stupid! You are an Admiral of the Marine. Do you know how serious it is to offend the Celestial Dragons?! Roja rubbed his ears and his face was indifferent as he said: What is the relationship between the Celestial Dragons and the Marines? Do you have to do so well as a Dog Slave of the Celestial Dragons? Sengoku. Shut up! Sengoku bit his teeth, although he was unhappy about what the Celestial Dragons did, he was still loyal to the World Government and he mustnt allow anyone to violate their rules. Roja said faintly: There is something in my eyes, Sengoku And that is the Marine. They are the one maintaining order in the seas, not the dog slaves of the Celestial Dragons! When his voice fell, Roja hung up. Sengoku wore an extremely ugly expression. And the Elders and the others were green. He confessed! Damn bastard, doesnt he know who the Celestial Dragons are? Damn! Does Roja even have the world government in his eyes?! The elders were roaring. After a while, they stopped and their faces were ugly. If it wasnt an admiral who did this, they would remove him from his position and arrest him. But an Admiral was somewhat special. And even the current situation is special. An Admiral hitting a Celestial Dragon, only Roja could do this and no other. This made the elders feeling miserable. Its just before the war against Whitebeard. Roja was enough to deal with a Yonko alone, and his reputation is extremely in the Marine, one he left, most people wont agree to have Roja as an enemy no matter what. Moreover, if they fall out with Roja, they would have to consider what will Garp and Dragon do. Not to mention the Marine, even the world government can be completely erased. After a while, the Elders gnashed their teeth and made a decision. First try to persuade the Celestial Dragons. Block all news of this from going out! Anyone who says a world, kill him! Chapter 323: Prologue! The Straw Hat Pirates were on the edge of Shabondy Shoto. They wanted to leave toward The Fishman Island, but their ship wasnt coated yet. After the Chaos, Rayleigh didnt have time to coat the ship. How can we go to the Fishman Island now? Rayleigh-san isnt here They looked at Sunny Go that had its base coated. Seeing that Roja really didnt catch up, and no other Marine came toward them, they finally relaxed. At this moment, Nami couldnt help look toward Robin and say: By the way Robin, what is your relationship with Roja? Why didnt you say anything about it before? Robin smiled and said: It doesnt matter, I just happened to meet him a few times. When she heard Robin talking in such a mysterious way, she knew that she didnt want to talk about it, so she didnt ask again. We need to leave this place. We cant stay in Shabondy Shoto for the time being. Lets go to the Fishman Island another time. Robin thought for a bit then said. Luffy nodded and at this time, a news bird dropped the newspaper in front of them. Robin gave it the money and took it. Youre wasting money, you dont have to look at it, its definitively talking about us Nami said with a tiny voice. Robin looked at the newspaper and her eyes suddenly shone, then she smiled and said: Thats not necessary. There is a big event about to happen. Fire Fist Ace, a pirate under Whitebeard will be publicly executed after one month. Robin joined the crew after the others saw Ace, so she didnt know about him being Luffys brother, but when the others heard this, their faces changed. Especially Luffys face, when Robin saw this and felt something was off. On the other side, Franky couldnt help ask: Whats going on? Zoro was silent for a bit, then said seriously: Ace Hes Luffys bother. As soon as Robin heard this, her face changed. She didnt know about Luffy and Ace but she was clear on Luffy and Rojas relationship. She thought this was a declaration of war against Whitebeard, but now its not as simple as that. Ace going to be Executed? Luffy looked at Robin, he was stunned, as this news were really unexpected. Everyone looked at Luffy. Zoro couldnt help but think about what happened before. Roja seemed to mention Ace, he couldnt help but sigh in his heart, so this was the cases. The place of execution is the Headquarters After one month. Robin looked at the newspaper and put it on the table. A month from now Luffy said in a low voice: Where is Ace being held? Robins eyes were clear as she said: If nothing unexpected happened, he would be in Impel Down right now. Luffy was silent. Everyone looked at Luffy and no one spoke, they were waiting for Luffy to make his decision. After a bit, Luffy looked at them and said: Sorry everyone, before we go to the Fishman Island, I want to go to another place Okay, lets go! Zoro didnt wait for Luffy to finish and directly jumped on the ship. Everyone was calm, Sanji took a cigarette and patted Luffys shoulder and didnt speak, he directly jumped on the ship like Zoro. Usopp bit his teeth and also got on the ship, Nami and the others didnt hesitate either including Robin. Just, Robin was thinking and light shone in her eyes. Her brows were slightly wrinkled as she was trying to analyze what happened. But she found out that Whitebeard and Roja were involved. This is going in an unpredictable direction. The news about Roja hitting a Celestial Dragon was blocked by the world government. It was at this time that the news bird was flying all over the world with Aces execution news. These days, the waves were raging on the seas, as a dark tide was sweeping all over the world. People were showing nervous looks all over the world. This is going to be a really big fight! The Revolutionary army headquarters received this news, Koala rushed into the office. Inside the Office, Dragon was discussing things with Sabo. When he saw the sweating Koala, he couldnt help asking with concern: Koala, what happened? The Marine They are starting a war with Whitebeard!! Koala trembled slightly, then looked at Sabo nervously and said: Fire Fist Ace will be publicly executed a month from now What?! When he heard the first sentence, Sabo was just seriously listening, but when he heard the second one, his face changed. What did you say? Ace is going to be executed? Because of Rojas reminder, Sabo regained his memory earlier than the original story. He still didnt go to Luffy and Ace but when he heard about the execution, he felt really worried. Dont panic, Sabo. Dragon was surprised but he still maintained his calmness while his brows wrinkled. Aces execution how was this decision made Dragon knew about Luffy, Sabo, and Aces relationship, he also knows about Ace being Garps grandson. This chaotic relationship made everything complicated. Dragon-san Sabo stood there. He clenched his fist as he looked at Dragon. Even if Dragon didnt support him, he would still go and rescue Ace. Dragon took a deep breath and looked at Sabo: Dont worry, there is still a month until the execution date. This isnt as simple as it looks. We need to consider things first before we make a move. In Kaidos territory, a pirate rushed into a cave and arrived before Kaido and reported. Boss, The captain of the Second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates is going to be executed by the Marine! Oh? Kaido opened his eyes and put down the jug of beer and said; Are the Marines preparing to go against Whitebeard in an all-out decisive battle? Boss, what should we do? Next to Kaido, another pirate asked. Kaido picked up the jug again and sighed, he stood up and grinned: How can we ignore this war? The same thing was also happening in Akagamis territory. When Whitebeard started acting, Kaido and Shanks also began to move. Now the three emperors were preparing to make an appearance in the war. Their preparation was known all over the new world and this intensified the atmosphere. The whole world was turned upside down. The Marine, World Government, Revolutionary army, the Yonko, and even the abolished Shichibukai The lost powerful forced in the world were preparing for the next war. This could be the biggest war that would take place since the Piracy era started. Chapter 324: That’s Just Luffy! Inside the Marine Headquarters, light shone into the Rojas office. Garp and Roja were sitting there. It seems like you already decided Garp smiled as he said. Luffy punched a Celestial Dragon. He hated them just like Dragon. This seems to run in their blood. Yes! Roja nodded while his face didnt seem that serious. He was even relaxed as he said: This world needs order, The Marine and world government are needed But there is no need for the nobles. If the world heard what he just said, the shock would spread through the seas. With his position saying something like this is really serious. Garp wasnt shocked by Rojas words, he just said: It seems like the next war is only the beginning. Once the war is over, even if you dont attack them, they will. You and Dragon have your own ways, I can only watch from here. Garp sighed a little. Roja held the teacup and took a sip slowly then said: Well, thats for later After Luffy learns about Aces execution, he would probably head toward Impel Down After saying this, Roja shrugged and said: I may have to go out again. Luffy is a good kid but he always does things that he wont be able to handle. That brat! When Garp head Rojas words, he suddenly stiffened and immediately thought about it. What Roja said is completely true. With Luffys character, he would go to rescue Ace as soon as he hears about it. He even dared to punch a Celestial Dragon, there is nothing he wont dare to do. Hes totally disregarding the consequences Garp was annoyed as he clenched his fist and revealed a helpless expression. Roja glanced at Garp and smiled: You are the last one who can blame him. As far as I know, you dont care about the consequences at all, you even disregard Sengokus words at times. Garp blinked and said: And you can talk about it, you stinky brat?! Hi Hi Hi! Roja smiled as he said: Who would like to be ordered? Roja stood up and arrived by the window. He looked through at the boundless sea and a deep look appeared in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a while, Roja turned toward Garp and said: If you dont feel at ease, go see Ace, you dont have to wait for a month to see him. Garp was silent for a bit, then nodded and said: I should. Although he will definitively see Ace after a month, he still wanted to say some things to him alone. Roja turned his head again and looked out the window. He didnt see Garp leave the room as he continued glancing at the sea. It is up to him now. He will do what he wants without any regard for his position. These things are meaningless now. After some time, Roja walked to the elite camp. The training field was empty. The recruits wont be participating in the upcoming war, so Z took them and left to another place along with the Families of the Marines. Z will be the one protecting them for the time being. The field wasnt completely empty, there was still someone here. The person who stayed behind is Tashigi. She was practicing her swordsmanship alone. Roja-san! At this moment, Tashigi felt Roja and turned toward him with a touch of joy on her face. She walked toward him hurriedly. Roja looked at her strangely and said: Why didnt you leave with Z? Why are you still here, Z didnt want to bring you along? No, no! Tashigi shook her head as she said: I asked for permission to stay here. I want to participate in the upcoming war. When he heard her words, Roja looked seriously at her and said: What did Z say? Tashigi looked at Roja and said: Z-sensei said As long as you agree, I can participate Thats Roja sank a bit. The battlefield in that war is very dangerous. Although Tashigi was strong today, she would be only at the level of a cannon fodder in that war. Z made him decide which could be said that he had hope that Tashigi could survive the war. Thinking about this, Roja shook his head and helplessly looked at her then said: If you want to participate in the war, you should be ready for death, do you have that kind of determination? Tashigi looked into Rojas eyes, she was full of determination. Roja looked at her and finally nodded: Okay, you can participate. After accepting her request, Roja gave her some guidance so she could become more powerful. At this time, Garp met Ace in Impel Down and then returned to the Headquarters. He didnt encounter Luffy on his way. It would be extremely difficult to go there as it was on the calm belt. Luffy originally went inside a Marine warship sneakily with Hancock. But now, there is no such thing so it will be quiet difficult for him to get in. After a few days, Luffy gave up the idea of sneaking there and decided to attack directly. Inside the headquarters, Sengoku was holding Garp by his collar and his spit was flying at his face like shooting stars. Garp, Its you Grandson Again, this is really maddening. First, he punched a Celestial Dragon, and now he dared to attack Impel Down. The surprising thing is that Luffy was really pushing his way into Impel Down. It is said that because of the Chaos inside Impel Down, Magellan made an inexplicable mistake which led Luffy and his crew to directly enter Impel Down. Bwahaha ha, thats my grandson! Garps tears were coming out. Knowing how strong the defenses of Impel Down which only Shiki managed to escape and only Kaido managed to infiltrate it, was now infiltrated by his grandson made him proud. You are still laughing, Garp! Sengoku couldnt take it anymore as he roared at Garp: Do you know that Impel Down will be completely destroyed because of your grandson! Garp didnt pay attention to Sengoku as he laughed. Yes, thats indeed so like Luffy. Roja who was informed of this news could only say this sentence. However, Roja still left the headquarters personally toward Impel Down. Roja didnt intend to let Luffy continue on his rampage and he also didnt intend to let Black beard invade Impel Down and release the prisoners. He must kill him now! Chapter 325: Venom! Right now, Impel Down was chaotic as Luffy and his crew were now all the way down in the fourth floor. Magellan was on this floor and was furious as the battle started against Luffy and the others. Step aside! Luffy opened his second gear and yelled at Magellan who blocked the path toward the Fifth Floor with venom who looked at Luffy and said: Dont even think about it! You dare to come here, the place is known as the unbreakable prison and you came all the way here Do you think that I will let you go toward Portgas. D. Ace that easily? Zoro and Sanji were behind Luffy fighting with the Guards. Luffy, be careful, he is the Chief Warden of the Impel Down. Magellan ate the Venom fruit, you cant touch him easily due to that. Far away, Robin warned said toward Luffy. I know, Robin! Luffys eyes flashed and although he didnt have any plan on how to fight, he didnt want to retreat here. At this time, Magellan attacked. Poison Dragon! Wouch! The venom turned into a dragon and Rushed toward Luffy. Luffy evaded with the speed of his second gear and immediately as the venom touched the ground, it melted. Magellan didnt wait for Luffy to attack as another Dragon rushed toward him. Wouch! Seeing that it was somewhat hard for Luffy to evade this second attack, a Blue sword energy intercepted the Dragon and cut it. Luffy! Dont fight with that guy on your own. Zoro saw that Luffy couldnt deal with Magellan alone and decided to help. Sanji kicked a Guard and arrived beside Usopp and said: Hey, Usopp, you have to help here! Usopp nodded and although sweat covered him, he still turned around to help Luffy fight Magellan. Coming here like this was too rush Nami held her Clima-tact and looked at the battlefield anxiously. If it wasnt for Luffy, they wouldnt have come, the situation was getting worse. Under Luffy and the others constant attacks, Magellan finally revealed his power. Venom came out of his body like there is no tomorrow and Luffy and the others couldnt parry the attacks. Seeing this, Franky who was fighting with a guard in a distance pulled out a person from the crowd. Hey, where do you think youre going? The person who was pulled was the wax man, Mister 3 of the baroques works. He is Galdino. This This place is too hot and my ability is useless here! Mister 3 looked a bit flustered. He made sure to hid well so they wont find him. Also on this floor, his ability is really useless. Franky squinted and said: Then, why are you running away? As he spoke, Franky brought his arms together and grabbed on Mister 3 and directly thrown him. Franky Super Canon Ball! Dont! Mister 3 was scared to death as he was about to touch Magellans venom. He quickly made a wax shield in mid-air and after a short while, he arrived beside Luffy and the others. Seeing this, Luffy who was pondering on how to deal with Magellan, suddenly had an idea and his eyes flashed: can your wax resist that bastards venom? Its too hot in here, it will last for a few seconds only. Mr.3 said weakly. That would be enough! Luffy took a deep breath and regained his fighting spirit. After Luffy went to the fourth floor, the prisoners of the higher floors rioted. They didnt want to go further down, they wanted to go out. On the highest floor, the Vice-warden Hannyabal led a group of guards went toward the exit. Dont let anyone take go further in! Yes! In the distance, groups of pirates were fearfully looked at Hannyabal. Maybe his strength was nothing in Luffy and the others eyes, but for these pirates, he was enough to crush them. The people from the first and second floor cant hope to escape while he stood there. Only these from the third floor and higher had hope while fighting Hannyabal. The rioted pirates were armed. Some of them stole weapons from the guard. In no time they clashed with Hannyabal. Boom! Boom! Boom! The gunshots fire toward Hannyabal who uses his long blade and defended himself while looking angry. He tried to rush at them, but they kept firing at him which forced him to stop and defend. Dont be afraid! Hannyabal isnt a big deal! Yes! We can be free if we pass through here! A large number of pirates were trying to escape while they laughed wildly as hope was in front of them. Throughout Impel Down, only the Fifth and Sixth floors were silent, the other places were chaotic. At the fourth floor, Venom was still surging out of Magellan while he looked somewhat miserable and an angry look was over his face. Boom! Damn it! He was careless as he was actually sent flying by Luffy. Chief! Chief! The few guard remaining looked at Magellan with cold sweat. They went into the fifth Floor, Right? Magellans face was gloomy as the Venom was constantly overflowing from his body. He suddenly ordered: Go! Go to the fifth Floor, after them! Chapter 326: Transfer In Advance! Magellan took the elevator toward the sixth floor directly. When he reached the entrance of the sixth floor, the cold air coming out of that place was frightening. After a while, a black shadow while covered in snow was rushing toward the entrance of the sixth floor. It was Luffy rushing toward Ace. When he suddenly saw Magellan blocking the entrance of the sixth floor, Luffy was amazed. How come this guy is so fast? Stupid! He used the elevator. Then we can only fight him again! Luffy clenched his fist and looked at Magellan without fear. Magellan was Magellan after all after Luffy passed him the first time, he was furious and determined not to let him through. I wont let you pass this time! Magellans face was terrifying, and his tone was cold. After a few shouts, he directly used his poison. He suddenly transformed into a massive giant of Poison. The poison transformed dramatically and was much stronger than before. Gomu Gomu No Rifle! Luffy knew the trick to passing Magellan, so with the help of the wax on his hands, he attacks Magellan. But this time, something completely different from last time happened. Not only did Luffy fail to destroy the poison Giant, but even the wax on his hand was also eroded. If not for the wax, Luffy wouldve been poisoned beyond repair. Wouch! The Venom spread all over the place and everything, be it stones or ice, all thing were eroded. My wax cant stop him! Mr. 3 screamed in horror and fled no longer trying to resist. Luffy was still fighting Magellan, but he was forcefully thrown away by Sanji. Luffy, lets retreat for now and think of a way to deal with him again! While he is using Poison like that, it would be tough for Luffy to fight and they wont be able to reach the sixth floor. But Magellan didnt let them retreat. Bang! At this time, people came out came out of the ground. They were led by Ivankov! Ivankov was staying in the middle of the sixth and fifth floor. Unfortunately for him, Magellan used his poison giant, and the poison penetrated the ground and reached him. Emporio Ivankov Werent you missing? Magellan didnt expect his poison would make Ivankov show himself. Ivankov and Luffy introduced themselves, and Invankov learned about Luffy being Dragons son. He gave up the idea of escaping the prison and went along to save Ace. With Ivankov participation, the situation in the field changed. The fifth floor joined the chaos of the other floors and some pirates were released and joined the battle. Some other pirates rushed directly toward the fourth floor trying to escape. And at this time, Magellan received the order from the Headquarters to hand over Ace to the Marines situated outside Impel Down. Apparently, Sengoku felt that the situation wasnt looking good and planned to transfer Ace in advance. Although Roja set out toward Impel Down, Sengoku couldnt guess what he will do at all. Moreover, if Luffy and his crew could make such a mess inside Impel Down, what will happen if Whitebeard arrived? They wouldnt be able to do anything at all. Sengoku couldnt trust Impel Downs defenses with this task anymore. Magellan examined the situation in the fifth floor. At this time, he was blocking the way to the sixth floor, and its challenging to shake them off right now. So Magellan started preparing to transfer Ace as Sengoku said. He first retreated and used Venom to block the passage, and even though he couldnt stop the fight for a long time, he could gain some time. He went straight to the sixth floor and took Ace out. He entered the elevator toward the first floor and handed him over to the Marines. There was a Vice Admiral on the Warship. Magellan-san, do you want assistance with the suppression of the Riot inside? He sent Ace to the prison on the Warship and asked Magellan. No, I already told Sengoku, with me here, no one will able to escape. Good then. Seeing Magellans confidence, The Vice Admiral looked at the Marines beside him and nodded. They knew Magellans strength and naturally trusted his ability. Just as Magellan was returning inside, the Vice Admiral who was preparing to depart saw a figure heading their way on top of the sea. Roja! Wouch! Roja stepped out and fell into the Warship. Seeing Roja, the Vice Admiral and the marines were stunned at first, then immediately saluted. How is the situation inside? Roja glanced at the Impel Down and asked. Its a mess, but Ace has been handed over to us, and I think Magellan will be able to suppress the riot by himself. Oh? Ace was handed over to you? Roja looked at him with amazement. Sengoku requested that ace should move to the headquarters in advance. The Vice Admiral who was stationed here was just following orders, so he explained to Roja. So it turned out like that Roja listened to the Vice Admirals explanation, and his eyes flashed slightly. Then looked at him and walked toward the prison on the warship, toward Ace. After a while, Roja walked out looking indifferent. He stepped down and said: You can leave. Yes. The two of them responded and started to leave. After watching them leave, Roja glanced at Impel Down while he could feel the riot inside. His face turned cold as he stepped inside. Chapter 327: Magellan’s defeat! Ivankov, Luffy and the other finally found a way to break through the poison and rushed into the sixth floor, but they discovered that Ace disappeared. The Level six that once had a large number of pirates in it was now empty, except for a few prisoners. They didnt care about them, even though some of them were monsters that challenged Whitebeard and Garp before. No wonder Magellan didnt come after us, he went to transfer Ace away! Ivankovs face was a little ugly as he said: Lets hurry, maybe we can catch up to them! With Ivankov leading the way, Luffy and the others hurried up. At this time Wouch! Wouch! The exit was sealed. When Roja suppressed the riot in the sixth level before, the door wasnt set up like this, but after that accident, they rebuilt the door so that it contains the prisoners. Not good, its made of Kairoseki Ivankov saw the blocked exit and felt panic. Even the elevator Magellan took was sealed shut. If it were a typical wall, this wouldnt be a big deal. Even Doflamingo would be able to infiltrate Impel Down easily. But with this, only the Yonko could have a hope of escaping from this place. Poisonous gas! After the exit was blocked, poisonous gas started spreading through the air which made Chopper scream. However, with Ivankov and his people here, blocking the poison wasnt a big deal, the problem was escaping from this place. The most urgent one was Luffy. Its useless now. Robin was calm as she whispered: Since they transferred Ace urgently, then Marines from the headquarters were sent. Ace should be on the ship right now. Yes, even if we chase them now, we wont be able to make it. Ivankov took a deep breath and sighed. Luffys expression was calm, he looked serious as he said: Then we shall go to the Marine Headquarters. Ivankov looked at him and said: Dont be stupid! Do you know what that place is? Even Whitebeard wont go there easily! Even if you insist on going what about your crew, do you want all of them to die? Upon hearing this, Luffy turned his head toward Zoro behind him. Zoros face sunk and then he smiled and said. Marineford, it seems like Whitebeard and other pirates will have a big battle there This seems interesting. Sanji took out a cigarette without speaking, but his calm eyes represented his decision. Luffy was going. They were willing to follow him. He was the captain they recognized. Thanks. At this time, no one said anything else, Luffy simply said this and turned toward the blocked exit. At this time, the prisoners at the side said with an evil Smile: Straw hat Robin Its been a long time. If you want to leave, then release me, and I will use my sand to find a way out. The person that just spoke was Crocodile. Even though they were inside the sixth level of Impel Down, Ivankov was calm and rational. He didnt release the prisoners in this place. After all, the prisoners in this place are monsters, if someone as strong as Shiki were here, then it would be a disaster. But Invankov also knew that Crocodile would be a lot of help against Magellan. So they released him and went directly to the fifth level. When they reached the third level, Magellan finally came back and started suppressing prisoners. Its the poisonous giant! Damn it! You dare release so many prisoners. I will bet on my name that no one will escape from here. Magellan was like a demon God, he was terrifying. In the eyes of the guards, Magellan was a hero that saved them from the pirates right now. Sable! Crocodile launched an attack with a cold face. The third floor was the best place for him to fight as it was desert like place. As Crocodile attacked, Ivankov, Luffy, and the other attacked as well. Boom! Boom! Boom! Zoro yelled and smashed his sword out, a blue tornado was made and headed toward Magellan. Luffy clenched his fist and attack as well while his fists were covered in wax. Magellan tried to mobilize his Venom to defend himself but was stopped by Magellan and the others. The full blow from Luffy collided with him, that blow was strong. It was close to the strength of an Admiral. Magellan finally couldnt resist anymore. Go down, Magellan!! Numerous shouts were heard as the prisoners saw this scene. They were no longer in fear. They were wildly laughing as they looked at the guard in front of them. The Guard were stunned as they looked at the defeated Magellan. Chief! Many were bathed in blood as they looked at Magellan in horror. Magellan fell like a mountain! Just as the pirates cheered crazily and the guards were in despair, a sigh was suddenly heard. This sigh wasnt heavy, but it came from the soul, which made everyone hear it. They not only heard it, but they also felt the power of the one that sighed. In this floor, almost at the same time, all the people that were fighting stopped all movements. Luffy looked forward as he stopped. At the passage between this level and the next one, a man wearing the Marines coat slowly walked out. His appearance made the entire floor cold. Many people felt cold. Ivankov, who was remarkably calm, finally panicked at this moment. His forehead was full of cold sweat as he spoke with a shaky voice. Ghost Sword Monkey. D. Roja! Chapter 328: Suppression! At this time, even the prisoners that were locked here before Rojas existence knew his name. The Strongest Admiral in the History of the Marine! He destroyed a Yonko alone! He fought against Shanks and Kaido with their crews and still won. The happiness brought by Magellans defeat disappeared with Rojas entrance. The Guards were the one being Joyful now. Shiliew saw Roja after so many years and felt Sorrow and joy at the same time. The temperature in the third level seemed to drop at an alarming level. Roja first glanced at the fallen Magellan, then at the Prisoners, and finally, his gaze fell on Luffy and the others. Roja didnt look at Luffy first, he looked at Robin behind him and said: Why are you doing this with them? Robin stayed silent. Roja looked at Luffy and said indifferently: Do you have any idea what youre currently doing? Under Rojas gaze, Luffy hesitated for a bit, but he still gritted his teeth and said: I am here to save Ace. Save Ace Roja snorted and glanced coldly at the prisoners, which made them overflow with cold sweat. They couldnt help but shudder and step back. Roja grabbed the air and took out Sen Maboroshi as he looked at Luffy and the others indifferently: You dont have to worry about Ace. Now I want you to reflect on what you did. Wouch! Roja took a step and the Venom on the ground Froze. Sable! Crocodiles eyes were cold. He knew that he had to defeat Roja to leave this place. A sandstorm filled with Venom attacked Roja. Ivankov did the same and launched an attack on Roja. With this, everyone there seemed to attack. Wouch! Roja waved his sword, and a thick Ice Wall appeared in front of him, blocking all of the attacks coming toward him. Even the sandstorm was frozen which formed a huge chunk of Ice. Wouch! Roja swung his sword out, and the just formed Ice was split in half. The attack continued toward Crocodile who was amazed and directly used his Fruit and scattered with the Sand. Daz Bones who was defeated by Zoro before crossed his arms and tried to resist Rojas attack, but he was directly sent flying and crashed in the distance. The attack created a massive crack in the ground of the Third floor. Gomu Gomu No Luffy took a deep breath and firmly attacked Roja. But at the same time Shouted at Roja: Let me Go! I dont want to fight you! However, this time, Roja looked at him calmly. He reached out his hand and caught Luffys fist. The latters attack couldnt even make Rojas hands shake. Go and reflect on your actions. Roja swung Luffys arm and threw him far away. At this time, Ivankov and Crocodile attacked at the same time. Roja with an indifferent look in his eyes swept his sword at them. Whenever the attack went, everyone turned to Ice. Crocodiles sand directly turned to ice and Ivankov retreated without taking any risk. Crocodile Roja looked at Crocodile with cold eyes and stepped out. He suddenly appeared in front of him and hit him. Boom! Crocodile was caught off guard, but he transformed into sand and seeped into the earth. Ice started condensing under Rojas feet, and it spread all over the place. Crocodile was frozen underground. He struggled to get out, but this time, Roja directly swung his sword at him. He couldnt resist, and blood splashed all over the place. And just like this, one of the Shichibukai, Crocodile, died! Crocodile! Ivankov was stunned! Roja turned his head toward him indifferently and said: Is it your idea to release the prisoners? Ivankov, are you really one of the Revolutionary army under Dragon? Ivankov was speechless. If the prisoners werent released, then the probability of them escaping will become too low. Releasing the prisoners was their only Choice, but this time, it was meaningless. Roja waved with the back of his hand, and Ice Dragon rushed Toward Ivankov. The latter tried to resist but failed as Roja used Busoshoku along with this attack. Boom! Ivankov flew straightly and fell far away. He was defeated with just one attack! Wouch! Roja stepped forward, he countered Zoro who attacked him and turned him into ice. Then he touched the ground. This time, Luffy and his crew finally realized Rojas power. He was merely playing with them last time. He didnt plan to catch them from the start. If he were earnest, they wouldnt last even one attack. Roja froze everything. Usopp, Chopper, Franky, and the others tried to resist but were frozen. Only Robin stayed in her place without resisting at all. He didnt move at all from the moment Roja arrived. Finally, Roja walked toward her. He looked at her and shook his head slightly and walked past her. I will deal with you later. Before he said this, Robin was really nervous, but after she heard this, she finally breathed a sigh in relief as she knew that he wasnt that angry. Wouch! Roja passed Luffy and the others and came in front of the prisoners. In the beginning, they tried to assist Crocodile and Ivankov to attack Roja, but Roja smashed them, he killed Crocodile, sent Ivankov flying, and Froze the Straw hat pirates. They were too scared right now. Seeing Roja come over, they almost couldnt breathe. Some people stepped back and started Running toward the Fifth Level. Fast Run! Where do we run? Lets go to the sixth level and release the monsters there! Only they could fight with this guy! A large number of prisoners ran away. Everything was a mess, But Roja who heard their words held Sen Mabroshi and pushed the Bankais power to the extreme. Wouch! In an instant, most of the third level directly changed from a desert to a cold and place full of Ice. It became just like the Fifth level. All the prisoners were frozen in place at that moment, all sounds disappeared. I dont want to see a second Riot in the sixth floor. Roja stood there and looked at the prisoners before turning away and saying these words. Even the riot that Magellan and all the guards failed to suppress was suppressed in a moment by Roja alone. The riot that was ignited inside Impel Down was suppressed in a moment by Roja, while Magellan was defeated by the prisoners. It took him only a moment! Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 421 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. chapter 329: Before The War! (T/L: it wasnt Shiliew in the last chap, it was Hannyabal.) Inside Impel Down, Luffy was put inside a cell on the sixth level. The entire cell was made of kairoseki, and unless they have the key, or the ability to crush Kairoseki, then there is no way out. Puton! Puton! Puton! The whole place was quiet, and only the sound of footsteps could be heard. Luffy flew straightly toward the cells bars and said: Let me out Go heaay Because everything was made of Kairoseki, Luffy couldnt finish his words as strength left his body. Roja glanced at him lazily and put Sen Maboroshi on top of Luffys head and froze his head. Zoro and the others were speechless. After letting Luffy temporarily cool down, Roja took back Sen Maboroshi and said: I originally wanted to let you participate in the war. But you caused so much trouble so you will stay here until the war ends. After saying, Roja glanced at Luffy and said faintly: There are some things you cant do As for Ace, I will handle that, you can stay put here. There is another thing. The straw hat pirate doesnt exist from today onward I mean the name cant be used anymore, you can continue taking risks as always, but you wont be pirates anymore. You can call yourselves the adventurers group for all I care! If Roja said some cold and ruthless words, they could take it but what he said left them stunned. What adventurers group Is this a reason to find a way out for them? So are you satisfied? Roja looked at Sanji and Zoro and the others, then at Robin as he said casually. Robin showed a meaningful smile as she said: This doesnt seem like a punishment at all. Roja shook his head and the anger in his heart almost wholly disappeared. He looked at Luffy who had his hair frozen and said while spreading his hands. Who asked me to be his uncle? After saying this, Roja turned around and disappeared into the darkness. Robin looked at Roja with a smile hanging on her mouth while the other shook their heads helplessly. However, for Usopp, Nami and the others, this was the scare of their lives. Roja left the cage where Luffy and the others were, after walking for a while he stopped in front of another cell. Long time no see. The prisoner detained there was Shiliew, he was put here after killing too many prisoners. If he werent held here, Luffy and the others wouldnt have been able to reach the sixth floor. Are you looking at me like I am a joke? Shiliew looked up at Roja and said. Roja shook his head and said: If you are a joke I wouldnt have came to see you You killed too many, if it were up to me I wouldve already killed you. Hey Shiliew grinned and said: Im killing the garbage here. Is that something wrong? The Strongest Admiral, Ghost sword shouldve already killed as many as I have or maybe more. Roja was stunned then said: Yes, but what about it? Can you compare yourself to me? The first sentence was said as an admiral. The last one was just him being himself. Shiliew stayed silent, or more accurately he was speechless. Roja looked at him and sighed then said: You should know. After the next war, the Era of the pirates will come to an end. As he said this sentence, he released a power that seemed to dominate everything. Not just Shiliew, everyone in the prisoner felt it. That guy He wants to end the era of pirates? Oh, hes really crazy. The era that Roger started, it isnt so fragile to end just like that. A few eyes revealed themselves in the darkness of some cells. Hey I will wait and see, whether you put this era to an end or not, Shiliew spoke as he lowered his head and stopped talking. There are only five days until Aces execution. The headquarters was in a tense atmosphere as they started preparing for the war. Marine from all over the world gathered here. On this day, almost everyone was wearing the Marines uniform, from the highest admiral to the lowest soldier. The Marines involved in the original story are about 100,000. This was a terrifying number, just this could prove the Marines power. And thanks to Roja, Even though there are five days before the Execution, the number of the Marine exceeded 80,000 already. This war will exceed the previous fight against Kaido. In the highest conference room in the Headquarters, Sengoku, Aokiji, Kizaru, Fujitora And Roja, the highest personals of the Marine were gathered here. Although no matter how you look at it, they are in an advantage in this war, Sengoku didnt take this lightly, because the Remaining Yonkos are acting. When the day arrives, other than Whitebeard, the other two may come as well. In this meeting, Garp stayed silent, but he didnt sleep as usual. Roja was carelessly leaning on the chair and didnt talk as well. He was closing his eyes and concentrating. Just in the middle of the meeting, a report came in. Reporting! A voice from outside the room was heard. Sengoku stopped the conference and said: Come in. A Rear Admiral walked quickly while looking nervous. He reported urgently: Reporting, the people we sent to monitor Whitebeard all disappeared, we lost contact with them. As this sentence fell, everyone was quiet. Did he finally begin to make his move? Sengoku was calm at this moment as he asked the officer: What about Akagami and Kaido? There was a conflict between the two, the specifics are unknown. Okay, you can leave. Sengoku waved his hand at the Officer, and the officer left. After he left, Sengoku awkwardly looked at the people present and said: Get ready for the fight, even if we have an absolute advantage, dont be careless, we might face more than just the Whitebeard. Whether it is Akainu, Aokiji or the others, all of them were serious about this, they didnt seem careless at all. At this time the only ones who were indifferent are Roja and The Crane, Tsuru. The Crane was indifferent as if she knew everything. She looked at Rojas eyes as if she wanted to see what he was thinking about at this moment. Chapter 330: The strongest are gathered! In the new world, several warships were ruined. Some of them were burning, and other ones were sinking into the sea. On the other side, several Pirates ships led by the Moby Dick were moving forward. The last ship was brought down. The fifth commander of Whitebeards division, Vista jumped into the Moby Dick as he returned his two swords back into their sheaths. Marko, the second division commander, crossed his hands on his chest and stood on the deck while nodding toward Vista. The one that stood out the most on the ship was Edward Newgate, The Whitebeard. Even though he knew that nothing good will come from this war, but he didnt intend to avoid it as one of the Yonko. Their momentum was linked as no one was afraid or had a thought of retreating. They had to attack the Marineford! When Roger died, Shiki almost destroyed all of the headquarters as he didnt approve the way Roger was killed. Now it was their turn to attack the headquarters. And just as the Moby dick moved forward, sea kings appeared in front of it. Are they big sized See kings? No, they are a little bit small. While observing the Sea-kings, the prates didnt care about them at all. They were Whitebeards crew, would they care about these little sea kings. If its not a colossal Sea king, then they wont be qualified to stop them. But as they were getting closer toward the sea kings, they saw someone on top of one of the Sea Kings. It was Jimbei, the former Shichibukai. Whitebeard looked at Jimbei, and his eyes flashed, and Marco said indifferently: Are you here to stop us? No. He took a deep breath and responded with a deep voice. He knew Whitebeards temperament, if he were here to stop Whitebeard from going to Marineford, he would be dreaming. The sea Kings splashed, and Jimbei jumped on the Moby Dick in front of Marco and Whitebeard. If you have no business here, you can go back. Whitebeard looked at Jinbei and snorted. Looking at Whitebeard, he showed his determination as he said: Your business in my business! I am sorry about before but today if you want me dead, at least I will die on the Moby Dick. He couldnt order the Fishman and other people to join the Whitebeard in this war, but he could go himself. The Marine and World government are always hurting the fish-men so he will fight without fear in this war. Whitebeard sheltered the Fishmans island, so even if he were to lose his life in this war, he was willing to do so. Whitebeard looked at Jimbei and grinned: Gurararara Jimbei, you bastard, we havent started the war yet, and you already speak about dying? When he heard Whitebeard, Jimbei sighed in relief and said: I didnt mean that. Jimbei you bastard, know your place! I will have you be punished by drinking ten wine jugs. Marco smiled at Jimbei, and the others also did the same. After all of them calmed down, they started drinking wine like nothing is happening at all. Five days later, over 120,000 Marine was gathered inside the Headquarters, and all of them are elites. This didnt happen since the establishment of the Marine. In the battle against Kaido, the Marine didnt gather these much elites. This place was now gathering most of the Marines elite. Many warships were ready on the shore for any conflict. There are only three hours until the execution time. Dont relax! No matter what happens, everything will end in three hours. A giant Vice admiral was standing in front of the execution stand as he yelled. Oh! Countless sounds were heard as all the Marines yelled and raised their weapons. Tashigi was within the crowd, and along with her, there was Smoker, Ain, Hina Many familiar figures were standing in the crowd. All of them were ready for the upcoming war. At this moment, the momentum inside the headquarters was several times stronger than that time with the rebels army in Alabasta. Even though they were less in number, their power was much higher than the rebels Shouts of countless Marines were heard as two figures appeared this time. Fujitora and Akainu. Both of them were Admirals advisors, they both had the same status as an Admiral. After these two, another three figures appeared slowly, all of the Marines gazed at them with worship and admiration. Their identities are as you suspected, the current three Admirals, all of them were wearing their uniforms as they moved forward with dignity. They finally reached three chairs prepared especially for them. Aokiji sat on the left and Kisaru on the right while Roja sat on the middle. Half of Rojas face was covered by the cap of the Marine. He leaned back on the chair casually, and only he could act this casual as Kisaru and Aokiji couldnt. But at this moment, all of the Marines, from high ranks to the lowest rank present all looked at Roja with awe and inspiration. Aokiji, Kisaru and Ghost sword! The three made the Marines formation complete, they made the hearts of all the marine calmer. Everyone was full of fighting spirit. Like this, the strongest are finally gathered! Chapter 331: Whitebeard Is Coming! On the execution stand, Ace was handcuffed with Kairoseki. At the rear, Garp was walking alongside Sengoku. He looked at Ace silently and glanced back at Roja then sighed. Sengoku and Garp walked all the way toward the stand. Sengoku suddenly looked at Garp and said: Garp, I want to announce everything! You do whatever you want. Garp said with a blank expression but didnt go with Sengoku. He stood at the bottom of the stand along with the staff. Tsuru, the crane, glanced at Garp and said: This isnt your fault. Garp pretended to laugh and said: Hahaha You are still as soft as a woman, Tsuru-chan. The crane shook her head and glanced at Ace. Her eyes took another glance at Garp them she looked toward Roja deeply. On the stand, Sengoku came beside Ace and took a loudspeaker and said. Ace, tell us your fathers name! Ace looked at Sengoku then turned his head and closed his eyes and responded in a deep voice: My father is Whitebeard. Wrong! Sengoku yelled. Aces emotions were unstable as he shook the handcuffs as he shouted angrily: There is nothing wrong with what I said, my father is Whitebeard and no one else. Roja glanced at Garp who was under the stand. Garp was closing his eyes while his fists were clenched. It was difficult for him to keep calm. Its really hard for you. Saving the blood of Roger and turning him into your grandson I cant judge whether this was the right decision or not, but I will give you a perfect ending. Roja closed his eyes without moving. On the stage, under the eyes of all Marines, Sengoku announced Aces true identity. Countless people couldnt help but yell. Rogers blood still exists. At this moment, Roja knew this kind of situation as before they criticized him for having the same blood as Dragon. Whether there is a sin in the blood or not, that is a difficult question, but in this world in most peoples eyes, it was a sin, and Ace being born was a sin. Just when this commotion started, a Marine rushed toward Sengoku and reported urgently: Fleet admiral! We lost contact with the nearby warship! What! Sengoku looked at the sea in the distance with a change in his expression. At this time, countless people felt the movement and turned around to look at the sea. Suddenly a large number of pirates ships rushed toward the headquarters. Whitebeard is coming! Bohemian Knight Doma, Decalvan Brothers, Thunder Lord McGuy These guys are the pirates allied with Whitebeard! A total of forty-eight pirates ships, but Whitebeard and his captains didnt appear. The arrival of this fleet made the entire Headquarters enter a state of war. Everyone clenched their weapons nervously. Ace who was on the stand looked at the pirates that arrived and couldnt help grit his teeth. Whitebeard! On the execution stand, Sengokus brows were locked as he stared at the distance. At this moment, sitting under the Stand, Roja finally opened his eyes slightly and said. Under the water. Rojas voice was very light, but Kisaru next to him and Sengoku on the stand could clearly hear him, and their faces changed. At this time, A sudden bulge appeared on the water and waves splashed with the appearance of the Moby dick! Whitebeards divisions captain Marco is there, all the captains are also there! A marine officer looked at them and said with a nervous tone. Although no one attacked yet, everyone was waiting for that person to start the war. The atmosphere between the heaven and earth seemed to solidify which was suffocating for most people. Everyone became serious, be it Akainu, Fujitora, Kisaru or Aokiji. Sitting in the middle, Roja stood up and raised his hat slightly. Whitebeard carrying his Bisneto walked step by step to the deck. He looked at the Marines without any fear. Gurararara, we havent seen each other in decades, Sengoku. His gaze skipped the Marine and fell on Sengoku. Whitebeard Sengoku looked at Whitebeard sullenly. Facing the entire force of the Marine headquarters, he had no fear. Whitebeard was such a man. My beloved Son, are you okay? Whitebeard put his bisento to the side and crossed his arms, and then he suddenly knocked on both sides. The air cracked like a mirror as it hummed. With this earthquake, countless people were unstable and almost fell. Many who witnessed Whitebeards ability for the first time were in horror. What is this? The air is cracking?! Whats wrong? The water level seems a little bit abnormal! The water level around the Headquarters was getting lower and lower. Ace bit his teeth. He couldnt suppress his emotion any more as he said: Oyaji Everyone I ignored your advice and ran after Teach, why dont you let me die? Why did you come to rescue me!! Thatch got the darkness fruit he dreamed about, but teach killed him and stole the fruit, so Ace wanted to kill Teach in revenge and got captured, just in the original story. Roja listened to Ace then closed his eyes again and leaned back on the chair. Ace was as impulsive as Luffy, Roja already taught him a lesson, so he gets rid of this attitude, but it was of no use. Compared to Ace, Roja wasnt that much difference, well its just that he didnt want to think about things in a complicated way, and he could also solve the problems himself even if it gets chaotic. Having the power to deal with the consequences of ones action, this is the difference between the two. No! I wont let you go! Everything was going according to the original story. Whitebeard took the blame of Aces fault, no matter what, he recognized Ace as his son, his family. As long as he didnt do anything like hurting his comrades, Whitebeard wont care. The captains under Whitebeard had the same thought. Although Aces impulse caused this situation, they wont abandon him. Ace, wait there, we will save you! Get ready to die, Marines! The captains shouted loudly, and finally, it seems like the war is starting. Just in a moment, the entire headquarters trembled and countless people were in terror. When they looked around, they almost threw the weapons in their hands. In the distance, two huge waves, one on the right and the other on the left, were heading toward them. The whole headquarters was sandwiched between them. At this moment, countless people were at a loss. The war of the best started. Chapter 332: Fujitora! Huala la! As the two waves got closer, Marines were getting scared and other were still in shock. The one standing on Rojas side moved. Wouch! Aokijis figure flashed and arrived at the water, his palms touched it, and suddenly the two waves that were falling on the turned into Ice. Ice Age! The Waves turned to Ice, and cold air broke out into the battlefield. All witnesses were shocked. Just a move from Aokiji solved the crisis and made the scared Marines regain their calm. Oh, were saved! Its Admiral Aokijis power! Numerous Marines looked at Aokiji with Awe and warship. Whitebeard looked up straight ahead and said: Aokiji you little brat! Aokiji looked at Whitebeard directly without fear. His hands waved, and a few Ice spears suddenly appeared in the air and rushed toward Whitebeard. Whitebeard snorted and punched on the side. He hit the air like it was an invisible mirror which caused it to break and a horrible shock suddenly spread. Wouch! The spears of Aokiji broke directly, and the cracks seemed to reach his body. Wouch! Aokiji quickly turned into ice, and his body broke then turned into ice and fell on the sea. The pieces gathered, and Aokiji reappeared again. He directly pressed his hand on the sea and froze it. Attack! Destroy the Moby Dick! The Marines in charge of the heavy artillery saw Aokiji and Whitebeard move, so they directly shot at the Moby dick! Such heavy artilleries were too strong, and even Whitebeard wont underestimate them. The sea is frozen! Lets go down and fight! Whitebeards crews werent scared at all. Instead, they were somewhat excited and grinning. Let them see our powers! The flower sword Vista smiled. He waved his sword and let a group of captains and pirates and launched an attack on the Marines. The Marines readied their weapons and rushed together toward Whitebeards pirates. Among them were Tashigi, Smoker and the others. The war finally started. On the forefront of the harbor, Fujitora dressed in his Marine uniform saw the war start, and his face sank. He took two steps and placed his sword in front of him. Since its started, this old man will make his move After saying this, Fujitora turned toward Akainu and said: I will make a move first, Sakazuki-san. Akainu folded his arm and responded indifferently: You alone? Fujitora did not pay attention to Akainus response. He took his sword out and waved it toward the sky. Suddenly a purple spiral light shot toward the sky and disappeared. Both Akainu and Fujitora could be said to stand on the highest position. So Fujitoras move was seen by most people. What happened? What did he do? Many pirates were puzzled by this mysterious man and couldnt help but look toward the sky with uncertainty. And at this moment, the expressions on their faces changed. Hell! Is this a joke? They saw a large meteor coming down from the sky wrapped in flames. Meteor?! This is Fujitora-sans ability Not only the pirates but even most Marines only saw this for the first time. Their faces were full of shock. Although Fujitora wasnt an admiral, he was standing in the same place and had some prestige in the Marine! What a fancy attack! Whitebeard looked up and saw the falling Meteor. His face sand slightly. He licked his lips and punched directly toward the sky. Wouch! Under this punch, the air cracked, and the sky seemed to shatter. At the next moment, The shock and the meteor collided. Boom! An earth-shattering sound made everyones ears humming. Deafening wasnt enough to describe that sound. Whitebeard destroyed the falling meteor. Even if you can make some fancy moves several people could obtain that kind of strength Although Whitebeard destroyed the Meteor, Fujitoras power was remembered by countless people. Akainus arms were still folded as he said indifferently: It seems that your attack is useless. Hehehe Fujitora wasnt angry. Instead, he smiled and touched his head and said: Im still not powerful enough and still need to work hard. It was just a small test, and the good fight should start now. This attack made Whitebeards pirates shocked. Marco, Jozu who were by Whitebeards sides looked at each other seriously and were ready to go down. This unprecedented power of the Marine was too shocking. Even if Roja doesnt exist and Garp doesnt move, counting only Fujitora, Akainu, Aokiji, Kisaru and Sengoku, they have five people with the power of an Admiral. Roja was still sitting without moving. He just sat there, and only that made the Pirates face a huge pressure! Chapter 333: The War Is Heating Up! The situation seemed extremely bad as the war finally started and the Whitebeard pirates seemed in great disadvantages. Roja sat down and didnt look up from beginning to end. Whitebeards pirates didnt know what to do, only Aokiji, Fujitora, Kisaru, and Akainu were ready to fight. But at this moment, Roja looked up, and his eyes flashed slightly as he said. Coming out yet? Almost as he said this, a group of soldiers broke into the battlefield. They were rushing toward the Execution stand. They werent pirates under Whitebeard. They were the revolutionary army! Sabo was leading them and officially joined the war. The atmosphere in the battlefield suddenly changed. These are The revolutionary army? Whitebeard stood on the deck and looked at Sabo with a strange expression. Marco also looked at Sabo with some doubt. This guy should be the second in command of the revolutionary army. Why did he come here? But his goal seems to be rescuing Ace. Aces friend Gurararara, Good. Whitebeard grinned, to have the courage to join this war to rescue Ace made him look at Sabo in appreciation. But the most important thing now is to rescue Ace. On the battlefield, there are two groups, the ones that want to rescue Ace and the ones that want to stop the rescue. The sudden appearance of the revolutionary army made the situation change again. Countless Marines shook, and even Sengokus face sank. The revolutionary army is coming? Why? Ace, next to Sengoku looked as if he saw something incredible. Impossible, This is impossible You Sabo looked at Ace and smiled at him. Although he didnt speak, his expression was better than any words. Ace, I am here to save you! Revolutionary Army Fujitora who originally intended to suppress Whitebeard moved forward and arrived in front of Sabos group to block their path. Sabo who investigated the power of the Marines before knew who was in front of him. The admiral adviser of the headquarters, Issho Do you understand what you are currently doing? Fujitora held his sword and looked at Sabo as he said: Helping the pirates attack the Marine Headquarters, is this the intention of the revolutionary army? Sorry, this has nothing to do with the Revolutionary Army. I just came to save someone Sabo took out his weapon and confronted Fujitora without fear. Can you let me pass? That cant be done. Fujitoras face sank as he no longer spoke. He directly swung his sword at Sabo. At this time, Sabos had a Quasi Admirals strength, and even if he isnt Fujitoras opponent, he could barely fight with him. Boom! Boom! Fujitora and Sabo started their fight. On the other side, Akainu looked coldly at Fujitora that was fighting with Sabo then shook his head and looked at Whitebeard indifferently. Terrible heat covered his body and Magma flowed as he attacked the Whitebeards pirates. Ryusei Kazan! The attack spread widely. It wasnt going toward Whitebeard but for his pirates. Suddenly the entire harbor was in Chaos. After that, Akainu jumped, and his hand transformed into magma as he joined the battlefield. Akainu is coming!! Many people seeing Akainu join the battle were scared. Akainu was guarding a base in the new world which was constantly attacked by pirates who were defeated by him. He was famous in the new world, and many pirates feared him. Just when Akainu was rushing toward the pirates, one person suddenly rushed toward him and hit him. Akainu flew back directly. Diamond Jozu Many Marine saw Akainu getting hit, and all of them were shocked and stunned. Jozu had the Diamond fruit. His defenses were the highest, even getting hit by Akainus magma wont cause him any damage. Diamond Jozu Die! Akainu wasnt hurt. He rushed again and started fighting with Jozu. Jozus attacks werent that powerful, but his defenses were enough to fight against Akainu. He could drag the battle longer. Fujitora against Sabo and Akainu against Jozu, the war is finally heating up. Below the stand, Roja sat there with his eyes slightly closed, but he could see everything with Haki. Fujitora and Sabos fight, Akainu and Jozus fight, even Ain, Smoker, Tashigi and the others. He sat there without the slightest movement. Really Kisaru looked at Roja and knew that as long as he is here, there wont be any problem. Kisaru stood up and looked at Whitebeard. A wretched expression appeared on his face. I want to minimize the casualties, so I will attack the leader directly. Wouch! At the next moment, Kisarus figure flashed and appeared mid-air above the battlefield. Golden light shined, and it was difficult to look at it directly. Ki Kisaru is here! Some people were terrified, and they feared Kisaru. Kisaru overlooked everyone and looked directly at Whitebeard with his hands in front of him. Yata no Kagami! Biu! Biu! Biu! Golden laze fell from the sky and directly reached Whitebeard. After Fujitora, Akainu, and Aokiji, Kisaru joined the fight. Chapter 334: Kisaru! Ghost Sword! This is too dazzling Whitebeard slightly narrowed his eyes and said without emotions! In the next moment, a figure flashed behind Whitebeard, that figure was wrapped in blue flames as he intercepted Kisarus attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! The laser-like rain hit his body, but they were all blocked. Nothing could pass through and reach Whitebeard. On the battlefield below, countless Marines and Pirates stopped fighting and looked at the air above. Boom! When the last laser exploded, that blue fire spread its wings and waved them which brought a wind like a storm to the Marines below. The Marines looking at this were shocked. Who is that? He could block an Admirals attack! Under the looks of the Marines, Marco who was surrounded by blue flames showed an evil face as he said. Like I will Let you Attack Oyaji! Marco at this moment gave out great Momentum! Kisaru looked at Marco in an exaggerated expression as he said: The Whitebeards pirates are terrifying. Surrounded by the blue flames, Marco was rapidly recovering from the injury he suffered by blocking the last attack. Incredible, Facing Kisaru-sans attack, he still hasnt fallen. Its really a legendary ability. Many marines couldnt suppress their shock as they looked at Marco in the sky. Kisaru slightly narrowed his eyes as he said: Its the rare Mythical Zoan type fruit It hurts Marco looked at Kisaru and his mouth slightly curved into a smile. Kisarus eyebrows shook a little as he said: Lets fight. Take this!! Marco smiled loudly and then screamed as the flames on his body thrived and wrapped his whole body, and then flew toward Kisaru. That is the captain of the Whitebeards divisions Marco, the Phoenix. I have never seen such a bird before. Kisarus face didnt change. Instead, he was relaxed as he raised his foot to attack Marco. Under the watchful eyes of countless Marines and Pirates, Kisaru appeared in front of Marco and attacked. Marco blocked and kicked at Kisaru. Kisaru raised his hand and blocked. Boom! Kisaru looked at Marcos eyes and said: This is very painful. Stop talking nonsense. Marco screamed and slammed his leg at Kisaru making it hard for him to stay in the air. Kisaru directly fell toward a building and crashed into it. Below the stand, Roja sat while looking at Kisarus fight with Haki. His expression was calm as he thought. If it were Aokiji or Akainu, they wouldnt have crushed into the ground with such attack. Its just like Z-sensei said: you rely too much on your fruit ability, Kisaru. Kisarus figure emerged again, and he wasnt hurt at all. He looked at Marco in the sky and said: It seems like youre not so simple, lets smash you then. Wouch! After saying this, Kisaru looked at the Giants in the rear and said: Giants force, pay attention to the sky. Yes! The Giants responded to Kisaru in an imposing voice. These giants were several times bigger than ordinary people. Each time they drop their weapons, the earth would shake. At this time Boom! Jozus figure fell in an embarrassing state on the ice. The melting point was higher than iron, so it was difficult for Akainu to damage him using Lava. And just as Akainu was chasing after Jozu, a fist suddenly slammed him from the side. Gosenmaigawara Seiken! Jinbei hit Akainu from the side stopping his attack. After Jozu stood up, he glanced at Akainu and then looked at the giants in the distance. His face showed a sneer as he punched the ice under his feet. At the same time, he looked at the pirates and said. All of you fall back!! Captain Jozu!! Seeing Jozu punching the ground, the pirates fled back as the ice started cracking. Jozus punch was powerful and clever. He made the Marines go to one side then held a huge piece of Ice in his hands. It looked as if he held a hill. Take this! Jozu used every bit of strength on his body while screaming wildly as he threw the Ice at the Giants and the other marines. There is this kind of strategy as well!! Bang! The Ice piece was too big as if a hill was coming down on them. Although he threw it at the giants, it almost covered half of the Headquarters, and the Execution stand was included. After getting entangled in a fight with Jinbei, Akainu looked at the giant piece of Ice and his brows wrinkled. its too late Under the gaze of countless Marines the huge ice hill was coming down on them, and they couldnt do anything about it. Almost as the fear in their hearts grew, Wouch! Golden flames suddenly appeared out of nowhere and with a simple sweep, the huge Iceberg disappeared without a trace. It seemed like a hole in the space appeared and swallowed it completely without a trace. There was no great momentum with this attack, but countless people looked at it as if they were dreaming while they screamed in their minds. This is Whether it was the marines or the Pirates, they couldnt help look at the direction the flames came from. They saw Roja who was still on his chair, while a sword appeared in his hand. That sword was red and seemed filled with flames. Silence fell into the battlefield. The flame slowly disappeared, and the sword in his hands returned to its originally crystal clear state. Roja raised his hand and released it into the ground. Everything was still silent. Roja was still sitting on his chair without getting up at all. Chapter 335: Whitebeard attacks! The Strongest Admiral Ghost Sword! Everyone saw that Roja didnt even stand up, but he still erased that big iceberg. This drove the moral of the Marines to the peak. Kill the pirates! We have the strongest Admiral with us, they arent any stronger than us, dont fear the Whitebeard pirates. The marines screamed, and their sounds were connected. Their momentum linked together as they started fighting again. If it was an army of a country, then under this pressure they wouldve lost before even starting. But they were the Whitebeard pirates. Ghost Sword Roja Whitebeard looked under the Stand at Roja, who was worthy to be called the strongest Admiral. Only in front of Roja, does he not know the outcome of their fight. Whitebeard jumped down and was going to fight in this war personally. It was very different from the original story. The Marines whether the power or momentum was already above the Whitebeards pirates. Only by joining personally can Whitebeards pirates have a chance to save Ace, otherwise, they wont be able to do anything. Everyone! Seeing Whitebeard coming into the battlefield, Sengoku became serious and somewhat nervous. Whitebeard is coming! Be prepared! Sengoku knew that once Whitebeard makes his move, the world will become upside down. Even if they prepare beforehand, they would still be at a disadvantage. Whitebeard was holding his Bisento, and after coming down from Moby Dick, a loud sound arrived which made the entire battlefield stagnate. If youre not afraid of Death, then you can come here! This roar made all the whitebeards pirates regain their powers, and suddenly the battlefield was filled with shouts from the pirates. They raised their weapons as they screamed! Follow Oyaji! Kill the Marines! Wouch! A giant raised his weapon and slammed it into Whitebeards head, but Whitebeard casually slammed his Bisento back. Wouch! The Air shattered, and the weapon in the Giants hands was directly destroyed under Whitebeards power of Shock. Then Whitebeard put his Bisento down and grabbed the air with both hands and slammed them. Space seemed to distort. Under this attack, The whole world seemed upside down. The Sea, the Headquarters everything seemed wrong. Whitebeard has revealed the power of the strongest man that is said to be able to destroy the world. Whitebeard Sengoku watched this scene from the execution stand and couldnt help clench his fist. He took a deep breath, took out his Den Den Mushi, and ordered a full out attack. This was also different from the original story. Before there was also the order to speed up Aces execution time, but now there wasnt any such order, and thats because Roja said one sentence. I will guard the Execution stand myself. Sengoku believed that with Rojas power, there would be no one who could reach the stand. In that case, there wont be any need to execute Ace in advance. They only needed to destroy Whitebeards pirates completely. What the Marines wanted is to end the Pirates era, Whitebeard was one of the symbols of that era! What a smart Move As expected of you, Sengoku. After Whitebeard smashed the giant, he looked at the stand and saw Sengoku taking out his Den Den Mushi and making a call. He held his bisento with both hands and slammed it directly in the direction of the stand. He was trying to destroy the stand. Humph! Roja who was sitting down the entire time finally stood up and said indifferently: Today, no one can destroy this stand! Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the void, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands, and then he waved it. Wouch! This attack wasnt some secret move or skill, its just a normal swing of the sword. But it seemed to divide the world itself. He cut Whitebeards attack, the ground, and the wall on the side. Whether it was a pirate or a Marine, watching this kind of power was too shocking. Through the broadcast, people watching the war were shocked and lost as well. Even if they werent there themselves, they were still shocked. Roja didnt sit down again. He stood there and scanned the battlefield. Every time his eyes pass by a pirate, that pirate would shudder in fear. Looking in Rojas eyes was difficult. Are you going to guard the stand? Whitebeard looked at Roja from afar, and although he could feel the power of Rojas sword, he still didnt fear him even though he knows that Roja right now was much stronger than last time. He snorted and said: Gurararara, do you think that you can guard it! Whitebeard held his bisento and wanted to continue attacking in the direction of Roja. However, at this time, Aokiji launched an attack and froze Whitebeard into Ice. Do you think I will let you attack again and again Aokiji said coldly as he looked at Whitebeard, then continue: Arara, your vibrations froze. Wouch! Wouch! The Ice that froze Whitebeard started to crack, and finally, whitebeard broke the Ice and directly slashed with his bisento at Aokiji. When the pirates saw this scene they were excited as they said: He was hit by Oyaji, he is dead for sure! No! It wont be that easy! Aokijis body was pierced by Whitebeards attack, but he wasnt entirely hit. He trained his fruit ability to the maximum so he wont die unless Whitebeard attacks his whole body, but whitebeard still poured the power of Shock into his weapon, and it went directly into Aokijis body. Wouch! Aokijis body directly turned into Ice and shattered in all directions. When it gathered again, Aokiji appeared with blood on his mouth, and his face was slightly pale. It seems like it was difficult for him to block Whitebeards attack. Even though Whitebeard grew old and wasnt able to use his full strength, he wasnt as weak as he was in the original story, as he wasnt stabbed by a sword and he also wasnt hit by Akainu. Chapter 336: Trap! Scientific Unit, its time for You to enter the battlefield. After attacking a few time, Kisaru who was fighting Marco, he said in a wretched tone. No one knew whether this happened because of Kisarus command or just by chance, but the moment he spoke, Pacifistas started appearing from behind and shooting lasers at the Pirates. Every Pacifista was extremely strong. Even Luffy and the others could defeat one with difficulty. And not everyone here is as powerful as Whitebeard and his captains. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ordinary pirates were defeated one after the other. Whitebeard glanced coldly at the execution stand while pointing at it with his Bisento. Rush toward the square! Yeah! Immediately, pirates followed Whitebeard toward the stand while ignoring everything around them. The Marines, under Fujitora and Aokiji, retreated to the square when the Pacifistas started attacking. After Whitebeard rushed in, the previous formation would be problematic, so they re-adjusted their formation beforehand. Wouch! Wouch! Finally, walls from all sides broke through the Ice and trapped Whitebeard and his pirates inside. The walls were extremely tough, Only Kairoseki should be tougher. Ordinary pirates wont be able to break through. Ryusei Kazan! After Akainu howled, a large number of volcanic meteors melted the Ice under their feet and turned it into sea water again. Then countless Pacifistas attacks went toward Whitebeards pirates. They wanted to annihilate them directly. Blackbeards ship was beside the Headquarters. Unlike the original story, Blackbeard was extremely Jealous of Roja, so he didnt sneak in but watched the battle from there. Hey Are they going to defeat them? No, even if he looks old, Whitebeard wont fall that easily! Blackbeard looked at the live video and showed an evil smile. He turned to look at the person next to him and said: How is the battle, Enel? They are alright. The man next to Blackbeard replied. If Luffy and his Crew or Roja was here, he would immediately recognize this person. He was Enel, the one Luffy defeated in the Sky islands. After Enel was defeated by Luffy, he didnt go to the Moon like in the original Story, but he was picked up by Blackbeard. Only alright? Hahaha, then how about you see whether you could defeat this guy or not, What do you think? Blackbeard grinned evilly and laughed. He pointed at Roja as he said. Enel wasnt that easily manipulated, even though Blackbeard was trying, it was difficult also though Enel was on his ship, Blackbeard could only ask like this. He tried to make Enel fight with Roja. Ho! A swordsman. Enel glanced at Roja indifferently. Although he saw the power of Rojas sword, he was the one who ate the thunder Fruit. Swords were conductive. In his opinion, no swordsman could win against him. Blackbeard whispered: So do you dare fight against him? Enel snorted and said arrogantly: I will see what these guys are made of. When his voice fell, he already transformed into lightning as he ran across the sea toward the Headquarters. Oh Im afraid he wont be able to touch the Ghost sword, but its good to let him join the war, it will make captains plan easier. Laffitte said as he shook his cane. After Blackbeard saw Enel leave, he calmed down and said: Thunder fruit Although its one of the invincible fruits, its not the one I want the most. Not far from Blackbeards ship, another pirates ship was there. It belonged to one of the former Shichibukai, Gecko Moria who was defeated by Luffy. He manipulates zombies, on the battlefield, he would be really strong. He hates the Marine far more than he hates Luffy currently. Luffy just defeated him, but the Marines let him down. Hey, that huge figure Is he a descendant of Oz? I want his body Im not finished with the Marines yet. Moria was examining the situation. If whitebeards pirates were easily defeated, he would run away, but if both sides fight fiercely, he will join in and smash the Marine. On the execution stand, a Marine came to report. Fleet Admiral! The strategy is going smoothly! Good! Sengoku overlooked the battlefield as he listened to the report. Then he coldly gave an order: Blast them, completely annihilate Whitebeards pirates without a trace. Yes! The harbor was surrounded by the huge walls and numerous canons fire at the ones trapped inside. Even the captains of the Whitebeards pirates seemed to struggle. After all, they didnt have a foothold. But at this time, Whitebeard looked at the walls, then looked at Sengoku and said. Gurarara What an old trick, Sengoku. Whitebeard suddenly turned around, looked at Jozu and said: Do it, Jozu! Under the command of Whitebeard, a ship hidden in the sea finally rose up and carried the people of the Whitebeards pirates onboard. Whitebeard then jumped up and slammed his Bisento using his Shock fruit to the extreme. In the face of this attack, Even Akainu, Fujitora, and the others couldnt help but retreat without trying to resist. Wouch! With this attack, one wall finally crumbled down, and a path finally opened! The situation suddenly changed. Sengoku was unprepared for this and could only feel shocked. What? Gurarara, I didnt say that I only brought these ships. Whitebeard sneered at Sengoku, and his expression became serious as he said: Charge up! With Whitebeard in the lead, the Pirates crossed the wall and rushed into the Square! The final battle has begun! Chapter 337: Temperature Fruit? Whitebeard was in the lead with his Bisento in hands. Even though he was old, he still was the most powerful man in the world. He shouted wildly, and a white halo covered his Bisento. He slammed it toward Fujitora and Aokiji. Aokiji and Fujitora couldnt avoid this attack because the Marines behind them would die if they do. Once they evade, the Marines will suffer countless casualties. Ice Saber! Gravity Sword! Aokiji created several thick Ice Sabers while Fujitora used Gravity sword which released a crashing gravity at Whitebeard. Boom! The White Halo collided with the Ice, and a force that seemed to bend space was around them. Whitebeard was facing Aokiji and Fujitora, while Jozu was still fighting Akainu, although he cant deal with Aokiji, dealing with Akainu isnt that hard. Die! Akainu tried to attack Whitebeard, but Jozu didnt let him, which made him angry. The punch hit Jozu, but the latters defense was too tough. In addition to Jozu, Jinbei was also fighting, he was underwater, and a Fishman underwater was too strong maybe even Garp wont be able to win easily. Uchimizu! Water was shot at Akainu like a gun and hit his body. This made Akainu stop his movement for an instant. Thats how Akainus attacks were stopped. Jinbei! Akainu was blue with anger, he was entangled by Jinbei and Jozu. In this Chaos, Sabo fount the opportunity to head for the stand after defeating the Vice Admiral in front of him, so he directly took the chance. Wouch! Kisaru appeared in front of Sabo and kicked at him then said: I cant let you pass. Humph! Sabos face sunk. He practiced Haki but not too much as he was still a beginner so he could touch Kisaru, but it was impossible for him to win. But as Kisaru blocked Sabo, no one was blocking Marco. Marco directly changed into the form of a Phoenix and went toward the stand. Wait for me, Ace! Marcos eyes were sharp, as he looked at Ace on the stand and flew at high speed. But before he could get closer, Roja waved his sword, red golden flames wrapped around Marco. Ah! Marco was burned by the flames, but he bit his teeth and didnt retreat. He used the fruit ability to the extreme and broke through the flames and rushed toward the stand. Sengokus face sand, he clenched his fist and was preparing to attack. Garp bit his teeth and clenched his fist. He didnt know what he should do. At this moment, Roja under the stand suddenly extinguished the flames, and Sen Maboroshi turned from red to white. You are still too weak If you want to save people from my hands! Roja looked at Marco indifferently, and his figured flashed as he appeared in the air and swept his sword. Marco didnt think about defeating Roja, he avoided Roja as much as he can and even when he gets hit, it didnt matter to him as he had the ability to be reborn. So he directly gnashed his teeth and went straight toward the stand. But something terrifying happened. As Rojas sword fell, it wasnt flames anymore, but white frost! Wouch! Under the unbelieving gazes of countless people, Marco was frozen, even his blue flames were extinguished. Marco directly fell down from the sky. Captain Marco was Frozen! Isnt the Ghost swords power flames? How come he is using Ice?! Seeing this, the audience was in awe. Almost everyone thought that Rojas ability was a devil fruit, and a devil fruit could only have one ability, but Roja had both Ice and Flames. Boom! Marco fell down, and even the Phoenix flames were broken. The blue flames reignited and Marcos figure reappeared. He started at Roja stunned. This guy That power was stronger at least ten times from Aokiji. Although he recovered thanks to his Fruit, he lost too much stamina and his forehead overflowed with cold sweat. Many pirates looked at Roja who was floating in the air with fear. Their heart trembled as they recalled the power of the last attack. The most powerful Admiral in the Marines history, how many unknown abilities does he have?! Can that kind of blue flame freeze? Aokiji also saw this and was alarmed. Although Marcos flames were blue, Roja could freeze it?! He also felt that Rojas Ice was much colder than his own. Or Maybe Rojas power was cold not Ice! Even though the ability is similar, they were fundamentally different. Roja, you At this time, Sengoku looked at Roja and couldnt help revealing his surprise. Although he received the information that the pirates Roja caught in Shabondy shoto were frozen, but he thought that this ability was of someone else, he didnt think of it as Rojas power. But Roja actually used Ice! And this ability was even strong enough to freeze Marcos flames. He has both Ice and Fire, does he have the temperature Fruit? Sengoku was amazed, there is really a temperature fruit that could change the body into Temperature. It has appeared several times in history, but it was rubbish, no one cared about it at all. It was one of the garbage fruits. Sengoku found it hard to believe. Chapter 338: Enel Vs Sengoku! After Marco was shot down by Roja, he knew he had no chance to get past him, so he could only return to the battlefield and continue to fight with the others. With Roja defending the Stand, Sengoku didnt have to join the fight. The Marines and pirates continued to fight. The destruction caused by Whitebeard was too horrible, even if an Admiral could stand against Whitebeard, it was impossible to prevent his attacks from destroying the headquarters. The Battlefield was in Chaos. And at this time, another person was about to appear here. A few flashed of thunder suddenly burst over the battlefield and a person clad in thunder appeared just like a god descending to the mortal world. It was Enel who was sent by Blackbeard. Oh?! Enels appearance made Aokiji and Fujitora pause their actions, both of them looked at him with different expressions. Bathing in Thunder, just this could make anyone guess that he isnt a simple guy. Not only Whitebeard, but even Sengoku also looked at Enel with vigilance. Whitebeard thought that this guy was the hidden card of the Marines, while Sengoku thought it was Whitebeards. At this moment, countless people looked at Enel in the air. However, Enel said a sentence that caused them to be stunned. Enel looked at Roja slowly and said: Hey! Are you the strongest person here? Let this god teach you what strength is! When this sentence is said, Roja looked strange, as if he was facing a child. When he saw that Roja didnt move, Enel was furious and thought that Roja ignored him, so he immediately stretched his hand and waved it. A thunderbolt headed toward the stand. Before Roja move, Sengoku couldnt hold back anymore. Rojas only task is to guard the execution stand in this war before the execution begins, he wont move from his place. Sengoku would not let Roja go face Enel, so he went himself. Wouch! In a golden glow, Sengoku transformed into Buddha and attacked with a palm. The air howled, and a shock waved burst from his palm. It directly went toward the Thunderbolt and made it disappear. Where did you come from kid, this battlefield isnt some playground you could come to as you please. Sengoku looked coldly at Enel and yelled. Oh? Enel snorted at Sengoku. He became angry. In his opinion, Sengoku insulted him, who was a god, so he coldly said: Mortals, do you want to stop this god? You can try! 200 Million Volt Bari! After Sengoku transformed, the momentum he released was horrifying. Although Enel was arrogant, he wasnt stupid. He knew that Sengoku wasnt easy to defeat, so he directly used his powers. Thunder formed around Enels body, and it swelled up, he turned into a thunder God. His hands were full of Thunder as he threw an attack at Sengoku. White light attacked Sengoku, and no one could tell how many volts that attack was. Sengoku faced this attack without fear directly. Bang! A huge shock waved burst out, and the battlefield became lively. Even though Enels Kenbunshoku Haki reached the peak, his Busoshoku Haki and physical strength werent that high, and Sengoku picked that up instantly. At this moment, Sengoku was beating him up. But fortunately for him, the thunder fruit was one of the invincible fruits, and his usage of this fruit reached its peak, so even though he lacks in Haki and Physical strength, he wasnt directly defeated by Sengoku. The Marines still held absolute advantages. At this moment, Roars from across the battlefield sounded, and the war was reaching the most intense moments. Roja while standing in front of the Stand seemed to control the overall situation of this war. Ace looked at the pirates falling one after the other while biting his teeth. Do you taste the consequences of your impulsiveness? Roja spoke to Ace faintly. Ace didnt answer, he didnt know how to respond, he just clenched his fist while his nails pierced his skin and a slight trace of remorse appeared in his eyes. Being young and vigorous is good, but it depends on how powerful you are. Roja stood on the execution platform and looked at the battlefield below. He said: I also like to be impulsive, but I have the strength to bear the consequences of my actions. I can afford it myself. Your life is your own, its up to you to do what you like, how can you be so willful. After doing something this impulsive, you cant deal with the aftermath yourself? Ace was silent. He didnt say anything back because he couldnt. The pirates have nothing, they dont even have a At this time, Garp stepped on the execution stand and came next to Ace, looked below and said with a choked tone: But a family is different. Ace, you let me down How is that any good? At this time, Garp could no longer laugh as usual. He didnt smile. Roja looked at this calmly. No one knew what Roja was thinking at this moment. If someone could know what he was thinking just a little bit, it would be Crane who was sitting under the Stand. At this moment, there is an hour to Aces execution. Chapter 339: Why not die! Boom! Boom! The entire headquarters was filled with roars as the war was at its height. Whitebeards pirates, under Whitebeards lead, were moving forward slowly. Marco and the others knew that it will be hard to reach Ace, after all, they were in stalemate now even though Roja didnt make a move. Even if they rush toward the Stand, they will still have to face Roja, and it would be hard to win. The battles situation was constantly changing. Sky islands people are so terrifying Kisaru stretched a finger and fire a laser at Enel, while Enel could dodge without a problem. The two started fighting. Enel was fighting with Sengoku, but the latter found it hard to hit Enel with his thunder fruit, so gave up on Enel and handed him to Kisaru while he went directly toward Whitebeard. Kisaru is light while Enel is thunder, it was hard to tell who would win, but Kisarus Busoshoku and physical ability were higher than Enels, only his Kenbunshoku was lower than him, so the two were entangled together. Enel was doing great against Kisaru, while Kisarus face was full of laziness. Kisarus thoughts were like this, Roja was guarding the Stand, so no one could reach that place, so he just had to fight without any thought of defeating his opponent. At the center of the battlefield Take this! Whitebeard roared and clenched his fist, then slammed it in the air. The air shattered like a mirror. Sengoku facing Whitebeard made a palm strike toward Whitebeards attack which created a huge explosion. Boom! After this explosion, Sengoku retreated two steps while Whitebeard stood in his place. Sengoku, it seems like youre really too old, is this it? Whitebeard looked at Sengoku and laughed loudly. Sengoku snorted and looked at him without fear. The golden Buddha was like a sun. Is that so? Whitebeard, your strength isnt comparable to a few decades ago! Gurararara! Whitebeard laughed and looked at Sengoku: But its enough to defeat you! Do you think you can stop me?! Whitebeard held his bisento in both hands and smashed it in front of Sengoku. Sengoku didnt give in, he roared, and two golden palms held the bisento. Boom! The force of the collision made a huge explosion again. Sengoku was weaker than Whitebeard. Under this attack, his feet were embedded in the ground. Whitebeard put down his Bisento and punched at Sengoku. Sengoku faced this with a palm and was pushed back again. Fleet Admiral Sengoku Many people looked at this scene and couldnt help swallow. They were terrified by Whitebeards power. Other than Whitebeard, the Marines held the advantage in most of the fights. His power was something else. This is The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, who occupied the worlds strongest man position before the rise of the Ghost Sword! Sengoku continued resisting Whitebeards attacks. Although he wasnt easily defeated by Whitebeard, you could see complex emotions in his eyes. Because, a decade ago, Garp was fighting alongside him. But today, there is no Garp around him. Garp, you cant escape you Grandsons love after all. Sengoku sighed in his heart. He was actually worried what Garp would do in this war, and he was also worried about Roja. So far, Roja seemed unshakable. He stood on the side of the Justice, which made Sengoku reassured. Because of this, he chose to join the battle personally. In this war, the Marines will win and must win. It was necessary to prove to the world, that the Marines represent justice and even strong pirates can be suppressed by the justice. Come back! Sengoku resolutely continued to rush at Whitebeard without fear. There is still half an hour, after that everything will be over. You want to save Fire Fist Ace, in your dreams. Sengoku didnt say this to Whitebeard alone, he said it so everyone on the battlefield could hear it. This sentence made the situation in the battlefield pause a little, and suddenly, the Marines momentum rose while the Pirates were even more desperate. Not good. Marco and the others screamed in their hearts. Sengoku was still Sengoku, even if he is inferior to Whitebeard when it comes to rising morals, no one was better them him. Whitebeards heart sunk, the pirates began to fall even faster. It seems like your brain is still working fine, Sengoku Humph! Sengoku snorted and looked at Whitebeard. Whitebeard took a deep breath and glanced over the battlefield. He looked at Roja on the Stand and suddenly stopped attacking. He took a bottle from his pocket and started drinking from it. Inside the bottle was a crystal clear strange substance. After all Jozu who was still fighting with Akainu saw this and couldnt help reveal a pained face. This is the solution he found. In this kind of situation, he could only do this. This wasnt a cure, it was like Ivankovs healing hormones, maybe even more intense, which allows people who are seriously injured to return to their peak. But after using it, the side effect was bigger than Ivankovs, if whitebeard uses it in his current state, he would definitively Die! What is that! Sengoku saw the moment of Whitebeard, and a feeling of danger appeared in his heart. He rushed up and tried to stop him. But Whitebeard smiled. From the time he was heading to the Headquarters, he didnt intend to leave alive. He was already 4 years old, and he didnt belong to the next era. He was willing to die in the battlefield rather than on his sick bed. Why not die! Wouch! Under Sengokus eyes, Whitebeard crushed the bottle, and the liquid flew into his mouth. Damn! Although Sengoku didnt know what Whitebeard took, he knew that it was no good. Take this! Whitebeards power recovered to its peak as he slammed toward Sengoku. Wouch! The power of this attack overshadowed the power of Kisaru, Akainu, and Enel, it became the most powerful attack in this war. Sengoku felt that the power has dramatically changed. But behind were Marines who couldnt retreat. He could only face this attack while gritting his teeth. Boom! Roars suddenly broke out in the square in front of the headquarters fortress. Countless people could only hold their ears and scream. At this moment, the sky, earth, everything seemed to be shacking, whether it was Akainu or Akiji, both of their faces changed color. Under this attack, the earth in front of Whitebeard shattered in every direction. The power of this attack defeated Sengoku and made him fly back at high speed. The youngsters such as Akainu, Fujitora, Aokiji, were shocked beyond belief. They tried to resist this attack. But, their combined power couldnt help but collapse in front of Whitebeards power. With one punch, Whitebeard swept everything in his way. This is Whitebeards peak power. The situation changed, their enemy seemed invincible. Chapter 340: The Last Guardian! The dust dissipated revealing the broken ground in front of Whitebeard. Sengoku retracted his fruit ability, in his mouth, blood overflowed. If he was at his peak, he could still fight with Whitebeard. But this time, Whitebeard exchanged his vitality with power, which was no longer comparable with his current state. The Gap between the Yonko and the Admirals wasnt that large, but this is only while whitebeard wasnt in his peak. At his peak, Shiki could fight with Garp for three days and three nights while also destroying half of the Headquarters. So what could Whitebeard do? How could this be What was in that bottle exactly? Sengoku stood up while looking at Whitebeard with an ugly face. Whitebeard looked at Sengoku, lifted his Bisento and Roared. Destroy the Marine! Save Ace!! OOOH! Whitebeards power along with his roar made the pirates morals go up to the roof. At this moment, Whitebeards pirates regained their power. Whether its Marco, Jozu or the Others, all of them burst out with incredible fighting power. Whitebeard pointed his Bisento and said. Retreat! With this, all pirates retreated while Whitebeard smashed down, producing a huge earthquake with opened a huge crack on the ground. The ground kept moving as if it was water not earth under their feet, which made the Marines terrified and retreated. Sengoku once again used his fruit and transformed into a Buddha. He tried to resist this attack along with Fujitora who used his Sword to the extreme. Under Whitebeards attack, even Fujitora and Sengoku together couldnt help but step back, they couldnt win against Whitebeard in this state. Sengoku could tell that Whitebeards state wont last long. Otherwise, he would drag the fight. But he already set his life on the line which made him unstoppable. Aokiji tried to resist, but he couldnt stop him. If he is careless, he will regret it. Enel didnt fight with Kisaru again. Instead, he looked at Whitebeard who burst out with mighty power. His heart and soul shook as he didnt expect this old man to be so strong. Without his ship to create thunderclouds, it would be impossible for him to fight with this monster. Boom! Boom! Boom! Whitebeard continued his violent attacks, and many Marines were defeated. At last, Whitebeard rushed toward the execution Stand. There was no pirate or marine in front of the Stand. Only the last Guardian was there Roja! We can only rely on Roja. When Sengoku saw this, he stopped. The situation would be wrong. He took a breath, gave up on blocking Whitebeard, and he turned toward Marco and Jozu. At this time, Whitebeard was problematic, his power was something else, even if Sengoku were at his peak, it would be hard to fight with him now. At this moment, no one focused on the fight between Aokiji and the others. Whether they were pirates, Marines, or the people watching the broadcast, all of them focused on Whitebeard and Roja. The strongest Marine and the strongest Pirate! You finally arrived here. Roja looked down and said faintly. He wasnt tall, but he stood on the stand which was higher than Whitebeard. Whitebeard smiled awkwardly, his eyes flashed with sharpness and said: Let me ask you, are you guarding the Stand or will you keep watching? That You can figure it out! Rojas tone was light, he stretched his hand and grabbed Sen Maboroshi, then the black and White Shinigamis outfit covered his Marine uniform. At this moment, Rojas temperament was different than before. Before he seemed to represent Justice, but now he seemed to have stepped into the darkness. Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Hyoten Hyakkaso! The sound came from the depth of his soul, without any emotion at all. The sound creepily and gently reached all ears in the battlefield. Roja held his sword in front of him, and suddenly a cold force shot into the sky forming dark clouds, then a white hole appeared in the clouds. Dazzling snowflakes came down from that hole toward Whitebeard. Whitebeard felt the threat. He didnt know the power of the snowflakes that were falling on him, but he knew how to deal with them. He punched at them directly. Wouch! This one punch seemed to overthrow the entire sky. The Snowflakes scattered on the battlefield, and as they landed, beautiful Ice flowers instantly took place all over the place. The Ice flowers avoided the Marines completely, but they fell on the pirates who were directly frozen into Ice. The power of this little kid is so much stronger than that Aokiji After looked at the battlefield, Whitebeard looked at Roja again. He didnt directly attack Roja because he was beside Ace. Ghost Sword Do you dare come down? Because Im standing here, youre not using your full power, so you want me to come down right? Whitebeard. Roja looked at Whitebeard in front of him and said with a faint voice: Well I can But even if I did come down, what will you do?! Well, since you could get here, I will give you a chance After saying this, Roja swept the audience calmly, he looked at the pirates then at Sabo and the squad behind him. There are still ten minutes from the Execution time, whoever can get here I wont interfere with you saving Ace today! Wouch! Countless people widened their eyes as they looked at Roja. Even though he was the most powerful Admiral in history, facing whitebeard in his peak was an arrogant thing to do. Damn Roja, What are you doing?! Sengoku clenched his fist and sharply shouted at Roja. He was worried that he will let the pirates rescue Ace which would cause the Marine to lose face. They wont be able to reach him. In this place, even birds wont be able to fly. After saying this toward Sengoku, he took a step and came down from the Stand. Daiguren Hyorinmari, the strongest Ice power on the surrounding, if its not enough, then he will control everything. Bakai, Hakka no Togami! Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no Togami, Double Bankai release! Chapter 341: Even birds can’t fly! Roja jumped down and as soon as he reached the ground, a faint white light shined from Sen Maboroshi. It wasnt Ice. It was coldness, pure coldness. The coldness spread in every direction, and wherever it goes, the earth would freeze. If you break the ground, you could see that it wasnt just the upper layer of the earth that was frozen, but every piece of sand froze. Burst Roja looked at Whitebeard and waved his sword, and a wave of Reiatsu burst out from Sen Maboroshi. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Under this attack, the earth in front of Roja blasted open and a huge ice flower condensed on the ground moving toward Whitebeard. Whitebeard already released his Haoshoku when he saw Roja attacks. He couldnt help move from the ground. He jumped up and punched the ground. Almost as soon as he jumped, the earth under his feet froze, and a huge flower of ice bloomed transforming the entire area around them into an Ice world. Boom! Whitebeards punch hit the ice flower and tried to destroy. At this time, Roja swept his sword up once again. Hyoten Hyakkaso! Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! A hole once again appeared on the clouds, and many snowflakes fell on Whitebeard directly. After Whitebeard punched the ground, he held his Bisento and slashed at the sky. Wouch! This attack seemed to tear the void, cracks spread in every direction blocking the Snowflakes. But there were just too many of them. Although Whitebeard crushed one layer, the snowflakes kept on falling down, and Whitebeard could only resist using his Bisento. Whats even more terrifying is that with the Double Bankai, the Ice wasnt just control of the surrounding. Daiguren Hyorinmaru controls the Ice around him while Hakka No Togami drops the temperature which made it, so everything turns into Ice, the two abilities complement each other. If Roja wanted, then he could make the temperature in the Headquarters drop until the Absolute Zero. So in a way, his Ice Ability is far stronger than his Flames. Its so cold! Retreat! The Pirates and Marines which were close to Roja and Whitebeard quickly retreated as they felt the chill. Negative 10 degrees Negative 50 degrees Negative 100 Degrees The temperature in the place where Whitebeard and Roja were fighting dropped sharply. At first, Whitebeard didnt notice, but when he did, his body was covered with a layer of frost. Whitebeard didnt hesitate to use Busoshoku Haki to resist the coldness, but even with this, his body was being eroded by the cold. Gurararara, its a bit cold, it was so hot last time, but now its so cold Its really not fun fighting you, little guy! Whitebeard took a deep breath and could feel the coldness in the air as his lungs were about to freeze. He knew that if this continues, he would surely die, so he directly rushed toward Roja. Before his weapon fell down, it was frozen, but the void seemed to be distorted due to his power. But facing Whitebeard attack, Roja didnt retreat. Instead, he attacked back. Take this! Whitebeards attack was covered by his shock powers. He tried to crush Roja directly. Rojas sword was covered while using the power of the strongest swordsman in this world. Ding! Rojas sword collided with Whitebeards weapon. At this moment, time seemed to stop for a moment. Under the gaze of countless people, Rojas sword broke Whitebeards weapon and the shock accompanying it. Boom! Whitebeard held half of his Bisento while the other half fell to the ground. The earth under Rojas feet distorted and collapsed. Countless rocks spread in the surrounding. A huge pit appeared where Roja stood. Rojas sword almost beheaded Whitebeard and Whitebeards attack crushed the earth under Rojas feet. Silence spread all over the battlefield. A good chance! Marvo saw this scene and quickly reacted. His eyes flashed, and without evading Aokijis attack, he directly transformed into a Phoenix and flew toward the Stand. Can he succeed?! Countless people saw this and felt nervous, while Roja and Whitebeard fights, there may be a chance to save Ace. But, when Marco flew above the area where Roja and Whitebeard fought, something creepy happened. Silence. They Saw Marco in his Phoenix form turned into ice and the blue flames around him extinguished. Marco was shocked. Although he knew that this place was cold, he didnt imagine it to be this cold. At this time, he wont be able to go back. As he was frozen in his state in the cold place, he wont have a chance to retreat. Everyone was silent witnessing this. Countless people looked at the area covered in ice that even the Phoenix Marco couldnt cross. Whether it was pirates or Marines, they couldnt help remember Rojas words even birds wont be able to fly. Who can actually reach the Stand like this?! At this time, the ground was once again covered with Ice as if it recovered. There are still even minutes. Roja stood on top of the Ice while holding his Sword without even a scratch on his body as he said faintly. Chapter 342: Executed! Whitebeard already pushed his Busoshoku to the limit, but even with that, his body was still covered with a layer of frost as if he was a snowman. The cold was infiltrating his body while ignoring his defenses. If it werent his peak power, he wouldnt have been able to resist this kind of power. You should know that even Marco in his Phoenix form turned into Ice just entering this area. The whole place was frozen, and no ordinary life form could live in this kind of environment. The entire area was covered in Ice as if it was an Ice age. 7 minutes Whitebeards face sank, after a sigh, he threw away the remaining half of his Bisento and grabbed the air with his hands. Wouch! The void cracked, and the entire headquarters seemed to shake. Countless people couldnt even stand up. Take this! Whitebeard slammed his fist directly at Roja. Wouch! Wouch! The frozen earth broke and turned into a bottomless abyss spreading all the way toward Roja. Rojas eyes were indifferent, he waved his sword backhandedly and suddenly Ice Rose up and blocked the attack. Wouch! Despite Whitebeards power, the Ice shattered while blocking his strike. As they shattered, they turned into countless white thorns moving toward Whitebeard. This wasnt Aokijis Ice, but it was the Ice with an absolute Zero temperature. Even if Akainu was here, he would be seriously injured if he was attacked like this. Whitebeard tried to go directly to the Stand, however, being blocked by Roja, he could only stay and fight. He knew the power of Rojas ice wasnt comparable to Aokijis. 7 minutes 6 minutes 5 minutes Whitebeard continued to attack but was stopped by Roja and couldnt move even a step toward the Stand. In addition to him, the pirates and Sabo with his squad also tried to rush in, but they were stopped by the cold and could only retreat. Vista seized the opportunity and sent a sword attack toward Roja, but it was blocked by the Ice wall Roja made. No one could pass by Roja and reach the Stand. The atmosphere in the battlefield became deathly If you try to hear sounds, you could only hear desperate howls. Roja On the execution Stand, Garp who was staying with Ace looked at his own power and Rojas power with complex emotions. Ace was desperate while watching Whitebeard attacking under the Stand again and again, but he was blocked again and again by Roja. I didnt expect you to be more determined than Garp Sengoku was suppressing the pirates as he turned toward Roja and couldnt help but sigh. Roja said before that he would guard the stand and no one could pass through him. Sengoku was worried that Roja would do something against the Marines for the sake of Garp. If that happened, not only would the Marines position in peoples view get damaged, but the world government and the five elders would have an excuse to get rid of Roja. That guy can make such a decision for Justice? Akainu who was always suspicious of Roja looked at him. No one knows what will happen at the last moment. 3 minutes 2minutes In the end, only one minute remains. The two executioners were already on the Stand ready to execute Ace. Everyone, even Garp who was beside Roja looked at this, he wanted to shout several times, but he gritted his teeth and endured. Its useless, its just a Stand, do you think I cant do anything to stop this from happening? Whitebeard gazed at Roja and then at the Stand. He took a deep breath and roared as he stepped on the ground. The power of earthquake erupted. He no longer aimed at Roja but he tried to destroy the Stand directly. At this moment, Roja walked toward the stand and froze it from below. The Ice nullified Whitebeards attack. This execution, you cant stop it. Boom! Whitebeard released his Haoshoku trying to make the two executioners faint, but Roja released his Reiatsu and forced Whitebeards Haoshoku back. Wouch! The two Haoshokus collided, making the sky slip in two separate parts, but the executioners behind Roja werent affected. A full ten minutes no one could reach the Stand! Is Fire Fist Ace gonna die?! Whether it was pirates, Marines, or people watching the broadcast, all of them were looking at what will happen. They werent exactly looking at the Stand but at Whitebeard. Whitebeard roared crazily and rushed forward, while all the pirates did the same thing. They werent even paying attention to Aokiji and the others. But Roja waved his sword, and from the earth, a thick ice wall emerged in front of them. At this moment, countless eyes gathered on the execution Stand. The executioners foreheads were filled with cold sweat, but they took a deep breath and readied the spears in their hands. Ace closed his eyes, and Garp also closed his eyes. After blocking everyone, Roja also looked at the Stand while muttering something, and a look of relief appeared in his eyes. Its time. Wouch! Under the watchful eyes of countless people, the two spears moved toward Ace. Almost at this moment, something like a bubble appeared around the stand for a short moment. Room! Shambles! Roja looked at the Stand, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as if he got everything in his hands. This was being watched by people all around the world, Marines must win to show their power. To do this, Ace must die! But in this case, he can make it, so he seemed to die! On the Stand, Garp suddenly opened his eyes, and a faint light flashed in them. It turned out to be so! Almost no one cared that Ace moved a little when he was being executed. No one cared about the thing that appeared suddenly for a moment. Other than Whitebeard, Garp, Sengoku and so on, all the other only saw that the two spears made their way to Aces chest. The execution is over! Chapter 343: The War Is Not Over! Going back a little, three days before the war, In a quiet and concealed room inside the Headquarters Roja stood beside a window, looking at the Execution Stand in the distance. When its time for the execution, replace Ace with your ability. This is your mission. Trafalgar stood behind Roja as his eyes flashed. He looked at the prisoner in front of him that looked like Ace then looked at Roja, took a deep breath and said: Doing this to deceive the whole World? This is just like you But my ability may deceive everyone watching but what about Sengoku? It will be difficult to deceive him. Sengoku Huh! Roja chuckled and said mockingly: Why do I need to fool him? Let him know. Fire Fist Ace Is he dead?! Even Whitebeard wasnt able to save Ace. The evil pirates should perish. The Marine will win! Justice will win! Many people watching the execution were filled with joy as they cheered. They seemed to see the day when the pirates would get completely destroyed. The light will shatter the darkness. Of course, the war still didnt end. Ace!! The sound shook the entire battlefield, as countless pirates were stunned and looked at this with wide eyes. Marco was frozen barely recovered to see Ace get executed. He was stunned in his place while his eyes were wide open. In the original story, Law could change places with another one under Doflamingos eyes without him noticing. Whitebeards captains werent better at using Kenbunshoku Haki than Doflamingo. Very few could see through this. As Law expected, his ability deceived most people, but Sengoku and Garp werent fooled. Damn!! Sengoku looked at the Stand and Ace on top of it and yelled. He knew what just happened. Although he seemed just like Ace, it was another person. If this werent a public execution, he would cut Rojas head and kick it. Sengoku gnashed his teeth, and a blue vain appeared on his forehead. However, Roja looked at him plainly. His eyes were leisurely saying: Fire Fist Ace is Death? Is he not? Sengoku clenched his fists and loosened them a few time. He took a deep breath and shouted. Fire Fist Ace is Dead! Destroy the Whitebeards pirates. Sengoku knew that that Ace was only a substitute, but in the eyes of the public, he cant say that. So he could just say that he is dead. It didnt matter whether this was true or not. Whitebeards pirates couldnt rush toward the Stand while Roja was guarding it, from the very beginning. The execution ended, and Fire Fist Ace is dead, this is enough. With Sengokus roar, all the Marines cheered and their momentum surged as they began madly killing pirates. On the other side, Whitebeard hand slightly loosened as he looked Roja in front of him and said while his eyes flashed: Roja You little Roja faintly looked at him and gently raised his Sen Maboroshi and said: The war isnt over yet. Yes, the war isnt over Whitebeards eyes flashed as he looked behind and said: Marco! Jozu! Take everyone and retreat! Whitebeard didnt say that Ace wasnt dead. This is Rojas way to do things, and he couldnt say anything about it. The entire Whitebeard pirates were sorrowful as they could do nothing. When Whitebeard roared, the pirates pulled themselves up again and directly yelled in anger. Oyaji! Nasty Marines, I want you to die without a burial place! Destroy the Marines! Avenge Ace! Countless angry voices sounded, even Marco and Jozu were yelling. Whitebeard narrowed his eyes and shouted: All of you! Do you want to disobey the orders of your captain?! As the voice fell, Whitebeard slammed his foot on the ground and shock broke out. The entire Headquarters shook and cracked from the middle. Im from the old generation. I wont be able to go along with you in this new generation so GO now, sons. Whitebeard released his Haoshoku, and the earth surged beneath him. His current appearance was that of a real King! Oyaji! Dont hinder my fight! You stupid sons! Whitebeard was full of fighting spirit as he looked at Roja in front of him. Just because Ace was on the Stand, he didnt go all out previously. But now there is nothing to hinder him. Like Whitebeard, Roja was also suppressing his power because of the Marines around them. All retreat, the further the better. Roja shouted at the Marines who were already far away. He held his sword and faced Whitebeard. Such arrogance! Do you think that you could beat me?! Whitebeard Roared and moved. This time, he directly used the fruit ability to the limit and punched toward Roja. This is a full power punch from Whitebeard. The power contained in that punch could easily destroy the entire headquarters if it touched the ground! The final battle starts now! Chapter 344: Kaido Arrives! Sennen Hyoro! Many huge Ice pillars appeared and moved toward Whitebeard freezing him. Whitebeard used his Fruit ability to break the Ice Around him and got out. Wouch! Under his punch, the Ice pillars cracked and then shattered together with the earth below in an instant. And the power behind the punch continued forward toward Roja. Ittoryu Frozen world! Roja moved on the ice while holding his sword and condensed Ice power around it then waved it at Whitebeard in the distance. This attack seemed to freeze the void causing ripples in the air, and even if it was Akainu facing this, he wouldnt be able to resist. Take this! Facing Rojas attack, Whitebeard didnt dodge as it was impossible to dodge. The attack wasnt just a line attack, but it seemed as if it could envelop the entire world. He directly punched using Haki and his fruit ability. Boom! The sword strike and shock collided which seemed to divide the entire headquarters into two. Under this power, the Marines couldnt stand up as they were continually retreating and grabbing things around them so they wont fall. Only the two powers could be seen in the field with each occupying a half. Wouch! Under countless peoples eyes, Rojas ice finally broke through Whitebeards attack and spread all the way toward Whitebeard, freezing everything in its way. Everything was frozen Including Whitebeard. Is this the power of the strongest Marine?! While looking at this scene, everyone felt shocked. At this moment, people felt that Roja was stronger than Whitebeard. The Whitebeard at this moment had the power of his peak, or even stronger as he took the thing in that bottle. But even so, it wasnt enough to face Roja using double Bankai. Wouch! Whitebeard was frozen while a crack appeared in the middle of the ice around him. As the crack spread, the ice shattered and whitebeard came out. If he wasnt stronger now, he wouldnt have been able to shatter the Ice. But even if he broke out, the cold already invaded his body, and large parts of his muscles were frozen, even his blood almost froze. If this was an ordinary person, he wouldnt have the ability to move even a little bit. Come! Whitebeard knew better than anyone his current strength. He was stronger than his peak. He was already the strongest man alive when he was in his peak and only Garp, Sengoku, Roger could fight him, and they wont be his opponents even then. But now he was stronger than his peak, and Roja still could suppress him. Encountering an opponent like Roja made his fighting spirit ignite. He didnt feel this kind of excitement in a long time. Whitebeard rushed at Roja again. Boom! Another confrontation between the two caused the earth that regenerated using Rojas power collapse again. The whole headquarters was shaking, and finally, it couldnt bear this kind of strength any longer and started to break down. In addition to Roja and Whitebeards fight, Sengoku, Aokiji, and the others were chasing after the pirates that were retreating. Although Sengoku and the others were chasing them, they could escape without much difficulty. The war already changed from a rescue operation to annihilation pursuit on the Marines side. Aokiji froze the sea so that pirates wont be able to leave using boats. Under the pursuit of the Marines, the pirates continued to fall. This war was full of wins and losses. But suddenly, the Marines looking at the frozen sea froze as they saw something and their faces changed. Aokiji face seriously looked at the sea and said: Ararara, he is here? Werent they blocked by Akagamis pirates? Why are they here?! Akainus face was a bit ugly as he couldnt help stop his attack for a short while. At this moment, through the broadcast, people started looking at the distance. They saw a black figure stepping on the ice made by Aokiji and moving all the way toward the headquarters. A reporter watching this was constantly writing but suddenly seeing this, the pen fell down to the ground, and cold sweat covered his forehead while his hand shook. That is The beast pirates?! The beast pirates appeared on the battlefield. A huge figure was moving on the Ice toward Roja and punched at him. Boom! Roja who was blocking Whitebeard attack saw this and blocked Kaidos punch as well, but he stepped back a few steps before landing smoothly. Kaido is here! Whitebeard looked angry when Kaido attacked Roja. His face sank slightly, and he looked at Kaido: What are you doing, interfering with My battle?! He was no match for Roja, but it was his business. He was enjoying his last fight, but Kaido came to spoil it. He couldnt stand that. Facing Whitebeards angry shout, Kaido didnt answer and attacked Whitebeard as well. Whitebeard face sank even more as he punched at Kaido as well. This isnt a choice you can make, Whitebeard! After Kaido was sent back by Whitebeards punch, he showed a smirk and said: I dont want to fight you. I just come here to destroy the strongest! After his voice fell, Kaido stepped on the ground that cracked under his feet and punched Whitebeard. No one knew what Kaido was thinking. He went alone to fight with the Yonko and also went alone against the entire Marines. So its not unusual for him to do something crazy. He just wanted to fight. This is what makes him fearful. He was an existence that should never be provoked At the time where the war was about to end, Kaidos appearance changed the flow again. Chapter 345: Akagami Arrives! Just as Kaido joined the fight, without waiting much, another group of pirates arrived. Many people looked at this, especially Whitebeards pirates. The one moving toward them was Blackbeard, Teach. Teach! Hello, Zihahaha, interesting, very interesting, I will have fun today! Blackbeard took his group and moved forward while opening his hands and laughing. After Kaido joined the battle, he finally decided to take his chance. Teach! Whitebeard turned around looking at Blackbeard in the distance. His anger flared even more than the time Kaido interfered in his fight. If he was fighting Roja and Kaido, Whitebeard would only reveal his fighting spirit, but facing Blackbeard, he was full of killing intent. The killing intent reached the sky! Zihahahaha, Oyaji, how long can that state youre in last? You have so much power suddenly, there is no chance that this doesnt have a side effect. I have sincerely respected and worshipped you, but you are old, and today you no longer have the chance to leave alive! How about I give you the last strike? Blackbeard looked at Whitebeard while laughing. Bastard! Whitebeard glared at him and suddenly clenched his fist and punched toward him. Roja didnt stop him, neither did Kaido. The thing about Blackbeard, Kaido heard about it, but it seemed ridiculous to him because if this happened to him, and Blackbeard escaped to the end of the world, he would still kill him. Even your subordinates arent disciplined, it really isnt like you, Whitebeard old-man. Kaido Snorted! Boom! Whitebeard punch directly created a shockwave that moved toward Blackbeard without stopping by anything in front of it. Not good! Captain. The crew members of Blackbeard pirates looked at this in horror, and their faces changed. Blackbeards eyes flashed as he didnt hesitate to retreat. But this time, Whitebeards power exceeded his peak power. This punch hit the Blackbeards crew, and every one of them spat blood from their mouths. Even Blackbeard himself who tried to resist with everything he got using the darkness fruit had a trace of blood on his mouth. Under this punch, even while they were some distance away from Whitebeard, every one of the Blackbeard crew including the captain were injured. When Whitebeard and Roja fought, they couldnt judge how strong they were, but as he attacked Blackbeard, in just one blow, his strength was revealed. Even Blackbeard was shocked because from far away, he could see that Roja blocked all the strikes from Whitebeard, he had the illusion that Whitebeard wasnt strong. Now that he tried his power, he realized how outrageous he was. Roja blocking Whitebeards strikes wasnt because Whitebeard was weak. Instead, it was because Roja was strong. Teach! Only you, I wont call son You killed your comrade. You killed Thatch, and for that, I will kill you! Whitebeard glared at Blackbeard and rushed toward him. But Kaido was a little impatient. He moved toward Whitebeard and roared: This is too slow! Whitebeard, you are going to die! Move away! Whitebeard angry punch blasted, and Kaido used his Busoshoku to the limit and punched back. This time, Kaido was forced ten steps back, but Whitebeard was stopped. Hey, I say you lots Do you think that Im invisible or something? Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand and stood in his place casually. His expression changed to a plain one as he looked at Whitebeard, Kaido, and Teach. This is the Marines headquarters. Do you really think you can do as you like here? Rojas words moved across the battlefield, causing countless people to tremble as they felt something inexplicable in their hearts. Let the pirates fight in the Headquarters? Even if in the end they won, it would be still a failure, they couldnt stop the pirates from fighting in their base in front of the whole world. The Marines cant stop Pirates, how can they defend justice? With the pirates here, without mentioning Blackbeard, Kaido and Whitebeard were absolutely terrible opponents that cant be stopped easily. If there was someone who could actually stop them, then it should be Roja! Whitebeard Kaido Blackbeard Countless Marines were nervous, Roja dealt with Whitebeard before, and everyone was convinced that Roja was the strongest as he completely suppressed him. But now, Kaido joined in as well as Blackbeard. The Marine gathering all of its powers could only suppress Whitebeard and his crew. But dealing with Whitebeard, Kaido, and Blackbeard would be too hard. Countless people were anxious and worried. The battlefield was once again ignited. Everyone once again saw people on the Ice moving toward the battlefield, and this person was Akagami, Shanks! Akagamis pirates arrived! At this point, the three left Yonkos as well as Blackbeard appeared here. The Marine headquarters, Marineford was about to be destroyed completely, or so though most people. At this time, Sengoku, Akainu, and the others stopped their movement, and their faces turned ugly. If Kaidos coming was expected and they could cope with it, Shanks appearance completely made them lose control over the war. Not Counting the four people, Shanks, Whitebeard, Blackbeard, and Kaido, the people coming with them would make it somewhat difficult for the Marines to confront! Even if Roja is there, It seems like the situation was out of control. Even Though Rojas ability was the strongest in the world currently, and also if he can stop two of the Yonko, can he fight three? It is simply impossible! Chapter 346: 1 Minute! Akagami Oh, God! The most terrible pirates in the entire world are gathered here. Do they want to destroy the Marine?! Numerous civilian saw this and were sorrowful. They felt that the Marine would have a big victory this time, but just one after another terrible pirate kept on coming. As if when they could see hope, they shattered it. On the battlefield Akagami! What are you doing here?! Sengoku bit his teeth and looked at Shanks. In this war, the Marine almost won against Whitebeard, but Kaido and Shanks came to interfere. The people watching throughout the world felt joy when the Marines were about to win, but the moment the Pirates arrived their dreams shattered. Shanks moved forward step by step as he emitted horrible Haoshoku Haki all over the place. This made everyone around have cold sweat running on their forehead, and some people couldnt help but take a few steps back. Im here to end this war! After a few steps, Shanks took a breath and shouted: If this war continues, the order will collapse and this wont benefit any of us. After saying this, Shanks looked at Kaido and said: Kaido, I said that if you want to fight, I can accompany you. Akagami Kaido looked at Shanks with a sly look. He was looked down by Shanks which made him angry as he shouted: Do you want to die?! You can try! Shanks looked at Kaido without fear. Shanks was facing Kaido while Whitebeard was facing Blackbeard. It seemed like the Marine didnt exist in their eyes. But none of the people present thought so. This is the Marine headquarters. If they let the pirates fight here, then what are they? Where would their prestige go? What do you think the Marine headquarter is? Garp finally stood up and jumped down from the Stand, he clenched his fists and glared at Kaido and Shanks. Garp Sengoku saw Garps action and finally had a glimmer of gratitude in his eyes as he also resolutely said: The Marine headquarters isnt a place for pirates like you to fight! Sengoku, Garp, Whitebeard, Shanks, Kaido, Blackbeard This battlefield held the most powerful figures of this world as a battle between them was about to begin. The more time passes, the more worried everyone got. What if the marines lost this fight?! No one dared to think what would happen if the pirates won. The entire battlefield was silent. Whether it was Whitebeard pirates, Kaidos crew, or the Marine, all of them stopped their movement and looked at their bosses. Is it war or peace? Through the broadcast, the people watching this couldnt breathe, and each swallowed while waiting for the thing to begin. And when they were all nervous, they heard laughter from the one who didnt speak the entire time, Roja. Roja? Both Sengoku and Garp looked at each other than at Roja. Ghost sword Whitebeard, Akagami Shanks, Kaido and the others, all of them looked at each other than at Roja, but they couldnt figure out why Roja laughed. Is this the place for him to laugh? In another world, Roja the Marine Admiral, on this occasion, he shouldnt have laughed because the Marines were in a disadvantage. They were already in a very bad situation. Under the gaze of countless people, Roja chuckled and lowered his head slightly. His eyes flashed, and he stood up from the place he was squatting in. I waited for so long. And finally All of you gathered here. Oh? All of them are here? What do you mean?!! Whether it was Sengoku, Garp or the pirates They all felt inexplicable and didnt know what Roja meant. In the next moment, Roja turned his sword down, and at the same time he faintly said: I can now annihilate all of you! Silence filled the place. No one knew what to think. Everyone looked at Roja and when they heard him say that they couldnt believe what they heard. What did he just say?! Annihilate them all? Is he joking? In this place gathered three Yonko together with Blackbeard and Roja actually said he will destroy them. Where did his confidence come from?! Roja you Sengoku new that Roja wont give up and at most would choose to fight in this war, but he didnt expect to hear such words. Garp seemed amazed as he slammed his fist up and said: More and more domineering. Boy let this old man help you! No, Uncle Garp, you just look from there. Roja smiled and said calmly: It will only take a minute. It was also the time for this world to understand what absolute power meant. He gently released his hand, and Sen Maboroshi fell to the ground while he closed his eyes and pushing his Reiatsu to the Limit. Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka No Togame, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi Three bankais simultaneously! When the tip of the sword touched the ground, it disappeared silently as if it merged with the void and nothing emerged from behind Roja. There was no abnormality at all. If there was any, it would be the space around Roja that made it hard to breathe. No sound could be heard. Roja moved and took a gentle step forward, he appeared in front of Kaido and reached his hand gently and pressed it on Kaidos body. Kaido almost couldnt move, as if his movement were slow due to the slow fruit. Only Kaido felt this Coldness! It seemed as if the coldness invaded his soul not just his body! You Kaido was stunned as he looked at Rojas hand. He raised his hand to resist, but it was too slow. People were sluggish looking at this scene. Kaido, who was known to be an immortal, who caused countless forces in the world to fear him has suddenly collapsed into tiny ice crystals and scattered around no longer existing in this world. At the last moment, Kaido was stunned as he didnt imagine himself dying in Rojas hands without any power to resist. Kaido, the beast, has died. Sengoku and Garp saw this, the entire battlefield saw this and were silent as if their souls were frozen. They couldnt process what they saw at all. Hakka No Togami had the power to bring itself close to the absolute zero. Along with Daiguren Hyorinmaru, they could reach the true absolute zero and made the temperature around them reach close to it. Adding Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, an extreme cold field would be born, the temperature in that field will reach Absolute Zero. And this only the passive effect! Roja could also make it reach beyond the Absolute Zero if he willed it The power cannot be described as temperature anymore! Under this power, even the undead body of the beast could not hold for a minute before collapsing. The cold field Or you can say The field of Silence. Roja strolled through the people in the battlefield. The impact of his action was too great. His power was close to space freeze. Roja walked all the way toward Whitebeard and with a sigh, he pressed lightly and turned him into an Ice sculpture forever staying like that. Roja continued to walk toward Blackbeard pirates. Dark energy emerged from Blackbeards body as the force of the darkness fruit tried to resist Rojas cold field which allowed Teach to barely move. But thats all. His speed dropped to 30% of the original, and in the eye of everyone, he was moving in slow motion. Dont Blackbeard looked at Roja who pressed his hand on his body and showed fear. After getting the Darkness fruit, he felt he was the strongest, but in front of Roja, his fruit almost couldnt show any effect. Roja Teach wanted to ask for mercy but he used all his strength just to say that word. But Roja just calmly pressed his hand on his body. You can join Whitebeard. Blackbeard together with his crew turned into Ice and broke down. Roja continued to move toward Shanks, but he sighed and said: You saved Luffy, and you dying now would affect Luffy greatly, so I will just let Luffy get stronger than you. Roja didnt reach out to shanks and walked directly past him while his body was covered with frost. What the Hell! What kind of power is this?! Enel used his Thunder ability to the extreme, and he was able to move just like Whitebeard, but he was slow. He was scared and wanted to escape from here, but Roja was didnt let him. Roja reached him and did the same with the others, Enel turned into Ice and scattered. Everyone was silent. The silence broke as Roja formed Sen Maboroshi in his hand again. Everything ended in just a minute. Chapter 347: End Of The War! If Whitebeard at his peak had a battle power of 100, then Roja using one Bankai have a power of 90, and when he releases 2 Bankais, then he would have a power of 110. As for using three at the same time, his power would be 150! Such a gap for the people with power less than 100 is already too much. Crushing them would be too easy for Roja. Just strolling he defeated them all. Is this a dream? Some Marines stood in their places as they couldnt believe what just happened. Tashigi, Ain, Hina, and others looked at Roja at this moment; they felt familiar with him yet strange as if the distance between them just turned endless in an instant. Smoker also stood in his place in awe. He didnt even know what to do while he held his weapon. Whether they were pirates, Marines, or the people watching all of this, they all were silent. The Dark cloud suddenly dissipated. The Sun shone on the battlefield again. Admiral Ghost Sword Ghost Sword! Admiral Ghost Sword! The Marines woke up from their daze, and all the suppressed emotions burst out at this moment. They were excited as they yelled and shouted all at the same time. Justice Will Win! Justice Will Win! They shouted madly. The shouts resounded all over the world, and the countless people that were afraid of pirates were excited. The most powerful pirates in the world were all defeated. The era will completely change, and the pirates era will come to an end! The Sun was sending its rays over the battlefield dazzling the onlookers. The Pirates hands were shaking while they held their weapon, you could hear the sound of weapons falling to the ground one after the other as the pirates lost their will to fight. They no longer dared to fight the Marines. They were afraid. Even if they were members of one of the Yonkos crew, seeing Rojas godlike power, they were fearful and could no longer suppress their emotions. What was that power?! What kind of power was that?! At this moment, the pirates no longer had any thought of continuing the fight, even Marko and the others knew that Whitebeard was determined to Die but didnt expect the war would end in such a way. Blackbeard was also dead. Sengoku, Garp, Aokiji and the other looked at Roja, even Garp was the most familiar with Roja at this moment could help but feel he didnt know Roja at all. The power Roja displayed couldnt be described with the word powerful anymore. They felt that he was completely above this world. He was like a god! Even Whitebeard at his peak and Kaido at his peak couldnt resist Rojas power, Who in the world could defeat him now? If there was something, then it would be the ancient weapon from the legend. Roja stood in his place and glanced at Kaidos crew and at Shanks and his crew. All pirates are arrested, if you try to resist, then you will die! Rojas voice was light, but as he spoke, the voice resounded in the souls of those present. Yes! Almost all Marine said at the same time, they lifted their weapons and proceeded with executing the orders. The Marines seemed even more powerful than before at this moment. No one raised any objection on Rojas orders. From this moment on until the end of the war, Roja didnt make another move. He just stood quietly and looked at the sky. No one knew what he was thinking. The Five elders decided that if Roja dared to release Ace publicly and acted against the Marines, they would directly remove him from his position and arrest him. But, when they saw the scene on the battlefield, all of them were silent. After a long time, one of them said slowly: This power Shouldnt continue to exist. Another one faintly said: Who can go against him? We need to abandon the original plan. Its already impossible. With his reputation in the Marine, Im afraid that its possible for the Marines to declare independence from the world government. Seeing Roja giving his order and all the marines do as he said, the faces of the elders were ugly. They once again fell in silence. After a while, one of them said: We are not his opponents Look for the Celestial Dragon. If he really wants to rebel, then we can only use our last power. Well The elders didnt object. No one knew that they quietly visited the headquarters before returning to Mary Geoise. The 22nd year after the start of the pirates era was also the year known for the fall of that same era. After the war ended, countless people rushed to the Marine to join. The Marines started an operation to annihilate pirates all over the world. Under the leadership of Aokiji and the others, the Marine took the lead and completely cleaned the first half of the Grand line, and then stepped on the four seas. The world was big, but under the Marines power, little by little the Era of pirates come to an end. Chapter 348: Attack! On Shabondy Shotos shore, a ship was docked with no Pirate flag above it, that ship was Luffys ship. Now, the name Straw hat Pirates ceased to exist. The term pirate wont be used again. As for your adventurers group name, you can choose whatever you want. Roja stood in front of Luffy and the others as he said. Luffy wanted to say something but stopped. Although there was a rumor that Ace died, he had his Vivre card, and he knew that Ace was alive. For what you did for Ace Thank you Roja looked at Luffy and said: Dont thank me. I didnt do it for you but for your Grandfather But the name Fire Fist Ace no longer exists. Robin stood in her place and quietly looked at Roja and whispered: What are you going to do next? Roja with his own hands defeated Whitebeard, Shanks, Kaido. This was already known all over the world, and even if they were in Impel Down, they still heard of it. Roja looked at Robin calmly and said awkwardly. Destroy the pirates and then deal with some unsightly beings, Roja responded lightly. After hearing this, Robin grinned and with a smile said to Roja: I wish you success. Youre saying as if will fail Roja rolled his eyes at Robin. This action made Robin smile even brighter. Although he had so much power, Roja was still the same Roja. After grinned at him Robin looked at him seriously and said: You have to be careful. I suspect that the Ancient weapon Pluto is in the hand of the World Government from the beginning, and there is also the king Anyway, their power is not simple at all. Maybe. Roja shook his head and smiled: If it was that easy it wouldnt be interesting at all, would it? Robin and Luffy didnt feel any pressure at all, but Zoro and Sanji felt a little bit of pressure, while Usopp and the others didnt dare even make a sound when they were breathing. Not until Roja turned around and left did they let a breath of relief. He is really scary. If he didnt let us out, we would stay all of our lives in that prison! Hehehe, He wont do that. Robin looked at Rojas back and smiled then said: If he said he would let us out, he would do it. Even Ace was released by him Luffy I really envy you. Luffy stood in his pace and gently took Aces Vivre card which pointed at a direction. Would you like to visit Ace? No need. Luffy shook his head and smiled: Ace has his own adventure. Lets see who will reach the one Piece first! Okay! Well! Both Usopp and Chopper showed excitement as they started their adventure again. After taking a few steps, Roja didnt leave the island but went all the way to a certain place. What would you like to do Rayleigh-san? Rayleigh looked at Roja and smiled: There is no need for me to go to prison as I no longer have any value. Maybe. Rayleigh looked at Roja again: Do you know the origin of the world Government? And do you know what happened in the void century That doesnt matter Looking at the distant sea, Roja shook his head and said: Even if the kings of the 20 countries established the World government, they are currently corrupted, and this is qualified for them to disappear. Rayleigh picked up a little wine flask and took a sip, then laughed and looked at Roja seriously: What are you going to do? Even if you kill them, do you guarantee that the new ones wont be corrupt as well? The history may repeat itself. Repeat my ass. Rojas words almost caused Rayleigh to spew his drink out. Its hard to imagine that this person was the one to make an end to the pirates era and was preparing to deal with the nobles of the world. Cough! Cough! Rayleigh coughed a few times and looked at Roja awkwardly. Roja said leisurely: Im not so great. Im no saint. I only do what I want to do. As for the future I will let it when that comes, arent you the same? Roja didnt have any idea of ruling the world or anything like that. Rayleigh shook his head and laughed: Youre a bit like Roger. Am I? Roja turned around and left. While walking, his Den Den Mushi rang, he took it out and picked up. Rojas talking. Reporting to Admiral Roja, the Pirates in the new world were dealt with under the leadership of Admiral Aokiji, and Fujitora and some of the pirates removed their flags and hid amongst civilians. We are working to uncover them. Roja nodded and said: Well, that would take time. In addition to this, many newcomers joined the Marines ranks, and adviser Fujitora recommended one to be directly an Adviser and proposed the codename Rokugyo for him. Rojas eyes flashed a little as he casually said: Let this matter be handled by Sengoku. Rojas reputation in the Marines was beyond Sengoku right now. Kisaru had no desire for power and Aokiji was completely on Rojas side. Rojas power in the Marine was already of a Fleet Admiral. Well no a Fleet admiral, maybe better than that. Yes. The Marine on responded and continued his report. The pirates in the first half of the GrandLine were cleared smoothly under the leadership of vice admirals. The six new supernovas were annihilated, and other pirates were also caught. Oh, Nice job. Roja nodded slightly. Hearing Rojas praise, the Marine felt the glory and became a little bit excited. We are inspecting the four seas, and a steady stream of recruits began joining the Marine. We raised the standards of joining, and there are still many people joining. As for the pirates on the four seas, it would be just a matter of time to clean them completely. Roja asked: What about the expenses? The pirates in the new world as well as the wealth of the Yonko were taken by the Marine and were used for the expenses. So we currently dont have any problem in that area. Roja asked again: Is there anything else? The report ends here. Good then. Roja nodded and hung up. However, as he just hung up, it rang again, and Rojas brows picked up slightly. Ah! As soon as he picked up, he heard a scream from the other side, and he frowned and couldnt help but ask: Hey? What happened? Ah, reporting. We have encountered a large Sea kings attacks, more than one, we request Support Wouch. The sound suddenly stopped. Roja hung the Den Den Mushi again, and suddenly it rang again. After answering, Roja heard an anxious voice reporting to him. Reporting, The fleet let by Vice-admiral Yamakaji on the way back to the Headquarters was attacked by a super large group of Sea kings, and all communications are lost. Are they on the calm belt? No They are near Shabondy Shoto! Chapter 349: Vander Decken And Shirahoshi! Near Shabondy Shoto? Roja listened to the report and couldnt help but narrow his eyes. If the attack was on the Calm Belt, it wouldve been normal. But its a bit strange for large Sea kings to attack in a place not far from Shabondy Shoto. In the Grandline, a Sea king or two was normal but not a group. You cant communicate with Yamakaji? Yes! He heard a groaning sound from the other side of the Den Den Mushi. Rojas face sank again, with Yamakajis strength, he could face a Sea king with the power of Admiral for some time. Unless its a sea king as big as an Island, he shouldnt have a problem. In the sea, The Sea kings were always powerful. If it was as big as the Elephant, then it wouldnt be easy to deal with for the Marines, and thats when there is only one. Where did that happen? After a while, Roja asked. Hearing the location, Roja hung up and looked at the distant sea, and after slightly judging the location he turned around and set out toward that place. The location was that far from Shabondy Shoto, its closer to it then it is closer to the Headquarters, so Roja soon reached that place. The fleet contained two large warship and four medium-sized ones. They disappeared, and some wrecks could be seen on the surface of the water. There are too many sea Kings, this may be problematic. Roja looked at the wrecks faintly. He suddenly reached his hand, and Sen Maboroshi appeared from thin air. He swept the sea below, and the water separated making a deep abyss. Roja stepped on the sea and froze it in an instant. He continued with this process, and he moved down deeper on the sea. A group of Fishman was headed toward the Fishman Island. The leader of this group had a bubble on his head. He opened his arm and arrogantly laughed. Hehehe! Im so happy! With this power, the world would belong to me sooner or later! The Fishman laughing is called Vander Decken IX. He learned some time ago that the Mermaid Princess, Shirahoshi is one of the Ancient weapons called Poseidon. So he tried with every mean to get her powers. Poseidon, one of the ancient weapons with the ability to communicate with the sea kings and use their power to save or destroy the world! Beside Vander Decken, the mermaid princess, Shirahoshi, or Poseidon was crying pitifully. Vander Decken-sama, can you let them go after going back?! Oh, hehe! Your father was imprisoned by Hody Jones Of course, Hody is a bastard so I will not follow his orders But now that I have the power of Poseidon, like hell, I will let you go! Vander Decken opened his arms and smirked. Within the Fishman, there are some who are close to human beings, and naturally, Fishman hates humans such as Arlong and Hody Jones and Vander Decken. On the eve of the War of the best, he calmly chose to assist Whitebeard pirates and didnt hesitate to give up his life while Hody was preparing secretly and finally the time has come. After the war, Vander Decken joined hands with Hody to break through the Ryugu Palace and imprisoned king Neptune and seized the Island. Vander Decken was aware of Shirahoshis power so he threatened them with her and said he would use her power and do an experiment. Listening to Vander Deckens words, Shirahoshi cried even more and said: But Vander Decken-sama, as long as Regretting it now! Hehehe, what can you do!! Vander Deckens face showed a wicked smiled on his face while Shirahoshi began crying even louder. It seemed the more she cried, the more excited he became. I promise that as long as you listen to my command and use your power to occupy the world when I became the king of the world, I will kill Hody and release Neptune. No I dont want to do that anymore!! Shirahoshi couldnt take it anymore and said. Vander Deckens laughed suddenly stopped, and his face looked ugly. So you are saying you arent going to save Neptune who will be executed tomorrow? No! At this moment, Shirahoshi appeared really pitiful, a stark contrast between her and the overbearing Hancock. If someone in this world could be said as beautiful as Hancock, then it would be Shirahoshi. But Shirahoshi had a weak personality different from Hancock. Then Listen to My words, in a few days will execute my plan and conquer the world. Vander Decken grinned as he said that. On the other hand, Shirahoshi didnt want to hurt anyone. But she still wanted to save her father, Neptune and her brothers. She was really sad right now and couldnt think of what to do. And when she was almost desperate, The people around her looked at one place including Vander Decken, so she did the same and looked subconsciously and then she was stunned. Wouch! In that direction, they saw the sea being slip open by a stream of light. And after it split, it got colder and froze. In air which replaced the water, a figure strolled while looked through the ice at Vander Decken and said. It turned out to be you Fishman who caused that incident. Chapter 350: Quiet!! You What are you? Bander Decken looked at this shocking scene, and his heart started beating like crazy and his pupil shrunk. Shirahoshi stopped crying and stared at this scene in a daze. The person who killed you. Rojas voice came from behind the Ice. He indifferently looked at Vender Decken and waved his sword. The Void seemed to tremble as the water swayed. Wouch! The attack spread over the water until it reached Vander Decken. Nothing happened for a moment, but in the next second, the water split in two. Under Rojas sword, Vander Decken couldnt react at all. He was cut in half with fear still apparent in his eyes. Vander Decken! The Fishmen on both sides were scared and looked at this scene stunned. This sword didnt just create an abyss on the sides but also one toward the bottom of the sea. Is Is this a joke! What kind of power is this?! Flee! Before they even escaped, Roja took a step forward into the abyss he created. He arrived beside Shirahoshi and swept his sword lightly. Wouch! Coldness spread from the sword turning the Sea on the sides into Ice preventing it from turning back to normal. A few Fishmen turned into Ice without any resistance. Another Ice canyon was created on the bottom of the sea. He caused several losses for the headquarters; he even managed to deal with a vice admiral Roja shook his head with an unpleasant look. After shaking his head, Roja looked at Shirahoshi behind the Ice. How can Shirahoshi be used by them now, the change in the plot seems a little too big. He estimated that Luffy and the others are coating their ship right now. Shirahoshi stared at Roja that killed Vander Decken. She was scared and fainted directly. Roja looked at her with black lines on his head. Is this really happening? She actually fainted?! Roja had a headache, he wanted to ask Shirahoshi about what happened and all. So he broke the ice and entered the water. Although its about 10,000 meters underwater, the pressure wasnt much with his physical strength. Wake up. Roja moved in front of Shirahoshi and put a finger on her forehead. Of course, this seemed weird due to Shirahoshi large body. Even one hand was bigger than Roja. Rojas finger pressed between her eyebrows as he pushed a little bit of Reiatsu into her, but he encountered strong resistance from her. What?! Rojas finger shook a little and was repelled from her forehead. He was shocked as he couldnt get what just happened. Her soul seems to be stronger than Whitebeard, Kaido and the others. Yes. Shirahoshi was one of the ancient weapons, she can communicate with the giant sea kings, perhaps her soul power is special. Thinking about this, Roja directly moved his palm and pressed again on her forehead. This time he didnt try to simulate her soul but just gently injected some of his Reiatsu. This time, Shirahoshi woke up. Oh, Waaa! Just as she woke up, Shirahoshi saw Roja close to her, and she was scared and fainted again. Rojas mouth twitched as he had more black lines on his head. Roja injected a little bit of Reiatsu again. Shirahoshi one again woke up, this time it was slightly better. This time she wasnt scared into fainting again, but she looked at Roja confused with a silly look on her face. When she slowly remembered what happened. Dont Dont come over!!! Are you going to take my life? I I wont be afraid! I Wu Wu!! Shirahoshi started crying as he tears blended with the sea water. Roja felt his headache get stronger, he felt even if it was Hancock he knew how to handle her, but Shirahoshi didnt even let him talk. Dont cry, I want to ask you something Can you stop crying? Stop crying! But no matter how Roja tried to comfort her, she still cried. Finally, Roja couldnt bear it any longer. Dont cry! Be quiet! Shirahoshi was scared and didnt dare cry again. She finally stopped. Roja finally sighed, although he felt a little guilty seeing her teary eyes After taking a deep breath, Roja spoke slowly. Firstly, Im not here to kill you. Secondly, can you tell me what happened in the Fishman Island? Wou Shirahoshi blinked and looked at Roja weakly. She was scared, but When Roja didnt do anything for a long time, she finally calmed down. After she looked at Roja, she couldnt help say carefully: That That Are you really a human who want to kill me?! Roja: Because he was at the bottom of the sea, he couldnt move freely even though he had the ice power. After soothing Shirahoshi for a while, he learned of the thing happened in the Fishman Island. Hody Jones, hate humanity and joined forces with Vander Decken, who broke into the Ryugu Palace and captured Neptune and the others. He took control of the entire Island. If Vander Decken revealed Shirahoshis power and Hody learns that Neptune could threaten him with her, he would immediately kill Neptune. After Hody took control of the Fishman Island, the first thing he did was raise an army so he could invade the world. After understanding the situation, Roja couldnt help but laugh. Invade the world and rule it, who gave the Fishman such courage?! Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 453 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member Otaku-Dono, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 351: True Fear! In the center of the Fishman Island, countless Fishman were lined up. They werent as disciplined as the Marines as they were somewhat scattered. They had quite the powerful momentum, as most of them were evil. Their appearance was enough to scare children. The Fishman Island home two kind of species, one is Fishman, the other is Mermaids. And you can barely see any mermaids in their lines. At this time, the ruler of the Fishman Island, Hody Jones stood in front of this army and gave his speech. The weak Neptune and his royal family wanted to live in peace with the humans. He isnt worthy to be a ruler of the Fishman Island. The revolution of the Fishman has been completed, and the royal family got replaced! It is stupid to live in peace with mankind! We are ten times stronger than those weak humans. What qualification do they have to live as equals to us! Although Fishman dont like wars, and most of them love peace, there is a minority that wanted to rule and the others werent as strong as this minority. We Fishman are the strongest, and we should rule the world! The rule of the weak Neptune is over! I will lead the Fishman to be the rulers of the world! Hody Jones shook his arms, and countless Fishman raised their weapon and shouted. The entire Island shook with their shouts while the mermaids were nervous and uneasy. After Hody put his hands down, he gestured for a few Fishman. Bring them! Under his orders, a group of Fishman brought a few people with pale faces, and a few human pirates that seemed to lose their souls were brought up and kneeled down. See? These are the human pirates that came to the Fishman island not long ago, and they were defeated by us, Fishman! Hody grinned and waved his hand at the Humans. Wouch! Countless water drops like sharp arrow fell down on the Human pirates. Blood spilled over the ground, and the human pirates fell to the ground. The blood didnt make the Fishman fear. Instead, they were excited and bloodthirsty. Like these Trashes, well let the Humans know what Fear is! Almost as soon as the Fishman were about to shout again, a sound not light yet not loud suddenly came from somewhere. Oh? What gives you, a bunch of seafood, the courage to call yourselves better than humans?! Who! A light flashed in Hodys eyes as he looked at the direction of the sound. At the end of an empty street, Rojas figure looked plain as he walked slowly toward them. Human?! When Hody saw Roja, he suddenly wrinkled his brows as he said coldly: How did this human come to the Fishman Island?! No one answered as they obviously didnt know. Hody glanced at the people around him. When he saw no one answering him, his face sank as he said: Forget it, it doesnt matter how he came, kill him! Yes! One of the Fishman around Hody smiled slyly as he raised his weapon at Roja. But before he could rush toward him, his figure suddenly stopped, and he turned into Ice sculpture! The audience was amazed. When Hody saw this, his face changed, and he couldnt help but ask: Who are you?! A Human. Roja said faintly. Hody showed a bit of anger at this response as he shouted: Destroy that guy! The Fishman saw their companion frozen and were all fearful, but under Hodys orders, they rushed at Roja with their weapons. Roja strolled as he gave a few glimpses to the Fishman as he was watching a bunch of seafood and said: You want to destroy Humanity? Who gave you the courage to even think of that? When his voice fell, Roja swept his arm, and the Fishman were once again frozen, and this time even the street was filled with Ice. The audience was in utter dismay, even those vicious Fishman showed fear and couldnt help retreat while their hands trembled with their weapons. Only Hody could barely keep himself calm as he shouted: Dont panic, he is just a human! While shouting, he took a bunch of pills and stuffed them into his mouth and felt an endless power in his body and his face showed arrogance. You lowly human, you dare to enter the Fishman Island! When Hody stepped down from his place, all the Fishman tried to take this opportunity to kill Roja directly. However, Roja only looked at him with pity as he said: You are like a frog in the bottom of a well, you dont know what power is. Let me show you what true fear is! As his voice fell, Roja raised his foot and stepped on the ground with a bit of strength. Boom! The entire Island trembled, the earth turned into Ice in a moment and spread all over the place. Seeing this scene, Hody was shocked, and as the Ice spread, his body started turning into Ice! Hody finally showed a bit of fear in his eyes. He couldnt help but want to retreat but he couldnt. He could barely step away, while half of his leg broke directly. No blood gashed out as obviously his blood froze. Roja looked at Hody indifferently. He deliberately made Hodys leg break and didnt kill him directly to make him know what true fear is. Hodys body was turning into Ice little by little while his eyes were full of fear. Especially as he looked around him to see the entire street collapsed and the Ice continued to spread. It was just him lifting his leg and stepping on the ground, only this made more than ten street freeze with some of them collapse. Ah. Roja saw the fear in Hodys eyes. But the latter screamed and suddenly raised his hands toward the sky. Wouch! The Huge bubble around the Island was smashed but what was shocking that the Water didnt rush toward the Island at all. Almost at the moment, the Sea around the Island was turned into Ice and wrapped the entire Island. This This is Impossible This is impossible!! Hody roared as he couldnt believe what is happening. His contempt for Mankind was totally shattered by this scene. He couldnt believe this scene. He eventually despaired as he completely turned into an Ice Sculpture. After indifferently looking at Hody Jones being frozen, Roja looked up and saw the Ice around the Island. He undid the Bankai and touched the back of his head and said. Ah, It seems I just did a bit too much. Chapter 352: Processing! In the Ryugu Palace inside the Fishman Island, after the group of Hody Jones was defeated, Neptune and the others were released while looking a bit awkward. Thank you for your assistance! Neptune gave Roja his thanks. As the king of the Fishman Island, he knew of Rojas identity. If not for his help, the Fishman Island would probably be in huge trouble. Roja shook his head and smiled. He said with a slight sneer: As the king of the Fishman Island, being caught and almost getting killed is really Neptune was stunned. The ministers around him were stunned. Well, lets talk about the key points Shirahoshi is Poseidon, one of the Three Ancient weapons. How will you deal with that? Roja looked at Neptune and the others as he said. The Sea kings are very powerful. Those Giant ones can easily destroy an Island. Their destructive power isnt in anyway inferior to Whitebeard. Adding their large numbers, Destroying the world isnt impossible. When Pluto is able to Destroy the Islands, the Sea-kings controlled by Poseidon could do the same easily. The power of Uranus is almost unknown. This is Neptune was awkward and didnt know what to do. The news of Shirahoshi being Poseidon was hidden. But now the entire island knew that and sooner or later the whole world would also know. They couldnt deal with a single Hody Jones, let alone deal with the major forces in the world. It was too difficult to keep Shirahoshi, but its impossible to give her away. Shirahoshi was his daughter, how can he hand over his daughter? What do you suggest One of the ministers saw Neptune couldnt make a decision, could only carefully looked at Roja and asked. Roja looked up and said: The location of the Fishman Island is quite good. Its not far from Shabondy Shoto, and its close to the Marine Headquarters. Shirahoshi is Poseidon, and I cant just sit idly when such power is on the loose. The previous Incident made me quite mad. If this power falls in the wrong hands Rojas face showed a sneer. Although he wasnt afraid of the Sea Kings, if the Sea Kings attacked someplace he wasnt near, it would be bad. Since the news about Shirahoshi wont be contained, its impossible to let Shirahoshi without any protection. Only he can settle this problem. When they heard Rojas words, Neptune sighed in relief as he was afraid that Roja would ignore this. If he did it would be a huge problem. Since Roja was willing to deal with it, its much better. Even if he gave harsh conditions, as long as the Fishman Island isnt destroyed, he is willing to take anything. Its not impossible for Fishman and Human to coexist. After a while moves the Fishman Island above the sea. I will station Marines nearby and wont interfere with anything you do, but if another accident happens, the Marines will contain them, any problems? No problem, no problem! Neptune nodded again and again. He thought Roja would make some harsh demands, but was he willing to not interfere with the management rights of the Island, he also gave them the right to coexist which surprised him. And the last thing he said seemed to implement that they will interfere with the rule of the Fishman Island, but in fact, its a way of protection to them. As for the relocation of the Island, Neptune had long suggested this but because some events, it couldnt be implemented. Now If the Marines will be stationed and protect them, there is no problem. Who dares to challenge the Authority of the Marine today? Although Neptune was detained for many days, he knew what happened during these days. The whole world is trying to annihilate pirates. No problem Roja nodded, and the serious expression disappeared, and a smile appeared in his face as he looked at the scenery outside and said: The scenery good in the Fishman Island. Neptune relaxed and smiled: I have already made preparations for the banquet. Since you are interested, why not take a look at the Ryugu Palace. No, I will go myself. There is still a lot of things you need to take care of, dont expect me to help you now too. Roja looked at Neptune and through he should give this to Fujitora to deal with. Not to mention the matter of the Fishman Island just stabilized, and he was less interested in it. After talking a bit, Roja walked out and wandered outside the Palace, while Neptune and the others didnt dare to oppose Rojas opinion and also Roja didnt need any kind of protection. After a few rounds in the Island, A fairy like building appeared in front of Roja which was the garden of Ryugu Palace. Of course, Roja came here not to look at the beautiful Scene but to look for Shirahoshi. He was still curious about the power of the Ancient weapon called Poseidon because it seemed to be related to Soul power. Roja-sama! Shirahoshi who was quietly staying in the garden looked happy while picking shells and making a tower with them. She didnt come out of her room for a long time and then was forced by Vander Decken as soon as he went out. When She saw Roja, a bit of joy appeared on her face. He Rescued her from Vander Decken and helped rescue her father and the others from Hody, so she didnt fear Roja anymore. Arent you afraid of me this time? Roja smiled. Shirahoshi held her chin and smiled at Roja cheerfully: Well, Roja-sama is a nice person. Wouch! He inexplicable got the Nice person Card. Rojas mouth twitched. I am not a nice person. Roja corrected her and jumped forward in front of Shirahoshi and said: Dont move. When Shirahoshi heard Rojas words, she didnt move. Roja stretched his hand and gently pressed it between her eyebrows, once again he tried perceiving the power of Poseidon. Chapter 353: Killing Intent! The World government and the Celestial Dragons mastered many weapons, they may not be as strong as the Ancient weapons, but they werent that far behind. Roja was never interested in Pluto. As for Poseidon, because he had contact with it, he wanted to know what it is. This time, because Shirahoshi didnt have any defense against Roja, Roja easily inspected her soul. Under careful inspection, Roja found that Shirahoshis soul wasnt that different from normal, she just had a strange ability that resided inside her soul. It was just like Rojas integration with Sen Maboroshi. Of course, compared to Sen Maboroshi, Shirahoshis power was far from being as powerful as Rojas. Roja opened his eyes and took back his eyes and nodded at her slightly: So this is the mystery behind Poseidon Shirahoshi, I will ask you a question. Yes? Shirahoshis watery eyes looked at Roja with curiosity. Roja paused a little then said: You have the power of one of the three Ancient Weapons, the power of Poseidon. Do you want this power? If you dont, I can remove it from you. Shirahoshi was stunned then revealed her surprise as she asked: Really? Well, I probably can do it. Roja nodded and at the same time, he said in his heart, this is Shirahoshi, pure, kind, and timid. She wasnt eager for power and didnt want the power of Poseidon. And besides, she wasnt suitable for the power of Poseidon, and this identity may threaten her for the rest of her life. Shirahoshi nodded without hesitation. Seeing Shirahoshi nod, Roja carefully looked at her and nodded while reaching his hand and pressed on her forehead again. Wouch! This time, Roja used the power of Sen Maboroshi and tried to devour the power of Poseidon forcibly. Because Roja was protecting Shirahoshi, she was hardly affected by this. The power of Poseidon was constantly struggling as it tried to resist Rojas power. Humph! Roja felt the resistance and snorted. He used more power and forcibly devoured it then took back his Reiatsu. After Devouring the power of Poseidon, Roja could feel Sen Maboroshi getting stronger. Although he expected it, he still had a smile on his face. Because lately, improving his power was quite hard. Roja-sama, are you okay? Shirahoshi saw Roja retract his hand and blinked. Its alright. Roja slightly closed his eyes and opened them again. He nodded at Shirahoshi and smiled: How do you feel? Nothing changed, but I seem a little bit sleepy. After that, Shirahoshi felt tired and couldnt help but yawn then she suddenly fell in front of Roja and went to sleep. This was expected. Right now, Shirahoshi was too cute that words cant describe her. Roja picked Shirahoshi that fell on his shoulders and looked at her as he smiled at her gently: Be happy, Mermaid Princess. This is what you wanted the most. After telling Neptune that Shirahoshi no longer has the power of Poseidon, Roja left the Fishman Island and returned to the Headquarters. He was prepared to send Fuujitora to go and deal with the Fishman Island matters. But as he returned, he heard new that enraged him. Wouch! Hancocks identity How did it leak out? Rojas expression was full of wrath, and the cup in his hands shattered. Fujitora stood in front of Roja and explained briefly. The cause was Hancocks sister, Sandersonia, who had her cursed mark seen while she was in a battle with some of the Celestial Dragons minions and couldnt cover it in time which made the news spread throughout the world quickly. Soon, someone came to the conclusion that the three sisters had that mark. Then, the Celestial Dragon realized that Hancock and her sisters were Slaves that were released by Fisher Tiger a decade ago. The next thing, the Celestial Dragon roared in Mary Geoise to bring Hancock back to them. So this is why they sent the Cp0 to Amazon Lily? Roja said calmly. Although there seemed to be no anger in his voice, the atmosphere around them repressed as if they were in hell. The relationship between Roja and Hancock wasnt a secret in the Headquarters, because he often went to Amazon Lily without covering anything. Although Hancock identity as a pirate empress wasnt glorious, she was the worlds most beautiful women. This was regarded as a romance between the two and everyone smiled when they talked about it. So when the Marine received the order to bring Hancock back. Aokiji was in a leave as he wanted a vacation. As for Kisaru, he said that he was ill and couldnt go to the sea for some time. What a joke! Although they didnt know what kind of relationship Roja and Hancock had, he didnt want to step on a mine. The Admirals didnt do it, and the Elders werent stupid. They certainly knew that there is a problem, but they still chose to attack Amazon Lily and sent the Cp0. Fujitora took a deep breath and said: You have to think about it. Although Amazon Lilys people werent pirates for a long time, they still had a dark history after all If the new of you intervening got out, your reputation may Roja wanted to deal with the Celestial Dragon, and Fujitora knew this. This was the same as being the enemy with the world government. Rojas reputation made the world government unable to take any action on him. And this was something that the world government deliberately did. Once Roja made the first move, the world government would directly use this against him, and his reputation would be greatly damaged. By then, they would have a reason to attack Roja. But after Roja heard Fujitora words, he looked at him deeply and suddenly stepped forward. The black and White outfit of a Shinigami appeared, and Roja suddenly flew up. For eight hundred years They have been sitting on their position for too long, so they forgot what fear means. Boom! A figure crossed the sky and went toward the sea. At this moment, countless eyes looked at the figure in the sky with amazement as the Killing Intent coming out from him was suffocating. Someone is definitively going to die. Chapter 354: Kill! Amazon Lily, which was peaceful usually, had smoke rising all over the place. After Hancocks identity was revealed to the world, the forces on the island were divided into two. One was supporting Hancock, and the other felt that Hancock wasnt worthy of being the Empress. In the dispute between the two factions the Cp0 appeared which made the two faction stop and chose to defend first. Stop with the unnecessary struggle. When you escaped from the Mary Geoise, you are nothing more than a running slave! One of the Cp0 members wore a mask, and his tone seemed a bit old while fighting Hancock. The Cp9 members being part of the Cp0 didnt happen yet, so the ones attacking now are the previous generation of the Cp0. Boom! Hancock made a kick which was blocked the Cp0s weapon. Hancock bit her teeth and said: Go away! No one can defeat me here. The Cp0 snorted: As a slave, you dare run away, no one in this world can save you, just give up. Hancock took a deep breath and looked coldly at them, then continued her attacks. The Cp0s leader was strong, he was as strong as an Admiral. Fortunately, after training with Roja, Hancock was stronger than she was previously and could hold an Admiral for a while. But you cant say the same for the others. Hancocks sisters teamed up with the warriors and fought with the other members of the Cp0. In this way, the Island will fall sooner or later. You are not bad, but do you think your subordinates are like you? The Cp0s leader couldnt win against Hancock, and because of her charm he had a hard time keeping his mind clear, so he began to speak trying to distract her. As soon as the leader spoke, Hancock heard a scream and looked back to see her Sister defeated already. Wouch! The leader of the Cp0 took the opportunity and attacked Hancock who retreated back after avoiding this attack with difficulty. You think you can defeat this Empresss people! You should care about yourself first! Get out of my way!! At this time, the Baba appeared and saved Sandersonia and balancing the situation for a while. They will go down sooner or later at this rate. The only person who could save the island at this time is Roja. But, will Roja come? Nyon-ba wasnt sure, because if Roja helped he would be betraying the World Government. And the world government wouldnt stay still if he did. They would take the opportunity to suppress Rojas prestige and regain control over the Marine. The battle still continued, and the situation wasnt in Amazon Lilys favor. The Cp0s leader didnt allow Hancock to go help the warriors so he could defeat her at the end. Hancock was able to hold the leader, but the other members werent weak, so she was in an unfavorable situation. Hey Seeing Hancock about to lose, the Cp0s leader said jokingly: Who thought that the number one beauty was a runaway slave. He was taunting with eyes full of contempt. The Cp0 member beside him was the same. He looked down on Hancock and despised her. At this time, Hancock looked behind them awkwardly and stepped back a few steps. The two looked at her strangely, but the next moment, both of their faces changed as they looked behind. In the distance, a figure could be seen flying toward them full of killing intent, as the figure moved, the sea below it was turning into ice. Roja was here. At this moment, all the people of the Amazon lily looked at this with shock filling their eyes. The few Cp0 members close to the island edge looked at each other and could see the fear in each other faces. One of them took a deep breath and shouted at Roja: Ghost Sword! Why are you here? To kill. Rojas face was cold, he suddenly landed on the island. His hand flashed, and a few members of the Cp0 turned into Ice and then collapsed. Cp0 people looked at this and took a deep breath in fear. They knew the Inside story, and they came here to trap Roja, but they didnt expect Roja to really not care about his identity. For Hancock, he dared to completely destroy the World Government face and kill the Cp0 in public. A member of the Cp0 with cold sweat running on his forehead couldnt help yell at Roja with guilt: Do you know what you are doing? Noisy! Roja indifferently said and waved his sword. Ripples in the air spread and the earth cracked, the Cp members saw this sword strike, and before he knew it, he collapsed. The Cp0 in front of Roja were like ants. Ghost sword! You are an Admiral, you dare to defy the world government and the Celestial Dragons for a slave? The leader of the Cp0 saw Roja killing the Cp0s members, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he gritted his teeth. You are wrong. Im not the one defying you, but you are the one defying me. Roja looked at him coldly and said: Another thing, Hancock isnt a slave, and no one should dare to offend her. Roja didnt know whether this scene was being broadcasted to the elders or not, but he was indifferent. His voice was filled with anger as he waved his sword. Wouch! The leader of the Cp0s eyes shrunk as he couldnt avoid the sword falling on his head. He died under this sword strike, and blood filled the ground. Chapter 355: Elders, Get out! The battle in Amazon lily gradually subsided. Hancocks sisters and the warriors looked at Roja with gratitude from a distance. The Eyes of Nyon-ba were shining, but she was a bit nervous. She knew that Roja coming here means that he just betrayed the World government. Will he decide to dominate the world! Is it personal power or is it military power that ruled the world for 800 years! Under the watch of countless people, Roja looked at Hancock with a soft smile and reached out his hand over her slightly messy hair. I will find someone to take care of this. Are you coming with me or are you waiting here? Im going with you! Hancock responded softly while looking at Roja, she felt blessed as if this was the happiest moment in her life. Lets go. Roja smiled, took her hand and walked in the distance. Without needing a boat, both of them walked on the frozen sea. Behind them, the people on Amazon Lily looked at this with relief. Not until they were quite a distance away did someone react. Hime-sama! Roja-sama! Where are you going?! someone couldnt help shout but Roja and Hancock were already far away. No need to shout! Nyon-ba walked with her snake stick as she said: They went to challenge the world government that didnt shake for the last 800 years. At the Center of the world, Mary Geoise which is the place where the World government resided for 800 years and even in the most chaotic eras, it has never been shaken. Inside a building, the five Elders gathered around a table. He started. Good! This time, the Marine wont have that many people siding with it. Although we will still have difficulty commanding the Marines, it would be difficult for him to command them to attack us now. The faces of the elders were cold. One of them held a video Den Den Mushi and stood up while saying: Take this image to the Marines and order the removal of his Admiral rank! Im with that! Yes, its time to do it! All of them were coldly talking as they wanted to regain control over the Marine and destroying Roja who interfered with their rule. After the order was issued, one of the elders with a sword in his hand said: Although we can remove him from his position, his power is too strong, and its a threat, how is the preparation for that? The Celestial Dragons already agreed as Roja is their enemy. Thats good. The order from the elders quickly reached the Headquarters, but the speed of executing the order was too slow, slower then they imagined. They encountered resistance from Garp, Aokiji, and Fujitora. Even after some time, the order still didnt get through. And while the elders were waiting for the report, in the distance, two figures were walking side by side on the air. Where ever they passed the sea below them turned into Ice. The sky began to dim, and the temperature started to get lower and lower. After some time, when Mary Geoise was in their sight, Roja said. Wait for me here. Ok. Hancock nodded slightly and smiled at him. Roja looked at Mary Geoise, and his eyes changed from the previous soft look to a cold one. As if the spring turned to winter, the temperature dropped to a terrifying degree. Five elders, Get out! The sound spread all over Mary Geoise like thunder, and as the sound fell, a horrible pressure spread all over the place. Countless windows shattered with the sound wave. For eight hundred years, Mary Geoise was peaceful, and now because of Rojas words, it turned into a mess as if Gods wrath fell on them. The face of the five elders suddenly changed, Roja arrived faster than they thought. They havent made a move yet, and Roja was here! Yes Marine Admiral Ghost sword! What is he doing? Countless officers were horrified! People came out, and those who were loyal to the Five elders looked at Roja coldly and shouted. Ghost Sword! What arrogance, how dare you come and shout for the Five elders to Boom! Before he finished his sentence, Roja glanced at him, and a horrible pressure fell on him. He slammed to the ground, and his body broke apart taking his life away! Seeing this, the official of the world government were scared, and their faces paled. Roja dared to kill in Mary Geoise! A high ranked official showed unprecedented anger as he stood and shouted at Roja. You!! Do you know where you are? How dare you Boom! Like before, not waiting for him to finish his sentence, a horrible coldness spread and the official turned into an ice sculpture, then broke down and scattered in the wind. Who else? Rojas gaze swept across the world government officials making them stunned. They felt a chill in their backs as they didnt dare look at Roja. They have no doubt that if they talk, they will die without knowing how. Roja looked at them from above, he suddenly looked at the building of the world government and waved his sword. I want to see until when you want to hide! Wouch! The sword went straight toward the world governments building. Bang! Under the gaze of countless people, the building that stood straight for eight hundred years was cut in halves by Roja. Some weak officials were so scared that they fell to the ground, and their faces full of fear. This is The day for the end of that eight hundred years reign! Chapter 356: Ice and Fire release! Rumble! The world governments building which was halved by Roja slammed down, and countless officials screamed and ran wildly in the distance. At this moment, few roars sounded from the collapsing building, and six figures shot out and stood in front of Roja. You! To actually dare to destroy the world government building The five elders got out full of rage as they looked at the building and one of them couldnt help yelling at Roja. The other four stood next to the other one as they had ugly looks on their faces. In addition to the Five Elders, the sixth man was the world governments commander in chief coldly looking at Roja. Are you out finally? I thought you still wanted to hide there. Roja sneered and said: Is it comfortable to be the dogs of the Celestial Dragons? Presumptuous! Hearing Rojas voice, the elders were angered even more, and one of them released his killing intent as his figure suddenly flashed. Roja snorted, his Kenbunshoku was already at the last stage, he could predict the future and didnt show any expression as he waved his sword back. Wouch! When the elders appeared again, he happened to be in the position of Rojas sword, he didnt hesitate to use his ability again, and he disappeared again. Paramecia Fruit from the space system You gained a teleport ability? Roja snorted and slammed his sword on the ground below him at the four elders as well as the Kong. Take this! The five of them yelled in unison as each of them used his ability to block this strike. Roja didnt just use a normal sword attack, he also used the Ice in his attack. The elders could block the attack, but the cold force still made them shiver. You think, you alone can control everything?! The elder holding a sword rushed at Roja and at the same time he waved his sword. A giant sword energy attack fell on Roja. He was at the level of a Grand sword master. Next, another elder suddenly had his clothes shattered, and light appeared on his body he turned into a demon like Magellan. He clenched his hands and swept a black energy ball at Roja. Zoan fruit, demon form! Boom! The sword and black energy suddenly fell making an earth-shattering explosion, the entire island seemed to collapse. The strength of the elders wasnt the same, but the weakest one could compete with an admiral. The one using Teleport is even more difficult to deal with. This lineup is even more terrifying than the Yonko! Some official directly died from this attack while others were desperately trying to flee with their faces full of sorrow and fear. And at this moment, a voice sounded from the ruins coldly. Do you only have this much of power? Wouch! A Cold force suddenly spread out, and the land cracked and was filled with Ice. The ice continued to spread until turning Mary Geoise into an Ice Field. Roja took a step out while holding Sen Maboroshi, and a horrible momentum slammed into the five Elders and Kong. He is completely unscathed?! Seeing Roja completely fine even after their attacks, the Five Elders took a deep cold breath. Although they saw Rojas power in the war, they didnt Roja and didnt realize how powerful he was. Attack together! One of the elders said, and they all started to work together. Even the elder who had the teleport fruit and was hiding before was trying to attack Roja. Boom! Boom! How strong are the Admiral and the Yonko? Almost at this moment, the Island shook, and dark clouds gathered on the sky. From the middle of the Island, the earth collapsed. Numerous Celestial Dragons who were escorted by the Cp member and were regarded as the Gods were watching this scene. After a loud roar, the elders looked at the center of the ruins nervously. Inside the ruins, two sword strikes were shot in a cross shape making the dust disappear. Rojas figure emerged again while wearing the Shinigami attire with no sign of any damage on him. It seems like you are really trying hard and using all of your strength. Rojas eyes were cold and filled with arrogance. He suddenly stopped using Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Hakka no Togami and held Sen Maboroshi with both hands. Wouch! After a moment, Sen Maboroshi seemed to melt and split from the middle and turned into two identical swords, one in Rojas right hand and the other on his left. He held the swords in a cross shape and said. Everything in the world, turn to ashes, Ryujin Jakka! Wouch! The sword on his left hand suddenly changed into a golden red color and endless fire emerged beside Roja. Then he said again. Bankai: Hakka No Togami! Cold waves suddenly swept from his right side and in an instant, his right side was filled with Ice while his left was full of fire. This is the power Roja thought about after the War, using Fire and Ice at the same time was tiring even though he completed it. On his left was hell, and on his right was a field filled with Ice, Roja stood at the center like a god controlling everything. Nitoryu Cross Slash! Wouch! The flame sword slashed vertically as it seemed to cut the sky on its way while the Ice sword slashed horizontally while turning everything in its path to Ice. When the Five Elders saw this scene, they were awed, in the face of this attack they felt that they wont be able to stop it. Block it! The elder with the teleport directly disappeared, and the other four joined force with Kong and used all of their power trying to resist this attack. Can Rojas attack be blocked that easily? In the center of the cross shape, Fire and Ice seemed to merge and form a power that was even more terrifying than the last one. Boom! Under this attack, The four elder along with Kong were defeated! The elders bodies suddenly felt the coldness, and after a little bit, they broke under the heat. Their bodies couldnt withstand the power of extreme cold and Heat. Their skin cracked, and blood constantly flowed. One move, with just one move, four elders and Kong were defeated. This scene made the Officials escaping look dull, they felt their mind screaming, and their eyes were about to fall to the ground. Chapter 357: Pluto? The Elders and Kong all thought hard about how to deal with Rojas power that killed Kaido and Whitebeard, but they failed. Just now, Roja didnt even use that power, and they still couldnt resist. At this time Wouch! The fifth elder that used Teleport to escape saw how difficult dealing with Roja was, so he quietly went to sneak attack Hancock outside Mary Geoise. Roja saw this using his Kenbunshoku Haki, he already captured his action in advance. Courting death! Roja s eyes flashed coldly, his killing intent shot to the sky as he waved his sword. Wouch! The elder that had just teleported beside Hancock, before he could attack, Roja sword already attacked him. He didnt hesitate to give up on attacking Hancock and disappeared again. After appearing again, he was beside Roja wanted to sneak attack him. You really thought I cant know what youre doing?! Rojas eyes were full of killing intent as his right hand clenched Sen Maboroshi. The sword trembled as if it became illusionary. Roja waved his sword back. Wouch! The elder disappeared again. But this time, Roja sneered and directly slashed with Sen Maboroshi to one direction and suddenly pierced the void. What!! A scream was heard from the void, and the figure of the elder appeared again and fell directly to the ground, and his chest was pierced by the sword and blood spewed out of his wound. This is impossible!! His ability was Teleport, its similar to the door fruit but stronger. The door door fruit open space anywhere allowing people to enter a different space and his ability didnt allow him to carry others, but he can freely Teleport between that space and the real one. With this ability, unless someone used Kenbunshoku to the Extreme and predicted the future, he can avoid his sneak attack, or someone who isnt afraid of sneak attack, no one could counter this ability. Rojas Kenbunshoku Haki was at its extreme, and he could predict the future. Attacking Roja would be difficult, but he never thought that Roja could attack him while he was in the void. Nothing is impossible. Roja looked down at the elder and said indifferently: Youre not the only one with space type ability. Since he got the Space build, Roja has been trying to develop it. So far, he could only form space power around his sword with the help of his knowledge about them. Void thorns. This technique is just a prototype, as long as it develops even further, he could not only cover his sword with space power, but he could even create one. Cough! The Elder stared at Roja and coughed blood. He was pierced by Roja in the void, and although Roja didnt use Fire or Ice, the damage he received was not light. He felt something in the void and avoided slightly if he didnt avoid that sword wouldve hit his heart directly! This is the end. The five elders and Kong were defeated by Roja using just a few moves. Roja held the flame sword in his left as if he was holding a sun and on the other hand, the sword glowed with a silver light as he attacked again, no one could resist this power. Die! Roja took a step forward, and the sword directly went to pierce the elder. He dared to attack Hancock, so he has to die. The elder saw this and wanted to rush into the void, but even if he escaped, Roja used Void thorns on his sword, so there is no way to avoid this attack. Roja stabbed the void with his sword. Wouch! The Elder fell down with blood on his forehead and unwilling eyes. Its your turn. Roja looked at the other four elders coldly. They didnt die before, and Roja knew that. This time the elder tried to resist, but at this moment, they looked at the sky at the same time with joy. Do you think that you can overthrow the world government?! Dont be so happy yet! The four elder looked at Roja again and yelled. Roar! As soon as they spoke, a sound spread all over the island, and the earth seemed to scream. A huge head suddenly appeared from behind the clouds, and a huge black shadow appeared. Dragon? The worlds government official looked at the huge black shadow, and their faces changed. Hancock looked at Roja that crushed the elders easily with a relaxed look, but when the huge shadow appeared her face changed. This is Feeling the power of the Black Shadow, Hancock couldnt help feeling nervous. Is this your last trick? Roja looked up at the huge shadow in the air. Its body was full of strange demonic pattern. The world does have dragons; even Vega punk can artificially create one. It appeared before in the history. But Roja knew, the atmosphere around this Dragon wasnt like anything else. This is probably the same as the Zou elephant, it survived for thousands of years, and perhaps its one of the legendary three ancient weapons. Roar!! An earth-shattering roar came from above. The Dragon seemed to have the power to destroy the world. It directly opened its mouth and breathed flames toward Roja. The sky seemed to fall as the dragon moved. The power contained in these flames could probably destroy everything in this world. Roja! Hancock looked at this scene and couldnt help yell Rojas name nervously. In the face of this devastating blow, Roja wasnt afraid, he crossed his sword and attacked the Dragons breath. Boom! The Earth shook in all direction, and the few building that remained standing in Mary Geoise were destroyed by the collision of these two attacks. The dark clouds dispersed and the entire island seemed to tremble, and the huge waves formed all over the sea. Chapter 358: Disappointment! The void trembled and roared continuously sounded. Hancock nervously watched the center of the collision while biting her teeth as she resisted the idea of rushing over because she knew it would be useless. The elders and the other injured people supported each other to retreat while each of them looked at Rojas place coldly. Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion sounded as the breath of the white dragon disappeared. The islands ground has been completely ruined. The left side was shrouded with red golden flames while the other side was extremely cold as if it was frozen for thousands of years. In the center of this, Roja stood holding his swords while looking at the dragon in the sky, his breath was slightly rapid, but he didnt have any injury on his body. Humph! He snorted with a cold face. Is this Pluto? If it is, then it should be destroyed as it was the trump card of the world government. Wouch! Roja stepped up and flew and waved his swords. Nitoryu Extreme Destruction! This attack filled with destructive power as it headed toward the dragon. The two forces wrapped around each other as they moved forward. Roar! The Dragon roared as it felt the threat. It flew high as it tried to avoid the attack but it still failed to avoid it. Boom! Under this attack, the Dragon roared in pain as it wanted revenge against Roja. Its scales were hard, but they were still destroyed by this attack which made it extremely angry. Roar! It rushed at Roja with its claws wanting to tear Roja apart. Roja already knew this as he saw it with his haki. He avoided its claws, and at the same time he flashed on its head and slashed. Void Thorns! Wouch! The Dragons scales were hard, it could even resist the attack from Fire and Ice separately, but it couldnt stop Rojas void thorns. But at this time, the elders sneered. Na?ve! Do you think you can deal with it so easily? Almost at the same time as they spoke, the sword piercing the Dragon was repelled and Roja had to retreat. That wound didnt seem to affect it at all as it healed directly. Seeing this, Rojas eyes flashed. This powerful defense and regeneration seemed to be on par with Kaido. Roar! The Dragon roared as it used its breath again. After avoiding it, Roja confronted the Dragons claws that rushed at him. The Dragons body was huge, but it was extremely fast. Boom! Boom! Boom! The battle between a Dragon and a human caused the earth to tremble with every blow. At this moment, not far from Mary Geoise, Rojas cousin, Monkey.D.Dragon was moving toward the island. But he looked from afar with his cadres from the revolutionary army behind him. What kind of battle is this Someone swallowed and felt his heart shaking after every collision. Incredible. Leader is that Pluto, one of the three Ancient weapons?! Hearing this, Dragon looked at them and shook his head: No, I dont know But its power is definitively comparable to them And Roja confronting it is totally far from being a normal human. Listening to Dragon, the people were shocked as they looked toward the island. Indeed, Its extremely powerful and Roja, the Human, was fighting it to a standstill, what a monster! Not just the revolutionary army, the things in Mary Geoise spread all over the world. Its impossible to have a live broadcast, but the power from the collision could be felt from far away. The war of the best only ended an era of 22 years of piracy, but this time, an era of 800 years would come to an end in Rojas hands. The battle of the world, a battle to determine the future of the entire world, this is what people called it later. In this battle, whether the world government continues to rule over the world or a person turn to god overlooking everything in his way. Boom! Boom! The roaring continued making peoples hearts turn cold. Rojas held each sword in hand and was fighting with the White Dragon in the sky while the earth below them continued to crack. The scales of the dragon were very strong, even Rojas blades could only be repelled. Even attacking with void thorns wouldnt be able to kill the Dragon. The elders looked at this scene with a sneer. Its impossible for a human to defeat this dragon. It stood at the peak, it was like a god, they respect the Celestial Dragons because of this power that was in their hands. No matter how strong you are, no human can beat it. In the view of the elders, Roja cant kill this dragon, and even if he wanted to escape, the Dragon was also fast and wouldnt allow that. At this time, Roja who was fighting with the dragon finally spoke in disappointment: Is it completely controlled? It seems like I wont be able to turn it into my mount. Rojas voice made all the people fall down. Is he joking? Especially the elders who didnt expect Roja to say such a thing. Is he crazy?! At a time like this, he still wants to conquer the dragon and make it his mount?! Countless people were stunned as they didnt know what to say anymore. Chapter 359: The New Era One Piece Arc End Just in the next moment, the look of disappointment in Rojas face changed into one of indifference. Forget it. As Roja shook his head, a horrible momentum rose up, and suddenly the world seemed to sway. The Dragon seemed to feel the threat and made a breath attack to stop him from moving. However, Roja stood in his place indifferently. The swords returned to their original color and merged together returning to one sword again. Wouch! The sword seemed to be filled with destruction as a fissure in space suddenly formed. At this moment, Roja waved his sword. Getsuga Hakai! He was using Ryujin Jakka with Getsuga Tensho which made destructive power rush from the sword. Wouch! The power of this attack wasnt three releases, its like it, but its difficult to describe You could only know what it is from its name, Hakai! The Attack collided with the Dragon breath, in an instant the breath disappearing without resistance and the attack slammed on the Dragons body. Wouch! The scales of the dragon, under this attack, were destroyed as the destructive power rushed into its body. After a slight pose, the dragons body exploded. Bang! A loud sound and a huge smoke mushroom rose to the sky. The white Dragon ceased to exist after this attack. Looking at this, all the people watching this including the elders felt dull. They couldnt feel anything anymore. Escape!! Even the elders who were at the top of the world couldnt help feel fear and wanted to retreat instinctively. Rojas figure floated in the sky as he glanced at the elders indifferently. Fist he turned back Sen Maboroshi to normal then said. Bankai Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! And after that, he said: Bankai Hakka No Togami! And finally: Bankai Daiguren Hyorinmaru! When Rojas voice fell, an extreme cold field spread all over the place. Three Bankais, Extreme cold field! The elders stopped in their places as if time froze, a horrified look appeared on their eyes as they couldnt move anymore. Roja raised his hand, and the figures of the elders suddenly collapsed into the ice. The elders All of them died! Many people looked at this with shock and numbness. Today, the 21 of March year 1521 (Authors estimation) On this day, the world government that ruled for over 800 years was completely destroyed. The Celestial Dragons met their end and the new Era started. On April 2, 1521, the new world government was established. The new world government had Cobra as its president, and Fujitora became the fleet Admiral while Dragon was now the head of the intelligence agency of the world government. No one raised any objection to Rojas command and Roja didnt hold a position any longer. But everyone in the world knew that he is the master of the world. Is there a god in this world? If there is, then it would be Ghost Sword Roja! The year 1522, any ruler of an island could participate in the world government conference. On the same year, Luffy reached Raftel and completed his dream while Ace on the same year reached Raftel after Luffy. Above the clouds, a temple was built on a sky island. Some people passed by the temple and saluted respectfully as the existence leaving there was something revered by them and worshipped. In a courtyard inside the temple, Roja was wearing a loose white robe standing with his hands behind his back as he looked deeply at the sky. What are you thinking? Hancock came from behind Roja wearing a Cheongsam. Roja looked at her and said: I was thinking about when I should leave. As he said that, Roja couldnt help reach out and touch Hancocks pretty face revealing a gentle smile. Hancock let Roja caress her a little and leaned against him as she shyly whispered: Mm. Hancock knew what Roja meant by leaving. As she traveled with Roja around the world, Roja told her many things. Compared to being curious about what he told her, whats important to her was being by his side. Listen to me Oy! Looking at the beautiful woman in his hand, Rojas heart couldnt help but be swayed as he screamed at Hancock. When that time comes, you could consider it, but for now, we have things to do. Are you coming or not? Hancock blushed as she said seductively. Only in front of Roja would she behave like this, she was completely different from the overbearing. Uh! Roja nodded seriously. The power Sen Maboroshi originated from the Hyogokyu which have unlimited possibilities for evolution, but it also had the desire to consume the user. When Roja was eager for strength, this wasnt reflected, but he reached the peak of the world, his power rising anymore was meaningless to him which made the desire to consume resurface. It was eager to continue to grow. But it was integrated with Rojas souls which could be said that eagerness came from Rojas soul itself. Roja knew that he might have to go to the Bleach world to get stronger This road is dangerous. Roja knew from his memories that this world power was far away from being comparable to Bleachs world. His power wasnt enough to cross directly to such a world. He may have to go to another world on his way to rest. Therefore, he tried to raise his power to the limit in this world before he set off. Although it is extremely slow to improve further, Roja knew he had to reach the seventh stage before he crosses to another world. In addition, he was studying the space building ability to develop it more. Chapter 360: Settled! A few years later, Roja was sitting in front of a table made of white clouds. A girl stood beside him as she poured a cup of tea for him. Hancock didnt like any man other than Roja, So all the attendant in this place were women. You can go. Yes. After Roja faintly commanded, the girl with two wings on her back went out leaving Roja in deep thoughts. Roja didnt reach out to grab the cup but just held his hand toward his mouth, and the cup suddenly appeared in his hand. This simple feat showed Rojas mastery over the space element. In the past few years, Roja upgraded Sen Maboroshi to the limit of the sixth stage, and he was close to the seventh stage. He was just a step away from reaching that level. Because Roja cant encounter any worthy opponent in this world, so without battles, his improvement speed was too slow. So this bottleneck would take him a decade or so to pass but that was a bit too long, and Roja couldnt wait for that much. As for his space ability, Roja developed it in two directions, one space transfer, and the other is the space systems attack abilities. Naturally, space Transfer wasnt necessary, but he wanted it. The small feat of moving the cup to his hand was space Transfer. As for the attacks, Roja used the same principle with void thorns and made it so with a slash he can send an attack that opens the void and invisible to the naked eye. The name of this attack was space cut. Although it required Roja to go all out, and the crack wasnt that big, but it was extremely powerful. Its almost time to leave. After finishing the cup of tea, Roja stood up and muttered. The reason why Roja didnt leave until now was that the emptiness of the void was too dangerous. He wasnt afraid himself, but he didnt want Hancock to be in danger with him. And he couldnt leave Hancock here alone, so after he developed his space ability, he can move between spaces without any danger. But the problem he requires accurate spatial coordinates. This means that he still needs to arrive at the other world before he can come back to One pieces world and take Hancock with him. This is the safest way Roja thought of. Although he was sure, he can take Hancock with him safely, but if he encounters a problem he had the power to protect himself but not Hancock. After coming to a decision, Roja walked into the hall and pushed the door open. In the room, Hancock was still lying in bed which was made of clouds and was very comfortable. Her eyes were closed with an expression filled with happiness, her sleeping posture wasnt elegant at all, and she wasnt wearing clothes. Even though Roja saw this many times already, he couldnt help but appreciate her body every time he sees her. Good Morning! Roja smiled and sat down. Roja noticed the movement and gradually woke up. She got up without a cover and stretched her body which made her full chest appear in front of Rojas eyes. With a sly look, Hancock looked at Roja lovingly and greeted him. Even though they lived together for several years, she didnt feel troubled at all. Instead, she felt happy and satisfied. Roja looked at Hancock sleepy face as she was tidying her messy hair After a little intimacy with her, Roja looked at her seriously and said. Hancock, I think its time for me to go. Now? When she heard Roja, Hancock was stunned. Although they have talked about this topic before countless times, hearing this she felt lost. Roja looked at her and smiled: If you dont want me to go, I wont. Hancock didnt answer only after a while, as she bit her teeth, she looked at Roja and said: Dont worry, you will pick me up when you arrive there anyway, it wont be too long. Hancock wasnt afraid of the shot time separation, Roja didnt dare take her through the void, and she didnt feel well knowing that Roja would go to an unknown world. Although she knew he was strong and she trusted him, the unknown often gives people fear. Ok. Roja looked at Hancock directly in her eyes and nodded seriously. He said solemnly: Dont worry, if you encounter any danger here, I can come back anytime. If there is no danger, you just wait for a little bit, and I will come back to take you back. Roja didnt hide his ability from Hancock, and so she knew that Roja left a space mark in this world so he can come back anytime. So she pressed any other thought in her mind and nodded at Roja and took the initiative to hug him. Roja looked at her gently and pushed her on the bed. Roja and Hancock didnt have children even after a few years. On the other hand, Roja didnt want a child to be born into a mortal one, so when they become Shinigami, they can have children while being immortal. Inside the temple, Roja took a deep breath and held Sen Maboroshi and made a space tear. He squeezed himself into the tear in the space. The scenery changed from the beautiful temple to a horrible world full of chaos. In this space, even if someone like Kaido came here, he would be torn into pieces in an instant. Roja couldnt resist the power in the void, and even if uses his bankais he wont be able to do it as well. However, it wasnt impossible to move, he had the space ability, and he could use it to trick the chaotic energy and help him avoid drifting in a crack. Expanding his power of space, Rojas body was covered in a white light which made his body sway with the chaotic energy. Its probably in that direction. Roja thought about the direction Sen Mabaroshi told him the direction. He was like a boat inside of countless whirlpools. It seemed he would be swallowed any time, but he somehow passed them. He didnt know how long it took until he felt his power was running low, he shook his head as he only walked about a tenth of the distance toward his destination. I have to stop and rest. Roja was ready to find a place and rest, he waved Sen Maboroshi and tried hard to break the space and enter some world to rest. After perceiving the place he would rest at, Rojas figure squeezed into the world. Chapter 361: Chase! In the sky, above a certain forest, a crack in the air appeared, and a figure took a step out of the crack before it disappeared. Houh! Roja breathed a sigh in relief and went down to the ground. Seeing water and trees, Roja felt relieved as he could take a break in this place then go back to the void to continue on his way. After walking for a few steps, Roja suddenly stopped as he felt something strange and said to himself: This world This is weird, there seems to be some kind of energy in the air. Just as he said curiously, he released his Kenbunshoku Haki to look for a living being, and as he did, he caught a sign of movement not far away from his place. There are people? Rojas eyes flashed a little, he didnt know what kind of world is this. Roja could feel that these people are coming toward his direction and he didnt avoid them. His eyes flashed with a strange color as he said: Huh? They are In the forest, a thirteen-year-old girl dressed in a Ninja uniform while wearing the head protector of Konoha was moving quickly. She seemed desperate while there were several wounds on her arm and blood dripped as she moved. Behind her, a dozen of Kumo Ninjas were chasing after her. Quickly catch her! This must not be leaked! A Kumo ninja said as he said with a face full of killing intent. Wouch! Wouch! Several shurikens flew toward the girls back. When they were about to hit her, the girl avoided them, and the shurikens were directly embedded in the tree in front of her. But, even though she avoided them, the shurikens were accompanied by explosive tags. Not good! The girls pupil shrunk and she didnt hesitate to go down from the tree to avoid the explosion and tried to escape on the ground. But at this time, a few Ninjas were in front of her blocking her way. Damn! Am I surrounded? The girls heart went cold, the other Kumo ninjas were already behind her. Oops! The girl bit her teeth and tried to flee. However, because of the slight hesitation, the ninjas after her closed the distance. Earth release: The art of movement! A ninja suddenly made hand seals and pressed his hand on the ground. The ground suddenly started to sway preventing the girl from escaping quickly. She was still being chased by the Kumo Ninjas, and the distance between them shrunk. At this time, she saw a person in front of her, she hesitated at the beginning, but it seemed he was just an ordinary man without any chakra fluctuations passing by. Looking at the Kumo ninjas after her, the girl turned toward the ordinary man who just happened to pass by with remorse. If I didnt hesitate, I wouldve been fine. Why is there an ordinary man passing by here?! However, in the end, she was inexperienced, she just graduated from the academy. If someone else was in her place, he wouldnt hesitate to escape directly. Ninja That head protector It turns out Im in Narutos world? Roja stood not far away looking at the girl being chased by the Kumo ninjas. It seems like he came into a place he was most familiar with. He really didnt expect that the world he went into to rest would be Narutos. So, what time is it now? Second world war? Third world war? Roja thought as he looked at the girl with Konohas head protector. She was familiar. He could remember her from the depth of his memories. Kurenai! If he remembered correctly, this should be the thirteen years old Kurenai. So the time now should be about the third world war. Just when Roja was thinking, the group of Kumo ninjas surrounded Kurenai, but they didnt attack immediately as they wanted her alive. At the same time, they saw Roja, they couldnt ignore him as they didnt want any witness on this to remain. He doesnt have any chakra He is an ordinary person. A perceptive Ninja from Kumogakure looked at Roja with a frown. Originally, Roja seemed an ordinary man, but he was just too calm. Dont let him live. The captain of the Kumo ninjas said. Even if he is an ordinary man, he witnessed their doing, and if he reported to Konoha about this, it would cause trouble. Wouch! After getting the order, several Shuriken flew at Roja. Seeing this, Kurenai thought that the next moment would be tragic. Roja suddenly appeared, he got himself in this because of her, she could only smile bitterly at Roja as she would face the same fate soon. Facing these shurikens, Roja didnt try to evade, but instead, he stupidly stretched his hand to catch the shuriken. The ninjas saw this and coldly sneered while they were about to turn around and ignore Roja as he was already a dead man. But in the next moment, something happened that made them horrified. Wouch! Rojas hand grasped the shuriken. Of course, this wasnt that surprising in this world, what made them horrified was the shuriken smashed on his body that made a collision sound of metal hitting metal and sparks flew away after the collision. Especially one of the shurikens hit Rojas eyelid, but his eyelid didnt move at all as if they hit an iron wall. What?! Is this a joke?! This Is he still human?! The Kumo ninjas were stunned, and their chins almost hit the ground from shock. So many shurikens were hit, and they couldnt pierce his body at all. Is he made of steel? Chapter 362: Ice Release?! His body was tougher than steel, which was a common thing in one pieces world, but in Narutos world, it was enough to make the ninjas horrified. Be careful! This guy is special! A few of the Kumo ninjas rushed back and forth and started printing hand seals. Since the shurikens are ineffective against Roja, they could only use Ninjutsu. Lightning release: Thunderbolt! A few of them were shocked, but they didnt hesitate to attack, they were elites. They printed quickly and attacked Roja. The thunderbolt moved toward Roja who was still playing with the shuriken he caught. As he saw they were still attacking, he looked at them coldly. You want to continue? Roja swept the Kumo ninjas a cold glance and lifted his foot. Wouch! In the blink of an eye, a white wave burst out from Rojas foot and spread in all direction, everything it touches turned into Ice. The thunderbolt touched the White mist like thing and directly disappeared. Wouch! Wouch! More than dozen Kumo ninjas stiffened for a moment before they turned into an Ice sculpture. The only one who wasnt frozen was Kurenai who had a shocked expression on her face. Ice?! She clearly didnt see Roja do any hand seals, but he suddenly released such powerful ninjutsu. The scene was too shocking for her. She knew that the Kumo ninjas after her were Chunin and Jonins. Even if she wasnt injured, she wouldnt be able to do anything like this. Kurenai standing on the Ice was surrounded by the frozen Kumo ninjas. All she felt at that time was a coldness and her body trembling slightly. Originally she thought that Roja was an ordinary man, she didnt expect him to be so powerful. Kurenais forehead was full of cold sweat as she gazed at Roja with fear and couldnt help retreat. Although its useless with the power he showed, he could kill her in a second, she still couldnt help step back. After playing with the shuriken, Roja glanced at her and didnt pay her any attention as he turned toward the forest and disappeared. Seeing this, Kurenai stopped retreating, but her back still felt cold, she didnt dare move. After a long time from when Rojas disappeared, she took a deep breath and calmed herself. She thought he would kill her, she didnt expect him just to leave. Looking around at the frozen land in front of her and the frozen ninjas, she still looked at them in disbelief. At Konohas camp, here is the frontline of the war between Konoha and Kumo. Here the commander of the of the camp, Nara Shikakus father was at a tent in the center of the camp while a Konoha ninja was reporting to him about the Kumo. The commanders eyes flashed and said: Thats a very piece of important information, good work! From the team that was sent out, only one person returned, so Shikakus father guessed what happened. After all, inquiring about confidential information comes with high risk. Nara-sama, there is still to the report Kurenai hesitated a little before she organized her thoughts before telling the entire story. The commander wasnt impatient hearing her story until the part where she mentioned the mysterious person and how he took care of the Kumo Ninjas. He couldnt help but ask in a deep voice: Are you telling the truth?! Yes, you can send someone to check it out Kurenai took a deep breath and answered seriously. The commanders brows knitted as he went back and forth inside the tent. He kept on thinking about this, from the report, the guy should be from the Kirigakure (Village hidden by the mist), and he shouldnt be a nameless Shinobi too. How come someone from there came to the frontlines of the war between Konoha and Kumo? Kirigakure may be a small village, but their seven swordsmen are a power to be taken into consideration. Now on this battlefield, someone as strong as these seven made an appearance. The more he thought about it, the more he was confused. Finally, he waved toward Kurenai so she may retreat. After she left, she started to think about this carefully. That person should have a bloodlimit, and he may also be one of the elites of the Kiri, he is a certain threat. At this time, Roja was referred to as the invisible elite of Kiri. Roja found a cave in the forest and settled there briefly. He knew this was Narutos world. So he was no longer vigilant. Of course, Narutos world is dangerous. It was okay during the third war, but on the fourth war, all the Kages were defeated, and everything was in chaos, the Infinite Tsukuyomi and such are too dangerous. I dont know how powerful Im by the standards of this world Roja felt that if its not Madara or Hashirama, then the others are like ants. Genin, Chunin, Jonin, Kage, Super-Kage, and Sixth path Hashirama should be at the level of a super-Kage, Madara after the Edo Tensei should be between the super-Kage and sixth path with some of the powers of the sixth path. Roja guessed that with his current power, he shouldnt be able to fight the sixth path, but he should be at least as strong as Hashirama or stronger, maybe at the level of Madara after the Edo Tensei. When Roja thought about the final boss of this world, Kaguya, his eyes flashed. Immortal! Even if he became a Shinigami, his life wouldnt be infinite, maybe he can pass a millennium, but he would still be aging even if it was extremely slow, like Yamamoto, but he isnt an immortal. Kaidos body compared to Kaguyas is too weak. And immortality is the power Roja was seeking. A very challenging world Roja wasnt this fired up in a long time, his soul seems to be gradually changing as he was about to reach the seventh stage. Chapter 363: Kyoka Suigetsu! Previously, Roja reached the peak of the sixth stage, but he couldnt upgrade Sen Maboroshi to the next level. But after he entered this world, although there was no danger, the bottleneck of the sixth stage opened, and he can now reach the next stage directly. Wouch! With a slight tremble, Sen Maboroshi and Rojas soul seemed to get stronger while the sword was covered with a faint light. The process was as fast as before. The seventh stage Roja stretched out his hand and grabbed Sen Maboroshi. Compared to when he first got the sword, it was now full of luster as if it was reborn. Roja knew that the change in Sen Maboroshi was according to his will. After the upgraded, his will became stronger within the sword. Previously, releasing three abilities, Roja would only last for three minutes. On one hand, his Reiatsu wasnt enough, on the other hand, Sen Maboroshi cant handle the three powers for too long. If the Reiatsu isnt enough, he can always recharge using his devour ability. But there is no solution to the other problem. If he maintained it for too long, Sen Maboroshi would be damaged, and it would take time for it to heal. After the upgrade, its still unclear whether Sen Maboroshi can handle four abilities simultaneously. However, using three abilities was easier, and if he has enough Reiatsu, he can use it without limit. Reaching the seventh stage allowed him to choose another ability. Ryujin Jakka, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no Togami I have enough abilities in the elemental system and the Metamorphosis system. I have the devour ability for reiatsu and I have one in the control system, I still need one in the illusion system apart from the one I have After Roja thought for a while, he decided to choose the most powerful illusion ability Kyoka Suigetsu! Just by looking at the Shikai, its possible to hypnotize the five senses of the one who saw it The hypnosis is a little inappropriate, dominate is a more fitting word. Fully dominate the five senses of the one who sees his sword. It is said to be an ability under the illusion system, but if you think more about it, you can call it one of the control abilities. No bad. Roja was satisfied by this ability, after all, this was one of the abilities he wanted. There was illusion in this world. Although Roja wasnt afraid of ordinary ones, if he encounters Tsukyomi or other strong Genjutsus, Roja wasnt sure if he could use his soul power to resist them. But now, with Kyoka Suigetsu, any illusion can be put out without much effort. With three abilities released, he may have the power to fight against the Sixth path, but if he could release four, he could dominate him. Boom! Sure enough After releasing four abilities, it was directly shattered. Even though Sen Maboroshi could handle three releases easier now, it still cant handle four at once. Roja could feel that this feat cant be carried by the current Sen Maboroshi, but anyway he still can use three abilities at the same time now. Using two was balanced, and using three was somewhat stable, but four would break the balance, and the abilities would directly collapse. With only three abilities, if I encounter the sixth path, I would put a fight but cant win. I need to work hard toward the eighth stage. Roja muttered. In his view, even three abilities cant compare to Zanka no Tachi. The ultra high temperature of 15 million degrees wasnt just an ability in the elemental system, but one close to the force of the origin of all things that can burn anything to ashes. Even Sen Maboroshi needs to reach the eighth stage so he can use it, you can see its power just from this. If I reach the eighth stage, I will be able to use Zanka no Tachi, can the sixth path handle that? Thinking of this, Rojas eyes showed eagerness. He took a deep breath and calmed down and returned to the cave. He wasnt planning to leave this world in a short while. He wants to try to reach Kaguyas level of power. Now is about the beginning of the third Ninja war. There are still more than ten years before the fourth war. That is a bit long. Roja didnt want to let Hancock wait for so long, he will just settle here and pick her up. Speaking of this In this world, in this world even without becoming the Sixth path, two powers can stand before him. Roja sat down and made Sen Maboroshi stay in mid-air. One of them is Hachimon Tonkou Thinking about the Hachimon Tonkou, Roja blinked and shook his head slightly. This move can only momentarily strengthen the user. After using it, the body will wither. And although he can preserve and not die, he wont have any physical power after using it. In addition to the Hachimon Tonkou, there is the natural energy that can be used by the Sixth path. When Roja arrived in this world, he could perceive this energy, but he had no time to study it. Sen Maboroshi seems to desire this power for himself. Natural energy Roja slightly closed his eyes, he calmed down, and his senses were used fully. Quickly after that, he saw the strange energy in this world. This energy filled the world as if it was everywhere. It seemed to be the origin of this world. Roja thought about something and released a high pressure to drive the natural energy at him. He actually succeeded, and natural energy started to gather toward Roja, but Roja didnt rush and tried slowly. Natural energy could turn the user into stone if not careful, and he didnt want that. It was hard, but it was worth it. One pieces world, Roja practiced until he reached the peak he could reach in that world, his body couldnt reach the power of Kaidos body. And if you want to keep your body at its peak without any decline, it would be difficult if youre not improving. But now, Roja found that absorbing natural energy enhanced his physic. Now he can use this energy to get as strong as Kaido or maybe stronger. Sure enough, staying in this world is the correct decision. Chapter 364: Scout Squad! The difficulty of controlling nature energy was high, but because Rojas soul was strong, he can control it better than most people. Uchiha Madara could easily control it and so could Roja. When Roja determined that he could easily control the natural energy, he no longer stayed cautious and started absorbing it. The energy started to converge toward Roja, and Rojas body slowly started to transform. Suddenly, Sen Maboroshi jolted and started absorbing the energy independently, and its speed overshadowed Rojas almost robbing all the energy for itself. The ratio was 1 to 9. What?! Roja didnt expect Sen Maboroshi would be able to absorb the nature energy. He could tell that Sen Maboroshi was getting stronger the more it absorbed. This was surprising to Roja, he didnt know a way to upgrade Sen Maboroshi to the eighth stage within ten years or so, but now he found a way. At this speed, even if I dont fight, before the fourth Ninja war, I would be able to reach the eighth stage. If I make more improvement in this period, it may reach it faster. Rojas face showed excitement. Gradually, half a day passed. Roja stooped the absorption process and walked out of the cave with a touch of helplessness He was hungry He wasnt Kaido, he didnt have the ability to keep his body alive without eating. In the past, when he was with Hancock, he didnt have to consider this as someone would get food for him. After coming to this world, he was alone, and he had to find his own food. After a while, Roja used Haki to look for food and finally he found a few hawks. Wouch! Raising his hand, the hawk slowly fell from the sky toward Roja. This may be worth it to conquer this world. Roja reached out his hand and grabbed the fallen hawk. All thing in the world, turn to ashes. Rojas mouth twitched slightly, it was a bad idea to use Ryujin Jakka to cook as everything burned in an instant. Just when Roja had a headache, his eyes flashed, and his mouth rose into a faint smile. A Shinobi squad from Konoha was approaching the forest. Come on, be careful. The leader was a jonin, he was the one who spoke to the three behind to slow down. This was a scout team. Since the past few days, there was a strange movement in the forest. After hearing this, Shikakus father suspected that Kumo ninjas were doing something here, so he sent someone to investigate. The four people stayed somewhat apart so if something happens, some of them could retreat and report. In this squad, one person saw Roja before. She was the one adept at Genjutsu, so she at the rear of the squad. I will go and see, you should be careful and pay attention to concealment. The Jonin spoke as he started moving. But before he went far, he saw a cave a beside that cave a person was standing there. Who?! The Jonins pupil shrunk as he was shocked. Almost subconsciously he attacked Roja. Roja fearlessly faced the Shuriken. Is the style of the ninjas to attack directly without talking?! Roja shook his head as the Ninja in this world are different from pirates. Everyone believed himself to be the strongest there. Most the villains in one piece died because of their mouths as they explained their own abilities before attacking. In Narutos world, the enemy would be judged little by little, so they can make a strategy. Seeing that caught the shurikens easily, the Jonin backed away. This guy What a strong body! A quick reaction! Is he one of the Kumo ninjas? This was the frontline of the war between Konoha and Kumo. These Ninjas were good with thunder, and most of them had a very quick reaction. Wouch! At this moment, the leader rushed toward the squad. They had a perceptual Ninja, so as soon the leader returned, he exclaimed. I dont feel Chakra fluctuations There are no people in the cave, just one person. Only one person?! Scouts generally didnt fight, they would only scout and go back to make a report. The leader of the scouts was originally going to retreat. But when he heard that there is only one person, his eyes flashed a bit. That guy is mostly one of the Kumo scouts Although Roja didnt wear Kumos head protector and didnt dress like one, that normal. Scouts go out to gather Intel, so they often disguise themselves. Wouch! The scouts team decided to surround Roja. Even if they were scouts, Roja was just one person, and they had four on their side, whether killing Roja or catching him alive would be worth it. Go! The leader immediately threw a Kunai, and his hands quickly printed. Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire! Almost immediately after the attack, Kurenai reached the scene and saw Roja. Its him?! Chapter 365: Lacking a Chef! They actually met him. Theyre in big trouble right now! Seeing that her companion had launched an attack on Roja, Kurenai shrunk and tried to stop them, but she was too late. Boom! The flames exploded, and the wind blew while shurikens flew toward Roja. Seeing their attacks, Roja looked at the flames and held out one hand, which made the fire stop on their tracks. Following this, the shurikens and Kunais fell on Roja, and nothing happened to him. This is impossible! If Roja stopped their attacks with Ninjutsu, it wouldve been normal, but this scene was difficult to explain. Especially the shurikens that fell on Roja and produced sparks as if hitting metal made them all numb with shock. Thanks for the fire, I will land you some Ice in return. Roja held the ball of fire in his hand as he glanced at the squad and made a hand gesture. Wouch! Ice spread from Roja toward them, and the entire forest was frozen. When they saw this, they were dazed. Just a hand gesture is actually this horrible! They tried to resist using Ninjutsu, but almost instantly, they were defeated. No! Kurenai stood on the other side looking at this, and she couldnt help but shout. Wouch! However, the Ninjas of Konoha were already turned into an Ice sculpture. Rojas eyes swept Kurenai as he said: Oh? What is it?! Kurenais face was pale, and she didnt escape knowing that she was facing such a powerful person; it was almost impossible to escape. But she didnt know why Roja didnt kill her. You Why didnt you kill me? Kurenai was hopeless as she asked him. She wanted to ask the same thing last time too. Roja glanced at her as he was preparing to make a BBQ and said: Didnt kill you? What do you mean? I dont have any enmity with you, why would I kill you? Uh Kurenai was stunned with an awkward face. She didnt expect this answer. No enmity? Is there something like that in the Ninja World? Kurenai wasnt stupid. She heard Rojas word and remembered something. It seems that everyone else took the initiative to attack Roja and Roja only countered. She didnt attack him even once, so Roja didnt attack her. But This didnt make sense! Im a Ninja from Konoha. Arent you a Kiri Ninja Kiri? What Kiri Ninja? Roja couldnt help but roll his eyes, what kind of thing is a Kiri Ninja? After shaking his head, Roja asked Kurenai: Do you know how to make a fire? Oh, yes Kurenai didnt know why Roja would ask this, but she still answered. Roja asked again: Do you know how to cook? ??? Kurenai blinked at Roja. Roja looked at her and nodded: Well, you should know how to do that This should be basics for a Ninja help me cook this. Roja squeezed the fireball in his hand and threw the Hawk in his hand to her. What?!! What is he trying to do? Kurenai subconsciously caught the Hawk. She couldnt understand what was in Rojas mind. Oh, by the way, your companions arent dead, I can just break the Ice, and they would be fine Roja casually said. Kurenai heard this and showed excitement in her face. Really?! Really. Roja nodded leisurely: But they tried to kill me. I want to let them go, but it isnt that simple Well, the choice is yours. Having said this, Roja narrowed his eyes and looked at her before speaking: Its simple. If you stay they go, you can use yourself in exchange for their lives. Hearing this, she silently looked at her three companions who were frozen and bit her teeth. I will stay. If it was giving a life that didnt belong to her, she would hesitate, but if its hers and she didnt accept, she wouldnt be able to live after that. Of course, the most critical thing is Rojas attitude. Whether Roja will commit to the promise or not is the key for this because whether her life or her companions lives, they were in Rojas hands. Good then. Rojas eyes flashed, and with a finger, the Ice covering the Ninjas disappeared. The three came out of the Ice while looking at Roja with Horror. You can leave. Kurenai looked at them and tried to look indifferent. The three of them heard everything while they were frozen. Two of them were hesitant, but the leader was an elite, he bit his teeth and said: Go! If Roja changes his mind, they would be goners, and they should leave while they can. The other two also bit their teeth and turned to leave. Watching her companions go far away, Kurenai took a deep breath and turned to look at Roja. She was suppressing her emotions as she was about to face death. What are you doing? Roja glanced at her and said: Go cook that Hawk and send it over. Dont look at me like that, and I dont want your life. Im just lacking a Chef. Puff! Does he want a Chef?! Kurenais eyes were slightly widened. She was embarrassed as she thought Roja would do something Bad to her and wondered whether she should commit suicide or not. Roja didnt care about the look on her face and said without hesitation: By the way, you can try to escape. If you succeed, I wont follow you, but if you fail The consequences would be a little bit serious. Arent you afraid that I will poison you? Kurenai blinked. She initially thought about assassinating him, but she remembered that his body couldnt be pierced by weapons and changed her mind. You can try. Roja glanced at her with a deep gaze and ignored her. Chapter 366: Escape! This world is good, he can pick a random Loli whenever he wants. Although she was a Loli currently, this girl would be a beauty in the future. But, Roja has already seen many beautiful women in One Piece, and his lover is Hancock whose charm was known all over the seas. Naturally, the charm of this little girl wont affect him. After eating, Roja returned to the cave and repeated the process of absorption. Although Roja was strong, Konoha had thousands of Ninjas. Kurenais father was one of the elite Ninjas in Konoha. If he were under encirclement, even the five Kages wouldnt be able to escape in one piece let alone him. (Kurenais thoughts) What is the origin of this guy Kurenai stayed at the entrance of the cave watching Roja. There was nothing abnormal about Roja, and she was full of doubts. Konohas camp, the commanders tent. Is that guy a Kiri Ninja? Shikaku revealed a bit of seriousness as he said: There is no one else in the forest, but something isnt right. Is there a conspiracy? Is it against the Kumo or us? There are more people in the tent, they were the other members of this generations Ino-Shika-Cho team. Listening to the report, that guy admitted that he isnt from Kiri. Choza sat on the chair as he said to Shikaku. The words of the enemy arent credible. Shikaku sighed as he said: There is also that possibility, but that kind of power is bound to the Ice Bloodlimit. I can only think of the Kiri when mentioning this power. Even if he isnt one of them, they are closely related. Perhaps he is an exiled Ninja? Inoichi looked calm as he said coldly: There is such a guy looking from the side, it is a bit scary I feel that we cant just leave such a hidden danger while fighting with Kumo. Yeah. Shikaku nodded, and his eyes flashed: Its about time we deal with it. Just as the three of them discussed, suddenly someone rushed into the tent. Shinku, dont worry, things may not be so bad Shikaku looked at him with calm eyes. The person who walked in was Kurenais father. He took a deep breath and said: Relax, I wont lose myself to anger. This is a battlefield What you need to do, I will listen to your command. Ok. Shikaku nodded, after all, Shinku a veteran, and this was a battlefield. The death of relatives is not uncommon. Not to mention Kurenai was currently caught, not necessarily dead. So lets make a plan. The sky is getting darker, and Roja was inside the cave in the same place, he seemed like an old man who was asleep. Kurenai was staring at Roja all the time. Even though Roja seemed asleep, she didnt dare act rashly. Roja was too strong she didnt want to alert him. Its not much to endure a day, not to mention Roja was so strong that even her father may not be able to deal with him. But, she was determined to escape. After all, she wasnt afraid of death. What is there to be scared about? This is the life of a Ninja. Since Roja didnt bind her, he must have plans to prevent her escape. She didnt think that Roja would be an idiot without a brain. Its almost impossible to escape directly. On the evening, she made a bold decision; she wanted to start her escape plan. Although Rojas body was strong that she didnt have a chance to deal with him, there was no need to kill him if she wanted to escape. At midnight, Kurenai was silent without retreating, she held her breath and touched Roja inside the cave. Roja was still sitting there as if sleeping and didnt move. Kurenai raised her small hand and printed slowly. After she finished, she took a deep breath. Genjutsu: Flower petal escape! The Genjutsu she used will trap the victim inside a cherry blossom and make them fall asleep. Silence. Kurenai confirmed that her Genjutsu was already taking effect before sighing in relief. Because his body is very strong, he isnt afraid of a surprise attack, even if I try I cant kill him, but he still can be trapped in Genjutsu. Wouch! Kurenai jumped out of the cave and started running. She didnt know how long she ran before she looked behind and she still didnt see Roja after her. She was finally relieved. She jumped on a tree and started running. But before long, the tree branch she was stepping on broke which made her fall down directly. Wouch! Kurenai turned in the air by instinct trying to land smoothly. But as she was about to land, she felt that there is a flower under her and suddenly the whole world changed. She wasnt in the forest anymore but beside the cave. This Kurenai couldnt believe what just happened. She was scared as she fell to the ground. I ran for an entire night, but Im still here?! Kurenai was full of cold sweat as the sun started to rise. Roja yawned and stood up while stretching his body. He glanced at Kurenai who was full of sweat and said: Its time to prepare breakfast, oh right, there will be punished for trying to escape. You, You Kurenai looked at Roja as if he was a demon. She trembled as she asked: What did you do? Arent you under my Genjutsu?! What? Genjutsu? When did you start thinking that I was under your Genjutsu? Roja said to her with a smile. When Kurenai saw this innocent smile, she thought that this person is a terrible demon. Chapter 367: Kumo’s Forces! Kyoka Suigetsus power is really convenient, it will help me avoid problems. When Kurenai went to prepare breakfast, Roja took out Sen Maboroshi while talking to himself. Kurenai didnt know that Roja not only made be his chief but also tried his new ability on her. After all, he just got it, and he wasnt skilled in it yet. As long as Kyoka Suigetsu was released, he can control Kurenais five senses. It was the same as being completely under his control. In other words, if Roja wanted, he could make it so that Kurenai wouldnt even know that she was preparing breakfast while she was already doing it. After a while, Kurenai prepared breakfast and came back. She didnt look at Roja, and she didnt understand what happened last night. After eating breakfast, Roja left the Forest with Kurenai. Where are we going? After Kurenai followed Roja for a while, she couldnt help ask. Hearing her question, Roja shrugged and said. I dont know. Puff! Kurenai almost vomited blood while looking at Roja with black lines over her head. Roja didnt pay any attention to Kurenais reaction. He didnt know where to go He was looking for a place full of Nature energy. Absorbing Nature energy to transform his body was a slow process. What Roja wants was to integrate the energy with every cell in his body to form a body as strong or maybe stronger than Kaidos. The more energy in the air, the faster the process of absorption would be. Roja was releasing his Kenbunshoku Haki to the limit while absorbing Nature energy and looking for a place with more concentration. After for a while, the place he was in held more energy than the last one, he continued on his track while Kurenai followed behind silently. She felt that Rojas behavior was eccentric. When a Ninja moves, he will find a way to cover his , but Roja didnt care at all. She even wanted to leave some traces for the Konoha ninjas to find them. But after following Roja for a while, she found that it wasnt necessary at all as Roja had no intention of covering his traces. She was even more confused by this. Of course, she didnt know that Roja didnt do that on purpose, but he did it because he wasnt even a ninja. Because Roja didnt hide his whereabouts, Konohas rescue team found their tracks and quickly followed behind. The target has entered the forest ahead! The Forest from the north Shikakus face changed. He received this morning the information about the Kumo ninjas going into the northern part of the forest. There was at least a hundred person, and they were led by the Kumo elites. Going there will be bad for them. The canyon behind the forest was empty and would be useless for a fight only if it was a large group. So the forest environment was an advantage for them. The Ninjas of Kumo wants to destroy Konohas forces slowly. Of course, Shikaku didnt wait and gave the order to fight. What he didnt expect was that the dangerous figure would actually enter that same forest. The situation isnt good. Shikaku took a deep breath, he wanted to understand whats happening before going to fight. In the northern forest, Roja and Kurenai were moving forward until Roja stopped and looked in front of him. His eyes flashed slightly. What happened? Kurenai was a ninja, after all, she didnt understand Rojas behavior, but she was still vigilant. They were gradually moving away from Konohas camp, and it would be normal if they encounter a Kumo Ninja. Roja was very strong, even if dozen people appear, they wont pose a threat to him, but what if it was hundred, can he still face them?! Maybe when they encounter a large force, Roja will escape and she would have a chance to escape as well. Someones ahead. Roja replied faintly. When Kurenai heard Rojas voice, she became nervous. She didnt doubt Rojas words. She could only ask: Are they Kumo Ninjas? How many are there? There are almost a hundred and Eighty. Roja replied casually, his Kenbunshoku Haki could see to a distance further than the Byakugan. These Ninjas were a few Kilometers ahead. Roja was still moving forward following the Nature energy concentration. He could tell that the energy in the place of the Kumo Ninjas was more concentrated than here, so he said: Lets go. Kurenai was ready to turn back, but the next moment she was stunned because Roja didnt actually turn back at all, he was still going forward. What? Are you going toward the Kumo Ninjas? Yes, is there a problem? Roja looked at Kurenai strangely. Kurenai opened her mouth and didnt know what to say. In the end, she almost said Are you crazy? Do you want to kill us both?! Why cant I just pass through them? Roja looked at her strangely again. Kurenai: She felt that every she would say would be useless in front of Roja. Chapter 368: Reiatsu! Roja walked forward like there is nothing, Kurenai bit her teeth and kept up with Roja. If he dies, she will die as well, she didnt want to think of such things anymore. Anyway, her life isnt hers anymore. But, following Roja for a long time, they still didnt see any Kumo Ninja which was a little strange. Didnt he say that there are over one hundred Kumo Ninjas? Could he be lying to her? She couldnt help shake her head. Roja lying to her had no meaning, but she didnt how far were the Kumo ninjas no. She didnt even feel a single Ninja in front yet. Just as she felt more and more strange, her eyes looked at the surrounding as she felt something wrong. It seemed like someone did pass from here. Really, someone passed from here! Kurenai couldnt help breathe a sigh of relief as her eyes were full of disbelief. From the start to now, they walked a few hundred Kilometers. Did Roja perceive the Kumo Ninjas from a few Kilometers away? This kind of perception was too strong. Kurenai followed Roja and continued to move forward. After a while, she found that there should be a large number of Ninjas ahead. She was on the scout team, so she was somewhat good at tracking. They were too close right now. She couldnt guarantee that the Kumo Ninjas wont discover her and Roja, while Roja seemed not to care as he moved forward. Kurenais face changed as she said: Are you A Kumo Ninja? No. Roja glanced at her and said. This Guy! Kurenai was about to fall down from his answer. If youre not a Kumo Ninja, why are you going toward hundred of them like nothing, are you that confident! Even if Roja was strong, there is a team of a hundred people in front of him, if he gets surrounded, it would be difficult to get out. Are you scared? Roja suddenly smiled and looked at Kurenai. Kurenai bit her teeth and answered. No! She hardened her heart and caught up with Roja, anyways, her life isnt her own and if Roja dies, she will as well. The forest was silent, the hundred Ninjas walked without making the slightest sound. They were obviously elites. At least 12 Ninjas were patrolling around so they could react to any danger. The leader seemed to notice something as he shouted. Be careful, were not far from Konohas camp. The battle will start at any time If Konohas forces leave the camp and encircle us, the mission will be a success. Be vigilant. If there is any movement from Konohas Ninja, report it immediately. Yes. Several perceptual Ninjas responded. If they encountered a large group, they would retreat, if the number is close to theirs, they will fight it out, and if it was a small group, they will defeat them and continue ahead. If it was the first case, then I would be bad for them, but the camp would be empty. They already made plans to attack in this case. This isnt a big battlefield, its just the start of the third war, and the real battle has yet to start. At this time, a perceptive Ninja suddenly looked strangely as he said: Someone is in front of us! Be on alert. The Ninjas stopped on their tracks while they were fully vigilant. The leader immediately asked: How many are there? It seems Only two. The perceptive Ninja was afraid that he was wrong, so he tried harder to see how many people before he reported. Two? The Kumo ninjas heard this and didnt know whether to laugh or cry, they stopped because there are two people ahead! The perceptive Ninja continued to say: They are heading toward us. The leader nodded and lowered his voice: It seems like they still havent found us out yet. Be prepared and dont let them escape, its best if they were captured alive. When Roja and Kurenai were gradually approaching the Kumo Ninjas, the Kumo Ninjas suddenly came out. Wouch! Wouch! In a blink of an eye, more than dozen Ninjas directly surrounded Roja and Kurenai. Theyre here Kurenai saw this, and although she was prepared beforehand, cold sweat filled her forehead as too many Ninjas had encircled them. She couldnt help but look at Roja. Heuh Roja looked at this scene and sighed. He didnt want to make trouble, but he still didnt want to take another route. Can you let us pass? The Kumo leader was preparing to threaten Roja, so they give up resistance, but he didnt expect Roja to speak suddenly. His chin almost fell to the ground. Was this guy an idiot? Get them! The Kumo leaders mouth twitched as he gave the command directly. Hearing this, the ninjas attacked Roja and Kurenai. They didnt use Ninjutsu because they tried to capture them alive. Kurenai knew she wont be able to escape and could only try to resist. But at this time, Roja shook his head while his eyes swept over the Kumo ninjas with indifference as if looking at ants. Wouch! Without waiting for the Kumo Ninjas, a horrific pressure broke down on the Ninjas. The Ninjas couldnt resist at all, this was Rojas Haoshoku! Boom! The current power of Rojas reiastu, even if not fully used, was enough to make the ground crack and the plants to fall. This is The commander looked at the Ninjas who were like bloody corpses, and his heart trembled, he could barely breathe before he fell down to the ground. The pressure not only was on the Ninjas here, it even fell down on the other ninjas in the distance which made them all collapse. Pang! Pang! The crowd fell to the ground one by one, there was only one person who wasnt affected by this. It was Kurenai, who was so shocked that she didnt know what to say. Everything around her and Roja seemed broken. The nearest trees were cracked and collapsing. Hundred of Ninjas in an instant were crushed and fell to the ground. Only the leader could keep his conscious, but he was in a miserable state while looking at Roja with disbelief. What is this?! Is it his presence?! Fear crept into his heart, even if it was a Kumo Ninja, it was impossible to rely on momentum alone to defeat so many. Is this the Kumos hidden elite Ninja? No bad. Roja at this time looked at the elite Jonin in front of him faintly. Boom! The Jonin seemed to be struck by lightning as if he seen the most horrible picture in the world and finally couldnt take it anymore and lost consciousness. Silence. The Reiatsu released by Roja disappeared without a trace. The air seemed to return to its former lightness as if nothing happened. Under Rojas legs, cracks like a spider web spread in every direction reaching the Trees in the forest and the Kumo Ninjas on the ground. It was not a dream. Just What happened?! Kurenai looked at this with a dull face. Although the forest was silent, her mind seemed to be full of explosions. If Rojas previous power made her awed, then his current display made her mind short-circuits from shock. Without moving, he immediately defeated more than a hundred Ninja of the Kumo along with a special Jonin. What kind of power is this!! Im afraid that even the Hokage cant do this! Chapter 369: News! Lets go. Roja took back his gaze and said to Kurenai that was still shocked. After speaking casually, he started moving forward again. Kurenai took a deep breath to calm her heart, and she was still agitated. Such a scene was too shocking. After moving away, Kurenai finally calmed down a little and couldnt help asking Roja even though she knew he would answer casually: How did you do that? Reiatsu (spiritual pressure) Roja faintly said. Reiatsu? What is that? Kurenai was confused. After shaking her head, she refrained from asking further. She concluded that it was a strong wide area Genjutsu. If this kind of power was brought to the battlefield She didnt dare to think about it. Inside the Kumos camp, the Fourth Raikage was still an elite Jonin and was commanding the frontlines. Boom! In the table in the command tent was smashed. All lost? The fourth stood up and looked angrily as he said: The elite troop of more than hundred Ninja lost, did they lose in a fight? The man was sweating bullets as his eyes were full of fear. He trembled and said: We dont know, we already sent people to investigate. Looking at the trembling man in front of him, the fourth took a deep breath and closed his eyes. We lost contact with more than a hundred people in an instant. How could Konoha have such power? He asked himself. Even if he attacked personally, even if he had confidence in leaving without injury, he wouldnt be able to destroy all of them. Half a day later, the Kumo scouts found the troops that were defeated by Roja. Most of them were unconscious. After applying some treatment, some of them woke up. When they were asked about what happened, all of them were full of fear as they said that a mysterious Ninja defeated them in a moment with some strange power. After learning of the news, everyone was shocked even the third Raikage Kumogakure. Investigate that person. Even though he was able to fight with the Hachibi, knowing that more than a hundred ninjas were killed by a single person in an instant made him nervous. Because with that kind of power, that person could easily change the entire power scales of the war. And if he was a Konohas Ninja, then he wouldve killed the troop of captured them, but he didnt which made them wonder about his identity. Under the orders of the third Raikage, a large number of scout were send out to investigate the attackers identity. A person with that kind of power Is he an exiled Ninja? No. The Raikage showed a terrified look on his face when he received the information about Roja might be a Kiri Ninja. But, Roja used some kind of Genjutsu to defeat his troops which most likely Kiri didnt have. The Raikage could only think of the Uchiha family who might have this kind of Genjutsu. The Kumos leaders were all confused by this, but what they knew is that this person appearing in the frontlines isnt a good thing. Konoha wont be indifferent about the Kumos movement in collecting information about Roja. When they were doing so, some information already leaked to Konoha. Konoha learned about the Kumo Ninjas defeat in front on that mysterious Ninja. When they passed by that place, even Shikaku couldnt keep calm toward what he saw. This overturned all of his previous guesses. Obviously, Roja had nothing to do with the Kumos, and in addition to Ice release, Roja had some kind of terrible Genjutsu. His strength was unfathomable! Kurenais father was a good Genjutsu user himself, and when he learned about this, he was even more shocked than anyone else. Because he was good with Genjutsu, he was very clear about the difficulty of defeating that many in an instant. This is really a slap in the face of the Kumos. Shikaku took a deep breath with a bitter smile on his face. It seems that the situation isnt something we can easily handle. I need to report back to the Hokage. When the news was passed to Konoha, everyone there was shaken. While Kumo and Konoha tried to collect information about Roja, the latter was still wandering around the forest with Kurenai before finally stopping. Natures energy here should be the most concentrated in the area. Roja stopped at a small river, and after using his Haki to see the concentration of Natures energy, he planned to stay here temporarily even though he was somewhat dissatisfied. Kurenai had no idea why did they stop and went to prepare a meal. Now she in addition to fearing Roja was curious about him. Who was he? This question was something she really wanted to understand. Chapter 370: Space and Chakra! At night, while the stars covered the sky and the moon enlightening the area, Roja was still closing his eyes and sitting on a tree while Kurenai was resting under that tree. Suddenly, Roja opened his eyes and stood up. His eyes looked deeply at the sky looking at the stars, and finally, his gaze landed on the moon. Kaguya Hogomoro and his brother, Hamura created the moon using Chibaku Tensei of the six paths to seal Kaguya there. A moon is an important place in this world, it sealed Kaguya and allowed Hogomoros descendants to continue on living. Indra and Ashura The ultimate power of this world is certainly connected to Kaguya. By the time of the fourth war, Kaguya will be released. Roja was full of disdain when thinking about these two. One reincarnated as Madara, and the other reincarnated as Hashirama. Madara even got tricked into opening the seal on Kaguya. These two were enough to rival Rojas current power, maybe even stronger than him. But getting that kind of power isnt easy. Roja knew that Indra and Ashura were about to reincarnate again, and with his power, he could seize their power, but it didnt make sense. Look at Sasuke, compared to Madara, the gap in strength was too wide. Seizing a power that isnt their own would make it hard to display the original power. Even so getting that power would require getting the Uchihas eyes and then getting Hashiramas genes. He needs to awaken the Mangekyu then the Eternal Mangekyu, before getting the power of Indra. That if he was successful. The process was simply too troublesome. For Roja, its better to use his thoughts in developing his space ability then spending so much time in getting the power if these reincarnators. He may get even stronger on his own. Shaking his head, Roja eventually put these thoughts behind. He can get everything he wants if he found something, and that is the Chakra fruit. Kaguya ate the Chakra fruit to became the ancestor of Chakra. In that case, there should be more fruits on the tree, and if he obtained one, he could have equal power to Kaguya instead of using such a sickening method such as transplanting eyes. Space Right. Thinking about the power of space, Roja blinked and took out Sen Maboroshi. Suddenly a bubble appeared in front of Roja, and only he can see it. The scene was strange. As if this bubble was hidden inside Sen Maboroshi. This power was developed after Sen Maboroshi absorbed Chakra for the past few days. He can now open a small space that belongs only to him. And, as Sen Maboroshi continues absorbing Natures energy, space will get bigger. Now it was a fists size, but it may get as big as a small world. Roja looked at the space which allowed him to store items inside at will. What is the strongest power? That is the power of creation and destruction That power belonged to God. Roja didnt come from these worlds, he was never confined to the surface of power. He tried to open a space for himself a long time ago, but he never succeeded. But now after Sen Maboroshi absorbed Natures energy, he could do that. How can he not be surprised? Kaguya had six major spaces, and Rojas small space may not be able to grow as big as Kaguyas becoming a real world. Natures energy isnt the purest source of power No, it should be a dilution of the source energy of the world. Roja perceived the Natures Chakra. At this moment, he suddenly felt that it was compressed to the extreme which may be the energy of origin. Now that it think about it, Chakra is very useful. After observing the Natures Chakra for a while, Roja suddenly touched his chin. Chakra was the most basic power of a ninja. In general, Chakra was different from each person with different natures. And the more Natures, the more change in the chakra. And the fusion of the five elements along with the Yin and Yang, one can form the truth-seeking ball. In Narutos world, no one was better at using Yin and Yan and the other five than Hagomoro. Others cant do this, but he may be able to do it. Rojas eyes were shining. He didnt want to do anything like transplanting eyes or DNA. It feels disgusting just thinking about it. But if its his effort, then its completely different. Chakra isnt as strong as Reiatsu, but its still somewhat strong. If the two were to develop and merge together In the end, Roja was from a completely different world. His thoughts werent something anyone could think of. Finally calming down, Roja decided to try and cultivate Chakra. The next day, next to the small river, Kurenai was making breakfast. After eating, Roja froze the rest of the breakfast and threw it into the river. Come here. Roja walked under a tree and gestured for Kurenai get near him. Kurenai didnt know what Roja was thinking, but she still went along. Do you know the way to practice Chakra? Tell me about it. Roja directly asked her. However, this sentence made Kurenai blank out. Chakra practice method was the most basic thing for Ninja, why would Roja ask her that? Chapter 371: Chakra! Although she was confused, Kurenai just told Roja the method to practice chakra. This wasnt some secret, as you can know this almost anywhere in the world. After that, she looked at Roja with a thoughtful look and finally couldnt help ask. Why Why did you ask? To practice. Roja glanced at her and said one sentence, and then he sat down preparing to start practicing. Kurenai looked at Roja with a silly look. An incredible thought passed on her mind. Could it be that Roja cant use Chakra at all?! How can that be?! Roja was clearly a powerful Genjutsu user and also had the Ice bloodlimit Thinking to here, Kurenais expression changed. She recalled before that when Roja used his power, she didnt feel any chakra fluctuation! He so called powerful Genjutsu, and blood limit is only a misunderstanding on her part. When she saw these abilities, she just judged them to be ninjutsu. She never thought that Roja wasnt a Ninja. You Kurenai looked at Roja in a somewhat incredible way. The shock in her heart was even bigger than when she saw how powerful he was. Are you saying Cant you use Chakra? Arent you a ninja? When did I say that I was a ninja? Roja looked at her strangely then ignored her. He closed his eyes and started refining Chakra according to what Kurenai told him. Rumble! Rojas words were like thunder in Kurenais ears. She was endlessly confused, and the shock in her heart continued to grow. Without Chakra he used bloodlimit, without chakra he used Genjutsu, his body is too powerful She couldnt think of an answer. At this time, Roja started refining chakra. Since he wasnt from this world, he started to wonder whether he can use chakra or not, but his doubt disappeared when Chakra appeared in his body. It was at this time that Kurenai felt Chakra fluctuation from Roja for the first time. Is this Chakra? It feels somewhat different from Reiatsu, but there are some similarities. Roja concentrated Chakra on his palm then muttered. After that, he dispersed the chakra and returned to his practice again. He continued to refine Chakra for half a day. Rojas physic was stronger than most people in this world. If he compared his body with Kurenais, his cells were ten times stronger than hers. Chakra was energy extracted from the cells of the body. If the body is stronger, the process of refining chakra will be faster. At first, Roja started really slow, but he steadily improved. He reached the Genins level of Chakra than Chunins, then Jonins and finally he passed a threshold that countless people couldnt cross in their lifetime and gained the chakra of an Elite Jonin. Such an incredible speed in chakra practice would let the Senju who had strong bodies and incredible chakra reserve cry. Even though he just started practicing Chakra, his control over it was excellent. If he didnt have good chakra control, he would only be at a level of Chunin with Jonin Chakra reserve just like Naruto. The average Ninja needed to practice climbing trees and walking on water to better their chakra control. But this wasnt necessary for Roja. Rojas soul will is the most powerful in this world, even if someone can compare to him, it would be the sixth path and Kaguya. A strong soul meant a strong mental power and a strong mental power meant great control. He remembered the hand seals the Ninja that attacked him used and the chakra paths used when using the ninjutsu. So Roja raised his hand and started printing. Kurenai watched as Rojas chakra fluctuation grew from nothing to becoming stronger than hers in just half a day and she could only use one word to describe him. Monster! At this moment, seeing Roja slowly printing, Kurenai felt strange in her heart. She believed the fact that Roja didnt know how to use Chakra before. Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! A gust of wind suddenly blew out. Wouch! The wind moved toward the river making a huge splash of water. Kurenai looked at this with a blank face. The first time using ninjutsu, not only did he succeed, it even had such a great power I must really be dreaming right now, I think I should wake up soon. Roja didnt care about Kurenais behavior as he looked at the ninjutsu he released with a smile. Although the power wasnt that good, it was quite fun. Is this the game played by the ninjas? Fire Release: Phoenix Fire. Roja once again printed and this time he was obviously more skilled than the previous attempt. The fire release was a success as several flames fell into the river. Its just a C Class Ninjutsu, but when displayed by Roja, it reached B class. Kurenai was already numb from shock. Its weak. Roja commented on the power of the Ninjutsu and grinned. He had Ryujin Jakka. This kind of fire was unsightly. If it was the Uchihas Amaterasu, he would be more interested. Next, Roja continued to display the other ninjutsu he seen which were of the earth, lightning and water releases which all succeeded in one try. Rojas earth and lightning was weaker than the other three attributes. Although I dont have chakra papers to test my chakra nature, it seems like it has the fire, water, and wind I thought I would have the five natures Roja said full of sorrow, but its not surprising. He had these attribute in his zanpakuto already thats why he had them when using chakra. As for Wind Its not surprising because Ice release is the fusion of water and wind. Roja wanted to get the truth-seeking jade with his own power, so he needed to practice Thunder, earth, yin, and Yang. But Chakra nature change wasnt easy, even Kurenai didnt know the method to do so. Roja wasnt surprised by this as he started to think Should he go to the Konoha camp or Kumo camp to get these jutsus So Do I choose Kumo or Konoha? Chapter 372: Jiraiya! 8 Comments / God of Soul System / By Translatin_Otaku If we talk about lightning, then, of course, the Kumo would be the best choice. As for the earth element, the Rock has the best users. In addition to lightning and Earth, Roja needed the Yin and Yan. The Shadow bind of the Nara is a Yin technique while the Akamichi and the medical Ninja uses the Yang element. In this case, Konoha would be a better choice. I can learn two elements that I cant use currently. The other elements need practice. If Im lucky, I can get what I want without the need of going to the Kumo camp. After Roja thought for a while, he didnt go immediately, he just returned to practice for another two days wanting to learn the Chakra natures and increase his Chakra reserve. In two days, Rojas Chakra surpassed that of an elite Jonin and reached the standard of a Kage. You can say he is an S class Ninja right now. There is no such thing as a kage level Ninja, but there are S Class ninjas who could fight with Kages. S class ninjas arent necessarily Kages, but a Kage needs to be an S class Ninja. Lets go, follow me. On the third day, Roja simply ate breakfast and ordered Kurenai. Kurenai witnessed Rojas inhuman speed of practicing Chakra. She felt that whatever he does right now, it wont be that shocking anymore. Ok. Kurenai didnt ask where to, she just responded and started following him. Roja looked at her and said: Then you will lead the way, lets go to Konohas camp. What?! Kurenai shouted subconsciously. Her expression was blank as she looked at Roja. What? Where did he say he wants to go? Konohas camp? Whats wrong? You dont want to lead the way? Roja smiled at Kurenai and said: Maybe if we go there, they could save you from my hand. Kurenai listened to Rojas words and hesitated. If Rojas strength was just that of an Elite Jonin, she would lead the way without hesitation. But his strength is unfathomable, if he went there, only God might know what will happen! She didnt know what Roja wanted to do at Konohas camp. That What do you want when you get there? After taking a deep breath, Kurenai asked. Roja glanced at her and said: I want to learn the way to change Chakra nature If you know how to, we wouldnt have to go there. Ug Kurenais cheeks turned red as if she was just slapped in the face. She was only a Ninja that graduated not long ago, and this was a period of war. She didnt have the chance to practice chakra nature. After hesitating for a while, Kurenai finally led the way. Although it wasnt a good thing to lead Roja toward the camp, even if she refused, he could find his way alone. Konohas camp location wasnt a secret. Its better for her to lead the way and try to prevent a conflict between Roja and Konoha from starting. Konohas camp was located in a plain area. For a ninja From Konoha, the mountain and valley isnt a favorable terrain. If the enemy can use earth release, they would be dangerous. So a plain area was best for them to have a camp. After all, there were hundreds of Ninja in the camp, and they wont fear a sneak attack. Roja and Kurenais figures appeared in front of the camp which was discovered by the patrolling Ninja who immediately went to report. What?! In the central tent in the camp, a meeting was currently taking place. After hearing the report, all faces changed. These days, they were looking for information about Roja, they didnt expect him to come to the camp alone. Hes actually coming to our camp Hes really daring. Is he just going to attack our camp? Their faces showed anger. Shikaku on the side couldnt help saying: Dont be reckless. That guys strength is unfathomable. Its really troublesome we need to be careful. Shikaku looked at the few peoples faces for a long time then turned his head toward the person with the highest position in the room. Jiraiya-sama, what do you think? One of the Sanin was sitting in the middle of the tent! He arrived here shortly because of Rojas business by the orders of the Third Hokage. Since he is here, lets go and have a look. I want to see what he can do. His face slightly sunk as he stood up with a smile and a voice full of arrogance. All the people present were having cold looks on their faces. The name of the Sanin was known all around the world. Their personal strength was undoubted and not to mention he came here along with 300 Ninja units. The number of the ninjas in the camp exceeded one thousand, and the number of the elite Jonins was at least 30. With such a force, they didnt doubt their victory. Not to mention Roja, even if a kage was here, what can he do?! Seeing the camp in front of him, Roja didnt feel any tension or had any vigilance at all. He was relaxed as he moved forward while using Haki to look at the camp. The number of Ninjas in the camp isnt the same as what you said. There is at least a thousand. It seems like reinforcement arrived. Oh Kurenai responded dully. She could see that the camp expanded a lot and there are more people there than before. As Roja and Kurenai approached, people walked out from the camp. When Kurenai looked at the people moving toward them, she felt joy and her eyes didnt have any worry anymore. A Sanin is here in the front lines?! Chapter 373: Confrontation! A voice suddenly was heard. Kurenai! Otou-sama. Kurenai heard her fathers voice and instantly looked toward him with a glimmer of light in her eyes. Dont worry. Shinku saw that his daughter was okay and felt relieved. He couldnt help sigh and say: It will be fine. Just after these words, the atmosphere in the camp transformed into a sharp one as the Ninjas rushed at Roja. Who are you, why are you here?! Who Am I Roja faintly glanced at the man and said: I will introduce myself. My name is Roja. I dont belong to any village nor any force. As for what I want, um I need the method of Chakra nature transformation of the earth, lightning, Yin, and Yang. You should have them here, right? Doesnt belong to any power? All the people looked at each other and blinked. They couldnt find any information about Roja even when they send people to investigate in Kirigakure. But it seemed even the Kiris didnt know who Roja was. Rojas identity was indeed a mystery. Silence fell as the ninjas blinked and no one spoke. What? Dont tell me you dont have them? Roja faced a dozen people and was indifferent. Just as Rojas voice fell, Jiraya that didnt speak before smiling. Wouch! The way of Chakra transformation, indeed we have it, but why should we hand it over to you? I think you should look around you Having said this, his face sunk as he said again: Release the hostage and leave. If you do, we wont pursue this any longer! As his voice fell, the ninjas stared at Roja, and each of them released a powerful momentum trying to oppress Roja. If it was a normal person, this much power would be enough to suffocate him. Konohas Sanin, Jiraiya the Toad Sanin, your power is not bad Can I interpret what you said as a threat? Roja narrowed his eyes and looked at Jiraiya. Jiraiya snorted, and he said: Since you know my name, then you should know the situation youre in. There were many perceptual Ninjas, and they couldnt feel any presence other than Rojas. Its clear that he was here alone. Even though Roja was strong, as he defeated the elite troop of the Kumo, but this was Konohas camp. Not to mention the number of Ninjas, even a Sanin was here. In that case, I think I need to get them with force then. Roja grabbed the air, and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. He looked at the Ninjas in front of him and said. Hand over the things I want. Otherwise, if this sword fell down, some of you may die. Jiraya! Hearing his words, a touch of anger appeared in the faces of Konohas Ninjas. Although Roja was strong, facing a thousand Ninjas and still dare say such words, he clearly wasnt putting any of them nor Konoha in his eyes. Wouch! At the next moment, six Ninjas moved and surrounded Roja from six different angles and yelled. Six violet flame formation! Wouch! Roja was enveloped inside a formation without a way of escaping. This is an upgraded version of the four violet flame formation from the original story. That was the technique used by Orochimarus four Ninjas to prevent the third Hokage from escaping. This formation was without a doubt stronger than the former. Whether its the toughness or the size, it was far better than the four violet flame formation. Six violet flame formation? Roja looked at the violet curtain around him and shook his head slightly. He said indifferently: If it was the four red Yang formation, it wouldve been worthy of me being serious. Four red Yang formation When Jiraiya looked at Roja, he wasnt angry. He felt something strange as he touched his chin. He was a knowledgeable person and knew what the four red Yang formation was. That formation was created by the second Hokage that needed four Kage level Ninjas to perform. From where can he get that many kage level Ninjas? This guy was overestimating himself. Where did you hear about the four Red Yang Formation? He snorted as he put his hand in front of him ready to print, but he didnt start yet. He looked at Kurenai beside Roja and said: You have no choice as you are now trapped here, why dont you let the hostage go quickly? Hostage? Roja suddenly smiled and looked at them then said: Well, I dont have anything to do so I will play a little with you. I will stand here without moving, no matter the method you use as long as you make me move a step or save her, I lose. If you cant, just hand over what I want. Rojas remark made the Ninjas stagnate as they looked at him with incredible looks. How arrogant can this guy be? Youre crazy! Jiraiyas face sunk as he snorted. But he thought in his heart that this guy was strong and his condition was something he set for his defeat. Although his mind was a mess, it didnt affect his printing, and without any error, he completed the technique. Since words didnt get them anywhere, it a waste of time to talk anymore. He wanted to see how strong Roja was! Earth Release: Swamp Of The Underworld! Wouch! With one hand pressed on the ground, Chakra surged, and the earth under Rojas feet suddenly softened and turned into a swamp ready to devour Roja. Bankai: Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Ice Age! Roja held Sen Maboroshi in front of him, and Ice started spreading from his feet gently turning the swamp into Ice. Chapter 374: One Sword to Break the Formation! Jiraiya was frozen for a second. He was shocked, but he was experienced so with a fast speed he printed. Sage Art: Hair Needle Senbon! Wouch! Wouch! His long hair erected and solidified, it was even tougher than steel. And because hair was pointed, It had an extremely high penetration. Jiraiya moved toward Roja while Roja was still motionless while his body was covered by a black layer of Busoshoku Haki. The hair touched Rojas body, and a clanging sound was heard after the collision. What is that? Earth strengthening? His eyes shrunk as he was well aware of the penetrative ability of this technique. Even the Earth strengthening would be useless against him. At the moment when Jiraiya was facing Roja, a group of people moved together. Wouch! The first was Shikaku, he was observing Rojas power to find his weakness, but he couldnt find it yet, so he wanted to test. Shadow Imitation! Shikakus shadow moved toward Roja. The people didnt take Rojas words seriously before. There are so many of them, and whether its the Nara Shadow or the Yamanaka control, if you dont avoid them, it would be the end. But surprisingly, facing the Shadow imitation, Roja didnt move. Silence! Shikakus shadow directly connected with Rojas shadow! Did you succeed? Shikaku was stunned. He didnt expect Roja to be so daring and not avoid his Ninjutsu. At the next moment, Shikaku cooperated with his Old partner Inoichi. Mind Body Switch Technique! Wouch! The technique directly hit Roja. The people stopped their movement, and all of them observed. Is it done? Isnt this guy weak? The people were just starting to see the outcome, and it seems like nothing happened. Of course, some people were vigilant and doubted whether this was a clone or not. But at the next moment, Inoichi opened his eyes, and his forehead was full of sweat. As if he experience extreme horror, he was stunned in place. Not only Inoichi But Even Shikaku at the side also had his face change, and as if he was hit hard, he spat blood and fell to the ground. Inoichi, Shikaku, what happened! Whats going on? Seeing this, the people were suddenly shocked. Its clear that their jutsus connected, how come they became like this? At this time Roja was still standing still indifferently. The Shadow bind of the Nara and the body switch of the Yamanaka are all connected to the spiritual force. And facing his Spiritual force, even Madara may not be qualified. After sweeping his gaze at the Ninjas, Roja waved his sword, and white mist suddenly spread. Wherever it went, everything turned to Ice. Be careful! Jiraiya felt threatened by instinct and without hesitation, his hands printed. Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullets! Although there were some who were shocked and didnt move, after all, they were all Ninjas, and their reaction speed was extremely fast. All the fire users attacked and by the side whoever had wind assisted. Rumble! The Fire and wind intertwined making a skyrocketing fire sweeping away Rojas white mist. The Flame collided with the white mist and a sizzling sound was heard. What a terrible cold force Jiraiya watched the scene in front of him, and his expression was already serious. So many of them joined hand in suppressing the white mist, and they were only able to block it. How strong was Rojas Ice Release?! But when they were secretly surprised, they heard Roja say something, and the white mist condensed making it even more horrible and directly pushed the flames away. This is impossible!! All the Ninjas saw this scene were filled with horror and without hesitation retreated. Wouch! Wouch! Some people were swept by the mist and turned into Ice, and the other retreated to the edge of the Six violet flames formation. The six people managing the formation immediately reacted and opened a way for the others to escape before closing it again. The mist hit the formation and made it shook as if it was about to vanish. The six people endured the change and didnt hesitate to push their chakra into the formation to stabilize it blocking the white mist inside. The power of the white mist finally dispersed. Roja still stood in place while holding Sen Maboroshi calmly. He didnt move from beginning to end. Kurenai beside Roja was unscathed, but her face was full of shock. Just the joined attacked made her despair. Unexpectedly the horrible fire was defeated by Roja alone. How strong was Roja! Not only Kurenai, but even the six managing the formation along with the crowd outside also had this question in mind. They were no longer relaxed. Facing Roja wasnt like facing a human. its more like facing a Tailed Beast. The fire that we released jointly was defeated That Ice power is horrible, how can we deal with him. Shikakus face was white; it seemed he was injured by the backlash of his attack at Roja. Dont worry! Jiraiya quietly said: Im going to deal with him. Although he is powerful, he cant break out of that formation. He is trapped, and the next attack needs some time. He wanted to use Sage mode and deal with Roja, but that would take some time, but Roja was trapped in the formation, so he had plenty of time. Without waiting for his preparation, Roja glanced at the Ninjas outside and suddenly shook his head: You dont dare to enter? You think this thing can trap me? When his voice fell, Roja released a horrible momentum as if he turned into a sword that can split the world. He held Sen Maboroshi in his hand. I have a sword, I can cut everything! Wouch! Under the gaze of countless people, the six violet flames formation were broken. The earth suddenly broke open, and a deep abyss appeared and spread forward. Chapter 375: Leaving! The formation was broken by a single attack from Roja. If the Second was present, he would be shocked to witness this. That formation didnt break even under the attacks of the NIbi. Only a full out attack could break this formation, and thats a full out attack from a tailed beast. But Rojas Ice, although it was very powerful, it was far from breaking the formation. Thats to say, Roja relied on brute force to break the formation. This kind of power Really Looking at the abyss that traversed a hundred meters, Jiraiya didnt know what to think anymore. All the Ninjas were shocked beyond belief. Clang! Clang! Two shurikens held in a ninjas hand fell to the ground and broke the silence. Is this a joke Jiraiya looked at the sky, and his back was full of cold sweat. Others saw this and couldnt help look at the sky, and what they saw made them doubt their eyes. On the sky, the cloud was split in half. Anyone would be shocked by this, maybe if Sarutobi was here, he wouldnt be as shocked because he witnessed Hashirama and Madaras strength. At this time, the ninjas were frightened because they saw Roja smiling while holding his Sen Maboroshi as if he was waiting for them to continue their attacks. Please calm down. Inoichis spirit recovered. He looked at this scene while difficulty keeping his calm. Shikaku Jiraiya looked at Shikaku with a bitter smile. Wait here, will send you what you want. They didnt want to fight with Roja. The reason why they did in the first place was that they believed that they had the advantage and could suppress Roja. But now, the situation was reversed. Jiraiya doubted that he can defeat Roja. Moreover, even if he somehow can, wont these thousand or so Ninjas die. Will they be able to survive his power? Its a totally worthless sacrifice. Whats more, Roja didnt want anything fundamental to Konoha. Good then. After looking at Shikaku for a while, Roja put away Sen Maboroshi. He couldnt help think about the difference between this world and the world of one piece. In the latter, even in this kind of situation, some of them wont just accept defeat like this. There is a thousand Ninja here, even if Konoha didnt want to accept Rojas demands, with his power, there is no end of useless sacrifices. In the end, Jiraiya didnt mind fighting with Roja, he was young and hot-blooded, but in this fight, many Ninjas would die. If the Second is here, then it wouldve been fine. In his heart, Jiraiya thought about the Tobiramas time-space Jutsu. Roja was strong, but they would have chances in fighting him. Unfortunately, Tobirama wasnt here. There were more than 30 people that knew about Chakra nature transformation. After a while, they recorded the method for Roja. Roja took a look at them and couldnt read the words. He directly threw them in his space. Roja was too lazy to name that space, so he just called it Sen Maboroshis space. Do you want to come with me? After storing the scroll, Roja glanced at Kurenai next to him. Kurenai was silent and didnt speak. Roja suddenly smiled and said: I dont know how many people want to follow me, and you have that chance, I think you should cherish it. Kurenais mouth was slightly twitching as her eyes rolled. Although Roja was strong, can he not be such a narcissist? After looking at her, Roja ignored her and started walking away. Kurenai looked at Rojas figure and hesitated and couldnt help look at her father. He also hesitated before looking at Shikaku. Shikaku shook his head slightly. If Roja is that strong, its best not to offend him. If Kurenai can follow Roja, they might be able to establish a friendly relationship with him. Shinku knew Shikakus meaning. At first, he was worried about his daughters safety, but now that he saw Rojas strength, he clearly knew that his side is much safer than the Camp. Go! Shinku took a deep breath as he nodded at Kurenai. If you say that Kurenai didnt want to follow Roja, that would be a lie. Rojas power and temperament could count as ladies killer. Now that she got permission, the stone in her heart was lifted. She became relaxed as she nodded seriously at her father. She quickly moved and chased after Roja. After a while, Roja and Kurenai both disappeared. Jiraiya turned toward Shikaku and said: Shikaku, what do think about this? I think the information should be blocked. Shikaku was already thinking about this for a while, and he could only think about this. What happened here shouldnt be leaked. Otherwise, it may affect the momentum of our troops and the other villages may think that we are too weak and attack us. Having said this, Shikakus eyes flashed as he continued: There is also the conflict between Roja and the Kumo. Maybe they would take the initiative to attack him. Good! Then block all information immediately! Jiraiya heard what Shikaku said nodded his head in approval. The others felt frustrated at first, but hearing Shikakus words made them think that this may have benefits for them. Chapter 376: Fusion! In a valley not far from Konohas camp; Roja sat quietly under a tree while his Chakra constantly fluctuated. Sometimes it was violent and other time it was peaceful. Suddenly Roja opened his eyes and started printing them pressed his hand on the ground. Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld! Jiraiya used this technique in front of him before, so Roja tried copying it. Sharingan could copy Techniques, but Roja had Kenbunshoku Haki that reached its peak which made him able to predict the future. Using that, he could copy techniques more efficiently than a Sharingan. Wouch! Suddenly, the land in front of Roja turned into mud and several rocks sunk down. I mastered the Earth Chakra nature, there is still, lightning, Yin, and Yang Roja received the way to practice the four Chakra nature transformation, and in three days he succeeded in practicing the Earth nature. Chakra was a kind of attributeless energy, but from peoples bodies change that nature according to their attributes or create new ones which are blood limit. The fusion of two attributes was named kekkai Genkai, and three was Kekkai tota. If the user didnt practice Chakra transformation for Earth, he could still use that attribute but it will consume more chakra and will be much weaker than a person who actually practiced it. Of course, getting new chakra nature wasnt something anyone could do, but for Roja, it wasnt that hard. What was really hard was the fusion of attributes. The fusion of two attributes, thats to say, kekkai Genkai such as Ice release, Boil release, etc is relatively rare. That fusion will allow the user to use the technique from other attributes then the basic ones and they would be stronger than other Ninjas without blood limit. As for the three attributes fusion, its known as Kekkai Tota, or blood limit selection, and there is only one known Kekkai Tota in the world which is the Tsuchikages Dust release, combining Earth, Wind, and Fire. For blood limit many clans and families still exist and have strong blood limit, as for Kekkai Tota aside from the Tsuchikage, more than three didnt exist in the world or wasnt known at all. Next comes the Lightning attribute. Roja wasnt in a hurry to fuse the attributes yet, because this can only be exploited by him. Even a two attributes fusion was top secret information in some villages. As for the three attributes fusion, only the third Tsuchikage Onoki knows that secret. Whats more, Roja didnt want neither two nor three attributes fusion, he wanted to fuse all attributes to create the truth-seeking ball. Even if the difficulty was outrageous, he wouldnt know without trying. If I can get the power of the sixth path, it will help Sen Maboroshi in the space creation. After all, thats the power of the world. Roja closed his eyes and started practicing the lightning attribute. After half a month passed, Roja succeeded in getting the Yin, Yang, and Lightning attributes mastered. If the news of him learning four attributes if 18 days get out, all Ninjas would be scared to death. Kurenai knew how hard nature chakra practice was even though she didnt practice it before. She knew it wasnt as simple as what Roja did. Multi-size While looking at Roja, she saw his body expand as he was using the Akamichi clans yang release technique and couldnt help but spit. Oh? Rojas eyes twitched as he looked at Kurenai while releasing the technique and said: Did you say something? I didnt hear you very well. Uh Kurenais expression stiffened, and her eyes flashed as she said: I just said that Roja-san is talented and a genius. Oh. Roja nodded and looked at Kurenai deeply before going back under the tree and started pondering about how to fuse Chakra. Kurenai saw that Roja didnt pursue the matter and couldnt help secretly stick her tongue out. His body is so strong even Shuriken couldnt pierce it, and now he can use the Akamichi clans technique. He is really abnormal. No one knew what she thought about, but her face suddenly became red as she ran to the river and washed it. Roja opened his eyes and glanced at Kurenai before shaking his head and closing them back again. To fuse the seven attributes Can I guide them using Nature energy to force the fusion? I will try it first. After taking a deep breath, Roja started mobilizing the nature Chakra and divided it into seven parts, then he transformed each part into an attribute. Then he made the chakra rotate inside him. Wouch! The seven attributes didnt fuse but started to fight each other which resulted in the energy rotating violently in his body. Not good. Roja suddenly released his Reiatsu forcibly extracting the chakra out of his body and throwing it away. Suddenly he moved toward Kurenai, picked her up and moved away. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion suddenly broke out. The light couldnt be described by words. When the light subsided, a large crater appeared in the center of the valley. It was like a void ball that devoured anything in its way. Kurenai who was suddenly picked struggled in his hands before seeing the explosion which made her stunned. Its okay, its okay! Roja put her down and while saying its okay in his normal tone. He found another tree and sat down again leaving Kurenai with a silly look on her face looking at the crater with an empty mind. Chapter 377: Kurenai’s Secret! After swallowing, Kurenai found out that it wasnt safe to follow Roja. It was quite dangerous. She couldnt help hide far away and kept looking at him. Roja didnt care about her behavior. He frowned as he thought about why he failed. With my control, it wasnt enough to integrate the seven elements together at the same time? Roja muttered. At the next moment, he already determined that fusing the seven elements can be done, but it needs ultimate control and a large amount of Chakra. His current chakra was comparable to that of a Hokage, but it wasnt enough. He needed at least the amount of Chakra Madara, and Hashirama had, only then could he fuse the chakra into the Truth-seeking ball. Other than that, with his control, there are still some shortcomings at the final stage of the fusion as it was extremely difficult to control seven elements simultaneously. Since the difficulty so high, then I should do it partially. After Roja thought for a while, he made a decision. First, he used the water element and fire element which he was most familiar with and tried to combine them. He had the strength of the suns surface temperature and the absolute zero. His control over these two elements is without a doubt high. Wouch! In Rojas body, the chakra was divided in two, and once each converted to an element, Roja started the process of fusion. The fire and water are opposite attributes so the fusion would be hard, but with Rojas control he suppressed them and started to guide their fusion. Controlling seven elements may be hard, but two was simple for Roja. After constant attempts, Roja finally perfectly fused fire and water. Unlike other blood limit users of the boil release, Roja can directly use Ninjutsu without the need of printing. Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique! Roja stood up, and his eyes flickered. He suddenly breathed out gas toward the distant tree. This was the same as the original technique used by Mei. Foush! Under the mist, the tree suddenly started to melt and disappeared. Not bad Roja looked at this scene and nodded slightly. He remembered that when Sasukes Susano was in the initial stage, it was unable to stop the beautys mist. In the distance, Kurenai couldnt help take a deep breath. Even though she wasnt very knowledgeable and couldnt recognize the boil release, she can at least know that its a blood limit. Nature Chakra transformation and creating blood limit Remembering what her teacher taught her, she couldnt help revealing her shock: How did he do it and in less than half a day? After Roja released the mist Jutsu, all of his chakra was consumed, and his body was exhausted. Using Jutsu without printing would exhaust all of my Chakra and would also make my body exhausted? Roja shook his head. He didnt care. What was strong was his soul, not his body. The consumption of his stamina was big, but there is only a little bit of his Reiatsu used. In One pieces world, Roja hasnt practiced for a long time, but from the moment he came here, he was practicing for so long. Roja didnt have the temperament to practice for a long time without doing anything else continuously. After calming down a little, Roja glanced at Kurenai who was hiding far away and said: Dont hide, come over here. Kurenai heard Rojas words and rushed toward him. After coming near him, Kurenai looked at Roja to find him staring at her intently. After looking for a few breaths, Kurenai was defeated, and a red blush appeared on her face and instantly bowed her head. She felt that Rojas eyes were too deep, giving the one looking at them the feeling as if they were sinking and unable to break free. Come with me, I will teach you something. Roja continued looked at her and said faintly. Kurenai didnt know what Roja wanted to teach her. She hesitated before she followed him. Perceptual Ninja should perceive others chakra, as for the Uchihas Sharingan and the Hyuugas Byakugan, each has its advantages. I have a power not inferior to these two eyes, and its power of observation is even above them, you can learn this ability, and it would be more convenient for you in the future. Roja didnt know whether Kurenai could see through Kyoka Suigetsu using Haki. He wanted to try, and if she can, he wont be afraid of Aizen. Nowadays, Kurenai was almost the same as his chief. Even if she was released from Kyoka Suigetsus illusion and returned to the village, the people in the village would send her back here. Not inferior to the ability of Sharingan and Byakugan? When she heard Rojas words, Kurenai was surprised. She was very familiar with these two blood limits. These two blood limits were the backbone of the Village. Saying that this power has more observational power than these two casually, Kurenai was in disbelief. What, you dont believe me? Roja glanced at Kurenai and suddenly said: Look at the second branch of the tree behind me. The fifth leaf on that branch has two ants on it. Kurenai heard what Roja said and suddenly jumped back and looked at the exact leaf Roja pointed at and found two ants crawling on it. She was stunned. She was beside Roja all the time and knew that he didnt leave his place. Still, he could accurately determine the position of the two ants. Kurenai jumped down from the tree while she was still in disbelief. She came closer toward Roja and said: You wouldnt have just guessed right? Guess? Roja glanced at Kurenai and said: Well then, you should believe when it say youre wearing a pair of white colored ones ??? Kurenai didnt get what Roja said, but when she thought a little bit her eyes widened as she covered her chest with her hands. Roja looked at her and said: Last night, you sneaked up to the river and sat on the stone Puff! Roja glanced at her and said: Dont react like that, I dont have any voyeurism fetish also I dont have a thing for girls under puberty. Kurenai finally collapsed, and she wanted to hit Roja, but unfortunately for her, he was Roja. When she jumped at him, Roja flicked her between her eyebrows and said. Little girl, dont think about trying to assault me, I already have a lover. Kurenai was stunned by Rojas words as he continued: Okay, dont waste time, come over here and learn how to practice. Chapter 378: Line And Pure Destruction! Knowing that Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki didnt need a strong body to practice, Roja wanted Kureani to learn them, but he didnt imagine her speed to be so slow. Fortunately, a ninja, in term of meditation, was better than most people in One Pieces world after giving Kurenai some power strengthening her soul, after a week she finally was able to use Kenbunshoku Haki. Of course, what she could use now was extremely weak, and the range was only a few meters. With Rojas speed, she could barely see a thing because Roja exceeded the limit of her Haki. Roja tried using Kyoka Suigetsu to see whether Haki could see through it, but he found that the answer is No. The power of Kyoka Suigetsu was something that could even influence the Kenbunshoku Haki. Unless learning Haki to the extreme, and learn seeing into the future, there is no way to resist its power even a little. Although Roja didnt try it on himself, he knew that with the power to see the future he can see through Kyoka Suigetsus illusion. After Kurenais soul was strengthened by Roja, it was easy for her to reach the next Ninja Rank, but Rojas experience and Ninjutsu werent as good as Konohas. Kurenais improvement was really good and fast, but Roja didnt care much. Its not that Kurenai was weak, but in this world, people like Kakashi was an Anbu while he was really young, dont mention Naruto and Sasuke in their teens. Wind, Water, Fire, Lightning At this time, Roja was sitting down studying the fusion of these four attributes. The Wind Water and fire fusion were already completed by him granting a strange Blood limit selection which seemed like the Line fruit. Once used, countless threads like things would be produced. Even though they werent sharp, with the corrosive ability they held, they could cut through almost everything. Fuse! Roja didnt try fusing the four attribute in his body but tried it on his palm first. Four attributes of chakra revolved inside his palm before he shouted. Wouch! The four different elements were being forcefully fused, He first fused Wind water and fire forming the thread before fusing the Lightning attribute which changed the result yet again. What appeared inside Rojas hand was a strange white ball of light. Rojas eyes flashed. After careful observation, he stood up and walked toward the hillside and pressed the ball of light onto a Rock. Silence. In the place he pressed the ball, the Rock was directly annihilated, disappearing without a trace. Wouch! Half of the rock was annihilated. Roja could clearly know that this wasnt the same as Dust release or other techniques but just the pure power of destruction in the truth-seeking ball. I cant change its shape Roja once again produced the ball of light, but he couldnt change its shape like the Truth-Seeking Ball. Once it deformed slightly, it would become unstable and collapse. This is interesting, it looks like a truth-seeking ball that cant change shape. Roja observed the white ball in his hand with a strange look in his eyes as he said: Since I named the Wind Water and Fire fusion the power of Thread, this should be named the power of destruction. Roja could tell that this power wasnt in any way inferior to the power of Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no Togami, and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi together which was the absolute zero Field created by opening the three Bankais. Is my chakra level the same as a normal Kage? Or do I have the power of Super Kage Roja perceived his Chakra after dissipating the ball in his hand and touched his chin. These days, Rojas chakra was constantly improving. Now he doesnt know the level of his chakra as there is no one to compare with. Roja breathed a sigh of relief as he stretched his body and felt natures energy entering it. Even while he was practicing the Fusion, he was constantly absorbing natures energy. He didnt absorb much because Sen Maboroshi was absorbing most of it like a vacuum cleaner. During this process, Roja could feel the improvement in Sen Maboroshi, and the most obvious thing is the space which was now a Square Meter in size. The natures energy here is too thin, I need to find another place. After talking to himself, Roja went toward the bush not far away. Roja didnt cover his presence, so Kurenai who was practicing Haki perceived his arrival. She opened her eyes and looked at him. Well change places. Ok. Kurenai didnt ask why he wanted to change his location. She just obeyed him and followed after him. Roja used Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme looking for a better Natures energy concentration. But just as he used his Haki, he suddenly snorted. What happened? Kurenai looked at Roja curiously. Roja looked back and said: Kumo has launched an attack on Konohas camp and theyre now fighting. What?! Kurenai was shocked and couldnt help ask Roja: What is the situation now? Not very good, Im afraid they will lose. Kurenais face was full of worries as she never questioned Rojas words. Kurenai hesitated a little before biting her lips and said: Roja, Could you What? You want me to help? Roja turned to her and interrupted her words. He looked at her with a smile and said: Do you think I will help Konoha? Or Why should I help Konoha? Kurenai stayed silent as she couldnt say a word. If before, Konoha handed the thing Roja wanted without fighting, she wouldnt find it troublesome to ask this from him, but they wanted to deal with him, only after finding that they couldnt, did they hand over the things he wanted. Kurenai bit her lips and couldnt say anything but: That How can I get you to help? What do you think? Roja suddenly chuckled and looked at Kurenais body. Kurenai was distracted by Rojas gaze and dare look at Roja. She didnt have anything that could be taken seriously by Roja. Well, Im in a good mood today, so I will just go. Just when Kurenai was depressed and didnt know what to do, Roja suddenly reached out his hand and rubbed her head with a slight smile as he walked ahead. Kurenai was overjoyed hearing this as she followed up. Chapter 379: Only this time! Konoha was unexpectedly in a disadvantage. The situation on the battlefield was one-sided. The Kumo sent the Fourth Raikage and his younger brother, the eight tails Jinchuriki, which werent weak in any way. In addition to that, the Kumo had at least 2,000 Ninja. If not for Shikaku being there, they wouldve lost already. Unless Minato comes for support, Konoha will lose. Roja found it strange that even with Shikaku there, they were put in this kind of situation where even if they wanted to retreat, at least 500 of them would perish. On the battlefield. Fire Release: Big Flame Bullets! Jiraiya printed with both hands and when he opened his mouth a large amount of oil was splashed and ignited by fire turning everything in front of him into a sea of flames. Wouch! In front of him was the Fourth Raikage or the one who will be the fourth Raikage. His eyes sank, and suddenly he was bathed in lightning and avoided the flames in a flash and arrived at the right side of Jiraiya. Not good! Jiraiyas heart sank, he hurriedly printed. Sage Art: Hair Needle Senbon! His hair hardened and turned into countless sharp needles wrapping him to defend. However, the Fourth Raikage, Ay, wasnt afraid as he directly attacked. Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop! Boom! Jiraiya was smashed away by Ays chop. Fortunately, he used an earth release Jutsu to soften the ground underneath him which absorbed the impact of this attack. This guy is really tricky Looking at Ay, Jiraiya wasnt afraid of him, but if he wanted to win, it would take too much time. Far away Boom! An earth-shattering explosion sounded, countless Ninja looked only to see someone releasing a technique only to be smashed by the Eight-Tails body. Too strong Jiraiyas face was ugly. He wasnt afraid of the enemy in front of him, but he wasnt the opponent of the Hachibi. Once the Hachibi breaks out of the entanglement and joins the battle here, the battle would surely end. Six Violet flames formation cant be used Shikaku had a hard time finding a way out of this as the number of Kumo ninjas was double their number. Delaying for a short while is their limit. Using Six Jonin level Ninja in this situation would reduce their fighting power by a lot. That would mean they would go down faster. As for an all-out confrontation, although he already considered this in advance, its still risky as the Hachibi was with the Kumo Ninjas. The emergence of power like the Hachibi is completely beyond his calculations. If the Hachibi wasnt here, they wouldnt lose. Im afraid that the only way is to retreat temporarily. Shikaku took a deep breath as he didnt want to make such a decision because, when they retreat, there should be some people left for the other to retreat. This was war, for the bigger picture, the only way out is to sacrifice a few people. Not far from the battlefield, Kurenai and Roja stood on a high place and looked from afar. What a terrible monster. Seeing the rampaging Eight-Tails, Kurenai couldnt help but suck in cold air. The power of the Eight-Tails is only second to the Kyuubi of Konoha. Having it on the battlefield made Konohas Ninjas unable to resist. Rojas eight flashed slightly. Maybe Shikaku didnt expect the Hachibi to appear which led to this situation. Kurenai believed Rojas words. She believed that Konohas situation wasnt good. But she didnt expect it to be so bad. She could see Ninjas falling gradually under the Hachibis assaults. She could even see her father fighting, and she wanted to rush in and help, but she knew that even though her strength increased, she wouldnt make a difference at all. Hachibis power was the same as the power used by Roja, it felt overwhelming. Probably, Only Roja could face such a monster Thinking this in her heart, Kurenai looked at Roja, but she saw Roja seemed like a bystander as if he was only watching and didnt have the intention to interfere. Noticing Kurenais look, Roja chuckled as if he was ridiculing and said: Well, if they handed the scrolls without any fights, maybe I wouldve helped and even stopped the war, but they wanted to use the hard way. Kurenai bit her lips as she squeezed some words: They didnt know your power. Roja glanced at Kurenai and said: Oh? If I was weak, wouldnt I die under their attacks? No I didnt mean it like that Kurenai shook her head, while she saw the situation getting worse for Konoha. She looked at Roja with pleading eyes and said: Roja, please help. As long as you help, I would be willing to do anything for you Roja smiled, looked at Kurenai and said: Anything? Roja suddenly smiled and chuckled, laughing at Kurenai, he looked at Kurenai. When the laughter stopped, Roja moved his finger and flicked Kurenais forehead. Kurenai retreated with a tearful expression. Whatever, its true that you are helping with my meals and also even though they were stubborn, in the end, they did hand over the Chakra nature transformation method, so I will help Only this time. After saying this, Roja took a step forward. The air seemed to turn into stairs that Roja stepped on and walked step by step on the air heading toward the battlefield. Chapter 380: Give me Face! On the battlefield, after defeating the techniques thrown at him, the Hachibi ran rampage on the battlefield. Konohas Ninjas couldnt resist his power. The entire frontline was being smashed by the Hachibi, and there is no way they could come up with anything to defend. Although the Hachibi wasnt as strong as the Kyuubi, he is still one of the strongest Bijuus. Just as Shikaku was getting hopeless, his eyes flashed as he was about to order the retreat. Suddenly he looked at the sky. Its him? When he saw Rojas figure, Shikaku didnt expect Roja to come looking for trouble at this time. Maybe this situation will change! Shikakus eyes flashed with hope, if Roja was on their side this time, as long as he can Block the Hachibi, then they could win this. Although the Hachibi is strong But he should be able to stop him. Shikaku took a deep breath, if only they could suppress the eight tails Not only Shikaku was thinking about this, but the Ninjas who saw Roja also slowed down their movement and shock appeared in their faces. Its him! When they saw Roja, all of their expressions changed the same way Shikakus did. He could fly? Jiraiya avoided another attack from Ay as he said. The Ninjas on the Kumos side were amazed. Who is that? Ay stopped his attacks and looked at Roja who was moving through the air as he said: Its possible to fly? Who is he? Is he a kage? Kumo Ninjas were all surprised, and the group who encountered Roja before felt horror. He is the mysterious Ninja who defeated our elite troops It turned out to be him. Ay listened to the Ninjas and light flashed in his eyes. Just as this time, Roja finally stopped on top of the battlefield. All the Ninjas on the battlefield stopped their movement and looked at him. I hope you are well. Roja glanced at Konohas side and exactly Shikaku as he said. Jiraiyas face stiffened as he said: Youre not here as our Enemy What you gave me was good, so I will save you this time as a compensation. After looking at Jiraiya, Roja glanced at the Kumo in the distance. Are you standing on Konohas leaf side to be our enemy? No. Roja moved step by step on the air as he went closer toward Ay. This is their war to fight, you will surely win if this continues and Konoha will suffer a lot. I dont have any enmity with you, but they did give me something I wanted before So, I want everyone to give me face and stop this war this time. The audience fell silent. Rojas words clearly spread through the battlefield and everyone became amazed. The Ninjas of Konoha were stupefied, and the Kumo were dull. What? What did this person say?! Even Ay who always had a fiery temper became amazed and stunned by Rojas words. After that, they couldnt help but shout. What are you saying? Are you kidding right now? Im not kidding. Roja looked at Ay seriously. Thats even worse. Ay finally couldnt help it and rushed at Roja and punched him. He was trying to kill Roja directly. What shocked him was that Roja didnt even flinch as he moved to the side slightly avoiding his attack. Avoided? Ay was shocked. Although that movement was extremely simple, Ay was extremely fast, he even surpassed his fathers speed, and he always thought he was the fastest in the word. But Roja facing him could not only react to his speed, but he could also even avoid his attacks. After Roja avoided his fist, Ay didnt stop as he turned around and sent a kick toward Rojas head. He didnt believe that Roja could react once again. This time Roja didnt avoid the attack, he raised his hand and blocked the kick. Boom! The collision sounded like an explosion. The earth beneath them cracked in all directions. The attacks happened in a mere second, the Konoha and Kumo Ninjas couldnt react, they only heard the sound and looked at the ground under Rojas feet only to see Roja standing leisurely in his place. Already done? The Kumo knew their leaders strength. He was the son of the Third Raikage and a really powerful ninja. They all trusted him. But after the dust dissipated, the scene made their heart shocked. They saw Roja standing in his place unscathed with the ground under his feet cracked while Ay was four meters away. This guy Ay looked at Roja with shock, he thought that with his super speed, he would send Roja who tried to stop his attack. He didnt expect Rojas slender hands to feel as if he kicked on steel. His leg was in pain after the collision. Your speed is not bad, but your power is only so so. Rojas arm still maintained the position where he blocked the attack, he slowly retracted it as he said. Chapter 381: Monster! Ays speed was really fast, he Roja didnt use Haki to predict his movement, he may not be able to keep up with his speed, using Saru he may reach that speed. But when it comes to physical strength, Ay couldnt be compared to Roja. Rojas body was even stronger than Garps who could shatter a mountain with his fist. Not to mention that after coming to this world, his body was constantly absorbing Nature Chakra. Nowadays, Rojas defense while using Busoshoku Haki is stronger than The Third Raikage who could even face the Eight-Tails. Bastard! Ay heard Rojas sentence which seemed like an elder talking to a child and was immediately angered as he used The Thunder Armor to the extreme. However, before Ay could attack, Roja already moved. Soru! Roja was very fast, and in a flash, he arrived beside Ay. Ays pupil shrank, but he wasnt afraid. With a roar, he directly attacked Roja. Boom! Two fists collided. Rojas fist looked weak as he didnt have the same amount of Muscles Ay had. But after the collision, Ay was directly sent flying. Boom! Under Rojas fist, Ay was sent flying as he collided with rocks on the way shattering them until reaching a mountain and made a human-shaped hole inside of it. Roja and Ay made three moves, the first was avoided the second was blocked and the third Sent Ay flying. All of that happened in the blink of an eye. That speed is terrifying! Jiraiya looked at this scene, and he was terrified. The power Roja used before was terrifying, but he didnt expect Roja to be so fast. He was afraid that he was the closest to Time space Jutsus speed. Aniki! Bee who was using the Eight tails and raging in the battlefield saw his brother attacking Roja but was somewhat unconcerned. Until his brother was sent flying by Roja which shocked him. He immediately rushed over and aimed a tentacle toward Rojas head. This was The Hachibis full power strike, it carried huge momentum and countless ninjas looking at it were afraid. Be it the Kumo or Konohas ninjas, all of them retreated and didnt dare to join the fight. Hachibi. Roja looked at the Tentacle and didnt move. His eyes flashed as he raised his hand and slapped it away. His palm, compared to the giant tentacle was tiny, but when the two collided, under the watchful eyes of all the others, the tentacle was sent flying. Oh! Konohas ninjas who experienced the Eight tails power firsthand saw this a swallowed. Busoshoku! Roja stretched his hand with calm eyes. Suddenly Rojas stretched arm turned black. Roja flashed straight toward the Hachibi and punched. Boom! The Hachibi couldnt dodge and was directly hit by Roja. The Hachibi was punched in the face directly, as the punch collided, a sound like thunder suddenly exploded. Under the eyes of all the Ninjas, the Eight tails huge body was suddenly flying in mid-air as it slammed directly into the mountain. The Hachibi was actually How can this be!! The Kumo ninjas were trembling in fear, they were winning previously, but since this guy appeared, they couldnt do anything. Some of them witnessed the third Raikage suppressing the Hachibi, but it wasnt as Roja did it. Why was this guy so powerful? A fist and he sent Ay flying, and another one he sent the Hachibi flying. Roja fell back to the ground, and all eyes were on him. Can you stop fighting now? Roja once again looked at them and said. Kumo Ninjas looked at each other and swallowed. They were confident before, but now, their leader and the Hachibi were sent flying by Roja just like that. At the next moment. Wouch! All of them felt a horrible Chakra fluctuation from a distance. The Chakra was more than a Kage could have. It was Bijuudama! Not good! Retreat! Whether it was a Kumo Ninja or a Konoha Ninja, all of them had the same reaction as the amount of chakra they felt was frightening. Wouch! Wouch! Suddenly all the ninjas retreated as they didnt dare face this attack. In a moment, Roja was alone in an open space. Finally, the Bijuudama was formed and was sent through the air as it destroyed the ground while moving toward Roja. Bijuudama Looking at this technique, Rojas eyes flashed slightly, even though his current Chakra was a lot weaker than the Hachibi, he knew how far away he was from reaching the Chakra Madara, and Hashirama had. Facing the Bijuudama, Rojas arms were covered by Haki while he stretched them out toward it. Finally, all the people here saw something incredible, Roja actually caught the Bijuudama with his hands. This is impossible! Bee no longer talked in rap as he directly exclaimed as if he saw a ghost at the same time the Hachibi was shocked. The Bijuudama of the Hachibi was actually caught with bare hands?!! Is this a joke?!! In the next moment, Roja threw the Bijuudama at a distant mountain flattening it to the ground. Bang! A frightening shockwave spread in every direction. Everyone was silent! If you have any other techniques, use them, I will take it all. Roja seemed as if he just threw a little stone from his hand. His expression didnt contain any sadness or joy as he calmly said to the Hachibi, Ay, and the Kumo. Roja gaze passed through the Kumo Ninjas which made them all shake in fear. At this moment, no one dared to make a move, they were all looking at him with awe. Their morale hit rock bottom. Ay clenched his fist as he was unwilling to accept this, but there was nothing he could do. Even he joined hand with the Hachibi, it is unlikely for them to win. At last, Ay looked at Roja and said. what is your name? Roja. Roja looked at Ay and plainly replied. Ay took a deep breath and said: Roja? I will remember you Retreat! Just as Ay ordered a retreat, a white figure appeared in the distance. This is really unexpected ending. His speed wasnt slower than the third Raikage, his power was able to make the Hachibi fly, and finally he was able to catch a Bijuudama with his hands. It seems like he also has a powerful Genjutsu I didnt expect there would be such a person in the ninja world. It seems like I have to report this to Madara as soon as possible. While watching Roja on the battlefield, Zetsus eyes were filled with surprise. Chapter 382: Kusa Village! Somewhere in the world, inside a hidden underground cave, an old figure was sitting alone in a stone chair with his head slightly down was thinking. It was Madara Uchiha. While he was thinking, the ground in front of him rippled as if it was water and a figure came out from the ground. Boss, I have some important information. Madaras head was filled with white hair, and his head was full of wrinkles. He looked just like a dying old man, but when he opened his eyes, you could feel a horrible pressure. Madaras Rennigan were transplanted into Nagato as he planned. His current eyes were just normal Uchiha eyes he transplanted. What is it? Madara asked calmly. White Zetsu collected all the information he had about Roja and told them to Madara. Oh? I didnt expect that there would be such a character as strong as Hashirama out there and me. Madara was slightly surprised, but it was just surprising. Roja suppressing the Hachibi and catching the Bijuudama may seem like something no one could do in the world, but he easily suppressed the Nine tails and controlled it with his eyes. To him this was nothing. Boss, I could also feel some Nature Chakra from him Natures chakra Upon hearing this sentence, Madaras hands pressed on his chair. Natures chakra was the most fundamental thing to get an immortal body. White Zetsu cautiously said: I dont know if this will affect your plan. Madara didnt answer, he was thinking. After a while, his eyes flashed as he said: Continue observing him, even if the plan is already in execution, it could easily be affected. Yes. White Zetsu retreated to the ground and disappeared again. Madara looked at the place white Zetsu disappeared, and his eyes flashed with a trace of interest as he muttered: Roja In an open forest, two figures were walking not too fast but also not too slow. going forward we will reach the Kusa Village. Kurenai took a map and said. Ok. Roja nodded slightly as he didnt care where he goes. He only cares about the Place where Natures energy concentration was the highest. If he was to choose the highest three place that contains Natures Chakra, the first would be Mount Myboku, the second would be Shikkotsu Forest, and the last is Ryuchi Cave. These three places were also known as the three holy lands with each having a certain creature residing in them. The First being the land of Toads, the second is the place where the Slug Katsuyu resides, and the third is the snake land. The problem was that Roja didnt know the specific location of these three places. He certainly knew who could lead him to Mount Myoboku, but he forgot to ask after the fight. Natures energy here is slightly higher than before. Roja continued to move aimlessly while Kurenai followed awkwardly. This village was between Konoha village, the rain village, and the Iwa village, just how the Rain village was between the Suna village, Konoha village and Iwa Village. Now when the third world war is starting, Kusa village was nothing like the Rain as they didnt have anyone as strong here. Along the way, Roja and Kurenai saw a lot of destruction. If it was the same Roja that just joined the Marine, it would be normal for him to stop the third war completely, but he wasnt. Rojas view changed, Roja felt like an outsider, so he didnt feel anything looking at this. After a while, Kurenai examined their surrounding and took out the map before saying: Roja-sama, we reached the Kusa village. (Village Hidden in the Grass.) When it came to the Kusa Village, Kurenai was very calm. After all, Kusa village was just a small village, even if they were to go all out, they would only be able to come with 1,000 Ninjas. After watching Roja for so long, her view was much higher than before. Kusa Village? Roja though for a bit and decided to pass directly, but he suddenly thought about using this place to gather intelligence about the highest concentration of Nature Chakra. Perhaps, Mount Myoboku wasnt a secret location. Maybe he could get some information here. Lets go and see. Did you hear? Konoha has lost terribly against one of the Kiri. I heard he wasnt one of the seven swordsmen, I didnt expect Kiri would have such a strong Ninja other than the seven swordsmen. Yeah, I heard he faced many Elites and defeated them. There is a strong young lady in the Kiri who seems really strong. In a restaurant, several Ninjas were discussing what happened recently. You said a young woman Dont forget that Konoha also has a female that could kill with a single punch! Hahaha, Yeah thats right. The Ninja next to him laughed and thoughtfully said: I dont know who is the strongest woman. That must be The princess of the Kiri, Princess Mei, even though she is young, she is truly strong. Not bad. Several Ninjas talked about this while eating their meal. After they left, Roja who was in another table stood up and put his hand beside the stain around his mouth. The stain turned into ice and scattered in the air. Lets go. Ok. Kurenai said as she followed Roja. When he reached the Kusa village, Roja deliberately used Sen Maboroshi to create rain then he used Kyoka Suigetsu and put everyone in the village under his illusion. It was very simple to get information, he did get some information on the three lands, but unfortunately, the Kusa village was small, and the information was limited. The snake land was inside earth land, the Slug land was inside the lightning land, and the land of toad was inside the land of fire. This is the only information he got from the Kusa village. Chapter 383: Handsome! In a forest on a certain mountain, more than a dozen Kiri Ninjas were sitting next to each other looking at a map. There were many red, and green marks on the map. One of the Ninjas was a 14 years old girl, she was calmly analyzing the map. The current power in Konoha is like this. Not only do they have Tsunade the granddaughter of the god of the Shinobi, but she is also one of the Sanin. Their formation is almost flawless. Thats right, such layout is flawless. The Ninja next to her nodded solemnly. Mei was confident as she said: Although there are no flaws I can create them! Our task to create such flaws so doesnt forget that. Yes. All of them nodded. This a team from Kiri which was led by Mei even though she was quite young, her status in the village wasnt small. Then we shall do it. Mei hid the map while taking something to eat along with the others. While eating, one of them suddenly spoke. Right, I heard there was a monster on the battlefield between the Kumo and Konoha who stopped the war, I dont know whether this is true or not. Oh, I heard of it, it must be fake news. Stopping a war alone is exaggerated. Another one shook his head and smiled. The former also smiled and said: I estimate that the Kumo couldnt win and didnt want to lose their momentum, so they just come up with this as an excuse. The two laughed and didnt care anymore. But at this time, Mei shook her head and said: Although the news seems unreal, its not totally wrong, the Monster is still there. But Mei said with confidence: If that guy dares to provoke us, I will make him realize how powerful the Mist Ninjas are. Yes, Captain is beautiful and strong, you wont be afraid of any enemy. The two of them looked at their captain while admiring her beauty. In the Mist, the strong are respected, they could even decide the life and death of the weak. Therefore, even though the number of the Mist Ninjas was small, all of them were elites with a bloody and fierce personality. Comparing the battlefields where the Mist is involved to the others, their battlefield is the bloodiest one. After finishing their meal, the mist ninjas followed the original plan as they headed toward the nearest camp of Konoha. But before they even walk out, they suddenly stopped, and one of them said vigilantly: Be careful, there are people ahead. As soon as the perceptive Ninja spoke, Mei stopped and said. How many? Mei was very calm. Two. The perceptive Ninja closed his eyes to feel their Chakra before saying their numbers. Meis eyes flashed slightly as her face turned cold: It seems like some of Konohas patrol Ninjas are here Not far, Roja and Kurenai were walking in the forest when suddenly Roja stopped, and his eyes flashed strangely. What? What happened? Kurenai also stopped and looked at Roja. Roja shook his head and said: Nothing, it seems like someone is looking at us. oh. Kurenai nodded but wasnt surprised at all. Along the way, Roja didnt conceal his Chakra. While crossing between lands, they encountered robbers and Ninjas sneak attacks. The number was more than five time. This was the start of the Third Ninja war, so its normal to encounter such things as all lands are chaotic at these times. Let go. Rojas expression was calm. Kurenai calmly followed behind him as well. Although she knew someone was observing them, she didnt care much as she knew Rojas strength. Whats more, she was more confident in her strength right now. The spiritual power made her Genjutsu stronger. Ignoring monsters like Roja, she was not weak at all in the world right now. Kurenai was vigilant trying to perceive the one observing them. She finally felt the Mist ninjas that Roja felt before. At this time, in front of them, a thick fog spread, even if one wanted to see his finger, he wont be able to. Is this Mist techniques?! Kurenai felt surprised in her heart, although she knew that the Mist Ninjas (Kiri) were against them, see the technique to be like this. Within the scope of this Ninjutsu, the enemies sight would be reduced the minimum, and they could only get slaughtered. However, for people like Roja and Kurenai, having their sight reduced didnt mean anything as they could use Kenbushoku Haki to see. Courting death. Roja didnt care, they attacked him casually, which made his face turn cold and a chill spread out. Wouch! The Mist dropped to the ground becoming snow falling. Their sight was cleared in an Instant. This is A group of Kiri Ninjas under the leadership of the beauty was originally preparing to surround Roja and then launch their attack. But they didnt expect Roja not to wait until they surrounded him and directly destroyed the Mist Ninjutsu they released. He didnt use Wind to clear the Mist, but he broke it in such an incredible way. Dont panic! At this moment, Mei whispered. She first glanced at Kurenai, then ignored her and placed her eye on Roja. When she saw his appearance, she was stunned. I didnt expect this, look carefully, he is pretty handsome. Kurenai: Roja: Chapter 384: Roja Vs. The Beauty! Not only Kurenai and Roja, but even the Mist Ninjas were also stunned by Meis words. Thats the enemy in front of us. Its a pity. Why are you a Ninja of Konoha? Anyway, I will give you a kiss of ecstasy. Mei looked at Roja, and her eyes looked at him with a strange light. Although Roja didnt wear any Ninja outfit, Kurenai wore one that belongs to Konoha. Konohas Ninja outfit recognizable in a glance. Roja looked at her silently. Fortunately, he had encountered beauties in One pieces world, it wasnt difficult to resist their charm now. Im not a ninja of Konoha and dont try to seduce me, I already have a lover, and Im not interested in you, Roja said faintly. However, this sentence made the ninja from the Mist turn stiff, and their mouths twitch as they turned slowly toward Mei. Mei was stunned, and the air around her solidified. Oh, Youre not Interested?! Her lips moved slightly as she spat out Rojas words slowly without any emotions. Captain Mei, calm down, please! The Mist Ninjas saw Meis expression, and they were all fearful. She was only looking down and didnt respond. Mei suddenly looked up, and her hands started making seals. This seal Not good! Seeing her printing the seals, the Mist Ninjas recognized the technique she intended to release and without any second idea they all retreated. Quickly retreat! Wouch! Wouch! All of them moved away as they swallowed full of fear. They even looked at Roja with sympathy. It wasnt wise to say these words to her, at least try to get into her good side. Just as they retreated, Mei finished her printing and said a few cold words. Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique! Mei suddenly spat out the fog that spread toward Roja and Kurenai. Wherever the Mist goes, the trees withered and melted. This is Seeing this, Kurenais eyes flashed, and suddenly remembered something. Isnt this the Blood limit Roja used before? Silence. The mist spread rapidity, and because its an open area, nothing blocked its way. Of course, the direction it moved toward at high speed was Rojas. Turn you and your lover into bones Mei looked indifferently at Roja and Kurenai. Puff! Originally, Kurenai was about to try and resist the Mist, but when she heard this sentence, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. This woman seemed to have misunderstood something! The word Little Lover flashed in her mind making her cheeks turn red and couldnt help glance at Roja from the side. Rojas face was calm because of using Haki, he had already foreseen this. After shaking his head slightly, his hand was stretched out as he grabbed the air only for Sen Maboroshi to appear. Houh! He didnt even print, he only exhaled one breath, and suddenly white mist flew out from his mouth. In the next moment, the white mist and Meis mist intertwined. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! A strange sound was heard as the mist released by Mei suddenly stopped moving and turned into crystal-like things. Looking carefully at the acidic mist being countered, all of them froze. The mist actually turned into crystals shining along with the sun. This is Mei looked at this scene and was shocked. Looking at the White mist, she couldnt help step back. The White mist filled the sky, whether it was the ground or the trees, everything was covered by a layer of frost, as if the season changed into winter. Everything turned into Ice. When they saw this, everyone was shocked, and Mei wasnt an exception. My Boiling release was actually She felt unbelievable. Although Roja used this to turn the mist from before to ice, this wasnt normal mist. Her mist was acidic mist, and it has incredible destructive power. Its not like the Mist techniques used by the other ninjas, its her blood limit. What is this person? To counter our captains blood limit Not only that, he even froze it? Is this some kind of a joke. All the Mist ninjas were horrified. Apparently, they didnt expect Roja to be able to stop Meis attack. Before when he turned the Mist to Ice, they didnt pay much attention to it, but this time they couldnt do the same. To be able to freeze the Boil release, he was obviously not a simple character. Ice release Is this the Ice release used by the Yuki clan? Someone couldnt help but say. The one who heard him shook his head. Impossible! That guy is definitively not a member of the Yuki family. Also, their blood limit isnt like this. At the time when they were talking, Mei was trying hard to suppress the shock in her heart as she once again launched an attack at Roja. After all, she is a genius Ninja. She knows that she shouldnt be careless or get disturbed. Hesitating while in battle is a taboo. Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique! From Meis lips, a few words were said before a strong acid rushed out from her mouth moving toward Roja. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand, but he didnt wave it. Instead, he stumped his foot on the ground, and a terrifying cold air was released. Ice Age! Wouch! In the next moment, the Ice suddenly spread from Rojas foot, and Meis technique was once again frozen! Chapter 385: Maid! My Lava release was also Watching the ice spread and freeze her techniques, Mei was shaken as she stopped her technique and jumped back. Almost as she retreated, the cold air rushed toward her and froze her technique while also turning everything in their line of sight into Ice. What a horrible coldness Mei took a deep breath as she looked at the power of the Ice. Suddenly something flashed in her mind as she thought about the information they received recently and suddenly her eyes opened in disbelief. Is he Just as she was thinking Roja attacked again. His eyes were indifferent as he looked at the people in front of him and waved his sword. Ice Burst! Wouch! Wouch! From the earth, Ice flowers suddenly formed, one after another, they all bloomed. Not good! Retreat! Mei who was arrogant and confident against Roja suddenly felt the threat of death and retreated without hesitation. Under the command of Mei, all the Mist ninjas tried to escape. Want to escape, you think you can? Rojas eyes looked at this indifferently as he waved his sword back. It seemed like everything was under his palm as the entire forest was filled with blooming ice flowers. A ninja found himself in front of an ice flower and suddenly printed. Fire Release: Flame bullet technique! Mei saw this and knew it is no good, even her Lava Blood Limit couldnt do a thing against his Ice, how could mere fire release be able to do anything. She gave up her intentions of fighting Roja. In this brief confrontation, she knew that Rojas strength wasnt something she can contend too. Her only choice was to escape. Fire Release: Fire Ball! Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! They didnt hesitate to try and Help Mei to retreat even if it meant their lives. Some of them recognized Roja and were full of fear. Boom! The Flames tried to stop the Ice flower to no avail. At this time, Mei couldnt keep calm anymore. The joined fire release could barely stop the Ice flower from spreading for a second. How powerful was this Ice release?! We absolutely cant freeze, if we do we will die. Just as Mei and the others tried to run away, suddenly a flower was split in two by a sword attack. Wouch! Whatever touched the sword was cut in half, whether it was the ice flowers or the frozen land, nothing could escape. Perceiving the attack, Mei didnt look back as she subconsciously evaded to the side and barely made it. The other ninjas werent as lucky, as they fell down without even a scream. The rest were scared by this sight and tried even harder to escape. The void suddenly swayed and their bodies suddenly split in two. Mei wanted to escape, but she saw Roja moving toward her step by step holding his sword. She gritted her teeth and didnt give up as she started printing. But, before she could open her mouth, Roja suddenly flashed and appeared in front of her and put his finger on her mouth stopped her technique. Mei backed away and kicked Roja at the same time, but before her kick even go halfway, Rojas sword was placed on her neck. At this time, she felt awkward. Originally, they wanted to be the hunters, but the hunter became the prey at the end. Kill me Mei felt bitterness, she completely gave up resistance. This is their fault for choosing the wrong people to mess with. However, When Roja heard her words, Roja took back Sen Maboroshi and said: What? Youre in a hurry to die Then I wont kill you. Mei was stunned, she didnt expect Roja to say such thing. I still have a use for you, I will let you go. Roja took returned Sen Maboroshi to the soul space, and after looking at Meis eyes, he turned around and ignored her. Mei was angered, she was very proud, how could she be insulted without doing anything. Baby! You can die then! Mei suddenly stabbed at Rojas back. But even though her Kunai stabbed Roja and went into his body, She didnt feel it, Roja was still there and didnt disappear or anything, his body was just like a ghost. Its ten years too early for you to kill me. Roja turned around as he taunted her and continued to walk. Before going to bring Hancock, he needs to clean up the situation in the world. He has to find maids as Hancock hated all men except for him. Its not anyone who can serve him tea, but the future Mizukage can barely make it. Damn! To Mei, Rojas words were full of ridicule. She was so angry that she was trembling and wanted to rush at Roja. But she suddenly thought of something. Wasnt he Letting her go? Damn it, youre belittling me? Since you dare to do so, you must remember me, I wont let you go! After gritting her teeth, She didnt go after them, but she ran to the opposite direction. Mei was running on the ice without rest for a few Kilometers before she finally went out from the Ice. After looking back, she took a deep breath, and her eyes flashed, she shook her head and planned to return to the camp. But as she was preparing to go, the world in front of her changed and not far from her, two familiar backs was in view. It was Kurenai and Roja. She clearly ran so much away from them, why are they in front of her as if she was following them?! What on earth is this?! Chapter 386: Control! Mei looked in front of her seeing Kurenai and Roja and was suspicious. Genjutsu? Is this Genjutsu? She shook her head and checked the Chakra flow, but she found nothing which meant this wasnt a Genjutsu. After calming down, she turned around and started running again and about half a day later, she felt that this was far enough and stopped while looking at the map. At the next moment, she was stunned to discover Roja and Kurenai in front of her again. Hell!! The beauty was truly about to go insane. She clearly ran the other way why are they in front of her again? Even if she was absolutely stupid, she would find out that there was something amiss. This guy Whats going on Mei stared at Roja in the distance and wanted to find some clue. Roja looked at her leisurely and didnt say anything. Mei took a deep breath and turned around and ran again, but as if she ran in a circle, she found herself in the same place again. Roja and Kurenai finished eating the fish now. You You What did you do to me? The same thing happened again and again as if it was impossible to separate from them and finally, she couldnt hold back anymore. Roja stood up and looked at her then he touched his chin and said: Hey, thats a profound question there. Then let me ask you What did I do to you? Im the one asking that!! Mei looked at Roja angrily. Roja shrugged and innocently said: Is that so? Since its like that, I will answer I did what I shouldve done. Mei grit her teeth and was about to collapse. She couldnt help rush toward Roja trying to kill him. But in the end, the same thing happened, it was like she hit a ghost. Not far away, Roja and Kurenai stood in their places while Mei was using every technique she knew trying to hit empty air. Looking at Mei, Kurenai couldnt help suck in cold air as she looked at Roja with awe. Is this The same power Roja-sama used on me before? Meis strange behavior was seen by Kurenai, and she couldnt help think about the time she tried to run away. As for using Genjutsu on Roja, it was like a joke, with this kind of mastery over Genjutsu, is there a way to make him fall in it. Not bad. Roja stood in his place and said: Kyoka Suigetsus power, as long as youve seen the sword, you will be completely under my control, I can control all the five senses, and even if you know that youre being under my control, you cant do a thing about it. Roja turned around and looked at Kurenai as he said that. Kurenais heart shook as she couldnt help saying: The meaning of cant do anything about it is Its what you think, the effect is permanent. Permanent! Hearing this, Kurenai couldnt help feel shocked. What she knew best was Genjutsu, and because of this, she knew how terrifying this effect is. Once you are caught, there is no way of fighting back. Kurenais eyes were full of shock while she muttered: There is such a technique in this world Roja didnt mind telling her Kyoka Suigetsus power, not to mention she wasnt even thinking about escaping anymore. Even if she did have such thoughts, there is no way to break from Kyoka Suigetsus illusion. The terrifying thing about this ability is that it controls all senses. Only if you can see into the future, otherwise there is no way to resist it. Rojas ability was copied from the original Zanpakuto, so it has the same disadvantages. So whoever touches the Sword, the sword would lose its effect on that person. But Sen Maboroshi was most of the time inside the soul space. So the possibility of touching it was almost none existent. Kurenais heart trembled as she looked around then turned toward Roja and said. That Am I still under the effect of that ability? What do you think? Roja glanced at her with deep eyes. Kurenai sighed. She already accepted her fate, so it didnt matter whether she was manipulated or not. Thinking about this, a thought suddenly hit her. Doesnt it mean that Roja can make her feel whatever he wanted? So Did Roja do anything to her before? Thinking about this, Kurenais cheeks turned red, and after sneaking a glance at Roja, she bit her teeth. She wouldnt suffer anything anyway. She was at that age already. Roja didnt know what she was thinking about as he continued with the elder tone to explain Kyoka Suigetsus power to her. After looking at Mie for a while, he found a place and got ready to start the fifth element fusion. The fusion of the four elements was already mastered, and his chakra level was that of super Kage already. It was slightly inferior to Hachibis chakra. Chapter 387: 5 Elements fusion! The closer you get to the power of the sixth path, the more you feel his horrifying power. This sentence wasnt false. The power of Shinigami is totally different from the power of this world. Its truly hard to fight against the Sixth path like this, and he may only be able to escape through space. He wanted to get powers to the level of Indra and Ashura, and unless he opens the Eight Stage of Sen Maboroshi, or obtain the Truth-seeking ball, he cant step into the next level of power. Both of them, Roja wanted to obtain. The power of Naruto world and the Shinigamis world are powerful, the only difference was that the Shinigamis world was biased on the spiritual side while the one in Naruto was biased on the mundane side. At least now, Rojas power could threaten the six paths. Wind, lightning, Fire Roja started solemnly. Because fusing five elements was dangerous and would require cautious. Danm! Damn! Damn! Mei was about to collapse, whether attacking Roja or escape, she tried everything without any results. If she wanted to escape, she would return to the original place, if she wanted to fight Roja, she felt like she was hitting empty air. Even when trying to dispel any Genjutsu, she wouldnt be successful. It seemed like a time lapse. At last, Mei knew that she could never get rid of the control by brute force. She gave up the idea of struggling and took a deep breath to calm herself down. What is this ability? Genjutsu? It is as if all the place is under his control, how can there be such a Genjutsu Wait, no! This shouldnt be Genjutsu, its as if he was controlling her five senses Mei was a genius who would be the fifth Hokage in the future. After calming down, she analyzed everything quickly. After understanding what shes going through, she wanted to try and break free from it. The more she thought, the more horrified she got. Doesnt this mean that her body is no longer hers to control? Mei bit her lips and closed her eyes and recalled everything that happened after meeting Roja. But she couldnt tell when she fell under his technique. Damn, how I dispel this technique As she opened her eyes, she saw Roja standing no far away calmly. She wanted to close her eyes again, but she thought about the situation, Roja didnt kill her which would give her enough time to crack this technique. She didnt believe that Roja could maintain this technique even while he sleeps. The anger in her heart faded. After calming down, she stared at Roja who seemed to be meditating. Speaking of that guy, taking a closer look, he is really handsome No matter whether its appearance or temperament, no one was better than him. Thinking to here, she suddenly licked her lips and smiled a little: My five senses are under his control, I dont know whether this guy is doing something to me now or not. I wont feel it which was a pity Its still somewhat annoying. Just as the beautys cheeks were blushing, the world in front of her changed as she sensed something. This is Mei stood up for a moment, and her eyes flashed. Was this a technique? She took a deep breath as she glanced toward the source. Roja was sitting down, and five light balls with different colors were constantly rotating above his palm. Mei though a little then she suddenly had an idea. She couldnt help look shocked as she stared at the five light balls. This is Five chakra elements at once?! Mei took a breath of cold air. She was born with three elements and two different blood limits. She naturally recognized the five elements on Rojas palm. When she discovered that Roja was trying to fuse the five together, she was even more shocking. What are you doing? Are you crazy? She was stunned and subconsciously shouted. Mei tried fusing three elements before. She tried to create blood limit selection but she failed, and it was very dangerous. She was almost killed several times. So she abandoned the idea of fusing three elements. Now Roja was going crazy. He was trying to curry on the fusion of five elements. Wouch! Wouch! The five balls rotation got faster and faster and gradually their color was not distinguished anymore. And finally, they joined together and fused. Wouch! Suddenly a gust a wind blew, and on the palm of Roja, a ball of white light seemed to condense. It seemed about to fall apart anytime as cracks appeared on it. Not good! Seeing this, Mei trembled. When she merged three attributes, this happened to her as well, and in the next moment, it exploded almost killing her. Just at the next moment, Mei wanted to flee, Rojas Chakra was larger than hers, and if that thing explodes, it will kill all of them. At this moment, Rojas eyes flashed, and a force completely different from Chakra appeared and forcibly kept the ball from collapsing. Condense! Rojas shouted as his five fingers gasped the ball of light forcefully making it return to its original state and preventing it from collapsing. Under the gaze of the beauty, a ball of light was hovering about Rojas palm, it dimmed slightly becoming gray as it stabilized. Chapter 388: Pseudo Truth-Seeking Ball! Almost at the moment, the gray sphere was formed, a will descended suddenly on Roja that seemed to slam the earth. This will was so powerful that it wasnt inferior to Roja and maybe even stronger. Sage of the six paths? Roja narrowed his eyes and looked up to the sky without fear at all. Although his strength wasnt as good as the six paths currently, he can always open up space and go to One pieces world anytime, he wants. Roja had a hunch that his presence would attract the six paths attention. His will didnt know everything, and he seemed hesitant to do anything to Roja, gradually the will dissipated. Seeing that the Six Paths didnt jump out, Rojas heart calmed down. Is this the result of fusing five elements? Roja looked at the gray sphere in his palm, and with a thought, it turned into a sword. Roja held the gray sword and slashed toward the ground. Wouch! The ground seemed to collapse at speed visible to the eye and a pit suddenly formed. Roja made its return to a ball shape and made it hover by his side. Wouch! The ball seemed about to collapse after leaving Rojas palm. Roja quickly grabbed it and forced it to stabilize again. It seemed that I must maintain the control over it, it cant leave my body and once Im not touching it, I will immediately become unstable. Although its closer to the truth-seeking ball, it still isnt. Roja looked at the ball and muttered. By the side, Kurenai was already used to Roja doing unbelievable things, but Mei was so shocked that her chin was about to hit the ground. He He succeeded? Fusing five elements actually succeeded? Is this a joke? Impossible, how can he merge five elements Looking with disbelief at Roja, Mei didnt know what to think, she tried fusing three elements but she wasnt successful but actually succeeded in fusing five. Thats right, I must be hallucinating, Im under that guys control for sure. This lack the Yin and Yang chakra natures, it can only cause annihilation to matter and cant harm the soul. Roja continued to study the Gray truth-seeking Ball. Yin and Yang are the force of spirit and life. The real truth-seeking ball is the result of seven elements fusion. It has the power to destroy the soul. Even for Roja who was a Shinigami, it was a great threat to him. The one Roja produced could only harm matter. Roja finally drew the conclusion, this ball can only be maintained by his control and could only destroy matter, and it cant destroy spirits. In this case, I can call it Pseudo Truth-seeking ball. Roja looked at the ball, then with a thought, he made them separate and returned to his body. The amount of chakra needed to make this ball was huge, and he didnt want it just to dissipate. He can already make three to four ones with his Chakra pool right now. There is a long way to go to reach the real Truth-Seeking Ball. Even if I use all of my Shinigami powers, it would be hard to fight the Six Paths. He recalled the will that descended on him before, the moment he sensed him Roja turned serious. That kind of spiritual power was even stronger than the Yonko. In the world of One Piece, his Reiatsu was unmatched, but here it was different, he felt that his soul was slightly weaker than the Six Paths. Having a strong soul is normal, after all, it was him and his brother that sealed Kaguya, and it was him who initiated the reincarnation. After taking a deep breath, Roja felt the excitement of knowing someone there is stronger. For a long time, he didnt feel this feeling. Looking at the direction Kurenai and Mei were in, Roja walked there and said. Kurenai, Mei, lets go. Yes. Kurenai immediately nodded and followed him. Mei didnt say anything, but she was ready to follow after him, but she suddenly thought, why should I listen to him? Five elements fusion, this guy is terrible, if it wasnt an illusion but real, then Meis eyes were shining as she didnt give up the idea of defeating Roja. Since you didnt kill me, then dont fall in my hand otherwise I will hey! Mei wanted to continue but found out that they already started walking and followed up. After finishing the five elements fusion, Roja knew that adding the yin and Yang attributes wont be easy. At least with his current Chakra, he wont be able to do it. The more Chakra, the better. Three to five Genin can fight a Chunin, three to five Chunin can fight a Jonin, and three to five Jonin can fight a Kage, but three to five kage wont be able to fight a super kage. Madara fought the five Kage and felt like he was fighting children. With Madara without the Rennigan, along with Hashirama, they wont be able to fight the Six Paths. I need to continue absorbing natures chakra and strengthen my body. Besides, Sen Maboroshi was absorbing the Natures Chakra as well so he can evolve even further. As for the space ability, Sen Maboroshi will continue to expand it, and I may be able to get a power similar to Kamui. Roja thought as he continued walking forward. Chapter 389: Punishment! In an open space inside a canyon, Roja and Kurenai were walking ahead, suddenly a beautiful figure appeared above the canyon. Light flashed in her eyes, and her Chakra surged. Lava release: Melting Apparition Technique! Wouch! Mei launched an attack and immediately, Roja and Kurenai were drowned in the Liquid. Is this still inside the Genjutsu?! Mei wiped a little bit of the liquid from the corner of her mouth, and her eyes stared as she muttered. And almost at the next moment, a familiar voice was heard besides her. Oh? When did you start thinking that you are no longer under the illusion? Wouch! Mei subconsciously retreated back, but before she could even stop, Rojas figure appeared again beside her. Her plan to kill Roja seemed to have failed again. Knowing that she couldnt escape or resist, Mei faced Roja with arrogance. How will you deal with me this time? Are you going to freeze me or are you going to use fire? If you want to kill me do it but dont dream that will listen to your command. Mei attacked Roja again, and every time she believed that she wasnt under the Genjutsu, reality hit her. All her sneak attacks failed. With Rojas Reiatsu and Kyoka Suigetsus power, Roja can permanently keep the illusion. Every time her attack fail, she would be punished by Roja, but she didnt give up but become more and more stubborn. When he heard her words, Roja snorted. Well. I hope you can still say this later. Roja was helpless since the normal way didnt work, he had to try different ways. He manipulated her so that she can speak but cant move a finger. Hey, are you going to do something that will shame me? Meis body was restrained, but her expression was a provoking one. Roja ignored her attitude and pointed out directly. Meis body suddenly floated in the air, and her shoes and socks were suddenly torn. Then a finger sized flame, and ice balls suddenly appeared. What are you doing? Mei was in the air and couldnt move, she was vigilant. At the next moment, the balls touched her feet directly and began moving up and down. Waaa, Aaah! Almost at the same moment, they touched her, Mei started screaming loudly, she can guarantee that even if she died a hundred time, it would be better then this. This is a Genjutsu!! This is a Genjutsu!! This is a Genjutsu!! Mei was telling herself this, but even though she knew it was an illusion, she couldnt get out of it. Hey, hahaha! Bastard! Ah, ah damned guy! Stop! Hahaha Stop now haha Damn bastard dont fall in my hands hahaha Otherwise hahaha I will Definitively. Hahaha Meis tears were coming out, but her body couldnt move at all. Pain can be tolerated, as ninjas were trained in that field. But the itch is completely different. This isnt something that a normal human can resist. Whats more, Roja used his ability to make her sense of touch even more sensible. Her will was broken already. Haha Stop Stop! Mei was about to collapse; her brain was already blank. Oh? You want me to stop? You didnt want that before. Roja leisurely looked at her and snorted. I hahaha That Dont. Stop!!! Mei wanted to say something, but she was immediately defeated. Are you going to serve me? Mei nodded quickly. Are you going to be obedient in the future? Mei nodded again. Looking at Meis pleading eyes, Roja finally snorted and reached out and grabbed Sen Maboroshi. Break, Kyoka Suigetsu! Wouch! The world in front of Mei suddenly broke like a mirror. She found herself under a tree while Kurenai and Roja were not that far away. All of that was just an illusion. Mei kept standing, although it was completely an illusion, it felt too real. Taking a breath, she finally recovered. That guy Dares to treat me After recovering, Mei gritted her teeth and couldnt wait to find Roja, but she found that he was looking at her with a smile. That look was as if saying, would you do it again? Her mouth twitched, recalling the feeling, she couldnt help shuddering. Damned guy! When I find out how to dispel that Genjutsu, well see what you will do. Mei gnashed her teeth and took a deep breath and looked at Roja. You are amazing Im defeated Chapter 390: Uchiha Shisui Crossing the Territories, Roja and the others arrived at the Land of Fire. It was a small village at the borders of the land of fire. Even though the village wasnt destroyed by the war, conflicts between ninjas will occasionally arise. Inside a restaurant. Give us your best. Mei was in front of the counter talking to the boss of the restaurant. The boss saw Mei and almost lost his soul looking at her beauty and quickly nodded. No problem, I will send them right away! Okay! Meis mouth slightly rose as she turned and left. And almost as she left, one of a group of four sitting on a table inside the restaurant which looked very young saw her, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. She is What happened? The other three saw the young mans gaze and asked immediately. This person was an Uchiha! In the era of the third Ninja war, many geniuses appeared. Although Uchiha Shusui wasnt the most dazzling, he made a great impact in the war. Shisui stopped and looked at the beauty and whispered: She is one of the Mist squad that got defeated a while ago. Is it her? What is she doing here? Several people were shocked by what they heard. The Mist were always interfering with Konoha. And Konoha was doing just the same thing. Of course, Shisui didnt have his prestige yet. He was a captain of the squad because he was from the Uchiha and also opened his Sharingan. At this age, he already had 3 tomoes and was a genius in Konoha. Dont know. It is said that she isnt careless. Shisui shook his head. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He didnt achieve any results in the battlefield yet, but he already made his name as Shisui of the body flicker and was highly valued by Konoha. That person wasnt such a careless person, she wont act so casually. Can you be sure she is really her? Someone could help ask. Shisui nodded and said: There is no meaning in using Henge (transformation) jutsu against me. The others looked at each other and stood up while putting the money on the table and left. The three of you go back first and inform them about Mei appearing here. How about you? I will stay here and observe her. More people will get us exposed, if Im alone, even if Im exposed, I can deal with it. Shisui said as he shook his head. The other three looked at each other and nodded. Then be careful. There are only two rooms left, which one will you go in, Roja? Mei stood in front of the small house and asked. Her red lips rose slightly as her eyes were filled with light. Fox! Kurenai on the side snorted. Roja stretched his finger and flicked Mei forehead as he said: You arent someone I look at like that You got so little charm and temperament, my woman isnt like this. After that Roja walked out of the window and flew. In Narutos world, no one could say this to her, little could match her charm, but in One pieces world, he got Hancock. Roja was telling the truth, but Mei was mad. This bastard! Mei clenched her fist and looked at Roja with a black face. If stares could kill, Roja wouldve died many times already. Kurenai looked at Mei with a sly look. She couldnt help giggle in her heart. Suddenly she remembered Rojas words and was stunned. Although Roja rarely mentions Hancock, when he does, he talks as if no one can compare to her. What kind of person is she? Kurenai thought and couldnt help but mutter. At midnight, on the roof, Shisui stayed there quietly with his scarlet eyes looking at the room. Only three people? After half a day of observation, Shisui knew Mei, but he didnt figure out who were the others. Kurenai felt slightly familiar to him. Shes not from the Mist, but her the chakra she has is really something which wasnt any less than Meis. As for that person Shisui narrowed his eyes as he felt that something was strange about Roja. Rojas chakra wasnt fixed at all, sometimes its huge, and other times its small. Im afraid these three arent simple. Shisui took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed. Did these three come here to do something? Could it be they want to attract attention from the front lines? Shisui though for a while but he frowned and shook his head, and finally, coldness flashed in his eyes. Int hat case, they must have a purpose in coming to the Land of fire All I have to do is to make them fail in whatever they want to do. Mei took a deep breath, and the Sharingan in his eyes disappeared. He wont act rashly, but he wont let it go either. I need to be careful. They arent easy to deal with. If I was to be found, I wouldnt be able to return in one piece, I wont be able to deal with them alone. Chapter 391: Mei Vs. Shisui! In the mountain, Roja was holding Sen Maboroshi and playing with it, constantly changing its form. Can you change the form of your sword at will? Mei and Kurenai followed behind Roja while watching the sword changing forms and they couldnt help blink seeing that. Before fighting Roja, she didnt pay attention to Rojas sword, but now seeing it changing its form caught her attention. What is that sword? Roja laughed and said: You want to know about this sword? Mei looked at Roja and said: A sword that can change shape, even the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist dont have such a sword. Mei was very respectful while mentioning the seven swordsmen, even though she was a genius, she respected them a lot. Oh, the strongest seven Swords Roja responded casually as if he was asking do you want to eat? Meis mouth twitched slightly and gave up arguing with Roja. The three walked around suddenly, Kurenai was first stunned before quickly reacting: Roja-sama, someone is tracking us. You finally noticed? it seems the time you used to practice Haki wasnt in vain. Roja didnt turn his head, but stared at Sen Maboroshi in his hand and casually said. Mei looked at Roja before turning to Kurenai. It seems that Roja discovered someone and Kurenai just did, but she didnt feel anything. Although she wasnt a perceptive Ninja, not founding someone is normal, but Roja and Kurenai found the one tracking them and she didnt, which made her feel shameful. I want to see who dares follow us Mei, in a moment of anger, turned around toward the person following them. In the forest, a pair of scarlet eyes were watching the three. His eyes sharpened, and the cold light flashed in his eyes. This direction Do they want to cut off our supplies? But theyre not moving fast. Is it because they are in the land of fire, so they are currently being vigilant? Even so, they will soon catch up to Konohas ninjas. Shisui set his mind straight as he continued to follow after them. Almost in the next moment, His pupil shrank, and the three tomoes in his eyes started turning around. He was discovered! Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique! Accompanying the angry yell, Acid swept in front of Shisui. Shisui stopped his body, he used his leg to step hard on the tree trunk and flew backward. Wouch! Mei looked at the person coldly, and when she saw his eyes, she was a little bit hesitant. That is Sharingan An Uchiha member? I was really careful, I didnt expect to be discovered by you. It seems like one of you is a perceptive Ninja. Although he was exposed, Shisui was calm as he already prepared for this. Humph. Shisui shouldnt have mentioned this as may was still holding a grudge about not being able to sense him. I thought you were just a kid, I didnt think you possess the Sharingan. Meis tone was Icy as her hand printed. However, before waiting for her to finish, Shisui instantly disappeared with a flash of light and appeared behind Mei as he pulled a short sword to attack. Wouch! Shisuis sword pierced directly into Meis body, but in the next moment, Meis figure turned into a log. Replacement Shisui stopped and calmed down, he didnt expect his opponent to be this good. Under his Sharingan, Meis actions were captured. At the moment he stabbed, Mei already stopped her printing and used replacement. Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique! Water Release: Water Bullet Technique! Mei unleashed her water Jutsu, and it directly countered The fire Jutsu and directly swallowed it. Uchiha little boy, cant you stop this? Looking at the water coming toward him, Shisui flickered and stabbed his sword at Meis leg. Mei already expected this and jumped back to avoid the attack. I still want to deal with the other two. It seems like Im still a little bit arrogant. In the end, she is one of the mist, and it isnt easy to deal with her. Shisui looked at Mei, and after he was discovered, he had two choices, wait for reinforcement, and then pursue the three. The Second is to fight them and wait for support. After a brief fight, Shisui knew that it wasnt easy to defeat this Beauty, but it wasnt impossible as he could see through her attacks. If I let them go, it will be very difficult to find them again. Shisui stopped thinking as the tomoe in his eyes were moving, and suddenly they changed. Chapter 392: Shisui Of the Body Flicker! Inside the mountain, Dozen of Konohas ninjas were moving forward. Five people were leading the group, and one of them was one of the Sanin. Be careful, we should be close by. The commander was a Ninja from Konoha, her chest was swaying as she ran: Is there a perceptive Ninja who can discover Shisui? I cant tell, but there should be one. A ninja suddenly moved forward to report. She nodded and immediately continued forward. Good! Move quickly. This was the territory of the land of fire, and this territory was under their protection. The Mist daring to go inside their territory made Konoha not think about making them leave, but annihilate them directly. According to the information sent by Shisui, there were three enemies, one of them being the famous beauty of the mist, so all of them should be from the Mist. If you want to kill an enemy from the Mist, you will need at least double their numbers. After considering the situation, Tsunade chose to lead a team personally. Going inside out territory, they want to cut our supply line, they are really courageous, I wont let them escape. Tsunades eyes were cold. Although she was a medical Ninja, she experienced the second ninja war and was really a good leader. Wouch! Wouch! Shisui was regularly using Chakra to step on the water and delaying Mei, but suddenly Kurenai appeared. She looked at Shisui, and her eyes flashed: You are Uchiha Shisui Dont continue this, we have no intention of fighting Konoha. Shisui didnt know her, but she knew him. He was the greatest genius in this generation of the Uchiha. Although he was not famous in the battlefield, his reputation in Konoha wasnt small. Do you think Id believe what you say? Shisui stopped and blinked, then continued to fight against Mei. Kurenai shook her head with helplessness. She knew that it wouldnt be easy for Shisui to believe her. If this continued to drag on, Roja might make a move, and this Genius of the Uchiha family might really face a tragedy which will pull Konoha into this. Thinking about this, Kurenai made a decision, she wanted to stop the fight quickly. Wouch! Kurenai started printing. Genjutsu: Mirage! Pink leaves surrounded Kurenai as something like a copy seemed to rush toward Shisui. Clone? Shisuis Sharingan started working as he looked at the thing in front of him then he calmly said: No This is a Genjutsu! Wouch! Shisui jumped forward as he picked Kurenais real position using his Sharingan. He judged Kurenai to be a Genjutsu user. Using Genjutsu against an Uchiha wasnt a great idea. The Sharingan was best in seeing through any Genjutsu, and also it was best for Genjutsu users. Release! The Genjutsu was directly broken, and at the same time, he used a Genjutsu of his own. Kurenai already expected this, so she was prepared for the Genjutsu rebound. Wouch! Shisui stopped the Technique and arrived in front of Kurenai directly stabbing her as he tried to get rid of her. In the next moment, Kurenai defended this attack while Shisui continued. But surprisingly, Kurenai seemed to be the same as him. It was as if she could see his movement the same way he did. This Shisui was surprised for the first time. With his Sharingan, he was able to see through Kurenais action, he thought he would be able to gain the upper hand, but he didnt expect her to be able to read his moves as well. The fight could be said to be a tie between the two. Not just a Genjutsu user, but also a perceptive one and a taijutsu user as well? Shisui finally felt that there is trouble. The strength of these two wasnt something normal. Wouch! Mei attacked along, and Shisui could only be forced into retreat. Shisui took a deep breath, and his eyes calmed down again. He muttered: In this case, I would have to use another technique The body flicker technique! In the next moment, Shisui made seals as he moved forward. During his run, his figure trembled as if he was splitting into two identical figures. One to two, two to four In a short period, there were more than ten identical Shisui on the field. Is this a clone? Meis eyes flashed as she started printing. Water Release: Water Dragon Technique! Wouch! Suddenly, a huge water dragon appeared and moved forward as if it wanted to devour Shisui. However, as the water Dragon approached, a dozen copies of Shisui stopped in their places, and nothing happened to them as if they were phantoms. Is he using Genjutsu? Mei tried to find where Shisui was. But in the next moment, the copies moved forward holding their swords and surrounded Mei and Kurenai. Be careful! Kurenai was using Haki and felt something abnormal. She was trying to find what is going on as she warned Mei. Wouch! They first ignored the water dragon as if they didnt exist but the next moment they seemed to become real and their attacks could connect. Whats going on? If she wasnt warned by Kurenai, Mei wouldve very likely been injured. She watched the dozen Uchihas while her eyes revealed a different color. Its not an ordinary clone This should be another technique. Its like combining Genjutsu with the clone Jutsu. Kurenai saw this using Haki and couldnt help admire the strength of the genius Uchiha. Chapter 393: Roja made his move! Based on Strength, Shisui would find trouble fighting these two, even if Roja was weaker than them if he joins the fight he would definitively lose. Although he seems to have the upper hand, in fact, he knew that it was really difficult to overcome this situation. Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique! Mei once again released her Lava technique. Wouch! Shisui leaped up to avoid the fluid while holding his sword and rushing toward them. Mei and Kurenai both jumped to avoid Shisuis attack. Both of them searched for the flaws in Shisuis technique while Shisui stopped his attacks as he only wanted to drag this fight for as long as possible. They seemed to be in a deadlock. And at this time, Wouch! Applause was heard from within the jungle. The Genius Ninja of the Uchiha Family. Your performance is really wonderful. Roja stepped out and wasnt angry because Shisui was fighting the other two. Shisui looked at this with great interest. Are you finally joining the fight? Shisuis gaze fell on Roja. He never ignored Rojas existence at all, he was always paying attention to him. He figured Mei and Kurenais strength, but Rojas strength was still unclear. Although the situation was really dangerous, he never thought about withdrawing. If he retreats now, then the supply line would be in danger. He even though that even if he cant win, he can drag the fight. Ugh Kurenai saw Roja stepping out and couldnt help but sigh and walked back. Seeing this, Shisui felt strange. Does she want to retreat? It is clear that the advantage of having three people is greater. At this time, Roja looked at Mei and joked: The whole day we were being followed, and you didnt feel it, and even after figuring it out you still couldnt fight him, are you satisfied with this? Mei pouted as she was somewhat annoyed. When she met the Monster, Roja, she couldnt do a thing. As a result, she wanted to release her frustration on Shisui but in the end, she couldnt. It seemed that since meeting Roja, she was really unlucky. I will get rid of him sooner or later. Mei though and no longer mobilized her Chakra, she slacked off as she was going back to the rear and stood next to Kurenai. Mei and Kurenai werent in a fighting stance which made Shisui feel really strange, he didnt relax as he looked at Roja seriously. A sword appeared in Rojas hand without anyone knowing how. You use a sword? Is this guy one of the seven swordsmen of the Mist? But he seems different than the description. Shisui calmed down. He could guess why the other two stepped down from the fight. There was only one reason, which is that Roja was far stronger than the two of them. Sure enough, this guy is the trickiest amongst them. He took a deep breath and stared at Rojas sword. He didnt even look at Rojas eyes, because he wasnt familiar with Roja strength he didnt dare be careless. If Im not wrong, you should be Uchiha Shisui right? In Rojas hand, Sen Maboroshi released some water vapor in the air before retracting it as nothing happened. Shisui stopped thinking and attacked Roja. His Sharingan were fully in use as he captured every move of Roja, but he didnt find any abnormality nor did he see any chakra flow. Its a great honor for you to know my name. Shisui found it unexpected for Roja to know his name. Although he wasnt famous in the battlefield, he was famous in Konoha. Roja suddenly stepped forward and walked over toward Shisui as he said: The Uchiha family have only two people to pay attention to in this generation, and you are one of them. The second person is definitively Obito. Itachi was younger than both of them. Shisui had a Mangekyou Sharingan that could permanently change reality for someone. As for Obito, he was special, he changed from a normal kid to a behind the scene monster. Two people? Obitos eyes changed. In this generation, no one can compare with him. He didnt know who Roja was referring to. Several people flashed in his mind, but they all were rejected. At this moment, he reacted, he seemed to be influenced by Rojas words. It wasnt a good thing to be influenced in a fight. Great. Shisui calmed down. He directly threw out the messy thoughts away. Once again he looked at Roja with great vigilance. Roja walked near Shisui and stopped while he said: I will attack, I wonder if you can block it. Try, and you will know! Shisui said without fear. When Roja swung his sword, the attack rushed at Shisui. Wouch! Shisuis tomoes span rapidly as he captured Rojas movement. He didnt dare face the attack head-on as he didnt know Rojas power, so he jumped away to avoid the attack. He was shocked to discover that there is inexplicably a sword mark on his chest. Blood splashed! Chapter 394: Outline! How could this I clearly avoided! Shisui looked at the blood mark on his chest, and he couldnt know what just happened. How did he get hit? How come he didnt see it with his Sharingan? It seems like you cant stop it. Roja was slightly disappointed to see Shisui like this. He really wanted to experience the strongest Genjutsu, but it seemed like Shisui still didnt open his Mangekyou Sharingan. Silence. Rojas figure suddenly disappeared and arrived behind Shisui without him noticing. Wouch! Another mark was left on Shisuis back and blood splashed. This is What is Shisui could no longer stand, and his body swayed and fell to the front. When he fell, he reluctantly turned his head to look at Roja. In the forest, Kurenai and Mei were looking at Shisui getting hit by Rojas attack without moving from his place. Seeing this, they could guess that Shisui fell under Rojas Genjutsu like them. Uchiha Shisui, a guy with Sharingan He was defeated so easily? Mei couldnt help take a deep breath. Rojas power was horrible, once he made a move, his enemy would die. And just in the next moment, a shout came from a distance. Stop!! Roja stopped and with a long-awaited expression turned around to look at the distance. Theyre finally here. Wouch! Wouch! A figure appeared and picked up Shisui, and another one holding a sword attacked Roja. Roja just swung his sword back. Wouch! Just a dead wood, the sword in the hand of the person broke. Seeing his sword break, that person desperately avoided the attack, but his shoulder was hit by the sword and blood splashing. Wouch! The man jumped back and held his shoulder while looking at Roja with horror. He wore the head-protector of Konoha. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! A dozen figures flashed and arrived at the scene and surrounded them. Shisui fighting them alone, they didnt see, but the man that was just injured, they saw it clearly. Konohas sanin Tsunade! Mei looked at the Ninja, and her eyes fell on the figure that saved Shisui, her eyes coldly stared at her. Its normal for a woman to have hostility toward another woman. She was always Tsunades biggest enemy, and she even had the idea of attacking and killing her. But Tsunade was the commander of the camp and wouldnt easily step out. The bleeding stopped. Tsunade gave Shisui first aid and then got up and looked at Roja, when she saw him, her eyes shrunk. She didnt care before, but now she looked closely at him, he was I waited for so long for the commander to appear. Is there a problem? Roja held Sen Maboroshi and stood in his place with a harmless smile. Regarding the Information about Roja, others may not know, but as the commander of a camp, she knew. His strength was so strong that she didnt know anyone alive that could face him. Are you the one who stopped the war against The Clouds? Tsunade looked calmly at Roja. Roja shrugged and said: If there is no one else, then I may be the one. At this time, she took a look at Kurenai and Mei, she didnt recognize Kurenai, but she knew Mei. Mei noticed her gaze and suddenly raised her chin and said: If it isnt the famous Sanin of Konoha? Its a great honor to see you. She wasnt saying this with sarcasm. Tsunade responded coldly: A group of Rats from the mist dare to try a sneak attack us? Ha ha Mei was preparing to say something, but Roja put his finger on her forehead and flickered her. Boom! Mei stepped back, and a red mark appeared on her forehead. Dont interrupt when adults are talking. Roja ignored the expression on Meis face and turned around to look at Tsunade. Tsunades brows wrinkled. Although she has doubts about Roja, she wasnt afraid of him, but she didnt want to cause any conflicts. Arent you a Rogue Ninja? How come you are with the Mist? Rojas identity was a mystery, they once suspected that Roja was from the Mist, but they changed their mind when he stopped the war with the clouds. If Roja was from the Mist, he wouldnt go out of his way to stop the clouds and help Konoha. Its because he stopped the war, that his identity became a mystery. Of course Im not, as for her I picked up a maid from the road, is there a problem with that? Roja glanced at Mei and casually said. Uh What is a maid collection? Mei also heard his words and wanted to refute them, but they were true. Roja seemed to feel her anger, so he glanced at her and said: You dont need to be angry, you will feel the glory of this identity in the future. Puff! Mei felt like spitting blood. She wanted to smash that glory into Rojas face and go away. Chapter 395: One Sword. Is this guy really a ninja from the Mist? Tsunade was looking at Roja and Meis appearance, couldnt help be skeptical. She looked at the dozen ninjas surrounding them and wanted to tell them to catch and interrogate them, but she knew that defeating Roja wont be easy. Although she was a bit arrogant being one of the Sanin, she knew that Jiraiya couldnt defeat him so it would be difficult to defeat him herself. She also knew about his deeds against the clouds. Tsunade was hesitant, then she decided not to fight. In that case, this was just a misunderstanding. Im very sorry, we will leave now. Tsunade looked at Roja and ordered the others to leave. Slow down. However, Roja stopped her and said: One of the Sanin Tsunade Since you are here, I have something I want to ask. What is it? Tsunades brows wrinkled as she asked while getting a little angry. Roja asked casually: Where is Shikkotsu forest? I want to take a look at it. Tsunade frowned and showed vigilance. Roja slightly raised his chin and said: Dont worry, I just want to look, is it that troublesome? Shikkotsu forest was in the Land of Earth. They had to cross the entire Land of Fire before getting there, and with the speed of Ninjas, it would take at least a month. If I dont agree? Tsunade didnt explain anything and directly said with a calm face. Thats too bad, I will have to use force then Roja shrugged revealing a helpless expression. Hmph. When Tsunade heard this, she snorted and became angry. Although Roja was strong, and it was said that he easily defeated the Hachibi, she is still one of the Sanin. Sorry, I still have many things to deal with, I got no time to play with you. After saying this coldly, Tsunade turned around to leave. And at this time, Roja shook his head slightly, and Sen Maboroshi released cold air that spread in all directions. Almost in mere seconds, the entire forest turned from summer to winter. Are you going to fight? You have to think this through. Tsunades face looked sullen. Boom! She stepped on the Ice and broke it. The power that erupted made Kurenai and Mei sigh in relief. The cracks spread all over the place as she looked at Roja. The group of ninja at the rear saw this, and after taking a breath, they revealed awe and admiration. The momentum is good. Roja looked at the power released by Tsunade and not only was he not shocked, he even appreciated with a look of an elder looking at the younger generation. After that, he shook his head and said slowly: But Its just that, are you sure you want to do this? Just think about it. If you want to fight, I will accompany you till the end. Tsunade looked at Roja with her head up. There is no trace of fear in her eyes. Although Roja was strong why would she fear him? Konohas ninjas were full of determination. They all took a battle stance. As soon as their commander attack, they will follow along. However. Looking at this Roja smiled. Well see this and tell me what youre going to do Roja held his sword and swung it in front of him. Sword light emerged and disappeared as if nothing happened. But at this moment, Tsunade and the other ninjas leaned forward instinctively while they were shocked. Wouch! A ripple in the void suddenly appeared. Kurenai and Mei were surprised and felt unbelievable. They looked at this scene and couldnt help open their mouths in shock. They all looked at the forest behind Konohas ninjas. The forest that stretches for over than a thousand meters full of frozen trees was suddenly divided in two. What is even more shocking is the mountain behind the forest that was also divided in two from the middle. With just one sword strike, the world seemed to be divided into two. Everyone was silent. Under the looks from everyone there, the mountain and the forest that was cut cleanly fell to the ground. Boom! Everything trembled as if someone was using earth release techniques. It was hard for the Ninjas to stabilize from the shockwaves. Wouch! Wouch! The ice shook due to the vibration and shattered. The sky was clear, and the sun rays were reflected by the Ice pieces scattered in the forest. It was an extremely beautiful scene. Finally, the vibration calmed down, and the sounds disappeared, leaving only a few weak sounds that continued to arrive from the distance. No one talked. Is this Genjutsu? Mei behind Roja looked at this with wide eyes. She looked at the mountain in the distance and whispered. Was this a power that a human could have? Kurenai had the same look on her face, and her mind was blank. Even if she saw Roja defeat Jiraiya and the Hachibi, it wasnt as shocking as this. Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hand, then turned toward Tsunade and said. Are you sure you want to accompany me till the end? Chapter 396: Konoha’s Response. It seems like being Rojas made wasnt that unacceptable after all Mei stood behind Roja and looked at this scene with shock. That thought flashed in her mind, and she quickly shook her head to make it dissipate. Pooh! How can I get such an idea? In front of Roja Damn How can a human have such power Tsunade felt her heart tremble, her back was full of sweat as she stiffened in her place. The other ninjas were shocked as well. They didnt think about fighting anymore, only fear remained in their minds. Even though they were elites in their village, why was there such a disparity in strength? Under such a scene, even the kages of the five nations would tremble. Was the mountain really cut off Tsunade looked at this and asked herself. At a very young age, she knew her grandfather could smash mountains easily. Everything in the land of fire prospered under her grandfathers hand. She always thought that this was an exaggerated legend. Todays scene changed her mind. Roja held Sen Maboroshi and took a few steps forward at random. Konohas ninjas saw this and instinctively retreated. Almost everyone was fearful of him. Even Tsunade retreated. Rojas mouth raised and Sen Maboroshi was lifted. Slow. Tsunade lifted her hand in surrender. Oh? You changed your mind? Roja lowered his sword, and his eyes fell on Konohas ninja. They felt like they just were about to step into the gates of hell. Tsunade breathed to calm herself and said: I will take you to Shikkotsu forest alone, let them go. Ok! So take the lead now, Im somewhat in a hurry. Konoha. The Hokages tower. What? The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, almost made the pipe in his hand go while the ash inside of it fell on the desk. In front of him, a Ninja kneeled on one knee as his forehead was full of sweat as he said: That is what happened, Now Tsunade-sama is with him, her life and death are unclear. Damn. Sarutobis face was very ugly, although Konoha was amongst the top when it comes to power, almost all the other villages are against them. After all, the resource in the land of fire far exceed the other lands, the large forest produced by Hashirama and the resources left behind made the other villages eye them. He was very nervous about the frontlines before, but Roja stepped in and stopped the clouds. But Roja now suddenly came to the land of Fire and kidnapped his student, one of the most powerful ninjas they got which would sharply hurt Konoha. Tsunade was strong, and she was smart. She was enough to guard a border alone and made the Mist afraid of trouble with her there. Sarutobi frowned as an ugly frown appeared on his face as he went back and forth inside the room. Pass down my orders, dont let this information leak, and anyone speaking of it is considered a rebel. Just as he said this, the person who was inside the room stood up and shouted: Consider it done, Hokage-sama. Seeing that Sarutobi didnt say anything else, the ninja left. They were from the root, but the things in the original story have yet to happen, and the Uchiha assassination was yet to be planned for. Danzo, what do you think? Sarutobi took a deep breath and waited for the ninja to leave before saying this. Danzo appeared from the shadows in the room with a gloomy face as he said: If the news about Tsunade being kidnapped was to be known, not only would our ninjas lose motivation, the Mist would hit our front lines. Tsunade losing was unexpected but being able to cut a mountain with a sword. That strength is really Having said this, Danzo face was gloomy. Sarutobi and he both witnessed Hashiramas power as well as Madaras. They knew that this kind of power could control the world. Roja being able to cut a mountain with a sword, although they didnt know whether he was as strong as Madara and Hashirama or not but they knew that this kind of strength is tricky. We have information that he wanted to go to the Shikkotsu forest, but we dont know his purpose from going there Sarutobi said. This kind of thing cant be tolerated, but Roja was too strong. If they used the four red yang formation to seal him, they could use a forbidden Jutsu to kill him. But now it was a time of war, people with kage level chakra were scarce, to begin with, and most of them were sent to the front line. If they call them back, it will affect the battlefield which was why Sarutobi was hesitant. This person seems to appear from thin air. We never heard about him before, and with his strength, that would be weird. Danzo said as his eyes flashed. Sarutobi looked at him and said: What do you think we should do? You cant easily go after him, even if we win we would lose, and if we get defeated, it would be really unfavorable for us. I know. Sarutobi nodded as he thought the same way. His eyes flashed slightly as he said: But we can lead him to the vicinity of Konoha He is strong, he can breathe the six violet flames formation, but he wont be able to do the same with the Four red yang formation created by Sensei. Four Red Yang Formation Danzo thought and said: But how to lure him to Konoha? Having said this, Sarutobi suddenly seemed to be thinking about something. I think there is a way, but I dont know whether we will succeed or not. Chapter 397: Yellow Flash! On an open plane, the wind blew gently on the fresh grass making a refreshing smell cover the place. The environment in the Land Of Fire is incomparable to where I come from. Looking at the scenery, Mie couldnt help but sigh. Among the five lands, the land of wind had the worst landscape, and also had the least resources, because it was just a huge desert. Next comes the Land Of Earth, which was similar to the land of wind, but it also lacked water but not as serious as the land of Wind. The land of lightning comes next, because of the high terrain, they lack land to cultivate. Finally, the Land of Water, it is covered with a layer of ice all year long which was harsh. Under such circumstances, its no wonder the war was centered on Konoha. I heard that it was my grandfather, the first Hokage, who created the fast forest in the Land of fire using his Wood Release. I dont know if its true or not. Tsunade walked by the side as she talked to Mei. After saying this, she couldnt help look at Roja in front. Before, she didnt believe something like that was possible, but after seeing Roja cutting a mountain, she started to believe in it. The first Hokage Kurenai couldnt help hold her breath slightly, as she revealed a look of respect. Hashirama was not only the first Hokage, but he was also the one who stopped the warring period and created Konoha. Roja was walking in front of them listened to their talk and said casually: If there is such a legend, then its 80% true. It is seemingly difficult to change the landscape of such a large piece of land, but with Rojas power, he could now change everything to Ice or fire if he wanted. What kind of power did he have to be able to change the landscape of an entire country. In Tsunades mind, she began imagining the scene and couldnt help but mutter. Mei listened to their words and said: What about him, he still died in the end. Do you want to die. Tsunades face turned cold as she heard Meis words. Although Mei knew she couldnt win against the current Tsunade, she didnt fear her as she mocked: Now you are being kept here, and Konoha isnt saying anything about it, where is the person who stopped the warring period. If there isnt a strong enough person, then the other four countries would just attack and divide you amongst themselves. When she heard the words of ridicule, Tsunade was annoyed, but she knew that what Mei said is the truth. If there are interest and hatred, the other countries will form an alliance to conquer Konoha which would be really dangerous. Moreover, she has to take Roja to the Fokkutsu forest, so the Mist had a chance to attack as she isnt there anymore. They already walked half of the country of fire already. Although there wasnt any road, it is as simple as walking forward. But so far, no one from Konoha was here yet. Is she being abandoned? Although she knew Rojas power and that Konoha wouldnt be able to face him, she still felt uncomfortable. At this time, Roja blinked, his expression showed how stunned he was. He then chuckled and stopped: Someone is coming. Oh?! Mei and Kurenai stopped, but they didnt see the figure of the one Roja was talking about. Obviously, they were too far away for them to notice. Mei couldnt help think a little and say: Are they from Konoha? It is a ninja from Konoha. Roja looked at Mei with a smile. Meis mouth twitched slightly, her face was black. She felt really something bad was about to happen. They had Konohas princess captive. However, no one paid attention to Mei. Kurenai took a deep breath, and her eyes were nervous. The Ninja from Konoha arrived for Roja. She was seeing Rojas relationship with Konoha getting worse and didnt know what to do about it. Tsunade was also nervous. Although she knew that they came for her, she witnessed Rojas power and knew that he was really unpredictable. Kurenai soon perceives the presence of the ninja and her expression turned into a mess. Because she could tell that only one person was coming. Is he not coming for us? There was some doubt in Kurenais heart. Wouch! Suddenly, a blurry figure appeared in front of them along with a yellow flash of light. In the third war, many things happened, whether the betrayal of one of Sanin or the appearance of the genius ninja Kakashi. But the most known thing is the genius who will get the position of Hokage who was given a nickname in this war. That is The Yellow Flash. The war was in the middle now, and the title of the yellow flash was becoming famous by the day. In the original story, he could travel from a battlefield to another changing the situation alone to Konohas favor. He faced a thousand Ninja alone, killing a hundred elites The name, Yellow flash was created. On the battlefield, he was unstoppable, and he almost swept all his enemies. The mission competition rate was 100% So in this world were mission was more important than life, there was only one exception when you encounter the Yellow flash, you immediately abandon the mission and retreat without receiving any punishment. Chapter 398: Roja Vs. The Yellow Flash! Minato? Tsunade looked at the Yellow flash, and suddenly her eyes flashed as she understood what Konoha wanted to do. Minato was proficient in Time-space Jutsu, and he had The Flying Thunder god technique. With this technique, he can bring her back to Konoha very easily. Just that Even if he brought her back to Konoha, can it really solve the problem?! If Roja was to get angry or join forces with other villages, the impact on Konoha would be too huge. I am sorry, I am a little late. Minato first apologized to Tsunade and then looked at Roja calmly: Tsunade-sama is important to Konoha. You cant just take her like that. Standing behind Roja, Mei looked at Minato with suspicion, Konoha actually sent one person to save Tsunade? What does this mean? Kurenai knew Minato, but she only knew that he was a jonin from Konoha. Anything else about him was clear. If I want to bring her, I need to reserve her? Roja looked at Minato and spoke. Minato calmly looked at Roja and said: I have heard about your attack, although its really powerful, its not necessarily effective on me. Minato reached inside his bag and threw a handful of Kunais, and then threw one at Roja. Ding! Roja didnt move from the Kunai. Almost at this moment, Minato used Flying thunder god and grabbed the Kunai while facing Rojas eyes. So fast! Mei and Kurenai were finally shocked when Minato appeared, they didnt think much of it, but when he attacked, they both were shocked. If the one being attack was one them and not Roja, then they wouldnt have a chance to avoid. Roja didnt avoid Minatos attack. Ding! Minato tried to pierce Rojas eye with the Kunai, but Roja didnt move, and the Kunai couldnt even pierce his eyelid. Wouch! Minato wasnt shocked as he used the Flying Thunder God again and appeared in another position. Sure enough, the information about you were true The first goal of Minato was to rescue Tsunade, and the second one was to test Rojas strength. If he can kill him, then the other plan wont be needed. While Minato briefly confronted Roja, the latter glanced at the Kunais and remembered what Minato just did and finally said. Is this the Flying Thunder God? Although Roja also had space ability and can forcibly use it to open a crack in space and return to One pieces world, his ability was more based on violence while Minatos was more stable. Minato was extremely fast and required almost no time to use this technique, but the only disadvantage is that he needed to leave a mark before he could teleport. In contrast, Roja could use space movement, but he would need some time to lunch the skill. You are eye-catching. Seeing the Technique he used, Roja could know the name of the technique which surprised Minato, but he was still calm. Wouch! Minato disappeared again and this time appeared beside Tsunade. Its difficult to defeat Roja in a short time, so he will send Tsunade back to Konoha first and come back to fight. But at this moment, the moment Minato tried to touch Tsunade, a sword attack arrived at his place, if he tries to grab her, he would be cut in half. This guy Minatos eyes slightly shrunk as he was shocked finally. He flashed again avoiding Rojas attack. If he waited for him to reach her before attacking, he wouldnt be able to catch him, so he attacked in advance as he knew where Minato will appear. Wouch! Under Rojas sword, the earth split open, and a deep gully appeared on the ground. Prediction? Minato avoided Rojas attack as he was even more surprised by Rojas ability to predict his location than his attack power. Minato disappeared again, and this time he didnt go for Tsunade, but he went directly toward Roja, and before anyone knew, a Rasengan appeared in his hand. Roja didnt look at him as he directly turned around and punched! Boom! The Rasengan was directly blown, and strong wind pressure swept all directions. Wouch! As soon as the Rasengan was blown, Minato disappeared and appeared again beside Tsunade. Obviously, he did attack Roja just to distract him and save Tsunade. But what shocked him was that Roja was already a step ahead. As if he has already known where he will appear, a sword strike came again. At this time, Minato once again used the Flying Thunder God to get away. Great! This was the opponent in this world that Roja faced and couldnt solve with just his hand. This amazed him. The terrible thing wasnt the Flying Thunder God, but Minatos nerve reaction speed, for short, his reflex. In this short confrontation, no one could react. What a terrifying technique! Mei finally took a breath and looked at Minato. Kurenai opened her eyes in surprise and said: It turns out Minatos strength was so great. This time, Minato was more stunned than anyone here, his heart was beating so fast as if it wanted to escape from his chest. He could conclude one thing from this confrontation, Roja could predict his moves. This was almost an unbelievable thing. You know, the flying thunder god could be activated with just his thought, it is the fastest space ability. Unless Roja can get into his mind and know his thoughts in advance, then it would be impossible. No, wait There is something else that can do this A thought flashed in Minatos mind as he comes to a terrifying idea. Roja Can you predict the future?! Chapter 399: Minato’s countermeasure! Minatos technique already reached such a level? Unfortunately, it doesnt look effective Tsunade watched the confrontation and said. Roja held Sen Maboroshi and calmly looked at Minato. He placed the sword in front of him and said: If you only have that much, it may not be easy to save someone from me. His voice fell, and Sen Maboroshi released white Mist. But at this moment, Minato once again used the flying thunder god technique and arrived beside Roja. Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique! At this moment, Minato released this jutsu which made the earth tremble. Ash and dust flew all around them making it hard to see anything. Even if you can see the future, there must be a way to stop you. Minato wasnt scared of Rojas ability, after releasing this jutsu, he used Flying Thunder God again while his hand flashed. At this time, a sword attacked moved inside the dust toward Minato, the latter didnt hesitate to launch his technique once again. He already placed countless Kunais with his seal on them, and he could now move all around the place. As long as he attacks Mei or Kurenai, the situation would turn favorable to him. Wouch! When he appeared, he was beside Kurenai as if he wanted to grab her. Roja already knew this and attacked the place he was going to appear in without hesitation. The attack gazed Minatos sleeve before he escaped. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Minatos figure was flushing in succession, he appeared beside Mei and also Tsunade, but he didnt attack Roja. As long as he can touch Tsunade, he would be able to take her away, but each time Roja would already send an attack toward him. The ability of space movement was strong, but time was stronger. What a tricky guy Minato was constantly flashing as this was the first time he encountered such a strong opponent. In ten or so attacks, Minato gradually judged Rojas ability. Sure enough, like I thought I dont know how far you can see, but I know that when he intervenes in the future, he saw he creates flaws. Minato determined that Roja has a strong perception, it could be said that it was stronger than even the Sharingan. Although there are flaws, it is still a bit tricky Minato sighed in relief as his eyes flashed and once again, he disappeared. Wouch! Just as he appeared, Roja was still a step ahead, the attack moved toward him, and he couldnt resist it. He teleported again. This is it. Facing Rojas attack, Minato took a deep breath, and when the sword was about to hit his body, he used the flying thunder god again. This time, He didnt just teleport alone, he took Rojas attack with him. Wouch! In the next moment, Minato appeared behind Roja and Rojas attack was now his weapon. As long as you intervene in the future you see, there would be a moment of pause where you cant predict the future. You didnt see this. Minatos eyes flashed with fierceness, and the sword attack suddenly fell. No one thought that the battle that seemed one-sided suddenly changed. The three Girls were surprised. Boom! An earth-shattering Roar was caused by the attack while Minato appeared in the distance. Rojas place was filled with dust. Done already? Minato stared at that place seriously. Kurenai and the other two revealed an unbelievable look, no one thought that Minato would use such a strong counter-attack. Under the eyes of everyone, Rojas figure appeared after the dust was dispersed, he was unscathed which surprised them. He was hit by such an attack, and he is still ok?! It turns out you wanted to use my attack against me and kill me? Roja looked at Minato. Although he was played in by Minato, he didnt get angry. He was thinking about something. I have forgotten that The Flying Thunder God Technique could not only transfer people but also attacks So you couldve transferred my attack every time and saved Tsunade from the start, but it looks like you really want to kill me. As Rojas voice fell, the other turned around to look at Minato. Thats right. Minato can already move Rojas attack and save Tsunade, but he wanted to kill Roja directly he didnt. Minatos face didnt reveal anything. He seemed harmless, but at this moment, the other felt completely different. Chapter 400: Shock! I didnt expect that this wouldnt work Under their gazes, Minato took a deep breath slowly calmed his heart and looked serious. Rojas attack was already surpassed S class Ninjutsu. Even such an attack couldnt kill him which was really unrealistic. Feeling the chakra in his body, Minato shook his hand, he will just take Tsunade and leave. The next move of Minato would be in Rojas expectation. Roja once again raised Sen Maboroshi. Its useless. Minato wasnt afraid of Rojas sword, with his flying thunder god technique, he can always do the same thing again. Is it really useless? Roja seemed to talk faintly as he sends another attack with his backhand. When Roja attacked, Minato flashed again. Wouch! However, Rojas sword wasnt like usual, it was like a bolt of black lightning that moved through the void. The power of space. This is Almost as soon as he saw the black lightning, Minatos face changed. This attack didnt seem as powerful as the previous one, but it seemed to have eyes as it moved through space toward him which made him amazed. Where the black lightning went, a crack in space appeared. A sword attack that cracks space?! Minato couldnt comprehend this. His Flying Thunder God could transfer normal attacks, but against this lightning that cracked space, he was helpless. Wouch! Without hesitation, Minato teleported directly, and the black lightning seemed to disappear. Kurenai, Mei, and Tsunade were looking around as they wanted to see where Minato was. Just what is this? The black lightning suddenly appeared beside Tsunade as she felt horrified. What exactly is this?! Where is Minato? Rojas shook his wrist in the distance, and Sen Maboroshi disappeared. He looked at the void indifferently and then turned around and said: lets go. Konoha, Hokages tower. On the table, Danzo was sitting with his eyes closed while Sarutobi stood by the window looked at the distant sky. Its almost time for him to come back Wouch! Almost at the next moment, When Sarutobis voice fell, a figure suddenly appeared inside the office. Is he back? Sarutobis eyes flashed as Danzo opened his eyes, but looking at Minato, his pupil shrank. Cough! Minato was wounded and hardly supported himself before he fell. There was a scary, bloody mark that continued from his shoulder to his chest. At the last moment, if he didnt react fast, he wouldve been killed. Minato! Sarutobis face was full of horror as he helped Minato and pressed his wound to stop the bleeding with simple medical jutsu. Danzo stood still, and although he didnt talk, his heart was in a mess. He didnt bring Tsunade back and instead was seriously injured? What happened? Cough! I am sorry, Hokage-sama I failed this mission. Minato looked at Sarutobi and coughed again. let the Medical Ninjas come over! Sarutobi yelled, and the door immediately opened. Sarutobis face was gloomy. After blinking for a while, he finally looked at Minato and said: What kind of power does he have to be able to cause such injuries? Minato smiled bitterly: His strength, I am afraid is stronger than we got in the information Minato briefly described what happened. When it comes to Rojas ability to see into the future, and some extremely strong Ninjutsu that could crack space, Sarutobis face was full of shock. Extremely powerful ninjutsu, extremely powerful body. A genius of Illusion and could stop and finally time space powers. Is he A monster. When Jiraiya walked into the office, he heard Minatos description and couldnt help suck cold air, and his face was blank. Cough! Minato coughed again and said: But I left a mark of Flying Thunder God on him as well as Kurenai and the other, I can always As he said this, Minato suddenly stopped. What happened? Seeing Minatos expression, Jiraiya couldnt ask. Minato smiled again and said: My Imprint was erased. Hearing this, Sarutobis heart jumped from its place. Although he didnt use Flying Thunder God, he was familiar with it as the Second Hokage was the one who made it. The seal was a space imprint, or a space coordinate, once it was left on someone, its equivalent of a death mark with no possibility of erasing it. But now, it was actually erased. On an open, plain, Roja took his hand back from Kurenais shoulder, and a gray substance squirmed in his fingers. Eventually, it turned into a gray ball and disappeared. All right. The Pseudo Truth-seeking Ball is compromised of five natures of chakra, it lacked yin and yang but has about the same ability, and one of them is erasing the Flying thunder God imprint. Of course, Even if it couldnt Roja could always use his own space ability to wipe it out. The flying thunder God imprint Was erased? Tsunade looked at this scene, and her heart shook, she couldnt help but take a deep breath, Kurenai didnt know what happened, but she knew the technique. No problem now, lets go. Roja released the Pseudo Truth-seeking ball and calmly said as he walked forward. Chapter 401: Onoki! The shock brought by Roja was too much. It seemed like Tsunade couldnt accept the Imprint being erased, but in the end she accepted it and calmed down. Mei and Kurenai followed behind. While walking, Mei couldnt help look at Tsunade and sigh. In the end, Konoha and Mist were different. Tsunade fell into Rojas hand who was terribly powerful, but Konoha still tried to rescue her, although they failed at the end, they still sent someone. But the Mist didnt do anything, even if they did send someone it wouldnt be to save her but to kill her. For the Mist, Losers should die. Roja took Kurenai and Mei and walked behind Tsunade. They came to the Borders of the Land of Earth. During this period of time, they didnt encounter any Konoha ninja. It seems like Minato being unable to save Tsunade made Sarutobi give up temporarily. Tsunade wasnt disappointed with Konoha, after all, she witnessed Rojas power firsthand, and she didnt want him joining against Konoha in this war. Tsunade felt like she was a hunted Ninja while crossing the border while Konoha was in the war. Tsunade stopped and looked at Roja next to her. There isnt a problem. Roja shook his head. Tsunade guessed from Rojas reaction that there is no one and continued. She couldnt help think about the reaction of Rock when they pass their borders. It wont be an easy thing to stop Roja, and even the entire Rock Village wont be able to do it. If they confront Roja, it would be a good thing for Konoha. Thinking about this, Tsunade confirmed their direction and stepped into the land of Earth. The Rock village, inside the Tsushikages office. What?! The third Tsuchikage, Onoki was floating in the air surprised while hearing his Ninjas report and the light flashed in his eyes. Tsunade, one of the three Sanin appeared in our territory, and there is a person who was suspected of being the one who defeated the Clouds Ninja along? The land of Earth and the land of Water were separated by the land of fire, the Rock couldnt collect information about Mei as for Kurenai she didnt play a huge role in anything for them to pay attention to her. They got their eyes on Tsunade and Roja. In the battlefield, Roja defeated Ay and the Hachibi, which prevented huge losses for Konoha. The Tsushikage was impressed. So, is that guy the strongest person in Konoha? Before, Onoki suspected Roja to be from Konoha, even if he wasnt, he should be attached to it somehow. Otherwise, he wont interfere in the war with the clouds. Since Konoha prevented the news about Roja from getting out, and now Roja came here with Tsunade, this made it clear. Do you know their purpose? Onoki asked the ninja in front of him. The ninja shook his head and said: Their purpose isnt clear yet, but they already passed the borders and went deeper into our country. Only four people and they dare to infiltrate our country. They are really arrogant. Standing in the distance, Onoki couldnt help speak loudly. This is war, and even if they dont know what purpose Konoha infiltrated their land, they couldnt let them succeed. The Tsushikage shook his head and said seriously: I dont care, even if that person called Roja is strong Onoki laughed and said: They think they can laugh at us and send us just someone strong. Do they think that we cant stop him? Onokis look changed as he said coldly. Its really great that he stopped the Son of the Raikage, but does he think that he can do what he wants in the land of earth, thats a grave mistake. When he heard Onoki, the ninja showed amazement and couldnt help asking him: Tsushikage-sama, you mean That persons power isnt simple, I will have to go myself. Onoki stood in mid-air and looked at the side and said: When Im not here, all decisions for the war is handled by you. Rojas strength was something else, he can even fight a tailed beast. It would be difficult to face Roja, and if he didnt go himself, he wouldnt be able to avoid too many casualties. For the Tsushikage, He didnt have any fear, because strong body and defenses meant nothing to him. In the face of his blood limit selection, all defenses would be rendered useless. Lets take a look at what that guy has. Onokis eyes flashed with coldness. Under Tsunades lead, Roja and the others went deeper into the Earth country. During this period of time, they were ambushed by the ninja of the Rock once, but Kurenai discovered them and directly took care of them with Mei. The deeper they went inside, the weirder Roja felt. Because, in the fire land, the concentration exceeded that of the country of the earth and they were going toward the Shikkotsu forest, but natures chakra concentration was dropping. Natures chakra concentration here is obviously much less than the Land of Fire. Is my previous guess wrong? Although the Shikkotsu forest is one of the three lands, its natures chakra concentration wasnt high? Rojas brows were up as he thought. How far are we from the Forest? Roja looked at Tsunade ahead and asked. Tsunades stopped and judged their position before saying: With our speed, it would take us about three days to get there. Three days Roja touched his chin. In the past three days, they obviously covered a long distance. He couldnt see anything far ahead, maybe when they get there, the situation would be different. What happened? Tsunade looked at Roja and asked. Roja shook his head and replied: Nothing, keep going. Chapter 402: 6 Attributes! Rojas body was constantly transforming with the absorption of Natures Chakra. His current body was as strong as Kaidos, but his recovery wasnt as good I dont know if this is enough. During the break, Roja thought, and his eyes flashed. The body of Hashirama cant regenerate missing limbs, but if his arm was cut off and he picked it up, it would heal instantly. His own ability should be a little bit worse than that. After looking at his current body, Roja made Sen Maboroshi float above his head. After space was extended, it can hold his entire body, Roja was trying to develop something like Kamui. His physical defense is high and can be compared with Kaguya. Against Kaguya, unless she tears the space, he would be unaffected. Kaguyas and Six paths bodies were strong, and their strength was something else. Even if they go to the world of Bleach, they would have an absolute defense. Rojas eyes werent confined to the world of Naruto. His purpose in staying here is to get stronger and prepare for the world of bleach. He will face Yhwach later, he wasnt confident in defeating him like this. Suddenly, Roja brought his attention back to the present. My Chakra should allow me to fuse six attributes now. Its been a month since Roja made the pseudo-Truth-Seeking ball. During that time, Rojas chakra pool improved to the level of a tailed beast. His current chakra level isnt lower than Madara and Hashiramas. Six attributes fusion Roja touched his chin and thought for a bit. He completed the fusion of win, Fire, Water, Earth, and Lightning. The next choice would be Yin or Yang. For him, fusing the Yin attribute would be the easiest, because Yin was the attribute of Reiatsu. This wouldnt be hard for Roja who is a Shinigami. But if he fused the Yin as the sixth attribute, then he would need to do the final fusion with the unfamiliar Yang attribute. And the difficulty would reach an extremely high level. Finally, Roja decided to fuse the Yang attribute, as long as he succeeds, the Yin attributes would be easily fused. I will try it now. After taking a breath, Roja wasnt in a hurry to reach the Shikkotsu forest. Instead started dividing Chakra into six parts with each having a different attribute. On a hill. Can you perceive their position? Onoki flew as he talked to the Ninjas. One of the Ninjas closed his eyes and then opened them again and said: I didnt feel them yet, they should still be further ahead. They shouldnt be too far away. Onoki said: The information we had said that they are in this area, everyone stays alert and as soon as you perceive them, report back to me. Yes. At this time, one of the perceptive ninjas face changed as he immediately shouted: Tsushikage-sama, there is a strong chakra fluctuation ahead. Everyone be on guard, be ready to fight. The Tsushikage immediately ordered as he looked calmly in front. There is a strong chakra fluctuation where they found out? It seems like the ninjas ahead have a strong, perceptive ability. Onoki thought, but he didnt fear them. Since they were discovered, they didnt have to hide anymore. Wouch! Wouch! Just as Onoki and the others started advancing, three figures flashed from the front, they were Kurenai, Tsunade, and Mei. Stop. Kurenai saw the Rock head protector and that this would be troublesome. She followed Roja for a long time, and now when facing the Tsushikage, she was somewhat calm. Mei looked at Onoki in the air, and her eyes flashed. I didnt know that Konoha that should be defeated and tattered now dares to launch an attack in my territory, what is your purpose in coming here? Onoki looked at the three women and said. No comment. Tsunade responded quietly. Onoki heard this and sneered: One of the three Sanin of Konoha, the granddaughter of Hashirama, what a big name. I dont know what kind of strength a woman like you have. When She heard this, Tsunades eyes turned cold. Get them. Onoki ordered, and more than ten Ninjas surrounded the three women. Kurenai saw this and immediately used Genjutsu. Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique! At this moment, Mei was moving in coordinate with Kurenai as she printed. Water Release: Water Dragon Technique! A water Dragon flew out of her mouth and slammed at three figures from the Rock that was under the Genjutsu. Although their combination attack was good, some of the Rocks already used their Jutsus to defend. Earth Release: Mud Wall! Boom! A huge wall suddenly rose and blocked Meis attack. Chapter 403: Dust Release. Wouch! Wouch! Several people who had fallen in the illusion had their friends hands on their shoulders. Kai! The illusion was released instantly. And when they were ready to continue the attack, the earth wall in front of them suddenly collapsed. Wouch! Wouch! The wall collapsed revealing Tsunades hand. Did she just smash a wall with her hands? The Rock ninjas eyes bulged out when they saw this. They immediately used another Technique. Earth Release: Earth Spear! A strong chakra was m=pushed into the ground, and suddenly numerous spears pierced the ground toward Tsunade and the others. The first one to avoid was Kurenai, followed by Tsunade and Mei. At this moment, when the three were still mid-air, the Rock ninjas seized this opportunity and launched wind ninjutsu and other launched earth ones. Wind Release: Great Breakthrough. Earth Release: Earth spear! Earth At this moment, Ninjutsus were brought together toward the three women. Lava Release: Dissolving Exploding Acid! Meis actions were calculated, compared to Roja. She was very weak but compared to these Ninjas, she wasnt the least bit. The Acid flew down and covered the ninjutsu. Oh? You have a blood Limit? Still, in mid-air, Onoki was on guard waiting for Roja to attack, but he still didnt make his appearance, seeing this scene, his eyes narrowed. In the next moment, Mei suddenly looked up, and the acid moved toward Onoki. Humph. Onoki floated further to avoid the attack. When the liquid fell down, Onokis figure disappeared, and Tsunades the same. Boom! Tsunade appeared beside a Rock ninja, and with a fist, she punched his chest. His bones directly broke. Kurenai flashed the same way and appeared beside a ninja. The ninja felt contempt as a small girl wanted to fight him. Wouch! Wouch! Almost instantly, Kurenai jumped back, and her body was unscathed, but the ninjas chest and shoulder were wounded. With good Haki, although she wasnt physically strong, Kurenai wasnt weak in a frontal confrontation. Boil Release: Mysterious Fog! Mei did what no one expected and attacked Onoki on the sky. Mei was always proud, she was being pressed down by Roja, and she felt resentful. Now she found a way to release all pent-up anger. She wanted to compete with the Tsushigkage. You have two blood limits? Onoki suddenly printed quickly. Earth Release: Earth Golem! Boom! A huge rock statue suddenly stood up, it didnt only block Meis attack, but it also attacked. The acid fell on the statues, and a sizzling sound was made. Under the many watchful eyes of the Rock ninjas, the rock statue corroded and fell. Using two blood limits is a problem. Onoki looked cold and at the same time as he flew, he started printing again. Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique! Wouch! Wouch! Onokis arm was covered with rocks as he attacked Mei. Wouch! Wouch! Mei jumped and avoided the punches. Lava release: Melting Apparition Technique! Mei again used a Ninjutsu to attack Onoki, and she wanted to end it fast. Onoki facing the attack, snorted as his expression became cold: Continuing to use Blood limits You dare to show off in front of this Old Man This time, In contrast to what Mei thought, Onoki didnt avoid the attack, but he printed, and suddenly a square of light emerged. Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique! The light square suddenly dissolved the Acid which was really a horrible erosive acid. Not good. Surprised by this, Mei didnt expect that her Lava release would lose in a frontal confrontation as she quickly avoided the light square. The square didnt stop as it turned everything into dust. Its Tsushikage-samas blood limit Selection. This is something beyond the blood limit. In the distance, the Rock ninjas saw this and showed awe that they rarely showed. Some of them saw the Dust release for the first time. In the world, Blood limit Selection is very rare, only the second and third Tsuchikages had it. The Fusion of three chakra attributes was completely above the Blood Limit which has two attributes. This is blood Limit Selection? Mei didnt attack again, as her eyes flashed as she muttered. Onoki looked at her and said: You have two kinds of blood limits, it seems like you also have three Chakra attributes. But the gap between fusing two and three attributes is insurmountable. At this moment, When his voice fell, Onoki raised his hand again ready to kill Mei directly with the Dust Release. But at this time, a ninja in the distance as suddenly alerted as he said nervously to Onoki. Tsushikage-sama, the chakra in that direction is getting stronger and stronger, maybe the enemy is preparing some kind of super long ninjutsu. Is that so? Onokis look changed, and after looking at Mei, he gave up killing her and flew toward the source of the chakra. No wonder that guy didnt come out, it turned out he was preparing a strong Ninjutsu. Quickly, Onoki saw Roja. At this time, even if wasnt a perceptive ninja, anyone could feel the huge chakra flowing in the area Roja was located in. Feeling the huge Chakra, Onoki couldnt help breath a sigh of relief as he wasnt too fearful. In front of the Dust release, every jutsu can be destroyed. The blood Limit selection is above all Blood limits, not only the difference is in the quantity of the attributes, but also the quality. Flying close, Onoki was ready to use Dust Release. But in the next moment, he stopped moving as his eyes were open wide by the unbelievable sight he just saw. In front of Roja, six chakra balls with a different color representing six attributes were circulating around him. They were starting to merge and seeing this, Onoki as if he saw a ghost couldnt help feel his heart beats increasing as he thought: Fusing six type of Chakra, is he mad!! Onoki directly gave up the Dust release and turned around without hesitation and flew away without looking back. Chapter 404: Explosion! Roja glanced slightly at the Tsushikage and didnt pay attention to him, he put his entire attention toward the fusion. This was his first attempt to fuse six attributes. The sixth attribute was much more difficult to fuse compared to the other five. Its almost impossible to succeed, but everyone wants a first try success, and Roja was no exception. Fuse for me. Roja was fully controlling the attributes and using Kenbunshoku Haki, if anything was to go wrong, he would know beforehand and quickly take measure. Retreat! Onoki moved swiftly in the air, he reached the battlefield and directly ordered and continued to retreat. The Rock ninjas were all elites, seeing that their leader ordered a retreat, they couldnt help wonder whats wrong. But they were ninjas after all, after a little pause, they obeyed Onokis orders and retreated. Huh Tsunades forehead was full of sweat, seeing the Rocks retreat, her eyes flashed. Kurenai and Mei stopped their actions and didnt have any idea to chase after them. It seems like the Rock wont come looking for trouble any longer. Mei put her hair at the back of her ears and calmed the chakra fluctuation in her body and wiped the little liquid in the corner of her mouth. Onoki led his group and retreated for more than a Kilometer. The ninjas were confused in their heart. Obviously, they couldve won, why did they have to retreat suddenly? At last, Onoki slowed down and all the ninjas did the same. A ninja couldnt help turn toward Onoki and ask. Tsushikage-sama, why suddenly did you want to retreat Onoki slightly stopped and looked at the distance seriously and said: We shouldnt stay here for too long, continue to retreat. Oh? A few ninjas looked at Onoki with strange expressions. They all had retreated for a distance of a Kilometer, and no one was chasing after them. What is this One of the ninjas turned his head and glanced at the rear strangely. Almost at the next moment, the perceptive ninja showed a horrified expression, and Onokis face changed. Boom! A dazzling light along with a roaring sound that couldnt be described by words sounded, making everyones ears buzz. What followed was the tremor in the earth. The Rock ninjas felt like they were going crazy. They felt their eardrums humming as if they would turn deaf, they didnt know happening, but they were fast to react. Earth Release: Mud wall! Earth Release: Earth Golem! Not only the ninjas, but even Onoki made a defensive Technique and formed another line of defense. Wouch! Wouch! Countless walls emerged from the ground along with an earth giant as thick as a mountain. As soon as the Ninjutsu were used, the shockwave from the explosion hit them. Boom! It hit the Earth Giant and immediately the giant was full of cracks before it burst into pieces. The rest of the impact hit the walls making earth-shattering sounds. Finally, the wall fell down. If you look at a square of a few kilometers around, you could see that everything was flattered. After some time, the sound gradually subsided. Wouch! On the earth, something moved, and from the middle, Onoki and the group of ninja one by one emerged, and their faces were pale. They were filled with horror by what they saw. What on earth happened?! What was that!! It wasnt just the Ninjas, even Onoki was shocked. Although he had known that the chakra used in forcibly fusing the sixth element would result in a huge explosion, he didnt know its this big. Go! After taking a deep breath, Onoki barely calmed down and directly retreated. He didnt dare to go back anymore, he didnt want to die. What a joke. With that kind of power, they will die a horrible death. In Onokis eyes, fusing six attributes was suicidal. Are all Konoha fools? Obviously, Roja had some certainty. Maybe he completed four or five attribute fusion already. After hearing Onokis words, all the ninjas suppressed their shock and followed after him. But the fear in their eyes didnt fade. Chapter 405: Slug! This is too much In the hill not far from the crater, Kurenai looked at the collapsed land with a white face and a shocked expression. Although she knew Roja could make some big moves sometimes, she didnt expect it to be this big. If Roja didnt throw that away in the last moment, all of them wouldve died. By the side, Tsunade and Mei were also scared. Huh failed! Roja grabbed his hair and with a sad look said: If I suppress it, the power of the explosion should be reduced a little. He had the ability to see the future, so he was decisive in terminating the fusion when he discovered it would fail. Even if the fusion is terminated, he wont be able to prevent the chaotic energy of the six attributes. So he decisively threw it away when it was about to collapse. Can you not do something so dangerous casually!! Meis chest was violently undulating. After a bit, she looked at Roja angrily. The last time, she was scared when Roja succeeded in Fusing Five Attributes. This time, she thought that Roja could succeed, but she didnt expect the sudden failure would produce such a huge explosion. Oh, the maid doesnt have any right to question the master. Roja snorted, he squatted and prepared to flick her forehead, but Mei subconsciously hid. But Roja already knew this and moved his finger directly toward her. Ignoring Mei that was touching her head, Roja casually said: In Fact, its not so dangerous. The power has been suppressed by a half. The rest of it, you can deal with it, if I wasnt worried about you getting injured, I wouldnt have suppressed it. You can stop it, but we cant. Mei roared in her heart. Kurenais heart was the opposite of Mei, she only heard the words, worried about you and her heart was touched. This is the ninjas world, let alone another village, even if he is your follower, it is generally something that can be abandoned. Because of this, Kurenai never expected any status. She already made her mind to accept her identity as a Maid. Now when she heard Rojas words, they felt like a stone dropping in a calm lake in her heart. His words were completely different from what she expected. She looked at Roja differently. She didnt expect the overbearing Roja to say something like that. Dont stop, continue moving. Rojas words interrupted the thoughts of the three women. The failure of the fusion consumed a lot of, and its impossible to attempt another one in a short while. Their location wasnt that far from the Shikkotsu forest. With Tsunade leading the way, the group walked into a desolate area. There are many hills everywhere. There was no greenery, and everything seemed to be covered in erosive water. Gradually they started going down, and a Canyon appeared in front of them. Just in front, you can see the entrance after passing through the canyon. Tsunade stopped slightly in front of the canyon. She hesitated a little before turned toward Roja and said: There is a slug inside the Shikkotsu Forest that no one knew how long it existed for. All the other slugs were split from its body and without its recognition, no one could make the contract with the slugs. Its mild, and as long as no one provokes it, it wont attack anyone. Tsunade explained the situation and observed Rojas expression. Shikkotsu forest didnt have anything that Roja wanted except for Natures chakra. Did Roja come here to form a contract? But with his strength, he doesnt need one. What made Tsunade helpless was that he didnt seem to listen to her at all. He was just looking at a depth of the canyon at the Shikkotsu forest. Sure enough, its good Rojas eyes flashed with light. Natures chakra was condensed inside the Shikkotsu forest, it wasnt in when they entered the land of earth, and it got much worse when they reached the Canyons outer layer, but inside was something else. In Rojas perception, the energy in the Shikkotsu forest was as vast as an ocean. He didnt know why but the place itself seemed to gather natures chakra. Since you led me here, you are free according to our agreement. Roja glanced at Tsunade and said, then he looked at Kurenai and Mei and stepped into the canyon. At this time, there was no need to worry. Roja walked slowly used his Haki and observing the unique terrain. He arrived at the end of the Canyon. At the end of the Canyon, there was a huge cave. The people looking at this cave would be dazzled. The Cave was getting bigger as his haki went inside, and at the end, there was a huge slug as big as a sea king. This guys vitality is stronger than even supergiant sea king. Rojas Haki swept, and his heart shook. The vitality in the slugs body was stronger than anything he saw. Its size was smaller than a super-giant sea king in One Pieces world. But Roja was very sure that if this and a super-giant sea king fought, the sea king wouldnt be its opponent. With such a huge vitality, if it was compressed to a humanoid form, it would be comparable to the Sixth paths even its strength should be comparable to super kage. Roja stepped inside the cave while still observing the Slug. At this time, a voice came, the voice was clear and sweet with a bit of softness. Respected Human, what brought you here? The Ancient Toad and the big snake lived in the generation of the sixth paths, and this one should be the same. It had very strong pressure, although it wasnt as strong as the Sixth Paths. Im coming in, sorry to bother you. Roja knew this voice belonged to the slug and said: I want to borrow Natures chakra, I dont know if I can? Of course, you can. The clear voice came again, and its huge body squirmed slightly, seemingly trying to look in Rojas direction. Roja nodded: Thank you. The slug Responded: Youre welcome. Roja smiled a little and thought that this slug had the best temperament amongst the other animals. If it was the snake, he wouldve started fighting already. Chapter 406: Sen Maboroshi’s space! After thanking it, Roja wasnt polite as he sat on the ground and summoned Sen Maboroshi. Lets start. Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi floating in front of him and gave the command to Sen Maboroshi to no longer restrain it absorption speed anymore. In a flash, Sen Maboroshi seemed to turn into a bottomless pit just like a core of a vortex. It gathered natures chakra like there is no tomorrow. Such vast turbulence in natures chakra, even the two women that didnt cultivate it could feel the change, let alone the Celestial being that was there. Roja wont be careless and destroy the Shikkotsu Forest right? Kurenai looked nervously at a depth of the canyon, and when she remembered the last thing he did, she became worried. Meis mouth twitched when she heard Kurenais words. Tsunade intended to return to Konoha, but she remembered that she was in the Earth land. Even though the Tsushikage was scared by Roja, it wont be easy to return alone, and she could only wait. The three of them looked nervously at the canyon. However, an hour passed Two Half a day Although there was an oppressing feeling, there was no other abnormality and no great movement. This made Kurenai gradually relieved. Absorbing natures energy so violently. This human no, this sword At this moment, the huge slug looked at shockingly at Roja. It thought that Roja just wanted to absorb some natures energy, so how much can he take? But the current speed cant be compared to even Kaguya herself. It felt natures chakra continue to enter Roja and the sword while the latter was shaking. Such a huge amount of energy, even if someone was able to absorb it, he wont be able to control it, but there was no sign in Roja losing control. Rojas body was constantly changing. Natures chakra made his body stronger, the second stage, his body would turn to that of a sage, the last stage probably would be getting the body of the Six Paths. Because Roja didnt practice any kind of technique to enter sage mode, so there was no sign in his body changing at all. The only difference is that his hair changed from black to white. Wouch! The influx of natures chakra finally slowed down under Rojas control as his body started to have great changes as if every cell in his body was constantly breaking and regenerating. This kind of pain would be unbearable for normal people, but Roja was patient, but he was also lazy to bear this kind of pain, so he directly entered Shinigami mode, taking a soul form and watching his body transforming. Now, Im really as resilient as Kaido, even if a sword pierced me, I could heal easily, even if the heart was what pierced. Roja observed his body and couldnt help mutter. The transformation continued reaching the sage body but along with high self-regenerating ability. In the sage mode, he has a huge chakra reserve, and he can activate it whenever he wanted to. This amount of Chakra was the thing Roja lacked. With enough chakra, he could complete the fusion of Six elements which leaves him with only the easiest element to fuse. Rojas attention gradually shifted from his body toward Sen Maboroshi. Natures chakra absorbed by the sword enhanced its energy with a whole +3, it jumped from +2 to +5. This is undoubtedly a leap forward. In addition, the Space created by Sen Maboroshi reached now ten square meters. When it reached this size, Roja discovered that he didnt have to develop his own Kamui dimension. The two were completely different. Kamui was an independent space, while Sen Maboroshi was a parallel one. Its like Kamuis dimension was a small box outside the big box which was the Ninja world. While his space was like a small box inside the big box. When he uses it, the space around him will be his, and it can be controlled as he wants. He can teleport and do anything freely over there. He can even use Sasukes trick with his Rennigan. Simply speaking, its like an enhanced version of ROOM! And unlike ROOM, Roja can use the same trick of Kamui making no one able to hit him. Obito transfers his body to another space to avoid being hit, and for me, if you want to attack me, you have to break Sen Maboroshis space first As if they were the same, but they are completely different. Rojas eyes flashed a little, as he realized how powerful this space ability was. Its like the fusion between ROOM and Obitos Mangekyu Sharingan. Chapter 407: Strength Level! (T/N: Sen Maboroshis space was 1 square meter not 10, sorry for the typo.) Somewhere in a dark underground. Uchiha Madara with an old body and face full of wrinkles was sitting on a stone chair. Although he seemed dying, he still gave a strong pressure. Whats the situation with Nagato? Him, Konan and Yahiko are trying to stop the war Stopping the war, too na?ve. Madara opened his eyes and closed them again as he looked at his own physical condition and said: My body can no longer keep up Nagato is still too young. Having said this, Madara stopped and paused as many names flashed in his mind. Suddenly he thought about someone and couldnt help ask. How is observing Roja coming along? I have some information Zetsu said: He faced the Mist and eliminated most of them and controlled Mei. After that, he encountered Shusui in the land of Fire and then Tsunade personally arrived and was defeated. Then he went to the Land of earth, during which he was attacked by Rock Ninja and their Tsushikage who failed to stop him. He created a huge explosion which scared the Rocks off, and now he arrived at Shikkotsu Forest. Some information isnt even known to the great villages, but Zetsu said them like it was nothing. Oh, crossed the Land of Fire Listening to Zetsu, Madaras eyes flashed with light. Although the way Zetsu spoke was very dull, he could tell that no ninja could stop Roja. The previous evaluation of Rojas power improved. Is there any information about his combat power? Zetsu shook his head and said: That guy seemed to have a power that surpasses even the Byakugan, even I cant escape it. So He has a strong, perceptive ability When he heard Zetsus words, Madaras eyes flashed, he was more and more interested in him as he continued to ask: Why is he going to the Earth land, what is his purpose? It seemed like he wants to cultivate Natures chakra Zetsu hesitated a bit then said: He was looking for a place with strong nature chakras concentration. Natures chakra Madaras eyes were bright. At this moment, he was certain that Roja wanted to reach the body of sage. According to Zetsus information, Roja shouldnt be a descendant of Hashirama or the Senju. It should be impossible for him to have the body of the sage. What a funny guy. Madara placed Roja in the list of people that cant be ignored. Roja appeared in this world about in about half a year. And in Madaras opinion, Roja was the second best Ninja in the world already. Madara-sama, do you have any plans? No. Madara waved his hands calmly and said: This Roja is the real deal, Im currently in no state to deal with him. Although he did doesnt have the Sharingan, he would probably be able to read the stone tablet, but I wont let him interfere with my plan. Zetsu laughed and said: I dont think there was a time you were this helpless. Humph. Madara shouted: According to your information, he doesnt seem interested in the war so he wont interfere with my plan for now. Madaras eyes flashed while no one knew what he was thinking. Shikkotsu Forest, it has been nearly ten days now. During this time, Roja barely stepped out of the Shikkotsu Forest. After he tempered his body, his vitality skyrocketed. With only one thought, he can enter the Sage mode. This is also a sign of having the body of the sage. In addition to that, his spaces size now was 5 square meters which were a far cry from the fist-sized one. Perceiving the changes in Sen Maboroshi, Roja whispered in his heart. Now I can face the Six Paths, but I still need to make sure. There are probably level in the six paths level. As Naruto with only the Truth-seeking ball and Kyuubi, he could be regarded as six paths. In his heart, Roja divided the six paths level to low, middle, and high. Naruto in the original book should be a low six paths while Madara should be mid six paths and Kaguya is definitively a high one. As for Hashirama Aside from the strange story in the original book, he should have reached High six path by the end or at least his chakra did. Roja asked himself about his current strength. He had some chances of winning against low sixth paths. Roja shook his head again. Im still not sure, I need to absorb more natures chakra, Kaguya wont be out anytime soon, and Im afraid if Madara became the Jinchuriki of the Juubi, then it wont be easy to deal with him. its almost time to try fusing six elements. Its not difficult with my current level. Im no far from the seven elements of fusion. Once I complete them, there should be a qualitative change. Rojas eyes flashed as he calmed down and started absorbing chakra again. Chapter 408: Rock Vs. Raikage! Just as Roja intended to finish with the absorption and start trying to fuse six elements, Natures chakra in Shikkotsu Forest Weakened. Oh? Feeling the change, Roja was surprised. Natures chakra became thinner, and finally, it became just like the outside world. Did he just absorb all the natures chakra in the Shikkotsu Forest? Roja touched his chin and stood up. I didnt expect that all the natures chakra here would be absorbed by me, no, I think I absorbed chakra too fast that it couldnt regenerate at the same rate. Roja looked at the huge slug with embarrassment. The slug noticed the change in natures chakra. It seemed to know what Roja was thinking and said: Dont worry, it will soon recover. It will be restored? Roja looked at it strangely. Finally, he figured out that this place was special in the world. The capacity of this place to hold chakra was limited, when he came here, natures chakra was at its limit. With his absorption, it became thin. But due to the place being special, in a few months, natures chakra would be recovered by absorbing it from all over the place. A few months Yes, there was no one who could absorb natures chakra at your speed, but it would recover in three months. The slug replied earnestly. Roja nodded and wanted to stop the absorption and concentrate on fusing the elements. After forming the Truth-seeking-ball, he would officially be in six paths level. With that kind of power, he would be able to face Madara after he revived and also be able to face even Kaguya. He would be certain to protect Hancock when he brings her here. Kurenai and the others were camping inside the cave. They were all ninjas, so even if they are in a desert, they could survive. In the past ten days, Kurenai and Mei waited outside. Mei tried to enter once, but she interfered with Rojas absorption and was beaten by him. When Roja came out, Kurenai was first to know as she greeted him. Roja-sama. Roja nodded slightly at Kurenai and took another look at Mei and said: Im going to be trying something, continue waiting here and dont try to come over. Ok. Mei and Kurenai said at the same moment. They thought about that explosion and couldnt help shudder in fear when they remembered it. Roja walked out of the canyon, suddenly he saw Tsunade and said with surprise: I have allowed you to leave? Why are you still here? Do you want to be my maid too? As he said this Roja touched his chin and said: I already have two maids and adding another one is too much, I have to consider this. Puff! Tsunade couldnt believe what she just heard. She didnt believe that Roja didnt know that she didnt leave. She didnt believe that he didnt know how hard for her to return alone. He was doing this deliberately. Tsunade was originally caught by him, and she didnt care about her life. She found out that Roja didnt want to kill her, so she didnt want to die too. The first rule of being a ninja is to obey orders, the second is to finish the task no matter what, the third is to ensure your survival if the first two are guaranteed. Tsunade gnashed her teeth and didnt respond. Roja looked at her and smiled: Do you want me to send you back home? What do you want? Tsunade gave a sigh of relief. She was a Sanin after all. She forced herself to calm down and looked at Roja. I dont feel very good, I will wait here. Roja glanced at her and shrugged his shoulders then walked past her. In fact, even if he goes to Konohas front lines against the Rock, that camp should be commanded by Orochimaru who was the only one who knew the place of the Ryuchi Cave. Roja wanted to go there, so it was necessary to find Orochimaru and ask him. Wouch! Wouch! Roja accelerated and soon entered an empty area full of mountains. He randomly picked a place and tried the Fusion. The Shikkotsu Forest was north the Land of earth near the land of Fires border. At this moment, a few Kilometers away from Roja, hundreds of Rock ninjas gathered together heading toward the third Raikage. Just as the group marched forward, the perceptive Ninja on the Raikages side picked the chakra fluctuation of something, and suddenly his face changed as he said: Raikage-sama! Someone in front of us! Is it someone from the rock? The Third Raikage blinked as he asked. The perceptive Ninja stopped as he didnt seem to hear the Raikages word. Instead, his forehead was full of cold sweat as his eyes filled with horror. That Damn it! How could this be What going on? The Third Raikage saw this, and his face changed. The ninja was terrified as he said: There are Rock ninjas in front of usThere is more than 10,000 of them! As soon as this was said, hundreds of cloud ninjas were in turmoil. Is this a joke! Everyones faces were full of horror, ten thousand, what is happening, did they mobilize their entire forces?! This must be the most powerful force mobilized since the start of the third war. Damn! It turns out this was The Tsushikages plan all along! Chapter 409: The Power of The Raikage! The Tsushikage after being scared by Roja didnt want to engage with Konoha anymore as he didnt know whether Roja was from Konoha or not. While slowing down the attack on Konoha, he transferred his attention toward the Clouds and succeeded in leading the Raikage into his trap. The Raikage wanted to lead hundreds of his ninjas to gain an advantage in the war, but he didnt expect this trap. Gradually, the Raikage looked at the large force from the rock, and his face changed as he said: A damn good plan from that damn Onoki Ten thousand people They wanted to smash them. The hundreds of ninjas he led were elite, but the number they were facing was too much. Once they fall here, they were goners. Retreat! The Raikage bit his teeth as he ordered a retreat. Since they arranged such a plan, how could they forget about intercepting them in case they wanted to retreat, everything has been arranged? Bang! A giant earth wall suddenly rose and blocked the clouds from escaping. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Clouds didnt hesitate to try breaking the wall, as they succeeded and moved one, a second wall rose. Although walls cant stop them, it can slow them down. The Third Raikage bathed in Lightning as he stood in the forefront of his army. Even though they were trying to retreat, the enemy was catching up. Raikage-sama! They are going to catch up Someone trembled as he said. The Raikage retracted his arms and looked at his ninjas then at the ten thousand Rock ninjas and couldnt help bit his teeth. Retreat! I will stop them! These hundreds of elites were the foundation of the village, and if they die here, there will be no future for the clouds. Raikage-sama!! The elites were shocked by the decision of their leader. The Raikage activated his Lightning Armor to the extreme. All of you, Retreat!! This is an order! What can these Rock ninjas do to me! I will beat all of them and join you! The clouds looked at each other and couldnt help a bit on their teeth. Yes! Wouch! Wouch! The group of ninjas continued their retreat while the Raikage turned around standing in his place facing the pressure of an army of ten thousand. Where is Onoki, That bastard didnt come?! The Raikage was stunned as he looked all over the rock ninjas to find Onoki but still couldnt find him. Onoki probably stayed in the village. Sending ten thousand ninjas here, it was expected that Onoki wouldnt come personally! If he did, the village would be like a fish on a cutting board, ready to be slaughtered. Raikage! Get ready to die! One of the Rock ninjas rushed forward as he said to the Third Raikage. If you want your lord to get ready for death, then you must have some skills to back up these words! The Raikages words were domineering while he proudly stood in front of the ten-thousand-man army. Suddenly he rushed forward! Boom! The fight started between ten thousand men and a single person. And below the side of the hill not far away, Roja was trying to fuse six elements which were constantly circulating around him. Boom! Boom! Roars constantly came which made Roja frown, but at this time the process of the fusion was at a critical time. If he gets distracted, he would definitively fail. And Roja was planning not to fail this time. After looking at the war through his haki, Roja didnt pay attention to them anymore. He continued to focus his attention on the six chakra balls between his hands. The change in the chakra property is different from the wind and water and the other ones. Maybe I dont have to fuse them the same way I did with the last five Suddenly an idea flashed in Rojas mind. Wouch! His thoughts moved as the yang chakra ball moved to the center while the other five rotated around it. As soon as this was done, Roja felt something completely different than before. The last time, he felt the process really difficult and he needed too much control to oppress the six elements so they can fuse. But this time, after the yang chakra ball was placed in the center, more than two third of the rejection was eliminated. Yes! This is it! Rojas eyes flashed with light as he smiled and pushed the chakra to fuse without hesitation. I will surely succeed. Not far away, just as Roja was fusing his elements, the Raikage was already battling the Rock ninjas. Boom! Boom! Boom! Numerous ninjutsu were flying around, and the Raikage was like a god of war standing still with his lightning armor facing them. And whenever he attacked, no one could block. Monster! Is this the strength of the third Raikage! The rock ninjas had an advantage in number, but when it comes to fighting, no one stood a chance in front of the Raikage. Even with ten thousand people, it was difficult to win against the Third Raikage. Whether it was taijutsu or ninjutsu, nothing seemed to have an effect in the face of the Raikage as everything that touched him collapsed. Extreme speed, power, and defense. It was said that the Raikage was close to the power of a tailed beast I always thought it was a legend, but now I know that everything said is true. A Rock ninja saw the A class Ninjutsu break facing the Raikage, and his face was filled with horror. Far away, some of the Rock was watching this, and their hearts were beating furiously from shock. What kind of force is this, they were ten thousand, and they couldnt bring one down, what the hell is this?! Chapter 410: Have you played enough? Just when the Rocks where amazed, the leader of the army spoke loudly. Dont be afraid of him! Hes just one man! Perceptive ninjas pay attention to his actions, a team is to block his way, the other come and attack with me! This sound made countless of Rock ninjas find back their fighting spirit. Thats right! This person may be strong, but his just one person, sooner or later, he will die. Under the command of the leader, the rock ninjas gradually started attacking again. However, the Raikages speed was too fast, and his defense was abnormal. Do you really have the ability?! The Raikage bathed in lightning as he proudly stood in the battlefield, his upper body was naked and his hair swayed by the wind. Damn! The leader calmed himself down as he couldnt only command the Rock ninjas to encircle the Raikage. Originally, he planned to kill him along with hundreds elite. Now it seems like dealing with the Raikage alone is troublesome. Even if this continues, then they would only manage to kill one person while they would have too many casualties. Earth Release: Sandwich Technique! Suddenly from the side, Two earth mountains suddenly rose and crashed on the Raikage. The Raikage wasnt afraid of this as he bent four fingers and slammed that technique with one finger. Hell Stab! Boom! Under the attack from the Raikage, the technique was smashed and numerous stones splashed in all direction and even accidentally injured some rock ninjas. Wouch! Countless stones went flying, and coincidentally one of them went toward Roja. Boom! The stone shattered the hill and some piece of stones splashed on Rojas body, causing his facial muscle to twitch a little. Seeing that the fusion was about to succeed, Roja suppressed his annoyance and continued to concentrate on it. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Raikage was facing countless Ninjutsus wherever he went. Beside Lightning element, he smashed all other technique, he didnt need to do so to lightning one cause he was coated with it. Wouch! Wouch! Numerous ninjas died, and the battlefield was filled with blood, weapons, and corpses. It was difficult for the army to attack with strategy. Dont rush alone and attack, wait and restrain his actions! He is also a human being, there should be a limit to his defense. The joint attack should be able to break his defense. The leader finally gave his instruction with more calmness. Soon, the Rock ninjas started to cooperate perfectly, blocking the Raikage. Bang! Under the leaders command, earth walls surrounded the Raikage as a huge rock descended from the sky. Earth Release: Ultra Added Weight Rock technique! The leader assisted with a cold face as he single-handedly jumped and pressed the rock with one hand making the rock thousand times heavier. Boom! The huge rock finally hit the ground, and the earth shook. Dont stop! The leader knew how difficult it was to kill the Raikage. After this attack, they continued to use ninjutsu without stop. Some of the elite joined hand as they used a super technique. Earth Release: Earth Flow Divide! The technique used should be B rank one, but with their joined effort, it was now surpassing an S rank one. The ground cracked under the place where the Raikage was. Wouch! Wouch! The crack started to close back as the ground shook. Did he die? After this, some of the ninjas asked this question. Boom! Suddenly the soil cracked and the Raikage rushed out with his body bathed in lightning while he was unscathed. Are you trying to scratch me or something? This kind of attack actually didnt work? How strong was this Raikage really? Even the leader couldnt help but suck in cold breath. He didnt expect this attack to have no effect and his heart shook by this greatly. All around the battlefield, the rock inhaled as all of them couldnt believe this. The leader was ready to command them to continue this, but not far away, a sudden explosion sound arrived. Bang! The sound alone was so loud that it seemed louder than the last joint attack they performed. The shockwave was strong as it swept the battlefield. The weak rock ninjas flew due to the impact. The Raikage put his hand in front of him as he stood firm. What happened? The leader looked suspiciously. Reporting There is a strong chakra fluctuation coming from there A perceptive ninja jumped next to the leader and trembled as he gave the report. The leader said angrily: Why didnt report early? This is The ninja was full of sweat, and he wanted to report but was scared by the Raikages power and had no time to report. Wouch! The wind and sand finally calmed down as everyone stood up again. Whether it was the Raikage or the Rock ninjas, they all looked at the place of the explosion. When the dust dissipated, at the center of the explosion, a figure appeared. Roja stood in the center of the collapsed earth with both his hand in front of him. The wind blew. Roja put down his hands, raised his head and looked at the Raikage and all the Rock ninjas as he said just one sentence. Have you played enough already? Chapter 411: Full of sluggishness! Who is he?! On the battlefield, the rock ninjas looked at Roja inexplicably, most of them were worried, and even the Raikage looked at Roja weirdly. They didnt know Roja was behind that explosion and before they could ask, Roja appeared and said some hateful words. Are you done playing? Roja looked at the ninjas with some resentment. He was about to succeed before the ground started shaking and shifting resulting in his failure. In order to complete the fusion, he endured their annoyance, a stone even hit him in the face, and he didnt let go! But in the end, they still interrupted him! He only wanted to beat them down now! Are you satisfied?! Roja walked in the direction of the battlefield slowly with a cold face. He didnt have the muscles like the Raikage, but his voice made everything stagnate for a short while. You One of the rocks looked at Roja, he threw some shurikens, but Roja stopped them with one hand. He didnt catch them, just closed his hand on them and they turned into an iron ball! Is it really so cool to throw these? Roja threw the ball which separated and flew out toward the Rock ninjas. Wouch! Wouch! The Rock ninjas saw this and directly knew Roja was an enemy. The leader directly ordered: Attack him! Earth Release: Earth Spear! Immediately, a dozen ninjutsu moved toward Roja, who amazingly was just like the Raikage as he smashed them directly with his feet. Whenever a shuriken hit him, it would make a clanging sound of metal before dropping down. Earth Release: Earth wall! Suddenly, some ninjas used earth walls trying to stop Roja, but it couldnt stand in front of the Raikage, how could it be a problem for Roja! Boom! With a blast, the earth wall shattered. Rojas deed was the recreation of the Raikages. No matter what kind of jutsu they used, it was blocked. Roja slapped two rock ninjas who spurted blood and felt dizzy. Seeing this, the other rock ninjas wanted to rescue their own, but before they do anything Roja looked at them directly! Roll! Rojas voice wasnt loud, but it was as if he shouted in their ears as they directly lost conscious. Putong! In an instant, dozen Rock ninjas fell to the ground. Several people from the rock side dropped down to the ground as they fainted one after the other. The leader didnt expect Roja to be so strong and he couldnt help make the shaking in his heart dissipate. Where is this monster coming from, the Raikage was enough, now another one came! Roja stepped forward while the ninjas retreated subconsciously. The Raikage looked at Roja in front of him in full alarm. Who is this guy? He is too strong. It looked as if he was as strong as me. Is he here to save me? However, I didnt see this guy before. You The Raikge looked at Roja, and before he could say anything, a palm slapped his face. You can also roll! The Raikage wanted to avoid, but he was shocked when the speed of this slap was way faster than him. Boom! Under the gaze of the rock ninjas, the person who was fighting them alone like a god of war was now slapped in the face and sent flying only to land in the huge pit. This is This time, even the leader was too shocked as he didnt expect this. Boom! The earth suddenly collapsed, and the Raikage went out and his face full of anger as he looked at Roja. You little Boom! Before he could finish talking, Roja stepped on his head with one foot. Damn it The Raikage was really angry, he used his lightning armor to the max as he wanted to try to force Roja leg off. Boom! This time the earth cracked apart like a spider web, and finally, the Raikage was out, but before he could be happy, he was once again stepped on and returned to the dirt. He only felt the nearly unstoppable force crashing on him almost making his lightning armor disappear. There was a trace of blood on his mouth. This guy After being slammed to the ground like this, the Raikage wasnt angry anymore, he was too shocked to be angry. It was awkward!! The Raikge was a master among the kages, but he was suppressed by a mere two foot slamming on his head. He realized how powerful Roja was. He finally didnt care anymore as he used his signature skill. Hell, stab! The horrible thunder chakra gathered on his finger as it moved toward Roja. But Rojas foot once again met him. Only this time, Rojas foot was black, when the two collided, a huge explosion was made, and the earth under Rojas foot directly flew toward the sky and dropped like rain only to reveal the Raikage still bathed in lightning. Many rock ninjas witnessed this only to faint at the end. The Raikage used the technique and destroyed many of their jutsu and ran hell on the battlefield. And Roja actually countered it with one foot. Wasnt he afraid of being pierced by that?! In the next moment, all Rock ninjas saw something! The lightning around the Raikage was less than before as his face was horrible as if he just come out of hell. Even when Roja arrived in this world, he could crash the Raikage with his body, but now he had the perfect body, the body of the sage. Boom! After this, the Raikages lightning armor disappeared as he fell down under Rojas foot once again. Roja wasnt satisfied yet as he sent another two feet toward the Raikage. Boom! Boom! The earth was shaking as if there was an earthquake around. At this moment, the Rock ninjas had their chins almost touching the ground and their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Including their leader, all of them seemed to scream in their minds and their heart about to stop beating from shock. Chapter 412: Observation in the dark! (T/N: The leader of the Rock ninjas seemed to be Onoki, while he said he was back at the village, but I will just write it as Onoki for now!) Just one person could destroy the monster that ten thousand men couldnt. Without a doubt, Roja was a monster above monsters. Roja raised his foot and glanced at the remaining ninjas who couldnt help swallow in fear. Rojas gaze fell upon Onoki who was shocked. He wanted to use a defensive Jutsu, but Roja seemed to teleport to him and interrupted his seal printing. Boom! The Kages hat flew up revealing his bald head as Roja slammed him after grabbing his head. Roja lifted him and slammed again and again. Not enough! Not enough! Is it enough yet?! Wouch! Onoki couldnt even ask for mercy as several holes appeared on the ground. The rock ninjas panicked and wanted to rush in help, but when they tried, they were sent flying due to the shockwave from Rojas slams. Boom! After Roja finished, he released his hand and stood straight up looking at the ninjas around him as he said: Who else didnt have enough playing around?! Wouch! All the rock ninjas swallowed in fear as no one could speak. Seeing no one responding, Rojas anger finally disappeared, after taking a deep breath, he said coldly: If you want to fight, come. If you dont Roll from here! One person screamed as he ran away which made everyone else react and ran away. It was like everyone waited for that person to ran before they joined him. The army started retreating after some of them wanted to attack Roja only to be slaughter by a slap. All of them started fleeing like a flock of birds. Roja looked at the rock ninjas retreating like a tide. Roja finally calmed down and suddenly touched his chin. How come Im so easily irritated Is it because I was too anxious to get stronger which made like this? Roja reacted as he thought. When he arrived here, he wasnt urgent to get more powerful. But after getting more powerful, he seemed to have encountered stronger foes which made him uncomfortable. It seems like Im a little too anxious After all, Roja was at the top of the world when it comes to power, he quickly adjusted his state and calmed down his hungry soul. Roja once again started fusing the six elements. This time, the process was easily finished without any obstacles. The result was a dark fist-sized sphere which appeared on Rojas palm. This fusion doesnt seem different from the previous one. No, there is a change. The sphere floated above Rojas palm, and with a thought, he made the sphere fly away. Making the Yang chakra being the core of the fusion, the Pseudo Truth-Seeking-Ball was more stable than the five elements fusion. Roja didnt require to control it as he did previously to maintain it. The ball could fly around him and change shape without any problem. Roja constantly tested the ball only to discover something. This is the same as the Truth-Seeking-Ball, its just doesnt work on souls. I dont know if I can complete the full fusion now. Roja murmured as he restarted the process while adding the Yin Chakra this time. All seven chakra elements rotated around Roja. The five basic elements were rotating around the Yin and Yang element which were the center. Lets try this. Roja took a deep breath, and with thought, the seven chakra balls started merging. Wouch! Almost as the elements started to fuse, a wave formed completely different than the previous ones. As the wave appeared, the air seemed to solidify, ordinary people couldnt feel it, but Roja knew whats happening! The Sage of the six paths! Forming the Truth-Seeking Ball is the same as ascending to the power of the six paths. Even slight fluctuations would alarm the Sage. Whats more, The sage was always paying attention to Roja. In another space which seemed like a spiritual space that cant be seen by naked eyes, the Sage was floating as his eyes fixed on Roja with a frown on his face. From the beginning, he was trying to force the fusion of the seven elements, and this guys powerful soul Is he from the same place mother came from? The Sages face flashed with suspicion! Chapter 413: Didn’t make a move! Roja is undoubtedly not a person from this world. The moment Roja stepped in this world, The Sage has been keeping an eye on him from another space. Roja wasnt so strong in his view, but he was extremely strange. It seemed like he was incompatible with the Ninjas power system. This made Hagoromo think about his mother that was sealed away by him. Although Hagoromo was Kaguyas son, he didnt know from where she came, he only knew that she wasnt from this world. She used The Infinite Tsukuyomi and wanted to make herself powerful anyway possible afraid of her enemies. Hagoromo didnt know her enemies, but he didnt accept the things his mother did, and with his brother, they sealed her in the moon. I seemed to hear from my mother that the purpose of these people was to seize chakra The Sage watched Roja with a frown. He didnt know whether he should deal with Roja or not. On one hand, he didnt know whether Roja was the enemy his mother mentioned before or not. On the other hand, he felt that he is already a dead man and shouldnt interfere with this world. After hesitating for a while, The Sage didnt make a move. In term of his current power, mother wouldnt really be afraid of him or jealous, I should continue observing him. Roja couldnt see the Sage in the other space, but he could feel him, not with haki but with his spatial attribute. At this moment, the Sage didnt have a physical body and he only hanging out there with his soul, which wasnt that different from a Shinigami. In Roja perception, he could feel the power of the Sage which was even more powerful than him. If he didnt practice in the Shikkotsu Forest for the last half month, he would probably be too weak compared to him. On one hand, Roja was observing the Sage, and on the other hand, he was concentrated on fusing the seven elements. Roja just shook his head and didnt observe the Sage anymore as he concentrated even more on the fusion. After Roja stopped as the seven elements disappeared. Different from the six elements fusion, this one didnt cause a huge explosion, it just was like a small black hole in a very narrow area. This kind of power can destroy even Rojas body, and because of the Added Yin attribute, it could even affect the soul. Sure enough, this power is dangerous, even in the Shinigamis world, this could be devastating. Roja took a deep breath and knew that without the interference from the Sage, he wont be able to complete the fusion now. The cause was he didnt have enough Chakra at the moment. Silence. The huge spiritual pressure released by the Sage disappeared. Did he leave? Roja looked at the void and murmured. Is it because he failed in the fusion? But Roja knew that with what he was doing, the Sage would take notice, but it was impossible to stop him anyway. Once he stepped into the six paths level, will he be able to stop him? Roja knew this in his heart. If he doesnt step into the Six paths level or reach the eighth stage, he wont be able to face the Sage and would probably be forced out of this world. But once he crosses one of these two thresholds, even if he cant defeat the Sage, he can still stay in this world. Since you didnt attack, then everything is under control. After he whispered, Roja returned toward Mei and Kurenai. For him, the thing that can help him best was natures chakra. Not only can it increase his bodys strength and the chakra reserve he had, but it also can make Sen Maboroshi step into the later stages and also help in increasing the spaces stability and size. He is ready now to find the place of the Mount Myoboku and the Ryuchi Cave. If natures chakra in these two places is the same as the Shikkotsu forest, it would be enough to reach the six paths level by creating the Truth-Seeking Ball. Outside the Shikkotsu forest Take this! Tsunade was fighting against Mei. Mei knew that it was too late as Tsunades punch almost reached her, and she could only cross her hand against her chest to defend while knowing she wont be able to resist Tsunades strange strength. Her hands were a little numb as she looked at Tsunade coldly and her hands flashed. Water Release: Water Dragon Technique! Wouch! A water Dragon rushed down and chased after Tsunade, and after Tsunade stopped it, she launched another attack on Mei. Mei was young compared to Tsunade, her strength was also inferior, but in battle, she was able to resist, but she couldnt fight back. Just when they were fighting, Rojas figure appeared in a flicker not far away as he asked. Why are they fighting? Looking at the battle strangely, Roja asked Kurenai. Kurenai already knew Roja was coming and wasnt surprised of his sudden appearance. After hearing Rojas question, she replied softly. There was no conflict, just Mei wanted to test her strength and took the initiative to challenge Tsunade. From Kurenais explanation, Roja knew what happened and didnt intend to see the end of this, so he directly disappeared. Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique! Mei used her chakra to the extreme to release this jutsu. Take this! Tsunades momentum reached its peak as she punched with a force that destroyed the earth moved toward the ninjutsu. But when the fist was about to collide, Rojas figure appeared. Boom! Roja firmly grasped Tsunades fist and even with her all power punch, his hand didnt even twitch. On the other hand, the water technique Mei used which was directly turned to ice as it fell to the ground. Kids fight end here, its time to leave. After saying these words, Roja turned around and started walking. Chapter 414: Ghost Roja! The all-out attack by these two was stopped by Roja like it was nothing. Even the momentum behind these attack disappeared without a trace. Mei and Tsunade saw the helplessness in each others eyes. Roja marked the space coordinate so he can return whenever he wanted. Although the speed wasnt as fast the Flying Thunder God, it was still fast. A few days later, the defeat of the third Raikage spread all over the world, and the whole world fell in shock. The third world war started because the third Kazekages disappearance, and now with the fall of the Third Raikage, the third war was in its most intense period. Other than that, the rock village tried to block the news about Roja and their ten thousand men army being defeated by him alone. No one knew if it was intentional, but the story was changed countless times and many versions spread through the world making it not accurate anymore. In a small village, some people talked. Hey, did you hear, the third Raikage is dead! Yeah, its terrible. Even the Raikage from one of the great five fell in the battlefield. It was said that he was killed by an army of ten thousand sent by the Rock Really? Why did I hear that the Ghost Roja, defeated the army and killed the Raikage as well? The people discussed what they heard. The same thing happened in many other places where rogue ninjas gathered. The most ridiculous rumor is that Roja just waved his hand killing the Raikage and that he had the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, the power of a god. Some people sneered at this, and some people were skeptical with some of them being jealous. Some people who held some information about Roja couldnt help release what they had to the world without holding back. The one who stopped the fight between the clouds and Konoha. He single-handedly killed the Mist elites. The one who kidnapped Mei of the mist and Tsunade All kind of horrific news spread throughout the world. In the end, Roja had a title in this world, which was, Ghost! This title was in the bingo book, but it was no longer awkward like it was first. Roja and the others also arrived at some village, when he heard that people in this world called him Ghost as well, he was dumbfounded. Wasnt that name on Zabuza Momochis head in the bingo Book? How did it end up on me? And I am a Shinigami, not a ghost! Rojas mouth twitched. And whats with the thing about him harassing Mei and imprisoning her, did they want all the girls to tremble just by hearing his name? They were fast as they moved toward the land of Fire. They encountered a group of rock ninjas before, but they already who Roja was, when they saw him they would scream Ghost and run away which made black lines appear over Rojas head. After safely crossing the border, Konohas camp was just ahead of them. Their security was good as they felt Roja and Tsunade in the group. There are people over there! This chakra Theyre strong! The perceptive ninja slightly closed his eyes, and after he felt the chakra fluctuation, an expression of shock spread over his face as he directly reported it back. At this moment, Orochimaru was holding a scroll and hearing the report of the ninja in front of him. As he heard everything, his face revealed an evil expression that felt creepy. Oh? Tsunade? Orochimaru rolled the scroll and stretched his long tongue out as he stood up. Tsunade is back, and there are people coming along with her Which means a terrible guy came over. Orochimaru he wasnt just strong, he could be the strongest of Konohas forces currently, which was enough for him to know the secrets of the village. He already analyzed and judged Roja. For a person like Roja, Orochimaru felt jealous, even when he faces Kages he wont fear but Rojas power was close to the first Hokage. And he knew this because he did some researches with the DNA of Hashirama. Since that era, no one was able to become as strong as the first Hokage, how did that Ghost gain that kind of power? Orochimaru lowered his head slightly, and after a little bit, a light flashed in his eyes as he went outside. He wanted eternal life, but at the same time, he wanted to reach the power the First Hokage had. Otherwise, he wouldnt do various experiment with his DNA. And Eternal Life is something achieved by sacrificing countless lives. Chapter 415: Unreasonable! Outside Konohas camp, Roja, Kurenai, Mei, and Tsunade stopped. Except for Roja, the other three were nervous. Tsunade being the most anxious, next comes to Kurenai and Mei was more excited than nervous. Lets go there! Roja glanced toward the camp and then glanced at Tsunade. Tsunade looked at Roja in with a complicated expression. She was hesitant. She didnt whether it was because of the situation or because of Rojas request. And when the atmosphere was a little weird, Roja suddenly narrowed his eyes and stepped forward. Is it a good idea to hide? Wouch! Rojas foot fell, and an ice-cold wind emerged and spread all over the camp and turned the earth into Ice. Konohas ninjas looked at the ice in horror which spread to all direction. Rojas sudden actions made Tsunade and Mei glimpse to the side. Only Kurenai could feel something and look at one place. Wouch! At this time, the frozen earth in that place cracked, and a snake that was frozen opened its mouth with a figure coming out full of mucus. So disgusting! Mei said as her mouth twitched as she really wanted to spit some acid on him. Kurenai stiffened a bit while Tsunade was normal as if she saw this, countless times. Oh The Legendary Ghost! What a dangerous guy. It seems like I cant get close to you. Orochimaru was standing on the ice as he laughed. That laugh gave people goosebumps. Huh! Roja looked at Orochimaru without answering. He casually stretched his hand and blew on it. Suddenly, an ice sword appeared. Roja held it and casually swung it at Orochimaru. Orochimarus face changed as he wanted to avoid, but he couldnt and was directly hit. Roja started working on Orochimaru which was a little unexpected to Tsunade. Mei looked without any emotion and Kurenai although knew Orochimarus reputation, she didnt like how disgusting it was. Oh!! Orochimaru was hit twice and was divided into four. The strange thing is that no blood came out. Instead, countless snakes came out and reattached Orochimarus body. Orochimarus face was looking good as he stared at Roja and then sighed and said: Does this mean I shouldnt offend you? Maybe! Roja didnt take another look at him as the ice sword broke into ice crystals. Then he looked at him and said: I just wanted to see if you had the qualification to talk to me. Although Orochimaru was a plot character in the story, what is Rojas identity now? He took over the word if you may say. His existence was on par with Hashirama and Madara, how can he tolerate Orochimaru being arrogant in front of him. Secretly lurking around and sneaking like the snake he was, who does he think he was in front? When Orochimaru heard Rojas words, he couldnt help look even more ugly. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Roja before. Perhaps the legendary Uchiha Madara and Hashirama could be more arrogant. Orochimaru-sama! At this time, the ninjas finally rushed and surrounded Orochimaru in high alert. Rojas sudden attack on Orochimaru made them unable to react. Now when they did, they knew what Rojas status was. Have you come here specially to give Konoha a warning? In the end, Orochimaru was annoyed, but despite that, his face quickly calmed down as he said. Roja looked at him and said straightforwardly: I need the location of the Ryuchi Cave and Mount Myoboku. Rojas attitude and arrogance made Konoha irritated, but with his power, no one dared to speak freely. They just kept it to themselves. Orochimaru heard Rojas words and a strange flash appeared in his eyes as they were narrowed. If I dont give it to you? I will make you do. Roja answered. Orochimarus mouth twitched. If the previous Roja was arrogant, this was a show of power. He can do nothing in this way. Orochimaru didnt encounter any situation like this before in his life. Just with the previous confrontation, he was very clear that he wasnt Rojas opponent. Maybe at most he can escape. Orochimaru didnt speak, and the ones behind him couldnt endure anymore and speak. Youre too arrogant! Roja faintly glared at the man, and his Haoshoku Haki was aimed at him. Boom! It was just a look that made it seem like the sky was falling down making him scream in his mind. Although he didnt directly faint, he was stunned, and cold sweat was all over his body as he trembled. Is this his pressure released? What a horrible momentum! He is a Konoha ninja, he didnt see anything like this before, even the pressure released by a kage isnt this strong. The difference was like a baby and a general, there is no comparison. Chapter 416: Scroll! Orochimaru stared at Roja dangerously. Roja was indifferent to these stares. The situation in the field was tense as if a battle was about to start. Dozens of ninjas from Konoha were there along with Orochimaru facing Roja alone, but no one dared to take the initiative to attack. Looking back at Mei, Roja could see the light flashing in her eyes. Him alone facing the ninjas inside the camp, but the other side was afraid to make a move. Well, in this world, only Roja could do this. After a while, a group of ninjas from Konoha made their decision and handed over the information about Mount Myoboku, and Orochimaru gave the location of the Ryuchi Cave. When Roja looked at the map with the marks, he knew these places werent fake, and Konoha wasnt stupid enough to give him fake information. After receiving what he wanted, Roja took out a scroll and threw it at Orochimaru. Well, here is your reward. Orochimaru reached out and grabbed it, but he didnt open it. Roja looked at Mei and Kurenai before turning around and leaving with the two. When Rojas back disappeared, Konohas ninjas finally relaxed as the pressure was gone. Orochimaru-sama We told him the locations of Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, will he Dont worry. Orochimarus face returned to the evil face he always had as he turned around and looked at Tsunade. Hey, you come back What did he do at the Shikkotsu forest? Tsunade was still looking at the direction from where Roja left. When she heard this inquiry, her eyes flickered as she said: It seems he wanted to train in Senjutsu Senjutsu Orochimaru wasnt surprised by this, he was the snake Sage after all. He also tried to practice Senjutsu before, but he didnt succeed. Among the three sanin, only one was successful in learning the Senjutsu. However, even though he didnt learn it, it didnt stop him from understanding it. His eyes flashed as he said. The temper of the Snakes isnt that good, and Mount Myobokus place isnt easy to access Since the ancient era, these three places always existed, they werent affected by the wars at all. On one hand, the three places were occupied by the three sacred beasts, so there was no need for conflicts. Secondly, they were too strong, and no one dared to attack their land. Orochimaru went to the Ryuchi Cave and met with the white snake sage. He knew that its power was stronger than ninjas. At least, it was close to the power of the legendary god of ninjas. Another thing is that the snake sage didnt have a good temper. Orochimaru-sama, please be careful At this moment, someone whispered to Orochimaru while looking at the scroll Roja left from him. Orochimaru looked at the scroll and wasnt worried, because someone like Roja wont use underhanded means. If Roja wanted to fight, all the people here wouldnt be able to stop him. But Orochimaru himself wasnt a good person, so he carefully opened the scroll. Looking at it, Orochimarus face changed as his pupil shrank. This is He was shocked as his mouth was open. On his side, a ninja noticed Orochimarus change and couldnt help look at it only to be shocked. It was a scroll of seals. In had a different 20 seal and each seal was filled with chakra with different nature. What was important was that they werent simple elements chakra, like fire, wind and so on. But all of them were blood limit. Roja practiced all the elements and tried each variation, all the blood limits created from the five basic elements were here, and each of them had an example of chakra sealed in the scroll. Even Orochimaru could only recognize six or seven of them! Ice Laval Orochimaru looked with shock as he never thought something like this would be given to him. Especially when he saw the second row which contained ten blood limit selection chakras. Snap! Orochimaru didnt hesitate before closing the scroll directly. For him to study various kinds of ninjutsu, this was absolutely precious. Even if he travels the world, the blood limit he collected now cant be compared to the ones in the scroll. There is no doubt about the ten above, they are all blood limit, and the second row held the blood limit selection of many like the dust I want to study the other nine as they only appeared in theories. This guy created all the blood limits and blood limit selection which existed in life and even the ones in theory Orochimaru found that he still looked down on Roja. This is something that even Hashirama and Tobirama couldnt do. After holding the scroll and returning to his tent, Orochimaru couldnt calm down. After they were some distance away from the camp, Mei looked at Roja and couldnt help but scream: Why did you give him something like that? When Roja made the scroll, Mei was beside him as he even showed her the way to fuse water, fire, the earth so she can do it herself which made her shocked and inspired. So, she knew what was inside the scroll. Its all right, its just something I made when I was bored and not to mention the chakra inside isnt something easy to control Roja didnt say anything else. The blood limits and blood selections he left, was something made by his chakra. So, if Orochimaru wanted to unravel the mysteries slowly, he needs to be able to control that chakra. Chapter 417: Land of Lightning! The Ryuchi Cave is in the land of Lightning. Despite the war, Roja and the others rushed toward the land of lightning without any trouble on the way. Even when they encountered some rock ninjas or cloud ninjas, they would either ran when they saw Roja or Kurenai and Mie would take care of them. They also encountered an army that Kurenai and Mei couldnt handle alone, so he made it a demonstration of the Blood limit selection of fire, water, and earth. In the land of Lightning. Its really annoying staying here all day while we know no one would come. This is a task from our village. Outside the mountains, four cloud ninjas were standing on a hill. Three of them were jonin with the captain being an elite jonin. Hearing this, the captain said: Dont complain when performing a task. This task is way easier than the ones on the battlefield? When he heard the captain, the ninja who complained replied: Captain, I was joking, just said that without thinking. What a joke! Going to the battlefield was terrible. Some of them are the most talented ninjas, if they go to the battlefield, they wont return. The captain snorted and looked at the distant mountains before he said: I dont care, but it is necessary to stay here. Is there anything important here? One of them asked curiously, he was stationed here for almost half a month, but nothing really happened. The captain looked at him and said: Do you know why there are no villages here, its not that hard to live here right? I dont know. The three shook their heads directly. The captain looked at them and said seriously: Because there are always giant snakes in this mountain. there were villages in the vicinity, they were destroyed by the snakes, and everyone was eaten. Previously, the village that was here made a request to investigate whats happening there, but no one came back after entering Listening to the captains story, the three were scared. Its too horrible Even ninjas were lost here, cant they be traced carefully? Each said his opinion. The captain raised his head and said with a tremble: Who knows, perhaps the village actually know whats inside, and maybe its worth the loss. No one investigated it. No matter the situation, it no of my concern. If this is a secret, then I dont want to know. In short, our mission is to stay here outside the mountain. Once the giant snakes appear or leave the mountain, we dont need to fight, we just need to report it to the village immediately. When they heard their captain, the three of them looked at each other. They werent horrified now, but they were vigilant. One person patted his chest and said: Fortunately, our mission needed us to wait for a month, only half a month remain. The other two followed and sighed in relief. And at this time, the captain suddenly frowned and looked into the distance and said: Someone is coming! He narrowed his eyes and stared at the three figures coming from afar. He was puzzled. This mountain is inaccessible. Generally speaking, no one could enter it. The three who walked were undoubtedly Roja, Kurenai, and Mei. The captain and the others werent perceptive ninjas, they couldnt perceive Roja and the other twos chakra. Roja was wearing a loose robe, and the other two threw away their villages uniform and were dressed casually since they would be following Roja. The three were like tourists. The four cloud ninjas walked down and took a look at Kurenai and Mie who were around Roja and were amazed by their beauty. Sorry, whats ahead is dangerous, all of you should stop here. Mei and Kurenai discovered the ninjas. They thought that the cloud was looking for trouble as they were ready to attack, but they didnt expect them to say such a thing. One of the clouds said with a serious face: Looking at your dresses, you arent wars refugees But its really dangerous here. No matter whats your business here, its best not to go in. The ninjas regarded Roja and the others as residents of the land of lightning. After all, not to mention civilians, even business-man wouldnt cross borders in times of war. Dont worry, were not afraid of danger. Kurenai dropped her hands that were ready to start printing and said to the ninjas. Mei said a little impatiently: Let us just go. The ninjas were stunned by Mei, and they suddenly felt embarrassed. If she wasnt beautiful, they would be very angry. Beautiful lady, listen to me, its too dangerous One of them talked as he tried to pursued Mei. Just as black lines appeared on her forehead, a loud sound was heard. Boom! As if stones were collapsing. The ground vibrated which made the ninjas, as well as Mei and Kurenai, look toward the distant mountain. A horrible sound and a shadow appeared in the mountain. A Huge head emerged, the huge head belonged to a snake. This is The cloud ninjas were stunned. Even the captain was stunned before his forehead overflowed with sweat. The snake was huge, it wasnt something they could deal with. The snake looked at them, and the captain couldnt help yelling. This is bad, Run! The cloud ninjas were fleeing without waiting for the others. One of them wanted to save Mei and Kurenai, but they were too fearful and just fled. Its really a pity she was beautiful Chapter 418: Enemy! The four ninjas fled to a distance while one of them looked back unconsciously before getting stunned. He saw Roja and the others facing the giant snake that rushed toward them, not only were they not scared, they even took a step forward with a cold face. Lava release! After hearing her scream, a huge chakra was suddenly mobilized and both her hands formed seals. Wouch! An Acid river was suddenly poured toward the giant snake and hit it. It made a miserable humming sound as it was impossible for it to escape. The acid started burning it from the flesh to the bones without stopping. The four ninjas were stunned. However, Mei and Roja didnt look at them as they crossed the acid river and directly entered the mountain. Oh! One of the ninjas swallowed with an unbelievable look in his eyes. In a moment, the giant snake was The power of that beautiful lady is so terrible, who is she? Is she from a hidden village? They were shocked, and their hearts were stunned. They didnt think that beauty could use blood limit. Go! Report to the village! After taking a deep breath, the captain knew that something was wrong. Although he wasnt clear about Rojas origin, this wasnt a trivial matter. The man took the other three and went to the nearest camp, he found the leader of the camp and reported to him. Lava blood limit? Hearing the report of his subordinate, the man blinked. Did she erode the giant snake in a blink of an eye? He couldnt be careless. No one in the village could use that blood limit they should be from an enemy village Listening to a few reports, he roughly judged the girls power, she was at least a jonin level, and she holds a blood limit which proves difficult to deal with. And just as he was thinking, the report continued. Right, there are three people in total, there were another woman and a man, but they didnt make a move, and I dont know their powers. Three people? The man seemed to think about something before he said as his face changed: One man and two women?! Yes. The mans face changed. His face became serious as he looked at the one making the report. He was somewhat nervous as he said: Give me a detailed description of the appearance of these three, especially the man. After hearing the order, the ninja recalled Rojas face and organized his though and described him. Sure enough, its him. The mans face was strange, as he quickly said: Return to the village quickly and report this to them, this isnt something I can handle. Yes! Seeing his own boss was nervous, the ninja finally felt cold. He could guess that their identity was even more terrible than he thought. The news quickly traveled to the village, and they learned that the Ghost Roja was in the land of lightning. Although they werent sure, they are 70% sure now. Even if he was alone, it as enough to determine the future of the village. Regarding how to deal with Roja, some suggested that they should send the strongest team they had to kill Roja. But more people were opposed, the third Raikage was killed by Roja. They didnt want to provoke such a powerful enemy. To deal with this, several meetings took place, but due to the absence of the Raikage, they couldnt come to a conclusion. Roja naturally didnt know about this. After some time, Roja stepped on a deserted and gloomy mountain with the other two beauties. The mountain range was very different from the outer part of the Shikkotsu forest. When they stepped in, they could feel a very sinister atmosphere. Even though Kurenai and Mei were stronger now and could compare to a kage, they still felt uncomfortable. If it were a normal person, they would be scared by the atmosphere and flee. It seems like there is no mistake. Most of the snakes came out from the Ryuchi Cave. Because the atmosphere wasnt right, Mei took the initiative to speak in an attempt to break the silence. I dont like snakes. When she heard Meis words, Kurenai nodded. She also didnt like snakes. Roja didnt hate snakes, but he also didnt like them. Seeing the two women were depressed by the atmosphere, Roja smiled and said: You wouldnt be here to kill the snakes in the Ryuchi Cave right? Why do you think I want to?! Mei looked at Roja and pretended to be angry. Roja looked at her and suddenly stretched his fingers and pinched her cheek and pulled hard. I can guess your thoughts by looking at your face. Pooh! Mei didnt dare to knock down Roja hand, but she stepped back and broke free. Roja smiled and ignored her. He turned to look forward and said: Well, the entrance is in front of us. Maybe you can release some lava there? As he said so, Roja continued to move forward, and after some time, a huge cave appeared in front of him. It was different from the Shikkotsu forest. The cave in the Shikkotsu forest as inside a mountain, while this was going downward. In Rojas perception, the concentration of natures chakra in the hole was higher than outside, it was comparable to the Shikkotsu forest. No doubt. This is the Ryuchi Cave. Chapter 419: Snake Sage! Kurenai standing next to Roja used Haki to look into the cave, and her small face changed: What a complex Terrain In her perception, she could feel many caves inside, and entrances and exits are everywhere. Every direction can lead you out which was completely different from the Shikkotsu Forest. In-depth, there were countless holes with many snakes. There large and small snakes, the large ones were as big as a Bijuu. Feeling the existence of these snakes, Kurenai felt somewhat unnatural. Unless someone was like Orochimaru, no one would actually be willing to enter. On the other side, Mei didnt have Haki and couldnt see what Kurenai was seeing, but she was strong and could feel chakra inside, and her face changed as soon as she tried. At this time, something changed inside the depth of the Ryuchi cave and made their pupil shrink. Were discovered! You can feel the existence of the Snake Sage, and of course, I can also feel yours through natures chakra. No need to make a fuss, well you two, wait outside. Roja glanced at Kurenai, and after saying this, he stepped forward and entered the cave. Rustle. Many snakes were moving inside the hole. There is no need to perceive them, you can hear their unique hissing sound. It seems like they were alarmed by the arrival of Roja and the others. The snakes have odor perception, Roja can use the space shield and make himself invisible to their perception, but Kurenai and Mei couldnt do it. Roja moved further and quickly, eight red-eyed blood snakes appeared in front of them. They were all as thick as an arm, they looked at Roja without any kindness. Low level snakes around the Ryuchi Cave Roja has long known that this place wont be as convenient as the Shikkotsu forest. He also didnt care, with a thought, Sen Maboroshi appeared. Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Under Rojas words, Sen Maboroshi turned into the Bankai form of Daiguren Hyorinmaru and stayed at Rojas back. Roja didnt hold it as he walked directly toward the eight snakes. A few snakes were ready to attack Roja. They finally rushed and tried to bite him with incredible speed. Surprisingly, time seemed to slow down as they moved in mid-air and eventually, they were completely still as they turned into ice. Wouch! Roja continued to move, and several snakes turned into ice sculptures, there was no blood and no damage. When Roja entered further, many snakes knew, but whoever attack him would turn into an ice sculpture without any mercy. Roja didnt have any good feelings against snakes. The deeper he went, the larger space became. Space inside was even larger than the Shikkotsu forest, it was extremely wide. How dare a human come to our Ryuchi Cave!! At this time, from the darkness in front of Roja, an angry roar sounded. An extremely huge purple snake arrived in front of him, it was as huge as the Hachibi. The snakes that can speak are obviously the strongest in the Ryuchi Cave. At this time, Roja was impressed. The boss summons of Orochimaru, Manda? Puny Human I want to eat you! After the roar, he opened his mouth directly, revealing his huge fans and bit toward Roja. Of course, in term of size, Roja wasnt even close, and even the fangs are bigger than him. Roll! Roja was going to get eaten if he stayed still. His eyes flashed with killing intent as he thought about the hundred human sacrifices Manda wanted each time it was summoned. He held Sen Maboroshi for the first time in a while as he swung it without mercy. Silence. Everything stopped. Wouch! Wouch! At this moment, the snakes body was filled with crisscross sword marks, while it looked at Roja with fear. It didnt expect Roja, the puny Human in front of her, to have such a power. It was as if its scales were useless against his sword. Boom! The huge body of the snake fell down and turned into countless pieces of meat. Not blood was splashed around as all the pieces were covered by a layer of frost. If there was a ninja here, seeing this scene, perhaps he would be shocked at Roja killing Manda, but what was truly shocking was that the cave was not affected in the slightest. This attack seemed like a thousand, but it was as if all of it was concentrated on Manda. Not even a trace was left on the walls. Humph. Roja snorted and shook his hand backward. All the pieces were covered by ice, and then they scattered on the ground. Roja stepped forward on the ice and continued forward. After killing Manda, many high-class intelligent snakes were shocked by Rojas power and didnt dare block Rojas path. Roja arrived at the deepest part of the Ryuchi Cave. This was the place. A stone chair like a throne was placed there and surrounding it were exquisite carvings. The white Snake sage was sitting on the throne. A pair of snake eyes looked at Roja dangerously and coldly. Human ninja in my place, you want to slaughter my people, you should explain yourself! From entering the cave until arriving here, the Snake was perceiving Rojas movement. It could feel Rojas ability to devour natures chakra, and it can also perceive his strength. What do you want me to explain? Roja didnt say any excuse as he said this plainly. The white Snakes eyes were slightly enlarged a little, revealing a cold and dangerous light. Although the snakes in the Cave can be reproduced casually, they didnt have much value, but Rojas massacre in his presence cant be forgiven. I will forgive you, but you have to get me a thousand human sacrifices! The Snake Sage said to Roja coldly. After hearing this, Roja calmly looked at the snake and smiled while saying: I still need to absorb Natures chakra. Add two thousand human sacrifices then! The Snake Sage responded coldly. Roja touched his chin and said: Oh A total of three thousand human sacrifices The Snake Sage looked at Roja who seemed to be thinking. It also knew that three thousand was a lot. It wasnt simple to collect so much so it said: I can give you half a month. Oh! Half a month, three thousand human sacrifices Roja smiled again, and gradually revealed a sneer as he said with arrogance: Its very interesting, a small snake dared to as for three thousand humans as sacrifices, who gave you the courage?! Roja didnt know what kind of contract Orochimaru and Kabuto signed with the snakes to be able to study the Senjutsu of theirs. How many people were killed as sacrifices? Roja didnt want to know. Presumptuous! The Snake Sage heard Rojas words and was furious. Although he knew that Roja wasnt weak, it could never tolerate a human being so arrogant in front of it. Youre just a little puny human, you do have some sills but to dare to be arrogant here!! Wouch! The Snake Sage was angry, its horrible chakra surged. The entire cave seemed to sway from the massive chakra released. Chapter 420: Roja Vs. Snake Sage! The Snake Sage survived since ancient times, it was a legendary existence like the huge slug in the Shikkotsu forest and the old Sage in Mount Myoboku. Even its chakra wasnt inferior to a Bijuu! Now that it decided to destroy Roja, a man with high ignorance, the Snake sage had mobilized its power as its body circled around the throne. Sage Art: White Rage Technique! Wouch! A Liquidized semi-transparent red Dragon flew out and instantly fell between Roja and the Snake Sage and started hovering. Wouch!! A harsh sound came out and spread through the cave, accompanied by a strong vibration in all directions. Along with that, an extreme shining light came out from the dragon that it made it impossible to open your eyes. It was as if Rojas sight and hearing were blocked. Realizing whats happening, Rojas brows were up, this didnt cause him any damage, but it made him uncomfortable. Wouch! Roja swung his sword to the center of the light and the sound, but this move was entirely chakra, and Rojas move failed to stop it. At this time, the Snake Sage, who thought that it completely blocked Rojas vision and hearing, left the throne and waited for an opportunity to bite Roja. Boom! Rojas used an elbow to hit the Snake who wanted to bite him. Suddenly the force hit the snake, and its head exploded directly. Wouch! Like a hammer hitting it head, the head exploded, and another one sprung out from it like a creep. The Snake Sage wasnt injured, but it looked at Roja with a surprised gaze. It had Sages body and also coupled with its unique vision it wasnt affected by what was happening, but Roja who was a human could actually fight in this situation. In the next moment, without waiting for the next attack, Rojas counter-attack already arrived. The sword failed to break the sound waves and light. Roja used his space to nullify their effect. Although he had his Kenbunshoku Haki and wasnt affected by the sound and light, it still felt uncomfortable. After the light and sound were blocked, Roja swung directly toward the Snake Sage. Roja didnt know whether If he destroyed the place, natures chakra would be affected as well or not. So as long as he didnt want this place to be destroyed, it wont be. Wouch! The sword attack arrived, and although the snake Sage evaded, third of its body along with its tail was cut off. The sword was too sharp as it cut the snakes body, but somehow, it didnt damage the cave. Wouch! Even though third of its body was cut, the Snake Sage didnt panic. It squirmed, and the missing part grew back instantly. Is that the healing ability of the Body of the Sage?! Roja looked at the Snake Sage coldly and suddenly swung his sword again. He wanted to split its body and see how it can heal itself again. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Rojas ability to predict the future is after all, stronger than the Snake Sages perception. Besides, Rojas speed was way faster than that of the Snake Sage. The sword directly split Sages body directly into countless pieces. But, unlike Manda, after it was separated, all the piece moved like a tide toward Roja. Do you think you can kill me like this? The sound of the Snake Sage came from the tide of flesh. Roja smiled coldly as he stepped forward, an extremely cold force suddenly spread. In a flash, the snake was frozen in Ice. Can you only do this, Snake Sage? Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation! Almost as Rojas voice fell, the Snake Sage broke away from the Ice, and natures chakra was frantically surging with its tail hardly hitting the ground. Rumble! In an instant, the entire mountain was shaking. The entire mountain started to move as if it was alive, moving toward Roja trying to squeeze him. Everything was moving toward him as he would be directly crushed. This ability is boring! Roja faintly said as his left hand moved. The Busoshoku Haki covered it as he pushed the mountain with one hand. Bang! The Snake Sage was horrified as the mountain that was coming on Rojas head was pushed back. What is this power!! No wonder that the Snake Sage was shocked, this kind of power never appeared in the nInja world before, even the Six Paths wouldnt be able to use his body to do what Roja just did. With one hand, the mountain that was collapsing returned back to its original place as Rojas figure flickered and arrived next to the Snake Sage. Space-time ninjutsu?! The Snake Sages eyes shrunk. This time, it couldnt perceive Rojas movement at all, to be able to be separated from natures chakra, it should be a space-time Ninjutsu. Void Thorn! Roja sneered as he stabbed the Snake Sage directly. Wouch! Under this attack, the void was pierced, and the Snake Sage tried to avoid it but Roja predicted his movement earlier, plus with the nature of the Void Thorn, it was impossible to escape. The Snakes head was pierced by the Sword. Wouch! After piercing its head, the power of the void surged, and half of its body was sucked in the void. The remaining half was smashed by force and was liquefied. Wouch! The white liquid fell in the distance and started moving again, and the Snake Sages body was formed again. But this time, his face was ugly. Obviously, it somewhat unexpected Rojas power. The technique he used was still taking effect, but Roja seemed undisturbed by it. The blockage of sight and hearing was ignored by Roja, but his power was also terrifying. If its vitality wasnt so strong, it wouldve died already. It never encountered an opponent as tough as Roja before. Chapter 421: Kills! Your ability to regenerate is even stronger than the Six paths body. The vitality of a snake is really surprising! The White Snake resilience surprised Roja to some expect! You should know, even if it was the six paths, if half of his body was obliterated, it wont be easy for him to recover and if his head was blown his life would be in danger. The White Snake Sage had its head blown and her body blown as well but it regenerated, and it looked as if nothing happened. But this strong regeneration ability cant be used permanently, I will see what will happen after I cut it a few more times. After he was surprised for a bit, a sneer appeared on his face as his sword fell once again. The strength of this snake sage is no doubt a super Kage level. Its chakra is as big as the tailed beasts, and it can use ninjutsu as it likes. It can use ninjutsu, unlike the tailed beast who only had the bijuudama. This means that even Madara or Hashirama wont necessarily win against this snake, which is why no wonder it lived from ancient times. But unfortunately, it met Roja. The strength of Roja now was at the pinnacle of this world, the world of bleach and also the world of one piece. Coupled with the ability of space, he could face the six paths, so against this snake, he would have an absolute advantage. Wouch! When Roja swept his sword, the white snake couldnt avoid it. As a result, the snake was once again cut in half. Half of the snakes body was frozen and then broke into crystals. The other half tried to desperately suck in natures chakra as it split into snakes and flew away. Sage Art: Poison Cloud! After the snakes flew, gas suddenly materialized and turned into the white snake as it spews black smoke at Roja. Using natures chakra to expand the poison Rojas eyes were cold, this trick could hurt Sages body because its based on natures chakra itself. However, Roja wasnt afraid of this. He had Sen Maboroshis space. Even if the cloud of poison was dense, space could block it. Unless it had the power to distort space, nothing could touch him. Roja swept his sword and opened a path in the poison cloud and leisurely walked while waving his sword again. The Snake Sage was prepared. This time, it elevated its perception through natures chakra and concentrated on avoiding the sword. But, as the snake clearly moved sideways, it found itself in front of Roja inexplicably and was directly cut in half once again. The void cracked as the sage was horrified. It quickly tried to split its body before the void devours it. After recovering again, the calm looks on its face disappeared leaving it stunned. A space ability!! Not only can Roja teleport, it seems that it can also move anything from its place. There were such monsters among humans? The Snake Sage was a little scared, its ability to regenerate was strong, but it had a limit to it. It already consumed too much natures chakra already. If this continues, it may die. Escape!! The Snake sage has no other thoughts currently. It is like a snake feeling danger, it rushed to escape even though it is a sage. The snake split to countless snakes and rushed into the holes inside the cave. These snakes werent just avatar of the real one, even if one of them survives, he can regenerate back to its original form. Want to escape? Roja certainly cant let go of this snake, this cant beat him, but one day he may attack someone around him. Bankai! Hakka Togame! Wouch! The double bankai of Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Hakka no Togame released a cold force that seemed to be able to freeze hell itself. White light emerged from Sen Maboroshi and spread all over the place. Wherever the light shines, no matter what it was, whether rock or mud, everything turned to ice. The snakes inside the Ryuchi Cave without any resistance turned into ice and crumbled. The Ryuchi cave turned white, and all the snakes were frozen. Damn! The Snake sage was furious, it didnt expect that Roja could use such a wide area attack. Seeing the cold force that could devour anything and turn into ice, the few snakes that were originally the Snake sage fused and jumped toward the top. Rojas spatial ability and ice ability were too horrible in this narrow place. The Snake couldnt think of any countermeasure at all. It didnt hesitate to jump up toward the ceiling. Wouch! The Snake Sage hit the top of the Ryuchi cave and wanted to drill up its way to the surface. The loud sounds coming from the cave alarmed Mei and Kurenai. They first saw the mountain in front of them suddenly turned into Ice! Not waiting for them to be surprised, the snake rushed out and saw them at the entrance of the cave. He rushed at them with eyes full of coldness. Be careful! The White Snake Sage was extremely fast, almost like white lightning flashing from a distance. Fortunately, Kurenais Haki reached a certain level which allowed her to sense the direction of the Snake and immediately helped Mei avoid its attack. The snake didnt stop as it was desperately trying to escape from this place. Boom! At this moment, Roja got out with his sword in hand as he looked at the snake coldly and chased after him. Do you think you can escape?! Wouch! Wouch! The Snake was extremely fast, after a few flashes, it reached the outskirt of the mountain. Rojas speed wasnt any bit inferior to it, it was even faster than it. Sage Art: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique! The Snake used a fire technique, and with a twist of his body, he spewed fire at Roja. The Snake Sage was familiar with all kinds of techniques. Roja was good at using Ice, so the Fire system was the best against him. Boom! The red flames hit Roja and swallowed him. The Snake glanced coldly. It didnt think that this could kill Roja, but it only wanted to delay him so it can escape. But in the next moment, something that shocked the Snake Sage happened. Bang! The flames that Roja that hit Roja swept in all direction as if it hit a bomb. In the center of the flames, a red golden flame suddenly erupted and suddenly swept everything as it rose to the sky. The heat made everything meltdown. Escape!! The Snake Sage could tell that this wasnt ninjutsu. No doubt this wasnt a power a human could use. This human wasnt only capable of using ice, but also fire. Wouch! The sky was split from the middle with the flames. He looked at the Snake sage while taunting it. Using fire ninjutsu in front of him?! Because the destructive power of Ryujin Jakka is too terrifying, he didnt use it in this world. Roja held the sword with both hands and ignored the snake sage who fled hundreds of meters away as he waved his sword! Taimetsu! Boom!! A blazing flame with the power to burn heaven suddenly erupted, whatever it touches, disappears! Even the earth turned to magma! The flames moved at shocking speed and caught up with the snake and engulfed it! Hiss!! The Snake Sage was swept by the flames, and finally, after a hissing sound, it mobilized natures chakra trying to resist the flames to no avail! Even its terrifying regeneration, under the flames, started to collapse. It wanted to split but couldnt. Because this wasnt the power of ice, it was flames, it wrapped it completely so even when it splits, the little snakes would still be caught in the fire. The flames were constantly burning with a sizzling sound! The vitality of this snake sage made Roja amazed, even when it was being burnt, it still held to its consciousness until it was completely exhausted. Roja couldnt feel the Snake Sages presence anymore. He waved his hand and the flames dissipated. Nothing could be seen after the flames disappeared! In the middle and late period of the third war, the owner of the Ryuchi cave which was the Snake Sage who existed since ancient times died! Chapter 422: Ready! Konohas camp, Holding the Scroll in his hands, Orochimaru tried extracting the Blood Limit Chakra, but he was shocked. He is sure that if he does anything, the chakra will detonate which made him reseal it inside the scroll. This is A scroll suddenly appeared before him; it was the beast contract scroll. After opening it, he paused before shaking his head and said: I think its about time I found a new beast contract. Seeing that Roja chased after the huge white snake, Mei and Kurenai looked at each other and hurriedly followed them, although they knew that they couldnt keep up. So hot! Mei and Kurenai almost said at the same time while blocking their faces with their hands. Although they were strong this kind of heat still made them sweat. The two looked at each other and saw the shock in the others eyes. The could see Roja holding a blade of flames while standing in the air. The flames Swere like a sea spreading all over the place. Even though the distance wasnt small, the heat they felt was terrifying. So, how hot exactly was the center of all this? What a terrifying fire ninjutsu Mei was always dissatisfied with Roja, but now, her eyes were flashing as she took a deep breath. Under this terrible heat, her boil and lava release were nothing. After a while, their clothes were all soaked with sweat before drying up. The process continued. If it was an ordinary person, they would be dehydrated already. Even so, the two of them hardly supported their bodies and couldnt help retreat, as they were taking steps back, the flames suddenly dissipated. Wouch! After the flames were once again recollected inside Sen Maboroshi, Roja moved back toward the mountain and saw the two beauties who were soaked, making their wonderful curves apparent. After paying attention to Rojas gaze, both of them found the problem and blushed, although they couldnt do a thing, Kurenai couldnt look at Roja in the eye. While Mei looked at Rojas eyes with provocation and even deliberately puffed her chest out. However, her seduction couldnt do anything to Roja, Roja just casually gazed at her before leaving a phrase: Im not interested in little girls and went toward the mountain. Mei couldnt help yell with anger: Im not small! After she said this, she founding something wrong, but with her character, she was always bold, so she didnt take it back. Roja smiled and turned toward her and said: Everything is small!! After that, Roja ignored her and directly disappeared inside the mountain. He was telling the truth, Mei wasnt small, but that depends with who he was comparing her, and compared to Hancock, she was small! Seeing Mei screaming at Rojas back, Kurenai who felt ashamed before couldnt help start giggling. Okay, even you dare to mock me now!! Mei turned her head and looked at Kurenai and tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes. Kurenai smiled and ran away. Even though one was from Konoha, and the other was from the Mist, after traveling with Roja, they didnt think of themselves as ninjas from any village anymore. Mei saw Kurenai trying to escape and suddenly rushed to catch her, at this time, she wasnt the Mizukage but just a little genius girl who was suppressed by Roja. Roja returned to the Ryuchi Cave. He previously didnt like the atmosphere inside nor the smell. But after completely freezing it, the smell was swept away. Roja was worried about whether the previous battle affected the Ryuchi cave or not. If natures chakra could no longer be gathered here, it would be a problem. Reaching the inner part of the cave, Roja worries vanished. Natures chakra wasnt dissipating. Instead, it was concentrating even more here. Roja guessed that this place just gathers natures chakra even if he destroyed the entire cave, everything would stay the same. Of course, Roja wont destroy it just to make sure of his guess. Roja sat down and made Sen Maboroshi hover above him. Natures started surging toward Sen Maboroshi. No one knew how long it has been until natures chakra in the Ryuchis cave started to become thin. Roja stopped the absorption and probed Sen Maboroshis space, to find out that it was double in size. If you say that the six spaces of Kaguya were medium sized, then this world was a large one. The thought of the final boss in this world being able to control six spaces, the boss of the Shinigami world, Aizen, who was able to integrate the soul society, Hueco Mundo, and the human world, Roja couldnt help feel some pressure. Natures chakra cant be directly converted into normal chakra, but natures chakra can be used to strengthen the body and also Sen Maboroshi And Sen Maboroshi getting stronger is the same as my soul getting stronger itself. The improvement in my soul is the improvement to my reiatsu, in the end, it also affects my chakra. Roja though of the relation between natures chakra and his own. Although its a little messy, the point is that natures chakra was the foundation of all powers! After absorbing natures chakra this time, Rojas chakra exceeded normal tailed beast, at least the eight tails cant compare to him now, perhaps his chakra reserve can be compared to the Kyuubi. Its time to try getting the Truth-Seeking- Ball It should not pose a problem this time! Roja took a deep breath, and a radiant light flashed in his eyes. Chapter 423: Truth-Seeking Ball! With sufficient self-confidence, Roja went to a remote area. This time he intended to get the Truth-seeking Ball. Seven elements Taking a deep breath and with a thought, seven balls containing the seven elements started hovering around him, compared to before, the balls seemed more real as if they were solid. This time, Roja used Natures chakra as a guide with the Yin and Yang in swirling in the middle and the other five circle around them. These elements had their own counter, so it was easy to make them fuse in a peaceful manner. Wouch! At the beginning of the fusion, Roja held third of his Reiatsu to counter the Six Paths if he intended to interfere. While he was focusing the remaining of his strength in controlling the elements. Although he grasped the process, it wasnt easy to obtain the Truth-Seeking Ball. At last, Roja thought of a saying, as long as you open the door, you can step in. The fusion in the initial stage was stable, but as it reached the mid-stage, controlling the elements became harder and harder. The five elements of Wind, Water, Fire, Thunder, and earth interfered with Yin and Yang balance which led to the unbalance of all the elements. Roja frowned. He not only used the Reiatsu to try and control them, he even used Sen Maboroshis space in the attempt. However, it wasnt sufficient. The Truth-Seeking Ball isnt something easy to make, dont forget that it was the power of creation itself. The power of the Six paths can even affect the space, Rojas space isnt strong enough. It isnt enough to withstand the power of the truth-seeking ball. Even the explosion from small bits of chakra in this process will be disastrous. Its like an iron box trying to contain flames without it exploding. Boom! Roja stepped back hurriedly as he looked at Chakra collapsing helplessly. It seems that as soon as there is a mistake, there will be a chain reaction and it cant be controlled. Even if I have the ability to see the future for a bit, its difficult to succeed in the first try. After talking to himself, Roja was not discouraged, he took a break, and when his chakra recovered, he started again. However, this attempt failed in the middle as well. Roja didnt retreat as he started again, but he failed again. He failed three times in a row. Roja didnt try again, he didnt give up but began to reflect and looked for the problem. What was he missing? The Truth-Seeking Ball appeared at the end of the fourth Ninja war Roja blinked, he stood in the air as he muttered to himself. In Narutos world, the most direct way to get the truth-seeking ball is to get the Juubi who had endless chakra or the Six Path granting the power directly. Naruto just as he got the Six-path power, he directly got the Truth-Seeking ball. He never used his strength to get it. If all the power in this world is related to bloodlines and the chakra fruit, then what is natures chakra? Before Kaguya appeared, the old Toad Sage already existed, he also had some abilities, which proves that natures chakra existed then. Is its existence also related to the Chakra tree? Roja thought about many things as his eyes flashed, suddenly he couldnt help think about the origin of the Chakra Tree. Kaguya ate the Chakra fruit and became the ancestor of Chakra. The Chakra tree cant appear from nowhere. It didnt simply feed on the sunlight, water. Then it should be connected to natures chakra. There are no doubts that natures chakra gave birth to the Chakra tree. Thinking until here, Roja immediately realized that he wasnt a person from this world, but he still could use natures chakra even though he wasnt related to Hagoromo or Kaguya. Obviously, he was absorbing natures chakra as soon as he arrived in this world, which led him to the conclusion that natures chakra is the origin of everything in this world. It turned out to be As Rojas mouth murmured, a bright light flashed in his eyes as he immediately started the fourth attempt. This time, Roja still used the Yin and Yang as the core of the fusion, but the difference this time, he used Natures chakra instead of his own! Not only was natures chakra at the core, but it was also the catalyst for the rest of the elements. Boom! The condensed chakra collapsed again, but Roja wasnt discouraged. Instead, excitement was apparent on his face. Thats right, this is the right direction. Natures chakra can adjust the balance between Yin and Yang, and can also balance them with the other elements. Its a kind of blending power! Lets go! Knowing that he was in the right direction, Roja couldnt contain his excitement, he knows that the problem now is how much natures chakra he can put in. Roja continued to try if an ordinary person was trying as hard as him, they may have collapsed already, but he had tremendous physical strength and Reiatsu, while his chakra was that of a tailed beast. After so much failure. At last, Roja found the perfect ratio he needed. He found how much Natures chakra needed to balance the elements. The seven chakra balls started moving faster and faster as they formed a vortex while becoming smaller and smaller. From Gray, they turned into dark gray until the ball was Deep Dark. When the color became dark, the rotation finally stopped, and everything calmed down with a black ball hovering in front of Roja. The Truth-Seeking Ball was successfully formed. Chapter 424: Six-Path Mode! Bang! Immediately after the Truth-Seeking ball appeared, Rojas body changed dramatically. The Truth-Seeking ball was the purest power the six paths had, the power was above ordinary chakra, it was even higher than natures chakra. Obtaining the Truth-Seeking ball made it possible for Roja to gain the Six paths mode. Wouch! In a moment, the residual natures chakra in Rojas body along with his own chakra all merged together and transformed into six paths power. Rojas clothes transformed and a white Kimono with six black magatamas appeared on his body while the Truth-seeking ball was rotating around him. Rojas hair also turned white. This is Six paths mode. Roja opened his arms and felt the change of power inside him. He couldnt help mutter. Entering this mode made him feel that he entered the Shinigamis mode. This was a qualitative improvement! Truth-Seeking Ball! With a thought, the Truth-seeking ball flew over. He reached his hand and held it. Suddenly the Truth-Seeking ball turned into a scepter in his hand. The power of the Six-path and the Shinigami mode are two different forces, but since the six-path mode involve spiritual energy as well, they can be said to hold some similarities. The six paths mode was indeed stronger than the Shinigami mode currently. Rojas six paths mode is based on his own power, so it was different from Naruto. After entering the six-path mode, there are three kinds of strength. One is the strength of the six-path, the other is the six paths body, and finally the power of Reiatsu. The strength of the six-path is reflected on his chakra and so on. The Truth-seeking ball was a power that can be kept normally without the need for this mode. Since Roja depended on himself to reach this state, his powers were in the initial state, and it limited the use of the Truth-seeking ball currently. Rojas six-path mode is slightly better than when Obito obtained the juubi, but Naruto was better, and dont mention Madara. And when he thought about the expanding Truth-seeking ball that Kaguya released which was enough to destroy a world, Roja couldnt help narrow his eyes. If we talk about the power of the six-path mode, Kaguya was without a doubt the strongest. In theory, with her powers, Kaguya wouldnt lose to Naruto and Sasuke, but unfortunately, she didnt have enough battle experience. She fought twice, one against her sons, and then later against Naruto and Sasuke. Otherwise, both of them wouldnt stand a chance. In addition to the six-path modes power, Kaguya was a true immortal, her body was above that of a sage. The Sages body was strong, it was resilient. Just like the snake sage who could even recover when his body was half destroyed. However, it seems like this only appeared on Kaguya, Madara and the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Even Naruto didnt have such a body. After muttering a few words, Roja concentrated on his body. He found that he may be different from Naruto and Madara and so on. Because he used his own strength to reach this mode, although he wasnt as good as Naruto and Madara, all of this was his own power. His Sage body, under the nourishment of the six-paths power, is getting to a higher level. Although slow, it was an extremely stable process. What was the higher level of Sages body? There is no doubt, its the immortal body or the six-path body! it seems that under the influence of the six-paths power, the sages body would change to the six-paths body. Roja touched his chin with satisfaction. Becoming the Jinchuriki of the Juubi felt weird to him, he didnt want external help, he wanted to become strong on his own. The Ten-Tails was like Kaguya herself; it would be easy for Kaguya to control its Jinchuriki. Roja didnt consider the Juubi from the beginning. All he wanted is the power to never die. The third point that distinguishes the power of the six-path mode is on the level of reiatsu. With the Rinne-Sharingan that had nine tomoe, you can control six medium-sized worlds easily and change the lands inside. Whether it the six-paths power, the bodys power, or the eyes power, Kaguya was the strongest, but Naruto and Sasuke sealed her Roja reserved his opinion. Spiritual power comes from the soul. Thats my strength. I may be the weakest in the Six-path mode, and I dont have six-paths body, but I wont lose to anyone when it comes to reiatsu! Although Roja didnt know how Strong Hagoromo was, he didnt think that his spiritual power is any weaker than him. After all, the Reiatsu is the power of a Shinigami. Thinking about this, An idea flashed in Rojas mind! I dont know if the six-path mode can be used at the same time as the Shinigami mode! With a thought, Sen Maboroshi emerged into Rojas other hand. At the same time, the power of the Shinigami was stimulated, and suddenly the power of the soul was released completely. Wouch! The Shinigami mode and the six-paths mode didnt conflict with each other. They were almost compatible. Rojas appearance changed again. On the kimono he wore, a strange black pattern appeared which was completely different from the magatama, which added an evil look to the six-path mode. The biggest change is Rojas eyes. The white in his eyes disappeared and turned darker, and his original black eyes turned demon yellowish! This not the Shinigami mode, not the six-path either, but this was the fusion between the two! Chapter 425: Rikujigen Roja Vs. Six-path Sage! Roja stood still in his place without moving. The horrifying atmosphere spread around him. No creature dared to approach him. Every life form in a few Kilometers radius felt fear which originated from their souls. This This feeling A few Kilometers away, White Zetsu appeared from a tree and his forehead filled with cold sweat as his body shuddered. Roja gave him a feeling more horrifying than Madaras. Not only Zetsu, even the six-path Sage, Hagoromo who was observing Roja from another space, was shaken by Rojas presence. Without waiting for the six-path to make a move, Roja who was quietly standing in his place suddenly held the scepter in one hand and Sen Maboroshi in the other and opened his arms and roared to the Sky. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! He wasnt conscious. Only his killing instinct remained. Rojas body was stunned in the same place as he waved the scepter gently, and a mountain in the distance exploded while Sen Maboroshi made a huge gash in the ground that spread for several kilometers. not good! The Six-path Sage looked at this and finally yelled. Although he didnt know what happened to Roja, he could see that his current state was somewhat problematic. If he ignored it, maybe the entire world may be destroyed. Zetsu could only think about leaving as fast as possible to report to Madara. But before he could act, Roja appeared before him, suddenly looked at him with deep hatred in his heart. Roar! After another roar, Roja smashed White Zetsu. White Zetsu was trying to escape, but suddenly his body froze, terror-filled him as horrifying energy spread all over the place. At the same time, a consciousness forced his into Zetsus body and occupied it, suddenly white Zetsus body transformed, as a Kimino appeared on his body along with a scepter made of the Truth-Seeking ball. It was the sage of the Six-path. It was an emergency, so Hagoromo knew that he needed to stop Roja. So he directly forced his way into White Zetsus body. Take this! In the face of Hagoromo, Roja released a full out attack. Hagoromo didnt dare look down on this attack as he moved his scepter to stop it. Wouch! Under the collision of two entities with Six-path modes, the earth was moving and collapsing all the way. Wherever they go mountains fall. At this moment, not just the Lightning country, the entire world felt the force of the two of them fighting. Whether it was the country of earth, fire, wind, or water, all of the perceptive ninjas stood as their faces changed. They were stunned. All the Kages stood up, they were all shocked, even though they werent in the same place, all of them felt the same as they looked at the direction of the fight. At this moment, no matter which ninjas were at war, in the battlefield, everyone stopped while looking at the horrified looked on the perceptive ninjas faces. Somewhere underground, Madara who was sitting quietly stood up with shock. This feeling Who is it? Just with the first collision between the two, the entire ninja world was in shock, another attack arrived, which almost directly destroyed the nearby villages. The entire land of lightning was shaking, it was as if an earthquake hit their land. Stop! Hagoromo was horrified, as he held the scepter, he yelled at Roja in vain. He knew that if this continued, the world would be destroyed. Rojas power shocked him. He didnt have the Juubi, and he wasnt at his most powerful state. He found it difficult to suppress Roja. The power of this outsider was actually so strong! Hagoromo always felt that he could suppress Roja at any time. When he thought about Roja gaining the Six-path mode, he didnt think he would combine it with the Shinigami mode. Roja didnt have his consciousness. His instinct made him only think about killing. On one hand he held Sen Maboroshi, on the other hand, was the Scepter. He attacked once again. Damn! Hagoromo was angry, he made the scepter change into a black spiral sword. Hagoromo no longer suppressed his attacks. Roja was blown back, but he didnt stop, he once again stormed at him. Roja completely lost his reason and was in a state of berserk if you may call it that. After taking a breath, Hagoromo used his eyes power. Each eye held a different ability, and almost all of them involved space manipulation. Wouch! Hagoromo held his sword and waved it. The space in front of him was forcibly cut open. However, at this time, Hagoromo was using Zetsus body and couldnt use his power to the fullest. Roja used Sen Maboroshis space and directly resisted this attack, and then he opened his arms. Suddenly Reiatsu and Chakra began surging madly. This is Bijuu Dama? No! What is this? Hagoromo looked at this scene. His face changed, he could feel the energy fluctuations, and he could feel that if this attack was released, the entire world might be destroyed. Without waiting for Hagoromo, Roja released the condensed energy which was the combination of chakra and reiatsu Six Flashes! Of course, Hagoromo couldnt let that attack fall into the earth or else, everything would be destroyed. He fought against it and used everything even his space ability trying to offset his attack. Roja also used his space power. The surrounding space twisted and while the attack was on the verge of breaking, it was redirected and finally, it blew up. Booooom! At that moment, The sun disappeared as if darkness fell into the world. Authors Note Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 538 in Patreon. Also, weve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isnt this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member OtakuKage, he published a new Novel which is Long Live The Hokage. Its an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member. Chapter 426: Roja Vs. Hollow Roja Wouch! At the moment Rojas attack broke out, black and white energy started swirling in the sky. Its as if the entire sun was swallowed. At this moment, the lightning land which was more than 10,000 meters was directly swallowed into nothingness. Everyone was stunned even Madara. However, while Roja and the Six Path Sage were fighting, Roja was looking at the illusion of himself inside his consciousness. Roja was standing quietly. He looked in front of him at the copy that looked exactly like him, it was full of craziness. His Shinigami mode was maintained for a long time, and he didnt think that he could come across an even stronger mode. However, this Rikujigan mode is dangerous. Maybe if he remains here, he would lose his consciousness forever, while this copy would start killing everything in this world. In addition, he got the information from Sen Maboroshi, that if he reached the ninth stage, this integration would be perfect. And before reaching it, he should never use it again. This should be good for you, Right? Roja glanced at Sen Maboroshi in his hand while the latter remained silent. Wouch! Sen Maboroshi screamed. It was vaguely getting disobedient. Which made Roja smile a little. He already knew what this was all about. In the world of one piece, Roja put everything in developing his Reiatsu, but after coming to this world, he was focused on Chakra which made Sen Maboroshi dissatisfied, especially after obtaining the Six path mode. And after Roja tried to make the Shinigami mode submit to the Six path mode, Sen Maboroshi was completely annoyed or more like it wasnt willing to be overwhelmed by the six-path mode, so it forced its power inside Rojas body. What a mess! Roja didnt have a good temper, but there was nothing to say because the fusion influenced his consciousness. Sen Maboroshi refused to communicate with Roja any longer. Is he being a Tsundere? Rojas mouth twitched a bit while black lines appeared on the side of his head. He wanted Sen Maboroshi to come out and face his copy with him. He knew that the world outside is a mess right now. Roja took a deep breath and couldnt help having a headache. Right now, Rojas copy looked at Roja and smiled. Oh You are too weak. Im really worried about you I will make you give everything to me! What Hashirama and Madara, I will kill them all. Wouch! Rojas copy attacked with its sword. In his hand, he was holding the same Sen Maboroshi as Roja. Roja also waved his sword, and the two attacks collided. Ding! A humming sound spread in the endless dark space. After Roja blocked that blow, he looked at his copy. He communicated briefly with Sen Maboroshi, and he knew the origin of this thing in front of him. This was the product of all his negative emotions. Madness, arrogance, etc., they are all concentrated into this copy. Only by defeating it can he grasp the power of Sen Maboroshi. It was really troublesome. Roja shook his head, but this had already happened, and he had no other way around it. Since he must fight, then fight it is. From the start in One Pieces world, Roja practiced his swordsmanship and controlled flames, He gained Getsuga Tensho, Senbonzakura, then he killed Doflamingo, and after that, he only got even more powerful until he feared no one in there. Everything in the world, Turn to Ashes! In Rojas heart, he was furious, He swept his sword and flames flew all over the place. Rojas copy looked at Roja with an evil grin as he did the same: All things in the world, Turn To ashes! Boom! The two forces collided in the air. Two golden flames of different sources started burning inside this space. And as the flame burned, a cold voice was heard. Bankai: Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinamru! Almost at the same time, Rojas voice and his copys sounded at the same time. Wouch! Two while lights burst in an instant and spread to the sky making the whole world white. Its useless! I have all the power you have. You cant beat me! Rojas copy rushed at Roja and waved his sword and said: Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Hakka No Togami! Roja looked at this scene indifferently. He didnt release the same power. Instead, he waved his red sword at the sky. Ennetsu Jigoku! Boom! The Cold field was destroyed by the flames. Oh Do you think only you can use such a trick? Ennetsu Jigoku! Rojas copy looked at Roja and held his sword and used the same move as Roja. You think you can block me, you think you are better than me, so much nonsense, I will fight and fight. Roja didnt say anything as his copy talked and talked. He just blocked the attack and rushed toward his copy. Boom! The two collided and the strange thing is that his copy was at a disadvantage. He stepped back one step. You The light in the copys eye disappeared as he was full of anger. Int his world, they both had the same power. Whoever loses will disappear. He wanted to use his words to distract Roja, only to be completely put in a disadvantage by him. Boom! Rojas copy shut his mouth. His face was full of sorrow and madness as he fought with Roja like crazy. Rojas face had no emotion, no craziness. No matter who was in front of him, he wont stop. Even if he was in front of himself. Its exactly the same power he had. He was stronger, he was not afraid, he had the strength, how can he fear anyone? Boom! Boom! Boom! Roja battled his copy. In this world without any space concept, both of them made the world golden-red some time and other time white as snow. Cherry blossom scattered now and then. The battle continued, Rojas power became more and more intense without any intention of retreat. Instead, his copy was getting anxious. After all, it was a collection of negative emotion. Perhaps, in some cases, negative emotions were stronger, but now it was obviously not the case. You cant beat e! Even if your instinct of battle is superior, if you have it, I should have it as well! When Rojas copy spoke, he was struck down again, he finally couldnt help curse himself for talking. Moron! However, in response, Roja only looked at him coldly. Since you know, we have the same strength, and by saying I cant beat you, then you are thinking that you cant beat me as well! This was Rojas first response since the battle started. And the last as well, because this sentence completely made the copy fall into the abyss. Roja never thought that he cant defeat this copy. And the copy never thought that Roja could beat it. The face of the copy suddenly changed. Roja looked at him as he waved his sword. Ding! The copy was cut by Rojas. Obviously, when the idea of him not being able to defeat Roja made its way into his head, Sen Maboroshi fell from his hand. Wouch! Roja stabbed the sword in the copy. The copy looked at Roja with complexity. Its body slowly changed and the madness in its eyes disappeared, and gradually, the same expression of Roja was drawn on its face. It smiled at Roja before disappearing in white smoke. Wouch! Sen Maboroshi screamed slightly as it softly landed in Rojas hands and conveyed the happiness it felt. Roja didnt look at it, but as he couldnt do anything, this was his Zanpakuto after all. Well, I finally mastered Sen Maboroshis power I dont know whats going on outside. Chapter 427: Recovery! The entire world felt the battle between Roja and the six-path Sage since it started. The battle lasted for two days and two nights. Whether it was civilians or Ninjas, all were frightened by that fight like rabbits. The battlefield was located in the northern part of the lightning land, close to the sea. After the fight, about a fifth of the lightning land was destroyed, and waves formed like crazy affecting the water land and the fire land alike. Konoha and the Mist were still in the war, but now they were fighting against a Tsunami. Facing these world-class fights, even the Kage and the elites would feel how small they were. Even Madara was still in shock. Because in front of such power, he could only sigh. The two of them were powerful, his battle with Hashirama could only be said to be a small scaled fight when compared to this. The two figures constantly confronted each other. Each collision caused an explosion that made the earth shattering. Roar! Roja roared. He didnt have a human image anymore. He was like a tailed beast, his body full of black and white markings and his face was covered by a skeleton like a mask. After a roar, Roja flashed in the air and arrived in front of the six-path. He didnt have Sen Maboroshi in his hand and didnt command the Truth-Seeking ball, he just raised his hand. Not good! Although the Six-path still held his scepter and saw Roja without any weapon raising his hand, his heart sank. If a third party was watching this fight, one could tell that the six-path was unable to move well as if Roja was much faster. Something that can cause this is without a doubt Rojas cold field. Even Hagoromo was affected by the cold field, and his speed dropped by at least 70%. Rojas hands held extreme cold force as he tried to strike the six-path. One hit would be extremely terrifying even for Hagoromo. But Hagoromo was much more powerful than Whitebeard and Blackbeard. In this critical moment, ripples appeared in his eyes as a sudden force appeared. Rojas speed suddenly slowed down to the level of the six-path, and the latter was able to avoid Rojas attack. This was another ability of his eyes and the most powerful one he had Slow down time. Unfortunately, he was now just a consciousness inside another body, and he couldnt exert the full extent of his power. Wouch! With the time slowing and the extreme cold field. If Rojas attack doesnt hit, the field will disappear as well as the time slow. Rojas mouth opened again, and once again horrifying energy gathered inside his mouth. This is another trick The six-path had a headache. If it was just an ordinary tailed beast or even the Ten-tails, he wouldnt be afraid to this point, and he can easily block the attack with the Truth-Seeking ball. The Six flashes released by Roja isnt just Reiatsu condensed, but also six path power as well. It reminded Hagoromo of his mothers attack. Boom! Rojas attack was released, and the six-path didnt dare face it head on, but if he escapes, the world would be finished. Even though it might not destroy everything, but the land of Lightning could be destroyed entirely. Wouch! The six-path waved his scepter, and the Truth-seeking ball around him came together to form a shield which faced Rojas attack. Wouch! The six-path was smashed by the attack. After hitting Hagoromo, the attack weakened a lot, and its direction shifted toward the sky. But even though it exploded in the sky, the aftermath of the attack was disastrous. It caused waved after waved to raise from the sea and the earth below cracked. This monster Hagoromos face was ugly. Rojas destructive power was even stronger than the Ten-Tails. And the Ten-Tails can be controlled by the Sharingan but this cant. The Ten-Tails was a collection of natural energy which can be easily controlled by his eyes. But Roja even though he was unconscious, the Reiatsu in his body was constantly fluctuating which made it impossible for him to be controlled. My current state cant control him at all. If this continues, Im afraid I would need the power of the Ten tails. Hagoromo was sullen, if he could, he didnt want to summon the Ten-Tails. But in this kind of situation, it didnt use it, there is no way to defeat Roja. He could mostly restrain him for some time, and its impossible to suppress him fully. Just as the six-path made his decision and wanted to use the Animal path and summon the tailed beasts, Rojas actions suddenly paused. Oh? He discovered this and stopped his movement. Wouch! Roja stopped in mid-air, the bones covering him suddenly cracked. Aaaaah! Roja roared as if he was unsatisfied. The blackness in his pupil gradually failed. Suddenly a horrible power surged from his body in all directions. Hagoromos face changed as he immediately retreated. What happened? Bang! After the roar, the light gradually dissipated and Rojas body appeared in the center, but his whole body seemed to be broken. Wouch! Wouch! Another sound came, and his armor seemed to fall, and the bones covering him fell apart as well. What appeared inside was a figure wearing a strange mast while being suspended in the air. He gently grabbed the mask on his face, and his eyes flashed for a moment. He looked at Hagoromo as if he understood what happened, so he smiled a little and said. Nice to meet you! Chapter 428: Agreement! Roja wasnt just looking at Hagoromo, he was also trying to grasp the situation on the battlefield. Nearly one-fifth of the land of lightning was destroyed. This kind of destructive power made Roja surprised. He estimated that if Hagoromo didnt jump out to hold him off, the entire nation or even the other nations as well would be destroyed. If the six-path mode was stronger than the Shinigami mode, then the fusion was something even more powerful. The most important aspect was that both modes didnt oppose each other, so the final fusion form wasnt as simple as one plus one equals two. Looking at the degree of damage along with the Six-path sage who integrated into White Zetsus body, Roja could tell without his interference, the world wouldve probably come to an end. Hagoromo was powerful, maybe, he had the most powerful six-path mode of all those who possessed it. But now he wasnt that powerful, maybe he was as strong as Madara when he reached the six-path mode. The battle took 2 days and 2 nights, but Hagoromo still couldnt completely suppress Roja. Knowing this, Rojas attitude when facing Hagoromo was calm. Hagoromo looked at Roja with doubt in his eyes before finally saying: If you go at it again, Im afraid without me here, the world would come to an end. Hagoromo said with a tone full of anger. Although it was obvious that it wasnt Rojas intention to do what he did, he was completely like a tailed beast who was consumed by his negative emotion becoming a monster. After hearing these words, Roja wasnt angry. Instead, he smiled and said: So you think that ninjas should really exist in this world? The world of ninjas was currently in a huge mess because of the third war. Even small countries and villages were destroyed by this war. When the six-path sage wanted peace and created the ninja, he failed completely. But he still continued to observe the world and its development. For many years, wars filled the world, but the six-path sage didnt intervene. Hagoromo knew what Roja meant, he not only failed to create peace, he created more power for the people to fight with. This led his expression to sink. The emergence of ninjas was not I wanted. Hagoromo looked at Roja as a dangerous person. But now after hearing his words about the origin of ninjas, he couldnt help change his mind as he said: Lets talk about the changes. Ok. Roja didnt fear Hagoromo unless he was resurrected and gained the power of the Ten-Tails, he couldnt beat him. It takes time to group all of the tailed beasts, and Roja could stop him when he tries. Hagoromo nodded, and his scepter lit up, a white portal appeared, and he directly went inside. After looking at it, Roja stepped inside as well. After their fight, the third war stopped. Everyone returned to their village until the fight between Roja and Hagoromo ended. The battle was unknown to all people except the fighters and Black Zetsu who was lurking in the darkness along with Madara. No one knew that everything happened because Roja the famous ghost and the legendary Six-path sage fought. Although they knew Roja could cut a mountain, destroying half a land was something they didnt think he could do. Because of this kind of power, they could only say that gods fought there. As some people didnt think that humans could cause such destruction. After this fight, the third war reached its final period. The five great villages didnt want to continue, but some forces still wanted to plunder some resources. So now was the period of peace talks. No one knew what Roja and Hagoromo talked about when Roja returned to the world, Hagoromo didnt show up again. Hagoromo knew that unless he gathers the tailed beast to recreate the Ten tails and become its Jinshuriki, he wont be able to win against Roja. And even if he reached his peak, he wont be able to make Roja leave this world. The most he could do is chase Roja everywhere in this world. So he gave up on making Roja leave, but he made an agreement with him. He wont interfere with Rojas action in the ninja world, and Roja cant cause too much destruction. And to that, Roja agreed. Rojas purpose here was to gain power and improve further not destroy the world. Of course, he wont just throw the six flashes because he was bored. Roja stretched his waist lazily as he showed a touch of exhaustion after solving the problem and regain control over his body. But he didnt return to the peak of his strength yet. In Fact, When he regained his body, Rojas strength was running low. Chakra was almost depleted, and one-third of his Reiatsu was left. But he fought Hagoromo for two days and two night, after all, if he wasnt exhausted, then he really would be a ghost. Hagoromo couldnt go anywhere, and his power was also almost entirely consumed. Otherwise, he wouldve attack Roja directly when he regained his body. Kurenai and Mei both had Rojas mark on them when he tried to perceive the marks, he found that they were still alive and nodded slightly. However, the mark was far away, if he wanted to teleport there, he would use some of his Reiatsu which he didnt want to. Should I take a rest first? Roja shook his head and didnt know for how many years was the last time he consumed so much Reiatsu, these times could be counted using his fingers. Wouch! Dropping from the sky, Roja left the place he battled in and came to a country that was constantly raining. Here It should be the Rain Country! When Roja saw this, he roughly could tell, but he didnt pay attention to it. He needed to recover after all. Chapter 429: Coincidence! In the Rain village, Roja walked aimlessly in the rain, his clothes were a little tattered due to the fight. His battle caused his physical body and Reiatsu to be exhausted. If he could absorb some power from a tailed beast, you would return to his normal state in a few minutes. But a tailed beast wasnt something bought by the side of the road. At Rojas level, whether it is a minor or major injury, it can be quickly healed. Moreover, after mastering the six-path mode, and entering the new mode, his regeneration speed was boosted, even more, his recovery was no less than the six-path himself. While absorbing natures chakra, Roja thought about what to do next as he aimlessly walked under the rain. While walking, he felt a few gazes on him. He cast a glance in their direction, and his eyes flashed a little. Theyre Roja thoughtfully said to himself as he continued walking. In Front of Roja, three figures were rushing in the rain by the side. They werent side by side as one of them was moving ahead while the other two were slightly behind. The one in front was a young man with orange hair while the two behind, one was a girl with blue hair and the other was a boy with red hair. Focusing on the red-haired guys eyes, you could see that his eyes held the Rennigan. They were the three youngsters Jiraiya taught, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan. They still didnt make the Akatsuki, they were focusing on protecting civilians from this war. Wouch! Wouch! Their pace wasnt fast, it was the normal speed of ninjas. Their direction wasnt that different from Roja, and they were somewhat close. After some time, they discovered Rojas existence. Yahiko. Yes! As Konan noticed Roja, he stopped immediately and reminded Yahiko who nodded back at her. Rojas appearance wasnt neat, his clothes were damaged, and he seemed somewhat weak. He looked like someone who was hungry for days and had no power. When they noticed this, both Yahiko and Nagato relaxed and looked at each other. Konan took the initiative to come forward and said softly: Do you need help? During this period, Yahiko and the others didnt have the idea of making the Akatsuki yet, their only purpose was to help those in need. Whats more, Roja seemed like a homeless wanderer at the moment. However, when Roja heard Konans words, he looked slightly strange. Since coming to this world, this was the first time that ninjas didnt come to him to cause trouble and die. However, upon thinking about what they experienced before, Roja wasnt surprised. No, thank you. After Roja responded, he looked at Nagato. However, even with Rennigan didnt attract his attention. Hearing Rojas response, Konan was a bit surprised. They didnt meet a homeless man who would not ask for food, let alone reject it. His attitude was calm when he rejected them as well. I will give you this. After Konans eyes flashed, she gently took a piece of bread and warped it and handed it to Roja. Wouch! This she actually gave him a piece of bread even though he rejected her?! Rojas mouth twitched, he felt really strange at the moment, and he didnt know what he could do, he finally reached out and received it, but his expression was unnatural. Rojas expression was seen by Konan who was thinking that Roja was embarrassed. She smiled and said: Youre welcome, there is still a long way to the nearest village. Its very dangerous on the way, do you want to go together? Yahiko and Nagato looked at each other and didnt have any objection. They wanted to go to the nearest village because they heard that it was attacked by Ninjas. Ok! Roja originally wanted to look at a place to rest, but after seeing Konan and the other, he didnt object and decided to follow along. Yahiko smiled at Roja friendly. He estimated that Roja wondered for a long time without eating, so when he remembered the past, he couldnt help but sympathize with him. Dont worry, we still have food. Seeing that Roja took the bread and didnt eat it, Yahiko smiled. Among the three, only Nagato noticed something strange. But Roja didnt say anything, and Nagato wasnt completely trusting him right now. He even used his Rennigan, but he still couldnt see through him. Hesitating for a moment, Nagato dropped the idea, and the three prepared to move. Their speed dropped as they though Roja was an ordinary persona and he couldnt move as fast as ninjas. Seeing them moving slowly, Roja didnt say anything, he looked at their Chakra and noticed that Both Yahiko and Konan didnt reach the chakra level of a Jonin. But Nagato was different, the power contained in the Rennigan wasnt simple. Nagato wasnt the owner of these eyes so he wont be able to use it to its full power. If the six-path sage could use his eyes powerfully, Roja may not be able to fight against him even in his Rikujigan mode! Chapter 430: Travel Together! Whether to destroy the Rennigan or not, after some thought, Roja dismissed the idea. He didnt fear Madara anymore, even if he was resurrected, he wasnt afraid of the strength he would gain. Whats more, his purpose was to obtain the chakra fruit from Kaguya, he had no conflict with Madara. Instead, they have many things in common. However, for Nagato to be reduced to Madaras pawn since childhood, everything happened and will happen planned by Madara, Roja could only shake his head and sigh. To resurrect the Ten-Tails, the Rennigan was necessary. It can be that its resurrection was set on the place since Madara transplanted his eyes in Nagato. In the rain, Roja walked along with Yahiko and the others. Its not easy to survive with all the earthquakes and floods happening recently! Walking around, Yahiko turned around and said to Roja. Earthquakes and floods? Roja felt a bit strange, but he didnt show it on his face as he looked at Yahiko without speaking. Seeing that Roja didnt respond, Yahiko thought that there was a problem with Roja. He couldnt help but sigh: Nobody knows whats going on, in this war, the world is chaotic, and it happened inexplicably in the last two days Yahiko talked about what happened two days ago. Listening to Yahiko, Roja felt weirder and weirder, because what Yahiko is telling was probably caused by him After the battle, one-fifth of the lightning land was destroyed. Such a huge battle naturally caused earthquakes and tsunamis. The rain country was far away from the lightning land, but such earthquakes caused a flood in this country full of water. Rojas battle lasted for two days and two nights, and the earthquakes and tsunamis lasted the same period. This caused many floods and made the ninjas all around the world to stop fighting and concentrate on these natural disasters. In Yahikos eyes, it should not be easy for Roja to survive the floods and earthquakes which made him somewhat sad. But the floods ended, I just dont know when the war would end. Yahiko talked, and suddenly the topic was changed to war. Immediately the atmosphere changed and both Konan and Nagato turned silent. Now that the war was at its end, the ninjas fighting became less and less, and large resources were already used in this war. There were no big fights anymore, at most, a few hundreds would fight, if not than a few dozens. It is precisely because of this that the rain country was more chaotic. In case of big battles, there would be many arrangement and restriction, but in small ones, the ninjas would act more freely. After battles, some ninjas would go and loot villages, and they would deliberately kill civilians for fun. The small countries were the scapegoat. The war in this war is different from the one in One Piece, at least, the good and evil sides are apparent, and even if there are some good pirates like Luffy, there were few in number. In this world, there is no distinction between good and evil. Its all about interest. If the Akatsuki was originally established by Yahiko, it had some just position as to prevent wars. Unfortunately, in this world, no power could stop the war. In any case, I wont abandon the idea of stopping the war. Konan and Nagato are the same as well. After a while, Yahiko said with firmness and looked at both Konan and Nagato. Both of them looked at Yahiko and nodded. Yahiko smiled and suddenly thought of something, the yearning in his eyes intensified as he said: I heard there is a ninja known as the Ghost, even when surrounded by thousands, he stopped them alone If I can surpass him, it would be a simple matter to stop the war. Konan and Nagato looked at each other and showed a smile without answering. One day, I will do it. As he said this, Yahiko didnt forget to glance at Roja and said: At that time, no one would suffer from the pain of war again. When Roja heard his words, he couldnt help smiling. This kid just said he wanted to surpass me, if he knew that I just fought against the Six-path Sage, I dont know what kind of reaction he will make. Yahiko saw that Roja didnt answer and assumed that Roja didnt know the Ghost. He no longer talked to Roja, he instead started talking to Konan and Nagato. Out of Rojas expectations, his reputation was kind of good in this ninja world, especially in these threes view. Fortunately, Roja was already the king of the Pirates world, being admired by countless people, so even when hearing the discussion about him from the three, his expression remains plain. Two days later, they finally reached their destination. Coincidently, when they arrived there, a few Rock hunter-nin were also in town. Yahiko and the other had a change in their expressions. Konan, Nagato, get ready! Yahiko took a deep breath as he watched the Rock ninjas looting the town with cold faces. Both Konan and Nagato nodded and followed Yahiko. Konan didnt forget Roja while keeping up with Yahiko, she turned around and said to Roja: Its very dangerous here, you should find a place to hide, dont come out. After that, she quickly followed up and rushed to the town. Chapter 431: Making a move! Wouch! Wouch! Several Rock was stopped by Yahiko in the streets. Ninjas from the rain? Go away, dont get in our way! Several Rock looked at Yahiko and the others and said coldly. That cant be done, if you want to get this town, you need to pass by us first! Yahiko took out his sword and firmly said! Several Rock looked at each other, and their expressions turned colder. Without anyone commanding, they attacked Yahiko. Whizz! Wouch! The Rock figures flashed around and moved toward Yahiko and the others. Roja looked from a distance and could see that the strongest from the group was a Jonin, and the weakest seemed to be a Chunin. Yahiko and the others were Jiraiyas students for three years. Not counting Nagato, the other two should be around Elite Jonin level, and they lived in the battlefield. Were unable to defeat them After fighting for some time, the Several Rock ninjas couldnt have the upper hand. Go! Seeing that they cant win, the Rock ninjas decided to escape. Seeing them retreat, Yahiko and the others didnt pursue them. At this time, Roja came over from afar and looked at the three people and said: Why did you let them go? Yahiko looked at Roja and shook his head: Do you mean we should kill them? But this will only make hatred spread, it doesnt make sense. They are powerful ninjas, it wont be easy to kill them. Konan added. Roja shook his head and looked at Yahiko, he said with a deep gaze: Sometimes, things arent as simple as you think. If you think you are right, then wait and see. The current Yahiko was still to Na?ve, Roja shook his head, and after he finished, he went into the depth of the village. Yahiko couldnt respond to Rojas change, Roja finally disappeared into the streets. He is afraid that some other people would be harmed by the Ninjas, its normal to hate ninjas, Konan whispered to Yahiko, and the latter nodded. But he felt that Rojas words were very meaningful. Yahiko and the others saved the people in the village, but they werent regarded as heroes, the villagers were still wary of them. Yahiko and Konan comforted the people and helped in the repair and gradually gained the trust of the people. A few days later, more than ten Rock ninjas arrived in the town. Is it here? One person with a huge sword scar on his face said while looking at the person by his side. The man next to him nodded and said: This is the place that we shouldve looted, but the three rain ninjas stopped us The person who spoke was one of the Rocks that wanted to loot this village a few days ago. Rain The ninja with the scar was an Elite Jonin from the Rock. Dont act rashly, maybe there are more rain ninjas here, lets make a plan first! As he spoke, the man sent a ninja with a transformation jutsu into the village. Half a day later, the ninja came back and reported that there were only three Rain ninjas and they didnt leave yet, there werent any other ninjas. Go! With accurate information, the Rock ninja decisively ordered and the group directly entered the town. The ninjas in this period didnt aim for kills, they aimed for resources instead. The arrival of the rocks alerted Yahiko and the others in town. This will be troublesome. As soon as he saw the people coming, Yahikos expression changed as cold sweat covered his forehead. Konan and Nagato were also worried, the two of them didnt know what to do and looked at Yahiko together. After taking a breath, Yahiko stood up and went toward the ninjas. There is no meaning in this fight, can we sit down and talk? Die! A rock ninja who fought against them previously directly pulled a sword and looked at Yahiko as if he was seeing an idiot. Wouch! More than a dozen Rocks blocked Yahikos way, they wanted to finish Yahiko and loot the village quickly. Yahiko and the other finally found out that there more Rocks this time and a few of them were the ones they let go a few days ago, suddenly they thought about Rojas words. Thinking about this, Yahiko still thought he was right. If he killed these people last time, more would still come, not to mention he didnt like to kill people. Wouch! Wouch! The two sides quickly fought, Yahiko and Konan were good, but this time there were many Rock ninjas, and one of them was an Elite jonin as well. Nagato was always refraining from using the Rennigan, because they were too powerful, once he used them, he wont be able to control them. Gradually, Yahiko and the others were in danger. Boom! Yahiko blocked a shuriken, but it was too late to resist the other attack, he was directly punched by the Rock ninjas. Yahiko! Konan exclaimed and wanted to go and rescue him, but other ninjas stopped her. Chapter 432: The Rock Ninjas. Boom! Yahiko flew and crashed on the walls of the street. Cough! Cough! Yahiko coughed twice and barely stood up, but his mouth was full of blood. He gritted his teeth and went to back to fight. Suddenly a figure came and looked at him. Yahiko thought it was an enemy, he subconsciously he attempted to defend, but when he looked over, he saw it was the person they traveled within the past few days, the one who disappeared after they arrived at the village. Of course, he was Roja, who wasnt missing. He just found a place and rested for a few days. In the past few days, his Reiatsu and Chakra recovered. Its you? Yahiko looked at Roja with amazement, and immediately saw him coming over, he couldnt help yell anxiously: Run away, its dangerous here! The ninjas noticed Roja and felt he was a bit familiar, but they didnt care, they immediately launched an attack on Yahiko. Wouch! Wouch! The shuriken flew toward Yahiko as well as Roja, they obviously intended to Kill Roja and Yahiko together. No! Yahiko didnt feel good, he wanted to hide but he didnt want to leave Roja alone, so he quickly made some hand seals to make mud wall to defend them. But it took time to complete the seals, and the shurikens flying toward them wont wait for him. Its too late! However, Yahiko directly tried to defend Roja with his body, Roja waved his hand. Wouch! The shurikens were directly blown away by this wave of his hand. You Yahiko was amazed, but these were iron weapons, not some papers, Roja waved his hand, and they were blown away? Even if he was stupid, he knew that Roja wasnt an ordinary person at all. When you dont have absolute power, being kind to the enemy is cruel to oneself Peace can only be made with blood and power, there is no peace with just words! Roja stood in his place after waving his hand, he turned around and looked at the Rock ninjas. Several of the rock saw Roja wave his hand and blowing the shurikens. They were amazed, but they quickly reacted and prepared to continue their attacks. But, Roja turned around, and when they saw his face, all of them were scared to death. How can he be here? Its actually him! Its that monster! In the rain, several Rock ninjas stopped, not only that, their legs turned soft and almost fell to the ground. Rojas existence was a nightmare for the Rock ninjas, perhaps many didnt know Roja, but there were only few who didnt know Roja in the Rock village. Are you joking! He faces an army of 10,000 along with the Raikage and won, everyone in the Rock had a nightmare about Roja, no one could forget him. At this time, Konan and Nagato noticed the weirdness of the Rock and looked over. Just a glance from Roja was enough to make them threw their weapons. All the Rock ninjas were scared. Both Konan and Nagato were facing attacks none stop previously, but these attack stopped suddenly, which made the two horrified and didnt know what happened. There was only the sound of rain hitting the ground, all the faces of the rock were fearful, and their bodies were shaking. The rocks which were closest to Roja were the most afraid. Roja glanced at these Rock and shook his head without interest as he said. Leave! When they heard this, all the rocks dared not speak as they quickly fled, no one dared to glance back. Until all of them disappeared, Yahiko and Konan couldnt react, and their mouths were wide open. What is this At this time, the three of them finally reacted as they looked at Roja. He could scar the rocks and make them leave with just a command. Who is Roja?! Roja looked at the three of them and sighed in his heart. Even if he didnt arrive, Nagato wouldve probably saved Yahiko, if Nagato wasnt here, this na?ve Yahiko wouldve died dozens of times already. Roja didnt conceal his identity from Yahiko when he learned that Roja was the Ghost who made countless man in the world tremble, his eyes were looking at Roja with worship and awe. Although it was unbelievable, probably only the Ghost would be able to make Rock ninjas so scared of him. When he remembered that he said he wanted to surpass Roja in front of his eyes only to be saved by him, he didnt know what to say now. Finally, Roja left one sentence, with absolute strength, you can make peace in the world, step by step he disappeared in the sky. The Akatsuki is about to be formed, and the third ninjas war is almost over, but there is too much time left before the fourth ninja war Roja muttered to himself as he thought about Madaras plan. There is still some time before the war, there is still some time for him to improve even further. The Shikkotsu forest shouldnt have recovered yet, I should go to Mount Myoboku as planned Well, I will first pick Mei and Kurenai first. Roja perceived the Spatial coordinate he left on Meis and Kurenais bodies, after a bit he mobilized the Spacepower and a space channel opened in front of him as he stepped into it and disappeared. Chapter 433: Return! Within the country of Fire, the beautiful forest seemed to stretch out infinitely, water was flowing in the rivers with crystal clear water. Two beauties were inside the water. Kurenai rose from the water, crystal-like drops of water slid down from her hair, moving on her waist. Mei was lazily sat on a rock by the side while wearing something like a bath towel. Watching Kurenai, her mouth raised to a smile as she said: A few days without paying attention and you seem to grow up a little. Kurenai reddened as she slammed back into the water. She was a little younger, but she wasnt small at all, however, compared to the current Mei, she was smaller indeed. Wouch! Mei was from the Mist village, she was like a fish that returned to the water, her hands moved gently producing a small wave that hit Kurenai. Kurenai was caught off guard and was immediately hit by the water wave. She was a little annoyed as she started a counter attack, both of them were at a level of Elite Jonin, they didnt need to use any ninjutsu when playing like this, just a little bit of chakra to generate small waves. Just when the two of them were playing around, the void seemed to sway suddenly, a distortion appeared followed by a figure appeared out of nowhere. Because of this figures appearance, the two waves hit that figure. Roja took a step from the space tunnel, and suddenly two water waves hit him. He suddenly wrinkled his brows, but he didnt feel any chakra from the wave, so he just waved his hand. Wouch! The two waves rolled back and returned to their makers. At this time, Roja noticed Mei and Kurenai and finally couldnt remain calm. Wouch! After a glance, the two were being compared to Hancock in his mind, he immediately shook his head, how could these two compare to her? Get dressed and follow me. Roja casually moved while the two who were still dazed, and got out of the water, only his back could be seen by the two beauties. The two of them finally reacted, their cheeks reddened before finally returning to normal. That guy actually With Mei character, she couldnt help being angry at that guy who saw them like this and even with her charm he ignored her. After a sigh, she was still irritated as she said to Kurenai: Did you say that guy is a normal man? How come he isnt reacting to us?! Uh Hearing such a question, Kurenai didnt know how to respond, but she couldnt help sneak a look at Rojas direction. Hearing the dialogue between the two girls, Roja turned gloomy. He couldnt help turn around and said: It seems like you want to experience it again, the treatment I gave you when we first met?! At this time, Meis playfulness wasnt hidden, but she still didnt want to experience that again. After a small talk, the two girls put on their clothes and asked Roja about what happened a few days ago. A few days ago, the battle destroyed a fifth of the lightning land and also affected the Ryuchi Cave. Fortunately, their battle didnt spread that fast as they could retreat. When they felt the power in that fight, both Kurenai and Mei knew that the situation wasnt good, they immediately moved toward the land of fire. The two guessed that the fight was caused by Roja. What actually surprised them wasnt Rojas strength, but his opponents strength. Who is Who was it that fought against you before? Kurenai couldnt help ask. Roja looked at them, when he saw their curiosity, he said with a light tone. Six-path Sage! Boom! These simple words were like thunder in the girls mind, the two screamed and looked at each other to see the shock in their eyes. Six-path Sage? How is that possible? Isnt he a legendary existence? Mei looked surprised, wasnt that the person who is referred to as the god of all Shinobi and the maker of ninjas? Legends existing. Roja looked at Mei and said: Legends dont appear out of thin air; they exist because some details from them are true. The girls felt unbelievable right now, although that Roja wouldnt lie to them, the six-path sage was the wont who created the ninjas from the legend. They still exist in the world and even faced Roja. When everything happened was like a dream. The six-path Sage still exists in this world, is he really a god? Compared to you, he is indeed a god. Roja said deeply, the Six-path Sage and ordinary ninjas were from a different world entirely. Unless there is a Six-path power existence, even if a million ninjas attacked him, they would be easily destroyed. This is the difference between them, nothing below the six-path level could fight another six-path. God Kurenai couldnt help take a deep breath and mutter, and she suddenly thought of Roja who fought against such an existence. How powerful is Roja?! Before I saw him, I never saw Roja or heard about him, he seemed to appear in this world suddenly, and he even told her before that he wasnt a ninja. She couldnt help but look at Roja, her eyes were sparkling, and Mei also thought about this and looked at Roja with shock. You actually fought against the Six-path Sage, are you also Roja smiled and said: A God? He chuckled and looked up slightly and said again: If you say it in your standard, then I may be A Shinigami. Chapter 434: The Enemy. Mount Myoboku, the golden sun rays shone on the huge lotus leaf, this leaf was much larger than a house as it stood up while bathing in the sun. Under it, a Huge Toad was resting below lazily as other Toads were fanning it. This Toad was the oldest high ranked toad in Mount Myoboku. At this time, Ah! Suddenly the toad screamed as if he saw a nightmare and woke up filled with cold sweat. The toad beside him was also shocked by this and jumped directly to the pound. Cold water poured on the old toad as he finally felt ease. Go call Fukasaku and Shima! The old Toad immediately ordered the toad in the pond. He saw that the old toad showed a serious expression and after going out of the pond, he didnt say a thing as he immediately went to look at the two elder toads, Fukasaku and Shima. Inside their house, the two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima were moving hurriedly. Dont be anxious, he asked us to come over, is there something? The toad that comes to call them said that the old toad had a very serious look on his face. Shima looked at the atmosphere and said: When he called us, I was cooking, so the lunch is only half done if there is nothing I should go back quickly. Its serious. The toad never saw the old Toad have such a serious expression before. Im a little anxious, he asked us to come over, so there must be something, lets forget about lunch now and go. Shima said: What?! Its hard for a housewife like me to consider what to cook each day you Know, you old toad! Fukasak was furious as he said: Dont talk like this in front of the Sage! On their way, the two were still bickering with each other until the atmosphere suddenly changed as they heard a voice. Stop, Shima, Fukasaku. The Great Toad Sage sat with his eyes closed, his attitude was serious, the two elders in front of him were somewhat loud, so he could only stop them. When they heard his words, both of them stopped, the authority of The Great Toad Sage was unquestionable in Mount Myoboku. After the two stopped, the old toad said: I called you because I just dreamt about the future Do you know what happened to the Ryuchi Cave? As soon as they heard the word Ryuchi cave, their expressions changed. Just a few months ago, the old toad saw the future of the Snake Sage, and he himself thought that his prophecy was wrong. He didnt expect that the Ryuchi cave would indeed fall. Both the Snake Sage and the Old toad witnessed the existence of Kaguya and the Six-path Sage. They experience the time with Indra and Ashura and also the warring states period and so on During that time, countless ninjas fell, and many things changed, the reincarnation of Indra and Ashura happened many times, but the Sages continued to exist. But now, the Snake Sage fell in the hands of a ninja. After discovering this news, the whole mount Myoboku was shaken. What did you foresee? He took a deep breath, and his expression was serious to the extreme as he looked at them. Mentioning the Ryuchi Caves disaster, does it mean it is a life and death crisis? The human that killed the Snake Sage will soon come to Mount Myoboku. The old toad opened his eyes and very solemnly said; His purpose is natures chakra, for us here, a little lack of Natures chakra is nothing, so dont cause a conflict with him. Fukasaku, Shima, the two of you wait for him at the entrance, when he arrives, lead him toward the waterfall. Roja killed the Snake Sage, and it was predicted by the Old Toad, when they heard his words, they didnt say anything as they complied. For an existence that could kill the Snake Sage, they didnt want to be hostile toward him. Actually, earlier, Konoha informed them that a mighty ninja might come to Mount Myoboku to cause trouble, they didnt pay attention to it at the time. Ninjas, even if they were strong, even as strong as Hashirama and Madara, they wont be able to take Mount Myoboku easily. Indra and Ashura were actually regarded as juniors to the Old Toad. They didnt expect that a few months later, Roja would kill the Snake Sage, this news was known in mount Myoboku and caused panic. They determined by certain means that Roja was the troublesome Ninja who Konoha mentioned before. Understood, this matter will be handled by us. After taking a deep breath, the elder looked solemn as he nodded his head and left. The prophecy of Roja coming over was head by all toads. Everyone was concerned about this, and all movements they made was with extremely cautious. Chapter 257: Demonic Power At the rear, there was the half-destroyed Village that suffered enough from this disaster. In the front, a dozen ninjas were standing next to each other, these ninjas were the elites of the Village, Sarutobi, Sakumo, Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraiya The others were just looking from a far distance at the fierce battle that Sarutobi and his followers were having, they simply werent qualified to participate. Their attack doesnt have the slightest effect on the Kyuubi, and his distractive power will not leave them any chance to escape, they will be killed in an instant. At this moment, the Bijuudama was flying over the ground heading toward Sarutobi and the other while leaving significant traces behind it. At this moment, Sarutobi and the others finally reacted. Whoosh!! Bang!! Boom!! In an Instant, they released all of their powerful Ninjutsu at once, and they all flew out toward the Bijuudama. Then a horrible explosion occurred throughout the battlefield. Sarutobi and the others were already at the edge of the Village, they couldnt retreat even if they wanted. They barely managed to push the Kyuubi out of the Village, previously, the battle was taking action in the middle of the Village which caused them a lot of casualties, and they must not let him enter the Village again. Boom!! At that moment, all kind of Ninjutsu, and weapons were flying over toward the Bijuudama for the final clash, all of them has already used their strongest attacks. All of these releases gathered together and collided with the Bijuudama, which finally caused a horrible explosion, it looked like a falling start has crushed on the ground, letting it tremble wildly. When the light caused by that explosion faded away, a huge horrible hole appeared from the dust on the field, which made everyone could not help but swallow. Blocked We blocked it?! Great, weve managed to block such a strong attack! If we keep this up, it will not be impossible anymore to suppress the Kyuubi. The Shinobi in the rear has finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the front, the Kyuubi has finally stopped moving, it seems he didnt expect his Bijuudama to be blocked. But this is didnt last for a while, suddenly he became angrier. Roar!!! He leached another mad roar, then he started surging his demonic Chakra again to release another Bijuudama, which made everyone look frustrated. Even Sarutobi and his followers were having drops of cold sweats on their forehead. Hes coming again! The amount of Chakra this beast has is horrifying!! Everyone was biting their teeth, ready for the second round. However, this time, everyones expression looked different, they all looked despaired as all of their eyes were falling on that Bijuudama. Even Orochimaru looked more pale than usual. No! We wont be able to stop this one! Damn, is this the real power of the Kyuubi? How did the first Hokage defeat him? Everyones expression looked incredible, so shocked to even look at it anymore. How can they block it? All of them thought that the Kyuubi was just a toy in the battle between Hashirama and Madara, but now they finally realized how terrible is his power! They also understood the great power of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama. This Its impossible to stop it. If Naito-Dono was here, we might have a better chance to defeat the Kyuubi if he joined forces with the Third Hokage. In the distance, even the Anbu felt horrified and desperate watching the battle from afar. At the rear, Minato who was in charge of evacuating the civilians saw this scene and couldnt help but also feel terrified, without any hesitation, he suddenly blinked toward Sarutobi and the others. Minato? When he saw Minato coming over, Jiraiya didnt know how to deal with him. Hokage-Sama, please allow me to use the Flying Thunder God to change its direction. This sentence shocked even the likes of Orochimaru and Tsunade. Youve learned the Flying Thunder God?! Yes, Ive just learned it. Minato took a deep breath then looked to Sarutobi with a very confident expression, he was ready. He had just learned the technique, and he didnt develop it, nor add his methods as he did in the Original, if he wants to transfer the Bijuudama, he will need to use his body to do it. He must be very precise, any mistake will means his death. No! This is too dangerous! Sarutobi was the first to speak and refuse it immediately. Its true that he could learn this advanced technique. Still, hes too young, he might be very talented, although it cannot be compared to Naito, he definitely has the Will of Fire, and Sarutobi will never sacrifice him here. But theres no other way Konoha is a large village, even with the help of all the ninjas they cannot evacuate all of the civilians quickly. If the Bijuudama reaches the Village in the back, it will be the end of Konoha. Minato, even if you can transfer this one, will you be able to do the same for the next one? Jiraiya looked at Minato and couldnt help but smile. This sentence didnt effect Minatos will and with a serious expression he looked at Sarutobi and the others and said: It doesnt matter what is the cost, it doesnt matter how long I can keep doing it, because Konoha is on the sake here, I will keep doing my best until the end! Well said. Sarutobi took a deep breath, revealing an expression of recognition, at that moment, he could feel it deep inside his heart, that Minato is the best successor of the Will of Fire. Suddenly, the Kyuubi released the second Bijuudama, and it was way more significant than the first one, but without any hesitation and with a firm expression, Minato flashed toward it without even looking back. Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of him which made Minato stop. Yuu Naito?! The moment he saw Naitos back, Minato looked stunned and couldnt help but exclaim. Jiraiya was also waiting for his arrival. Still, he also looked surprised, he didnt expect Naito to come back this quickly. As early as the Kyuubi break out, Jiraiya informed the Mount Myoboku to call for Naito, but they told him that he left many days before, and they cannot contact him. So he couldnt help but give up. After all, the distance between the Mount and Konoha is so far away, and he wouldnt be able to reach the Village that quickly. However, after they start fighting the Kyuubi, he doubted the whole idea, can Naito even stop the Kyuubi? Before the beginning of the fight, he felt that Naito can stop him, but after he saw the real horrible power of the Kyuubi, he doubted the possibility that anyone can stop him. This is not a power that human being can surpass! chapter 435: The Great Toad Sage! Is this Mount Myoboku? Its really as the rumors describe, its like a labyrinth. Mei walked by Rojas side as she looked in front of her while her eyes flashed with light. The interior of Mount Myoboku was like the Shikkotsu forest, but outside was like a maze. If the ninja venturing here didnt know the way, he would just move in circles without hope of entering Mount Myoboku. But this was nothing to Roja. Ahead! Roja looked at the hills outside Mount Myoboku and nodded. Mount Myoboku was located on the southeast part of the land of fire, if he goes further east, it was the sea leading toward the land of water. However, the place was remote and desolate, there was no benefit of fighting over this piece of land, and also there is mount Myoboku here, so wars wont happen here. After passing through the labyrinth, light shone in their eyes, and a paradise-like place appeared in their eyes. There were countless of Huge plants, and the atmosphere was good, completely different from the labyrinth outside. Wouch! Wouch! Just as Roja and the two girls were ready to enter, two figures appeared in the air and fell in front of Roja. Who? Kurenai and Mei were instantly alerted, but when they saw the two small toads appearing before them, they relaxed. Kurenai however, still was fully relaxed, because she felt extremely strong Chakra Fluctuation from these two toads. It turned out, the Great Shima and Fukasaku, does Mount Myoboku not welcome me? Roja looked at the tow toads and smiled slightly. The two of them were shocked by Roja, he actually called their names, this was the first time he saw them, how did he know? Roja had a perfect Sage body and was still transforming it into the Six-paths body. Ordinary people wont notice this, but the two toads have survived for hundreds of years, they were able to perceive the situation with Rojas body. Unfathomable! Just from a little look, that was the word they described Roja. Youre welcome as our Visitor! Fukasaku pressed the tension in his heart as he rushed to greet Roja. Looking at the way Shima and Fukasaku were behaving, Roja was a little surprised. He just arrived here, but the two elders came to welcome him which cant be a coincidence. Did the Great Toad Sage predict this? Thinking about this, Roja was a little bit interested. His Haki was cultivated to the extreme, but he still could only perceive the future for a few seconds. And according to what Roja remembered, the Great Toad Sage really could see the future, a much longer one then Roja. The only problem was the Great Toad Sage could only see a few pictures of the futures, not like Roja who can see what will exactly happen in the next few seconds. In that case, I want to look for the Great Toad Sage, I wonder if you can lead the way? Roja looked at Fukasaku and Shima and asked. Shima and Fukasaku seemed to be prepared for this, but seeing the Great Toad Sage was something really difficult, even Jiraiya saw him only because the Great Toad Sage asked to see him. But Roja was different, Roja killed the Snake Sage who was extremely powerful! It would be stupid to refuse Roja. Fukasaku and Shima nodded solemnly expressing their approval. With the two leading the way, Roja soon arrived at the palace where the Great Toad Sage was. Please wait a moment, I will inform the Sage! Fukasaku directly bowed to Roja and jumped inside the palace, leaving only Shima to accompany him. Along the way, Shima and Fukasaku tried to prob Roja, and the more they discovered, the more shocked they became, before Roja, they would be lying if they said they werent nervous. Seeing Fukasaku going to report, Roja wasnt in a hurry as he smiled and waited. He was really interested in the ability to predict the future, because of that ability Would probably unlock the time ability attribute. It was a control attribute and one of the strongest. Throughout Narutos world, there were only a few abilities related to Space, the strongest amongst them was Flying Thunder God. And time was without a doubt above space, the ultimate boss of the Shinigami world possessed something like this, Roja didnt have any idea how would he be able to confront him until now, he could only think of ways to interfere a little. Before long, Fukasaku returned and nodded to Roja. The Great Toad Sage welcomes you! You wait for me here! Roja said to Mei and Kurenai and directly went inside. Kurenai and Mei werent interested in the Great Toad Sage, they were more interested in the scenery here. Inside the palace, Roja recalled this place from when he watched Naruto before. This room was very simple and elegant, in the front, the Great Toad Sage was sitting on its soft couch waiting for Roja. Roja looked at him and said: It seems like you already knew I would come here. The environment here is pretty good, much better than the Shikkotsu Forest and Ryuchi Cave! Hehehehe We always were unable to get along with the Ryuchi cave, and our relationship with the Shikkotsu forest is neutral. The Old Toad opened his eyes and looked at Roja as if he was examining him. Shima and Fukasaku could only perceive natures Chakra inside Rojas body and nothing else. The Old Toad could perceive deeper things, he could tell that Rojas body was actually being transformed from the Sage body toward the Six-Paths body. He was no longer a normal human, he has the power of the Six-path. When the old Toad was examining Roja, Roja did the same. Like the Slug and the Snake Sages, the old Toad reached the perfect Sage body, and he held immense chakra completely beyond the tailed beast level. However, even so, he was incomparable to the Six-paths power. There was nothing surprising about this, the only thing that made Roja interested was the toads ability to predict the future. Chapter 436: Prediction Ability! Looks like youve already known that I would come here. Your reputation of predicting the future is well deserved. Roja looked curiously at the Great Toad Sage and smiled. The Great Toad Sages eyes slightly flashed as he smiled slowly and said with a weak voice: Its just a little ability, its not that strong of an ability. The Great Sage seemed like an old-fashioned man, he was wise, even if a pig lived for so long, he would gain wisdom, not to mention the toads here. Any of the three Animal Sages were extremely intelligent, but their actions are different, the slugs were elegant, the snakes were treacherous, and the Toad was clear-minded and wise. Its a pity for the Toads, even if he were three times wiser, he wouldnt be able to predict Rojas actions. The Snake tried to control Roja, and now it becomes a fallen legend. When Roja saw the Sage smile, he directly said: Im very interested in this ability to predict the future. He was too lazy to beat around the bush, he was always direct. After saying his purpose, Roja paused. When the Toad Sage was about to speak, Roja suddenly said faster: You will say, I dont have the ability to predict the future, I can only see a picture or two in my sleep. When he said this, The Toad Sage was extremely surprised because Roja said what he was about to say. An Idea suddenly flashed in the Toads mind. Just as he was about to ask, Roja directly said: No need to ask, its as you are thinking. Silence fell. After a while, the Sage took off his hat and said to Roja: This is really beyond my expectations, I didnt think youd have a similar ability The Sage no longer concealed anything. Saying he can only see some pictures in his sleep, was in fact just a cover, he can predict the future whenever he wants. This ability belonged to him. But Unlike Roja, he cant see a specific future, the pictures are random. Some times he would say trivial matters, but sometimes he would see the most important future events. Like the son of the Prophecy. Both Roja and the Sage were interested in each others ability to predict the future. For Roja, the ability to use Kenbunshoku Haki to predict the future isnt a secret, so he directly told the Sage about it. And the Toad directly told Roja about his ability as well. Roja was surprised, this ability has to do with Natures chakra! Although the Toad sage couldnt step into the realm of Six-path, His body contained so much natures chakra that even Roja whose body started changing into the Six-path cant match it. In his case, he can enter a spiritual state in his sleep and blend Natures chakra with the whole world, which showed him some pictures from the future. This state was close to the power of Haoshoku Haki. The problem was that this was a passive thing, he cant initiate it at will. That is to say, he wont be able to see what he wants. This was a very different path from what Roja wanted to take. Its a bit interesting. Its worth studying. Rojas eyes flashed with interest since the Toad Sage can do it, he should also be able to do it. His body was changing to the Six-paths body, his body contained a huge amount of chakra. After knowing what he wanted, Roja was satisfied. He immediately directly asked if he could borrow the Natures chakra in Mount Myoboku, which the Toad sage didnt refuse. In the end, The Toad Sage was wiser than the Snake Sage. Of course, its because had the ability to kill everything, whoever was stronger had the last say. After coming out of the palace, Roja was led toward the waterfall in Mount Myoboku. This was the place with the most natures chakra in this place. Roja was extremely satisfied with this, the concentration of natures chakra here was even denser than the Shikkotsu forest and the Ryuchi Cave. Its at least two times denser here, Mount Myoboku is good, very good. A smile appeared on Rojas face. He sat down and directly summoned Sen Mabroshi to absorb Natures chakra. When Roja arrived here, he deliberately didnt absorb chakra, so no one felt anything, but when he started, the whole place shook. The movement was really too big. Mei and Kurenai didnt feel Natures chakra normally, but now, they could perceive it. In their perception, natures chakra in this place was peaceful, but once Roja started, as a vortex formed, natures chakra in the whole mountain went toward him. Even the elders and the Sage were shocked, and their chins almost hit the ground. Even their heart almost stopped. The Toad Sage had a bitter smile on his face. He could tell that Roja absorbed one-tenth and his sword absorbed the rest previously, but now it was three to seven. The reason was that Roja entered the Six-path realm, his flesh was also changing into that of the six-path, which made him able to withstand that much natures chakra rushing in at the same time. The chakra he was absorbing was also divided into two parts, one was being integrated with his flesh, and the other was being transformed into Six-Paths power. Chapter 437: Mei’s crisis! Because Roja only had the Six-paths power without the aid of the tailed beast, he could only condense two Truth-Seeking Balls currently. Compared to the Six-Paths Sage, who had nine Truth Seeking balls, the gap was apparent. If Roja could have the perfect Six-paths body, he would have a power equal to Hagoromo, he could even put a fight against Kaguya. But currently, Rojas goal was no longer beating Kaguya One Day Two Days Ten days The impact of Roja on Mount Myoboku was even greater than what Fukasaku and Shima expected. He even affected the sleep of the Toads, which could be seen by the yawning toads all day. Of course, Roja didnt pay attention to this, no one dared to blame him anyways. The transformation of Rojas body was slower than Roja expected. Ten days, Rojas body transformed about one-tenth. This made Roja marvel at the power of the Ten-Tails, even after ten days, he didnt get what is the Jinshuriki of the Ten-Tails gave. However, thinking about it, Roja was relieved, after all, the Ten-Tails was made by the Chakra tree. Even if he only got tenth right now, he would scare Hagoromo if he heard of this. Of course, Hagoromo no longer spied on him, first because Roja was much stronger now and he could detect him easily, and second because they had that agreement. Roja didnt like Hagoromo staring at him all day, even doing something he would need to use Sen Maboroshis space to be able to do it without him looking. In addition to his body, Roja gained a lot more power as well. Before he could only make two Truth Seeking balls, now he could make three. Roja estimated that by consuming all Natures chakra here, he would be able to make four Truth-Seeking Balls. With his strength increasing, Rojas mood was very good. After a slight adjustment, he once again started practicing again. Roja didnt eat anything in these days, he could still go on like this for a long time, but Mie and Kurenai werent, but fortunately, they were ninjas, so they could go out and hunt. The concentration of Natures chakra in Mount Myoboku made Roja surprised. He absorbed for about a month, and it wasnt empty yet. This place was obviously much better than the other two. In the meantime, Rojas Six-paths body was perfected by two tenths, and he could already create dour Truth-Seeking Balls. In addition to this, Sen Maboroshi was strengthened, and it was close from reaching the eighth stage while its space expanded a lot. Although there was no qualitative leap in ability, it was slowly increasing. When natures chakra started to thin up, Roja stopped absorbing, and the whole residents of Mount Myoboku looked at the waterfall and breathed in relief. Its finally over, I can sleep now. A group of Toads with black circles under their eyes were relieved. Under the waterfall, Roja stood up and stretched his body and touched his chin as he thought: Shikkotsu Forest should have recovered by now. Now, If Roja wanted to go to the Shikkotsu forest or the Ryuchi cave, it wasnt troublesome anymore. He already left a space mark there, and he could go straight toward that place. Roja was preparing to look for Mei and Kurenai, but he didnt find them and estimated that they went out. Just as he shook his head and prepared to go, his face changed, and his eyes flashed with anger, and a terrible momentum emerged. Kurenai and Mei were his maids. Roja left not only a spatial mark but also a special perception imprint, which can perceive the situation they were in. Just now, Roja noticed the vitality of Mei declining at a rapid speed. Undoubtedly, they encounter a life and death danger, and Mie was seriously injured. Just when he was angry, Kurenai as well was hurt, and it was even more serious than Mie. Boom! Rojas anger rose. The strength of both of them was Elite Jonin level, when they fought together, not even five Elite Jonin could keep up with them. And the power of mobilizing five elite jonin wasnt something small villages could do, only the great five had that kind of power. He was now well known in the world, and Mie and Kurenai should be recognized by all five villages that they were under him. In this case, who would dare to attack Mei and Kurenai. Good, I have to see who is so bold. Roja was really angry, he seared and created a space passage and directly stepped into them. Kurenai and Mei were stained in blood, they were tattered. Kurenai couldnt walk on her own, she could only rely on Mei who could barely stand. Hold On Kurenai bit her teeth while holding on Mie. In front of them, seven old and young figures were looking at them. They werent interested in Mount Myoboku, they came here only to look for food, and they didnt encounter anyone the past few days, they didnt expect to encounter such a crisis. With their joint effort, they could fight five elite Jonin, but these seven were too powerful. They were The seven swordsmen of the Mist! Do you want to resist? Run if you can, we will finish with you and return! The seven swordsmen were looking at Mei and Kurenais bodies. Unlike Mei, the Mist village didnt give up on the idea of rescuing Mei, after the news was heard about what happened, the village directly decided to take actions. Although Roja was strong, they didnt think that Roja could take on the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. But when the traces of Mei were revealed, high-level instruction were directly issued to kill the traitor. Chapter 438: Anger! Is it necessary to kill? Kurenai tried to help Mei as she said while full of blood. Dealing with a traitor, of course, no mercy will be shown! The leader of the seven swordsmen who replied to Kurenai was a genius ninja. He held his sword as he revealed his teeth and directly leaped and waved his sword at Kurenai and Mei with the intent to kill. Kurenai bit her teeth and pushed Mei and jumped while suppressing the pain. Then she looked at Mei who barely avoided the strike. No one underestimated the girls. Seeing that Kurenai and Mei avoided his attack even though they were injured, he was angry and directly swung his sword again. The sword was very heavy as if a mountain was falling, sharp air rippled around it. Kurenai noticed the power of this strike and wanted to avoid, but with her injuries, she had no chance and also Mie would be directly hit by this attack. She bit her teeth and took a Kunai and tried to resist the attack. Wouch! The Kunai collided with the sword and sparks flew, even if she was at her full strength, she wouldnt be able to take this attack head-on, not to mention trying with just one hand while she was injured. Ding! Kurenai was bitter, and her eyes were filled with despair. The Kunai fell, and the sword was moving toward her, trying to split her in two. Seeing that there was nothing else she could do, Kurnai just closed her eyes waiting for death. But, one second passed, two and the pain she imagined never arrived. Kurenai opened her eyes subconsciously to see a hand stretched out from the void and grabbed the sword directly. The Leaders heart froze. His full power attack was blocked with one hand, and this hand was coming from the void. Time and space Ninjutsu? The other six peoples faces changed. They received orders to kill the traitor. They didnt expect Mei would be so powerful, so they directly joined force and suppressed her and her companion. Now, there was something they didnt expect happening. What was even more terrifying, was that the hand that grabbed the sword pressed on it. Wouch! Suddenly, a huge force pressed on the sword and cracks started appearing on it. One of the swords they were proud of was actually crushed by this persons bare hand. If they didnt see it with their eyes, they wouldnt believe it. After crushing the sword, Roja finally stepped out of the void. His face was colder than ever, his eyes seemed to pierce in the seven people. Sure enough! The Seven Swordsmen didnt actually see Roja before, but the information about him already spread across the world. Moreover, Mei was supposed to be one of them until she was captured by Roja and betrayed them. Wouch! Just as Roja appeared, one of the seven people who were fat directly launched their attack on Mei. His fat body was flexible, he was the closest to Mei, and his sword directly moved toward her. Got you! The fat guy coldly looked at Mei, as he wanted first to kill Mei then join forces and try to kill Roja. Even though rumors said that Roja was terrifyingly powerful, they still had confidence in their retreat. But, Before the sword fall, Roja who was far away suddenly appeared next to him in the next moment. The last thing that fat guy saw was Rojas cold and ruthless face. Boom! Roja kicked directly, and that fat body was like a ball as it flew straight toward the distance. Wouch! Wouch! The fat body smashed into ten trees before finally reaching a rock and blast it. Blood flew everywhere. This is impossible! Escape! Seeing this scene, the six remaining were frightened. Destroying a sword and killing one of them that easily was too terrifying. The strength of that fat guy was amongst the top in their ranking. He was almost second only to the leader, and now with just a kick, he was killed. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! The six decisively escaped, and they escaped in six different directions. Roja coldly glanced at them and didnt chase, he first squatted down and put his hand on Meis body. Meis vitality was gradually disappearing, and its obvious that she was at deaths door. Her injuries werent a problem for Roja. Mist villages seven swordsmen Very good! After Rojas hand was placed on Mei, he summoned Sen Maboroshi and waved his sword at the six who fled. Regardless of the result, Roja unsummoned Sen Maboroshi and mobilized the Six-paths power in his body and infused it into Meis body. In the Original Story, Naruto could save Gai, who was on the verge of death after opening the eighth gate. Rojas power currently wasnt any weaker than Narutos, so if there is even one breath left on her, he could save her. Plop! Just as Roja was treating Mei, Kurenai finally breathed a sigh of relief before falling down on the ground. Roja flicked his hand, and Kurenais body appeared beside him, he placed one hand on Mie and the other on Kurenai. With the Six-Paths power, Kurenai and Mei quickly started to Recover, and their wounds healed at a visible speed, and their breathing became stable. Chapter 439: Roja is very Strong! Wouch! Rojas sword directly cut half of the jungle, and from the six remaining, one was straight cut in half. The others were too shocked, they didnt dare look back as they escaped. What they didnt notice was a figure standing in a far away mountain looking at Roja who rescued Kurenai and Mei and the scene of the sword attack. Mist Hehehe He wore a mask on his face and had two blood red eyes with black pattern in them. His identity was evident, it was Obito Uchiha! It seems because of Roja, some things changed in the world, he didnt give one of his eyes to Kakashi. At this moment, a body emerged from the ground. Lets go, beware, he might find us. Ok. After seeing Roja from Afar, Obito nodded and used his Mangekyu Sharingan teleporting away from his place. What Obito and Zetsu didnt think about was that Roja, before they left, glanced at them. Zetsu and Uchiha Obito, it seems like this attack isnt that simple. Rojas eyes flashed, Obito already joined their plan it seems. That means that Obito might be controlling the Mist already. But in any case, the Mist cant do anything, the seven swordsmen cant do anything either. Roja had always been protective of his things, and it seemed like this time, the Mist has awakened a dragon from its slumber by provoking him. They just hit his bottom line by attacking his people. After a while, Kurenai and Mei were stabilized, but they were mentally exhausted and didnt wake up. With a thought, Roja injected some of his reiatsu into them. Kurenai and Meis eyelids shook a little before they woke up. Roja-sama Kurenai woke up to find herself without any injuries. She knew that she was saved by Roja as she looked at Roja with gratitude. Mei seemed a bit confused, it took her some time to understand what happened, she bit her lips and looked at Roja with complex emotions. Roja stood up and calmly said: What happened, tell me. Yes. Kurenai stood up and whispered something into Rojas ear. When he heard that there was a rebellion in the Mist and that instruction was issued to kill Mei because they viewed her as a traitor, Roja smiled. Ok, very good, it seems like I need to go there and give them something they wont forget. Regardless of whether this was planned by Obito and Zetsu or not, the Mist was the one who attacked. When they heard Rojas words, the two beauties were shocked and looked nervously at Roja. Roja-sama, you dont want to Were going to the Mist Village. Roja calmly said while looking at Mei and said: Since they think you are a traitor, then I will make you the Mizukage. Without Roja, after the fourth Mizukage dies, Mei would be the fifth, but now because of him, she was treated as a traitor. On one hand, the story changed too much, on the other hand, Roja was definitively angry this time. Hearing Rojas words, Mei and Kurenai looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes. Making her the Mizukage!! Making the said traitor become the Mizukage! This means that Roja wants to ruin the Mist village completely. This was their first time seeing Roja so angry. The two didnt doubt Rojas ability to destroy the Mist. Is this a joke, Roja could fight against a legendary figure like the sage of the Six-path. No normal human could stand in front of him. Just why was Roja so angry? Was it because she almost died? She looked at Roja with complex emotion, and no one knew what she was thinking about. The seven swordsmen were the Mists trump card, losing two members after a trip made a lot of people shocked. The higher ups of the Mist quickly transferred two elite to join the other remaining five once again making the seven swordsmen, but the sword that was broken cant be recovered. Of course, after provoking someone as strong as Roja, they were totally restless. Mizukage, your decision was too rush, you provoked the Ghost Not only did we lose two people, but we also provoked a monster. At the meeting, several elders were protesting about the decision the fourth made. The fourth looked coldly at the elders and suddenly said: So what, even if he is strong, does a village need to fear one person? He is strong, but he wont be able to fight us if he comes to our village. And if we called back our troops from the front lines, Konoha would take the advantage. His words instantly silenced the elders, as the latter were too nervous to talk back. Although Roja seemed to have fought on the battlefield, he didnt attack any village before. Roja was certainly powerful, but as one of the five great villages, the Mist wasnt afraid of him. Chapter 440: Fourth Mizukage! Compared with small villages, the Mist was much bigger. However, the atmosphere inside was strange and cold. The Ninja system in the Mist was cruel compared to other villages. At the entrance of the village, some people were inspecting everyone entering and leaving. Go in! When the guard determined that there was nothing wrong with these people, he gave permission for them to enter. After a while, three figures appeared in the distance, moving toward the village. This is The guard glanced at the man first only to find him a little bit familiar, but he didnt have any impression of him and failed to recognize him. Then he looked at the two girls beside him, the first one he didnt know, while the other made him stunned. Its her!! The Mist S class criminal! Meis status in the village was quite high previously, and after being referred to as S class criminal, more people in the village knew of her. We have a problem! After recognizing her, the guards heart shook as he immediately shouted without hesitation. He put his hand in his pocket and looked at the three with vigilance. Roja and the others were still quite a distance away from the village, but the village was already in chaos. The whole village was on the move. Stop! Several ninjas already recognized Roja. They first felt tense, but later they remembered that they were in their village, they regained their confidence before one of them shouting at Roja. The man moved forward directly, and coldly looked at Roja before shouting. You should be Roja, the Ghost, why are you coming to the Mist Village? As he spoke, he glanced with indifference at Mei beside Roja. He certainly recognized Mei, but he didnt say anything, after all, he didnt know what the higher-ups wanted to do with her. Of course, since Roja dared to bring Mei who was an S class criminal here, they wont let her easily leave. Even if Roja came to hand over Mei, most likely, he wont be able to leave. Youre from the Mist? Who is your leader? Roja looked at the ninja and said. The Ninjas faintly frowned and immediately replied coldly: Of course, its the fourth Mizukage-sama! Roja moved both his hands and said faintly: Is he? From today, he is no longer the Mizukage! After saying this, Roja ignored the ninjas and walked directly into the village. One second, Two seconds No one talked, they stood there in a daze, they couldnt believe what they heard. What was he saying?! Presumptuous! You dare say that! Finally, all of them reacted, they were angry as their eyes radiated killing intent. Some of them couldnt help but attack directly. Facing them, Roja didnt even turn around, he just moved his hand, generating a gust of wind that swept them away. No one of them could resist. Wouch! Wouch! At this time, countless figures appeared and surrounded Roja. Their momentum was powerful. They numbered at least in the hundreds, their power as one of the great five villages was directly exposed. The five-remaining people of the seven swordsmen who escaped before were amongst them. They looked at Roja with calm and indifferent eyes. At this time, a person walked slowly from a distance, he was relatively short, but when the ninjas looked at him, they were respectful, because he was the leader of the village, the Fourth Mizukage! Im the leader of the Mist village, recognized by all here, do you think you can deprive me of my title with just one sentence from you? Yagura walked forward toward Roja as he said calmly. His face didnt show any anger, no one knew whether he was being controlled by Obito or not. Treating Mei as a rebel and sending the Seven swordsmen after her is your doing right? Roja looked at the Mizukage and said slowly. Yagura raised his head and said. Yes. Ok I still have a question I want to ask. Roja faintly said as he reached out and grabbed Sen Maboroshi then said: If I swing this sword down, do you believe you will die? Nonsense! Yaguras face became cold, countless ninjas in the crowd started preparing to attack while he did the same! Water Release: Thousand Water Prison Technique! Wouch! Many ninjas cast the ninjutsu at the same time. This technique was the same as Four violet flames formation of Konoha, but this one didnt have a limit, the power of this technique was determined by how much chakra the users put in. Even a tailed beast would need some time to break free. Do you think that the Mist is as useless as these Rocks?! Yagura sneered as he said! Chapter 441: Truth-Seeking Ball! The water was constantly rotating like a vortex enveloping Roja and the two girls. It turns out that you think this can trap me? Rojas plain voice was heard. Wrong! Yagura snorted and coldly looked at Roja before saying: Were not trapping you Wouch! Inside the Water Prison, countless spears suddenly appeared. This isnt as simple as a sealing formation, its what you can call an attack formation Looking at this scene, some of the ninjas were in awe, this was a powerful technique that was rarely used. At least ten people were needed for this technique, the more people, the stronger this technique would get. Wouch! The numerous spears, under the watchful eyes of the ninjas, moved with high toward Roja. Then exploded. Silence. Has it ended? They looked at the prison nervously. In the next moment, all ninjas shook, as they looked in disbelief at Roja and the others who didnt even have a scratch. A black curtain was enveloping them, blocking the attacks. Truth-Seeking Ball! Six-path Mode! What is that?! Looking at the scepter in Rojas hands and his clothes that changed to Kimino, they felt that Roja wasnt a mortal. He exuded a noble aura that made even the Fourth Mizukage shrink in front of it. And in the next moment, something happened that they couldnt believe, Roja waved the scepter gently. Wouch! This jail was strong enough to hold a tailed beast, was smashed by that gentle swing. How can this be! Including Yagura, all their eyes were about to fall off their sockets, the prison that all of them made was actually destroyed by a gentle swing of Rojas scepter?! They felt that if they were the one to receive that swing, they would be destroyed instantly. What was that black scepter in his hands, it actually has such a great power! That is Six-Path? The two women looked at the scepter in Rojas hand and remembered Rojas talk about the Six-path. They couldnt help feel Rojas supreme power and look at him in awe. As the water prison was destroyed, water smashed on the nearby ninjas. Water Release: Water Dragon Technique! Water Release: Water Bullet Technique! Wouch! Countless technique hovered in the sky moving toward Roja. Roja held his scepter and directly waved, the moment the scepter moved, the water directly disappeared as it touched it! The Truth-Seeking ball flew and as soon as it touches the water, the water disappears as well. Damn! Retreat! The Mist ninjas discovered that whether they used ninjutsu or shuriken, there was no use. He has at least mastered four chakra nature! When they heard Yaguras voice, the ninjas were speechless. They heard about the blood limit selection which was dust release, that only the Rock ninjas had, but four attributes were unheard of. And listening to Yaguras tone, it seems to be more than four. Do you still want to resist? In an indifferent tone, Roja asked as if he was a god, Roja grabbed Sen Maboroshi in his hand and the sword shined. Continue to attack! Yagura knew that he underestimated Rojas strength, but he could only continue now. A group of ninjas that were retreating, forced themselves to calm down and continue attacking Roja. Fire was combined with wind to bring further power, and water is fused with thunder! Bang! With a shocking sound, the earth was directly bombarded with Roja in the center and dust flew toward the sky. When the attacks stopped, everyone looked at the field with nervousness. Hows this possible The dust dissipated and the Truth-Seeking ball that formed a shield around Roja and the others returned back to its original shape. Roja and the two girls werent harmed in the slightest. How could this be? Completely Unharmed! The Mist ninjas were no longer motivated to fight as they fell in despair. The ninjutsu that they used had no effect on that black metal, they felt like they were throwing water in the sea. Completely useless! Is this enough? Chapter 442: Annihilation! Wouch! Roja waved his hand, and the remaining aftermath of the techniques disappeared. In the next moment, Roja looked forward. Wouch! Taking one step, Roja seemed to disappear as if he teleported, and directly appeared in front of the seven swordsmen of the mist! The swordsman took his sword directly and waved at Roja. Hiramekirei, Unleashing! The stored chakra in the sword rapidly coated the sword and headed toward Roja. Facing this blow, Rojas movement didnt change, he swept the scepter in his hand, and the two collided. The sword was like a branch of a dead tree as it shattered directly as it touched the scepter. Directly after, the body of the swordsman was cleaved in half in front of Roja. The ninjas couldnt even move, while Roja killed that person. After killing him, Rojas body turned illusory as if he became a phantom as he appeared another one of the seven swordsmen and swayed his sword again. He didnt make any great movement; he just swept the scepter, and another one fell without any resistance. Roja looked at the third person, and that person was shaking from fear as he subconsciously wanted to escape. But, without waiting for Roja to make a move, a huge amount of chakra suddenly came from the side, this chakra couldnt belong to an ordinary human. Roja turned his head and looked at the Fourth Mizukage, whose body was already wrapped in blood red chakra. He was a Jinchuuriki, the Sanbis Jinchuuriki. Yagura knew that ordinary attacks wont work on Roja so he can only use the tailed beast. Roar! Yagura screamed as he moved toward Roja with great speed. Wouch! The Sanbi quickly arrived before Roja, but Roja still didnt reveal any expression. He held his scepter and greeted him. Boom! The Sanbis chakra scattered directly under the power of the Truth-Seeking Balls. At the same time, Rojas scepter fell on Yaguras body, sending him flying. Yaguras heart sunk, he didnt expect that even the Tailed beasts power would be not enough to fight Roja, if he wasnt in the tailed beast mode, he wouldve died directly after that attack. There is no other solution anymore! Yagura pushed the Tailed beasts chakra to the extreme, and his body swelled and directly opened his mouth in madness. Wouch! A bijuudama formed and directly flew at Roja. When the mist ninjas saw this, all of them retreated back. Although not everyone had seen it before, they could tell that its power was terrifying! Wouch! However, Roja didnt look at it, the ball behind him directly flew and faced the Bijuudama. When they collided, the Bijuudama directly shattered. In the end, the Bijuudama was nothing more than highly concentrated chakra, but the Truth-Seeking ball was the ultimate power a Six-path had. Boom! When Roja stepped out, he directly arrived behind the tailed beast and stepped with a foot on him, suddenly the whole village shook. Wouch! Wouch! The tortoise shell of the Sanbi couldnt withstand the power behind Rojas foot and cracked. Not good! Mizukage-sama! At this moment, all the ninjas gathered and couldnt ignore the Mizukages situation and wanted to rescue him. Attacks bombarded toward Roja again. Roja just used another Truth-Seeking ball and made a shield breaking all ninjutsus thrown at him. It seems that I need to show you my power for you to stop struggling! Hump! Roja snorted and caught the void with his hand, making Sen Maboroshi appear. All things in the world, Turn To Ashes! Wouch! Red golden flames emerged from the sword and crossed the Truth-Seeking balls shield directly swallowing the attacks coming toward him. The horrible temperature directly made all water evaporates. The mist Ninjas who were releasing attacks stopped, even from far away, they could feel the temperature of the golden Flames. This What the hell is this flame! The Mizukage felt the temperature directly, and even in his Tailed Beast mode, he could withstand it. And just when everyone was shocked, Roja finally waved Sen Maboroshi and said. Ennetsu Jigoku! As if the sound came from hell, all the Mist Ninjas saw something that they wont forget in their entire life. Bang! The fire radiated and instantly swallowed the Sanbi, followed by towering flame pillars emerging from all direction, the entire village was swallowed by the fire. All the ninjas were stunned, and they tried to use ninjutsu to fight against the fire, but nothing worked. After a while, the village was flattened. Nothing remained, nothing could be heard. Before long, Rojas voice sounded from the flames like a god. Shatter, Kyoka, Suigetsu! Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Everything swallowed by the flames was broken like a mirror. Everything returned to normal, the village appeared again, and nothing changed, and the ninjas were stunned and confused. Whats going on? Am I not dead yet? Numerous ninjas looked at their bodies and couldnt help recall the scene they witnessed before when the fire swallowed them. That feeling was so real that they thought they were dead. Its him it must be him! What did that guy do?! The Mist ninjas looked at Roja and couldnt help shudder in fear. At this time, they discovered that not everyone didnt die, someone actually died. The fourth Mizukage, Yagura, and the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist were all dead. Chapter 443: Reigning Over The Mist! Mist village, The Mizukages office! Reporting, the elders of the water country already approved of the Fifth Mizukages appointment! A masked ninja kneeled down and reported to the two people in the office. Okay, you can go back! Mie currently had the look of a Mizukage, after giving the order, she turned around and looked at Roja by the window which was looking at the village. After killing the fourth Mizukage and the seven swordsmen of the mist, the majority of people were convinced of his strength, they could do nothing but surrender. Roja directly said that Mei would be the Fifth Mizukage which shook the entire Water land, but they couldnt raise any objection. They could only approve of Mei. In the end, Mei became the Mizukage at a much earlier time than the original story. The internal forces inside the village are complicated, although most of the people approved, there are still some families who are secretly defying this appointment Mei came toward Roja and whispered. Although she is the Mizukage, everybody knew that she was just Rojas spokesperson and Roja was the real master of the Mist. You dont need to report such things to me, you should know what to do. Roja didnt turn around as he responded calmly. When he healed Kurenai and Mei, he improved their physics using the Six-paths power. Both of their strength rose, and they already reached the kage level. With her strength, Mei was really the Mizukage, not just an image that was put there by Roja. Ok. Mei heard Rojas words and nodded, her eyes flashing with a cold light. As a genius from the Mist, she wasnt a soft person. At this time, the door was pushed open, and Kurenai entered reporting some information about the village. The two women started a discussion, and Roja didnt have any interest to hear how they will deal with the village. Its time to bring her here. Roja looked at the sky in the distance and muttered, his eyes revealing a deep and soft feeling. He didnt expect that two years would pass like this, he originally wanted to bring Hancock after a few months. He didnt know how she was currently doing. Roja stretched his hand and opened space itself, he made a passage and disappeared. Mei and Kurenai didnt know what he wanted to do, but they just continued to deal with the current matters. One pieces world, on a sky island, space swayed, and Rojas figure stepped out and fell on the cloud. I came back. Looking at the familiar world, the blue sea, and the empty island, waves rippled inside Rojas heart. He calmed down his mind and started walking. The temple inside the island was the same, and the world was also the same, two years werent enough for the world to change from the way he made it. When he arrived at the temple, he felt a figure inside the temple, he gently smiled and entered. Hey, Stop! Who are you? You actually dare enter the temple? Dont you know where you are? A girl about thirteen years old looked at Roja surprised. Here is the place where the legendary god lived. She was lucky to be selected to serve in the temple, no one dared come here in the past, but now someone actually did. Of course, I know this place Roja stopped and looked at the girl, and laughingly said: This is my home. Almost when Rojas voice fell, a girl came out of the temple and the moment she saw Roja, she was filled with excitement and rushed forward. Your Highness, you youre back! the temple Euh? The girl who blocked Roja heard this sentence, directly felt her legs soften as she sat on the ground, while Roja laughed and entered the temple. Narutos world, the fourth Mizukage suddenly died, which caused the Mists power greatly shaken. Although in the war, the third Tsushikage died, and the fourth Raikage also died, but they died in the war. All villages inquired about this news, and the Mist had no way to hide it. Soon, the new about the Fourth Mizukage dying in Rojas hands spread throughout the world. Roja killed the fourth Mizukage and controlled the Mist village. The Third Hokage and even the other kages couldnt help sigh in relief. All the villages were shocked. Roja was strong, but they didnt imagine his power to be as strong as the rumors. He actually conquered one of the Five Great Villages. These feet could only be done by the god of the Shinobi, the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Rojas status and prestige once again rose in the world, he was secretly crowned the title of God of Shinobi. Chapter 444: Mei Vs. Hancock! Under Meis rule, the Mist village witnessed a bloody hurricane which made them realize Mei and Kurenais power. Mei stunned all the powers in the Mist by cleansing all who opposed her, which made no one dare object to her rule. Meis position as the Mizukage stabilized. In the empty Mizukages office, suddenly space rippled as a space tunnel opened. Rojas figure stepped out of the tunnel. After he entered, the space tunnel didnt disappear. Instead, a tender hand gently came out from the tunnel which an enchanting figure that could make the sun eclipse walked out. She was Rojas wife, the Pirate Empress Boa Hancock! Is this the other world you talked about? Hancock stood beside Roja, and her eyes flickered as she glanced around. After using her Haki, she showed a little arrogance as she said. It seems like this world isnt that powerful. There isnt anyone strong here. Roja smiled at Hancock, the person he cared most about. He didnt only strengthen her soul, but he also used the Six-paths power to strengthen her body. Her strength in Narutos world was comparable to a super kage. In her eyes, the Mist certainly isnt that strong. Suddenly, the door of the office opened. Mei entered the room lazily. At first glance, she looked at Hancock beside Roja and her brows wrinkled. Hancock looked at Mei and asked Roja: Who is she? Roja smiled and said: Its the maid I mentioned previously. Oh. Hancock faintly swept her eyes and said: She doesnt seem very obedient. Mei already guessed Hancocks identity, as she was always mentioned by Roja. She was his wife. Mei was a little bit flabbergasted by her appearance and charm, but she was a woman after all, and she was a little bit unconvinced. Roja-sama, the Mist village is completely under our control. After pausing a little, Mei ignored Hancock and talked to Roja. However, as her voice fell, the atmosphere in the field became strange. The streets of the Mist village were full of people, and from time to time, people would look at the majestic building of the kage in awe. Mei was a kage, but she was also very young, at first, they thought that she was just someone Roja put there while he controlled the village, but she brought the entire village to obedience without Rojas help. Under her rule, all the forces surrendered, and everyone was convinced by her power. Mei was from the Mist, so her methods were cold and bloody, which naturally crushed anyone who dared try anything. But just as the people looked at the building, a noise was heard, and something broke. Boom! At the next moment, under countless peoples gaze, the building exploded, and a figure fluttered in the air, that figure was Mei, the Fifth Mizukage. Mei turned around in the air and fell smoothly not far away, and at the same time, she looked ugly the shuriken in her hand was now a stone. Its nothing to break iron, but to turn it into stone!! Turning iron into stone Mei took a breath and looked at the building seriously. At this time, Roja looked at Hancock while smiling. After so many years, Hancocks character was still the same. Im just teaching the maid. I hope Husband wont blame me. Hancock didnt pursue Mei. Instead, she turned around and looked at Roja pitifully as if the previous kick wasnt done by her. Looking at her, Roja couldnt help burst in laughter. In the next moment, Hancock turned around and stepped down directly, as if there was an invisible ladder, she slid down in the air. As a maid, dont look at your king like that! Awful woman Mei was angry, but she couldnt speak, she bit her teeth launched an attack at Hancock. Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique! Wouch! The attack moved forward toward Hancock as if it wanted to devour her. However, facing this attack, Hancock just very coldly touched her lips with a finger and gave it a peck. Slave arrow! Wouch! Pink arrows fell down from the sky, and as they touched the lava technique, the latter turned into stone. The arrows didnt stop there, they fell on the building and ground turning everything gray. After the arrows hit the lava technique, it would next go toward Mei. Mei was shocked and directly felt danger. She directly used the substitution technique and avoided the arrows. Hancocks soul was strong, and her body was as well, her devil fruit awakened, and even if she encounters Madara or Hashirama, she will put a fight against them. Seeing the two girls fighting, and the half-destroyed street, countless Ninjas, arrived while wearing masks. Some people wanted to support Mei, but they stopped. Retreat! Roja just ordered the ninjas faintly. Yes! No matter whether they were the masked ninjas or normal ninjas, no one dared to raise any objection toward Rojas orders. Although Roja didnt have any position in the village, everyone knew that he was the real master of the Mist village, not Mei. Chapter 445: Peace talks! Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique! After Mei used the Substitution Jutsu, she didnt just give up, she once again attacked. Mist flew over and everything in its path started melting in a speed visible to the naked eye. But what made Mei horrified, was that in the face of the mist, Hancock didnt evade, she just walked through it. When the acid touched her, Hancock just used Busoshoku Haki. Her Haki could be ranked in the top of One pieces world already. Completely ineffective Mei was shocked, she didnt expect Hancock to be so strong. She felt bitter. Wouch! Hancock sent a kick at her and she felt a gust of wind pass by as she evaded. Hancock didnt stop as she at Mei. Boom When a kick was already about to hit Mei, a hand suddenly came from the side and gently stopped Hancocks jade-like foot. Seeing this, Mei could only think of Roja, he was the only one who could stop her attack. Alright, thats enough. After blocking Hancocks kick, Roja gently let go of her leg and said: If I didnt stop you, you wouldnt have anyone to serve you. Roja whispered softly to Hancock. She was the proud pirate Empress in front of everyone, but in front of Roja, she was just his woman. Meis chest moved violently up and down; she could help but feel really shocked. Hancock was too strong; she was far stronger than her. She would be at the top of the world in term of power, but she also listened to Rojas world obediently. Mei couldnt help but sigh, no matter what aspect, she couldnt compare to Hancock. At the same time, Kurenai was also watching Hancock silently. Hancock appearance made everything seem ordinary, nothing could compare to her beauty in this world. She is the one Roja talked about Kurenai sighed softly. She always imagined what kind of person was Rojas wife, now she couldnt help sigh looking at her. Hancock and Roja werent like Human beings, she and Mei were just maids, and she didnt feel insulted when she was called that. On this day, the Mist village knew that there is actually another expert beside Kurenai, Mei, and Roja. Her position was even higher than Mei and Kurenai. After coming to this world, once again Roja set off with Hancock, his destination was the Shikkotsu Forest. Natures chakra there shouldve recovered already. After entering, Roja greeted the slug and started cultivating. And while he was practicing, the third Ninjas War came to an end. The villages started peace talks. Peace talk? Mei looked at the invitation in her hand and nodded: If thats the case, I will go then. The Mist village was also invited to the peace talks. The peace talk was like a battlefield on the table which finalizes the resources a village would have. The Mist was not the strongest, but only Konoha was stronger than them. But now, Roja was behind the Mist village, which would make it unfathomable. Konohas Hokages office. The news came from the Mist saying that they would attend to the peace talk in a few days. Sarutobi who stood in front of his desk while hearing the report. The location of the peace talk was determined by Konoha and the Mist. Although it was inside the Fire country, it wasnt Konoha but a small town in the Fire country. The other Maybe afraid of Konoha, but Mei wasnt as she directly accepted the invitation. A person standing beside Sarutobi while holding a cane said. Sarutobi, is the Ghost coming with them? Not mentioned. When Rojas title was mentioned, his face became serious. The group of people was silent for a while before Danzos eye flashed coldly. No one knew what he was thinking about. Since the Mizukage is coming, you need to go personally, and I will also accompany you. You are going? Sarutobi nodded his head. Danzo was the number two in Konoha, so the Number one and Two of the Village would go and meet the Fifth Mizukage. Sarutobi felt that Danzo was preparing something, but he didnt do anything because he knew that Danzo wouldnt do anything that interferes with Konohas development. After making his decision, Sarutobi brought several black cloaked ninjas who would accompany him. At the same time, while Sarutobi was preparing to head out, Mei already arrived in the Fire countrys territory. She had nine people with her, in addition to eight from the Mist, the last one was not Kurenai, but Hancock. How long until we get there? Its in front of us. The black wearing ninjas very respectfully replied to Hancock. Chapter 446: Genjutsu In a small town in the fire country, inside a tall building. A room with a large round table with four people sitting, two of them were Konohas Hokage and Danzo, the other two were Hancock and Mei. Sarutobi and the other Konoha ninjas felt strange about what they saw. They knew Mei was beautiful, but they didnt have any information about Hancock. Hancocks charm was too much, even Sarutobi and Danzo were shocked. Is this a Genjutsu? No, is this really real? A dangerous light flashed in the eyes of the group of people. Sarutobi calmed down and asked Mei: I dont know who is this Mei glanced around and simply ignored them. Its an honorable existence in the Mist village Mei wasnt eager to introduce Hancock, and so she changed the topic and said: Lets drop the useless talk, what does Konoha want? Sarutobi saw how Mei didnt want to introduce Hancock and naturally didnt force it, so after his question, he blinked and said nothing else. With regard to the peace talk after this war, Konoha intends to Sarutobi described the treaty, and everything seemed acceptable for both side. The Mist ninjas behind Mie were obviously not satisfied with this, because in their view, with Rojas existence in the Mist, they should get more. Only these? Mei just listened calmly without refuting until he finished talking before she took the document and looked at it. Sarutobi nodded at Mei, he gave the Mist a good deal, and he was really prepared to lose more in this discussion. Roja was strong, and Sarutobi didnt want to gain another powerful enemy. You want my opinion? Mei calmly looked at Sarutobi and the others. Although she was young, she was still the Mizukage in the original story and had the temperament of one. She put the document on the table and recited her demands. This is impossible! Unacceptable! As soon as she was done, Konohas ninjas couldnt help refute. Sarutobi frowned and said: Mizukage-dono, dont you think you want too much? This is my condition, and Konoha can think about it. Taking a cup of tea, Mei drank leisurely. Sarutobi narrowed his eyes. He crossed out a few conditions Mei demanded and then made out the acceptable ones. But just as he prepared to continue, Danzo who was sitting with the Konoha ninjas gently touched his cane, and his eyes flashed. Then he suddenly said: Mizukage, the Mist is too insincere. This treaty Danzos word made Sarutobi pause, he didnt interrupt Danzo as he waited for him to say his opinion. But, with each word Danzo said, Sarutobis expression became stunned and Konohas ninjas and the Mists were terrified. Without thinking too much, these conditions were too good for Konoha and bad for the Mist. The condition he stated were nonsense. Danzo didnt seem to accept that the Mist dominated the negotiation. You want to make trouble? Does Konoha want to do it like this? The Mist ninjas all sneered as they said. They thought that Konoha was sincere about this, but it didnt seem so anymore. If this is what they wanted, there is nothing else to do here. Mei listened to this and was still sitting calmly, while the Mist ninjas felt that this was the calmness before the storm. After Danzo finished, Mei finally opened her mouth and surprised the audience. I can! Almost all the Mist ninjas felt dull and looked at Mei with disbelief. Mizukage-sama? How can you accept these conditions?! The ninjas on Konohas side were also surprised, they didnt think she would accept this, but they were still confused. Similarly, Sarutobi was shocked by this, but as soon as he thought of something his face changed. Danzo, you This peace talk has ended. Danzo looked at Sarutobi directly in the eye. Sarutobis expression changed several times as he looked at a ninja amongst the group of Konoha whose head was slightly lowered. This teenager with the Uchiha familys crest on his clothes was none other than Uchiha Shisui, with his eyes forming the Mangekyo Sharingan. Sarutobi took a breath and looked at Danzo with an ugly look. He seemed to be questioning Danzo as to why he didnt discuss this with him. Chapter 447: Betrayal Now that the matter is over, Sarutobi shook his head and took a deep breath and said to Mei: Since the Mizukage promised, the treaty will be signed now. Good. Mei nodded! The Mist ninjas behind her were all surprised, but no one dared to question her. The Mist could only watch as this was happening and Mei preparing to sign. No one noticed Shisui at all. But, just as the pen was about to start writing, Hancock, who was sitting in her place without saying a word, suddenly pressed the table gently with a finger. The whole table shook and directly cracked before breaking down. Everyone was shocked. It turns out that this is the method people in this world use to make treaties? Hancock looked coldly at the Konoha ninjas. Although she didnt care about the treaty, Mei was obviously abnormal, and she couldnt help pay attention to this. And with her Haki, she directly found the problem. To her, the Mist village was like Amazon lily, it was her territory. Although Mei was like a small leader, she didnt tolerate such act in her presence. Wouch! The table was completely broken, and pieces were scattered all over the place. Mei finally seemed to wake up, and finally, her face showed anger. Wouch! Wouch! All of Konohas ninjas were shaking as they moved back. At this moment, Sarutobi and Danzo felt danger and directly moved out of the building. Im sorry Shisui directly rushed toward Konohas ninjas and apologized. He didnt expect the other to discover this. Sarutobi coldly looked at Danzo and said: Is this your plan? I didnt expect them to have someone like that. Danzo was a little shocked. He actually wanted to use this against Roja. His plan was to use Shisuis other ability against Roja, in fact, Shisuis Sharingan had two abilities, one was to control peoples thoughts temporarily, and the other was permanently changing them. As long as his plan succeeds, he would make Roja surrender to Konoha. Thus, he was confident in his plan. Unexpectedly, Roja wasnt the only strong person in the Mist. Another person who he didnt hear about before was there. There is no other way, as long as we capture that woman and bring her, Roja is caught by Konoha Danzos eyes were cold as he immediately made the decision. Sarutobi looked at him with anger, but in the end, he took a deep breath and looked at Danzo with light in his eyes. Shisuis ability, if it really can make Roja surrender In fact, he also considered this matter before, but the risk was too big. If they fail, a strong enemy would be made. Many ninjas from Konohas root as well as Shisui grabbed their weapon and prepared to fight. Bang! When all the ninjas came out of the building, the building collapsed while Hancock made her way out. Almost as the Mist ninjas came out, Hancock and the others were attacked directly. Fire Release: Fireball! Wind Release: Great Break Through! In an instant, fire and wind intertwined and went directly at Hancock and the others. Water Release: Water wall! Mei and the other Mist ninjas reacted fast and made huge water wall to face the fire. What disgusting men! Hancock looked at this, and she showed disgust in her eyes. Even after many years, she still disgusted men, and only Roja was different. Wouch! When the attack was nullified, Hancock directly flashed at a very fast speed and came in front of Konohas ninjas and kicked. So fast! The ninjas pupil shrank as he barely reacted. It seemed like he blocked her attack, but as soon as her leg touched him, his arm turned to stone and directly broke. My arm Broke?! His arm broke, and half of his body was petrified, he didnt feel any pain, but he couldnt remain calm any longer. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Hancock didnt wait for Mei and the Ninjas, she directly entered inside Konohas ninjas formation and wreaked havoc as every attack lands would make the receiver turn to stone. The Ninjas couldnt resist and were completely swept away. Wouch! Hancock appeared beside Sarutobi and kicked, the latter didnt dare take the hit or block it as he directly avoided her. Hancock missed this attack, but she didnt stop as she directly made her way toward Danzo who was directly kicked by her and turned into stone before breaking. But suddenly Danzos remain with a puff disappeared. A clone! Hancocks eyes flashed as she was marveled by the power of this world. Wouch! At this moment, A strong chakra surged, and a skeletons hand appeared and grabbed Hancock wanting to crush her. This was Shisuis Susanoo. Chapter 448: Hancock Vs. Uchiha Shisui Hes able to use it? Sarutobi looked at that arm and couldnt help shake, Shisui was able to use Susanoo. Danzos shocked slightly, but he quickly calmed down. The big hand directly caught Hancock and the Mist ninjas tried to assist her with ninjutsu but to no avail. Even if its only the first stage of Susanoo, its difficult to break it. But, Hancock was calm kicked the arm. Wouch! Something that made everyone horrified happened, the arm suddenly turned to stone and broke. How can this be! Shisui was the most shocked by this, even Susanoo can be petrified, what is this ability? Danzo and Sarutobi were also shocked. Others may not know how powerful Susanoo was, but both of them were clear about their power. Take this. Seeing that the first stage couldnt block Hancock, Shisui gritted his teeth while his eyes bleed and chakra surged out and condensed outside the skeleton covering it with muscle and skin. This was Susanoos second stage. His second stage was different from Madara and Sasuke, this Susanoo was green, and it held a spear in its hands. Boom! Shisui stabbed the spear at Hancock which sent Hancock flying, and countless stones flew in the ask along with her. Wouch! Wouch! Everyone was forced to retreat. Obviously, they didnt want to get involved in this fight. Shisui was feeling severe pain, but he still gritted his teeth and attacked Hancock again. Thats enough! Hancock coldly looked at the attack and avoided once again, her figure flickered as she directly moved toward Susanoos head and kicked. Boom! Most of the head was turned to stone and broke down under her kick. It didnt end with the head as the petrification continued to move down until all of it turned to stone and broke as well. So powerful Shisui bit his teeth again, he could only push his Sharingan to the limit and reform Susanoo again. After it was reformed, chakra continued to flow into it before it formed and armor around it. This was Susanoos third stage. The body was more solid than before, and a huge amount of chakra surrounded it. Wouch! Shisui knew that it would be hard to maintain this for a long time, so he directly attacked Hancock again. Wouch! Hancock avoided the attack. Boom! A crack appeared as the spear landed on the ground. Seeing this level of power, Hancock was finally a little bit serious, but she also knew that this is Shisuis limit. Is this all youve got? Hancock recalled what Roja said, this world is far more powerful than one Pieces world, but obviously these people who are stronger werent here. That being the case She flew in the air and looked at the Susanoo with arrogance. Suddenly a strange wave burst out of her body, spreading in all directions. At this moment, the sun seemed to disappear under her grace. Wouch! Wouch! The land below turned gray at speed visible to the naked eye. The petrification spread in every direction as it wanted to cover everything in its path. Over a year ago, Hancock awakened her Devil Fruit, and the ability she got was Petrification Field! Wouch! Everything started turned to stone rapidly. Suddenly Shisuis Susanoo became slower and slower as if it was aging before finally dropping down. What is this power! Shisui was shocked, he didnt hesitate to use every last bit of his power to attack Hancock by throwing the spear. But to his surprise, not only did his Susanoo became slower, but the tip of his spear started turning gray bit by bit. Hancock stood in her place and even while Shisui tried to attack her, she didnt move. Wouch! Under her gaze, Susanoos spear stopped and fell three meters away from her. It finally couldnt resist the power of the petrification and turned to stone. The spear turning to stone caused a chain reaction as the Susanoo started turning gray as well until it crumbled down. This woman is terrifyingly powerful. Sarutobi and Danzo were stunned. Why didnt we hear about this woman before? Sarutobis face was ugly, even Shisui the genius of the Uchiha clan wasnt her opponent even after using a perfect Susanoo. If this continues, dont mention dealing with Roja, they would be buried here instead. I cant stop her Shisuis sight was blurry as he felt it was difficult to resist Hancocks power. He wanted to use his Mangekyos ability to control her, which was the ability prepared to use against Roja. If it used on Hancock, it would be impossible to use it again for another ten years which will make the plan completely fail. Just as Shisui didnt know what to do, four figures surrounded Hancock, the first two were Danzo and Sarutobi while the other two were Minato and Jiraiya. Four Red Yang Formation! Chapter 449: Trapped! Wouch! Four red walls rose around Hancock and the other Mist Ninjas! Hancocks Petrification field was forcibly suppressed by this formation, and Finally, Shisui lost consciousness before someone lifted him and retreated. The Four Red Yang formation gradually stopped the Petrification field. Not good! This is The Mist ninjas behind Hancock as well as Mei couldnt react at the time, so they were also imprisoned in the formation. Is this the four violet Flames formation of Konoha? No, this feels like something even more powerful. The Ninjas of the Mist blinked, and their heart shook and Hancocks brows slightly wrinkled. Water Release: Water Dragon technique! A ninja released an attack on the red chakra curtains, but it was completely ineffective. Lava release: Melting apparition Technique! Mei attack after taking a deep breath and releasing lava at the formation. Mero Mero Mellow! Hancock used a fruit ability which was more powerful with the petrification field open, but the attack only made a little gray color appear on the formation before it completely recovered. Seeing that even Hancock couldnt destroy the formation, the Mist ninjas wore ugly expression. Jiraiya expression wasnt good while maintaining the formation, he asked: What the hell is going on? Why is there a conflict with the Mist? Minato blinked as he asked. Sarutobi looked at Danzo with dissatisfaction. I will tell you later, we need to deal with the Mist first. Facing the questioning of the three, Danzo wasnt flustered as he said with a calm voice. In fact, after learning about Shisuis Kotoamatsukami, he was thinking of a way to use it against Minato. But with Roja appearing, he changed his target. In the original story, for the Uchiha eyes, he even made them rebel so he could get the most benefits. Although he uses some of them, he didnt like the Uchiha at all. Water release: Water clone technique! While maintaining the formation, the four of them made a variety of clones. In the case of Hashirama and Tobirama, both could use more than one clone while maintaining this formation, but these four could only spare one. After making a clone each, they maintained the formation, and the clones entered into it and started attacking the Mist Ninjas. Inside Mizukage building in the Mist village, a space tunnel opened, and Rojas figure appeared. After absorbing natures chakra from the Shikkotsu forest, Roja went to Ryuchi cave, but the chakra didnt recover completely, so he was prepared to wait a few days in the village before returning. Roja was surprised to find that Hancock wasnt in the village. Wouch! Roja took one step and disappeared before appearing in another room inside the Mizukages building. Kurenai was sitting there. Seeing Roja appearing, Kurenai wasnt surprised as she was used to Rojas way of appeared out of nowhere and greeted him. Roja casually asked: Where is Hancock? Kurenai directly responded: She went with Mei to meet Konohas people. Roja looked strangely as he asked: What do they want with Konoha? It was like this when you werent here, Konoha invited the Mist village to a peace talk Kurenai described the event that happened. The third was has ended? Roja listened to Kurenais words, and his eyes flashed a little. Originally, he didnt care, but he felt something in his heart and directly opened a space tunnel and stepped in. Inside the formation, Hancock and the Ninjas from the Mist were trying to get out but they couldnt break through. In addition to this, the clones were fighting inside the formation, but when you look closely, they couldnt win against her and the others. The four Red Yang formation can certainly trap Hancock, but they couldnt deal with her. The clones were easily killed by Hancock as soon as they entered and even Minato with his Flying Thunder God couldnt resist Hancocks power. How can they win against her? This was a question that appeared inside Sarutobis and the other minds which gave them a headache. Hancock was very annoyed this time, she didnt expect that these weak people could actually do something like this to trap her. Pistol Kiss! Hancock sent an arrow at the formation, but the formation only swayed slightly before stabilizing again. Seeing how this was ineffective, Hancock stood there calmly, but Meis expression was ugly. Could it be they will be trapped here?! Obviously, Hancock and Mei didnt think that they could be trapped here, but this surprised them, and they constantly tried to break the formation. Some of the Ninjas from the Mist were already about to give up. Wouch! The space around Hancock suddenly swayed, and a figure came out. After a glance, Roja was angry and directly said. Konoha What great power you have! Chapter 450: Killing! Rojas sudden appearance made everything stagnate for a moment, and the ninjas from both sides changed their expressions. The Mist ninjas were surprised and looked somewhat happy, but the ninjas from Konoha looked somewhat ugly, especially Sarutobi. Roja is here! He actually appeared in such a way! Sarutobis expression became even more ugly, and sweat dripped from his forehead as he said: He appeared directly inside the Red Yang Formation. This is clearly Time Space Ninjutsu? Minatos whispered in surprise. He was shocked. He naturally was familiar with this power as he used it. Actually, he was as shocked as the others, because when he was injured by Roja, he guessed that Roja used some kind of time-space Ninjutsu similar to flying thunder god. In addition to Minato, the others were shaking. Since he appeared inside the Red Yang Formation, it means he can come out whenever he wanted. This is troublesome Jiraiyas heart sank as he looked at Danzo. He found his face also ugly, he looked at Shisuis directly, but he didnt know how long before Shisui recovers. Danzos eyes flashed as he could only think of one way, that is, gain some time. I will try! Minato took a breath and once again made a clone, this was his limit. It would be somewhat hard to maintain the formation like this. Wouch! Minato didnt need to open a space tunnel to teleport, he directly flashed and entered the formation. He didnt choose to attack Roja but instead attacked Mei! Yellow Flash Roja indifferently shook his head, as Minatos Flying Thunder God was not effective against his ability to predict the future. Even without Roja, Hancock already sent a Pistol Kiss toward Minatos body. Once again, the field fell silent. Suddenly, Roja chuckled at Hancock and said. How are you feeling? Its a little bit tricky! Hancock was a little bit embarrassed, if she didnt underestimate her enemies, she wouldve escaped the Four Red Yang Formation. Roja shook his head and laughed: If this wasnt the case, I wouldnt have been cautious when I first arrived here But now. The moment his voice fell. Wouch! Roja entered Six-paths mode, and the scepter appeared in his hand. Everything around him changed as if he was a god above this world. Sarutobi and the others had raised their vigilance to the highest level when Roja appeared. They didnt dare underestimate Roja. And when they hesitated to continue maintaining the Four Red yang formation, Roja suddenly took a step forward and waved his scepter toward it. Wouch! Before, When Hancock and Mei tried, they couldnt destroy this formation, however, with a wave of his hand, Roja directly smashed the formation. The Four Red Yang Formation was actually This time, Danzo couldnt help exhale cold air. Although he knew that the Four Red Formation is useless against Time Space Ninjutsu, he didnt think that Roja would be able to break it easily. And suddenly, something unexpected happened. Boom! Sitting in the distance, Shisui who was recovering directly disappeared in smoke, he was a clone. At this time, he appeared in front of Roja directly. Good! Danzo looked at this and finally regained his confidence with a touch of excitement in his eyes. Shisuis ability was precious, and it would benefit them most when its used against Roja. Kotoamatsukami! Shisui looked at Roja with his Mangekyo Sharingan, and blood overflowed out of his eyes. The two of them looked at each other, and at this moment, the whole world fell to silence. Everyone stared at this scene. The Mist Ninjas and Mei looked at this and wanted to scream. The Mist is probably finished, they thought. One Second Two Seconds Everyone was afraid to breathe and didnt know what changed. At last, Shisui gasped for air, and the blood stopped coming out of his eyes, he blinked and quickly shut his Mangekyo. Did you make it?! Although he didnt support Danzo in this, He was annoyed by the fact that Danzo decided this on his own. It seemed things would develop in the direction Danzo wanted. If it really was successful and they controlled Roja, then Konoha would have the power to unify the world. Roja didnt avoid it but confronted Shisui directly. Shisui thought that even if Roja was strong, he couldnt His though stopped here. Because Roja was standing in front of him indifferently and then waved his hand slamming Shisui into a meat paste. Kotoamatsukami Is this your plan? After killing Shisui, Roja only looked at Danzo, Sarutobi and the others with no anger, he looked at them dully. Roja saw this by predicting the future and got Shisui under his Kyoka Suigetsu, he controlled his five senses, and when he launched his Genjutsu, it was ineffective. And even without Kyoka Suigetsu, this was like a joke to him. Chapter 451: Going To Konoha Not good! Shisuis ability was Sarutobi and Danzo saw Shisui getting killed instantly and their faces changed. At this moment, all of them felt like collapsing. Go! Minato directly sent Jiraiya away without hesitation following which he appeared beside Sarutobi and teleported him away. At this moment, Roja sent a Truth-seeking ball toward Danzo, but the latter disappeared in smoke. Reverse Summon? And used instantly? Roja directly turned his head and looked at one direction. He used his Haki and enveloped the entire town, and the range continued to increase. He confirmed that all of them returned to Konoha. This kind of thing cant be the work of Sarutobi, Roja could only think of one person who would scheme like this, Danzo. Kotoamatsukami cant work on him, and he was sure of that, but this wasnt the same for Hancock and Mei. And once they fell under that Genjutsu, releasing them would be a nuisance. Roja suddenly sneered. I didnt go find trouble with you, but you still come to find me yourselves? Roja-sama. Im going to Konoha. Roja looked at Mei and Hancock and nodded with a hint of indifference in his tone. He directly stepped forward and flashed in the sky. When he took the second step, he directly disappeared in the distance. Going to Konoha The Mist ninjas looked in each others eyes as their hearts were shaking from shock. Konoha is in big trouble. Konohas underground, Roots base. Boom! Amid the smoke, a figure appeared, that figure belonged to Danzo. That person was completely unaffected against Shisuis ability. How is that possible That guy Danzo was no longer calm as his face was constantly changing. At this time, in the Hokages tower, Jiraiya, Sarutobi, and Minatos faces were ugly. Damn! What was that bastard thinking about? Sarutobi knew what Danzo wanted to do, but it was too late, and he couldnt do anything to him when he already started his plan, he couldnt suppress his anger right now, and he cursed in anger. Minato stood by the side as he took a deep breath and barely calmed down as he consumed too much chakra from teleporting a long distance and said: Hokage-sama, the most important thing now isnt this, we need to think about how to deal with his retaliation. At this moment, Even Minato couldnt calm down. If it was someone else, they wouldnt be afraid, who would dare to attack Konoha? Even the other Kages wont retaliate against Konoha, but Roja is different. Roja was too strong, by himself, he could suppress the entire Mist Village, no doubt he is at a level of the god of shinobi. His ability to destroy the Four Red Yang formation proves this. This time, they offended Roja and wanted to kill his people, with his personality, Roja wont let this go. He may even destroy the entire village in rage. Sarutobi calmed down and directly said: Minato is right, we need to evacuate the villagers. Yes, Im on it. Jiraiya knew that this was really going to be a big deal, he nodded directly and rushed out of the room. At the same time, several Anbu under Sarutobis command rushed out as well along with Minato. Konoha was completely in Chaos. Although most ninjas didnt know what happened, they obeyed orders without question and evacuated quickly. In the crowd, a person who was wearing a mask asked. Whats going on? This was a young Kakashi who just received the order to evacuate. At the same time, his eyes flashed with doubt as he was shocked. Because he found that the entire village was evacuating, from ninjas to civilians, all of them were rushing out. What kind of disaster is going to happen?! On the other side, Gai, who was dressed in his green sweater, was also amazed by this as he evacuated with the others. He subconsciously rushed to his dads side and asked: Dad, do you know whats going on? I dont. Dai responded directly. Dai was wearing the same clothes as Gai. He was also confused, what happened that the entire village needs to evacuate? One-third of Konoha already evacuated, but suddenly, something terrible coming from the sky. When they felt this, countless civilians stopped, and some of them couldnt even breath. This feeling What is going on? the most powerful Ninjas, and even Kakashi, the genius of Konoha, felt this change and was stunned. He simply didnt know what was coming, but he could tell that it was something he couldnt handle. In the next moment, countless people saw something they wont forget in their entire lives. They saw a figure, holding a sword in hand as it rushed toward Konoha as he waved his sword. Silence. The simple shockwave created by that figure was shocking, not to mention the attack he just released. At this moment, the entire Village was split in half from the middle. Chapter 452: Out! The civilians felt dull. Everyone who saw this felt dull. Even the elites turned stiff at this moment. Its still coming Sarutobi, who was the student of the second Hokage and witnessed many powerful people, couldnt help tremble as his heart shook from Rojas power. But it doesnt matter, he was the Hokage, he needed to protect the village no matter what. Wouch! Sarutobi took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. He directly rushed at Roja. When Sarutobi took action, the Anbus in Konoha were all dispatched. They all gritted their teeth and followed Sarutobi. Dont stop, continue the evacuation quickly! A scream suddenly sounded, and all the people who stopped finally woke up and started moving again. But this time, they could no longer maintain order. Countless people rushed toward the mountain in fear. What kind of joke is this how can this be Kakashi was beside the abyss that was created by Rojas sword. He looked at the dark gully, and his forehead was full of sweat as he couldnt believe someone could have this much power. No matter how much his eyes looked, it seemed that this gully continued forward as if it cut the whole world in half. What kind of power does this person have?! This On his side, Gai was also shocked still. Even with his energetic and never admitting defeat personality, he felt that he was too small. He finally reacted as someone called him to follow the crowd, but he found his father squatting by the abyss. Dad? Dai looked at the abyss and then looked at the chaotic situation, then said: Gai, you go first. Please calm down Konoha will give you an explanation. Sarutobi rushed forward and looked at Roja, who was flying in the sky. When he heard Sarutobis words, Roja smiled and said: Come on? How are you going to explain? This Its obvious that Sarutobi wanted Roja to stop, but he couldnt think of anything that could satisfy Roja. At this time, Anbus appeared in large groups. Ah Roja sneered and took a step forward. Wouch! He didnt do anything, but the pressure his releasing swept in all direction and crushed down on them. How powerful Rojas Haoshoku Haki was? One piece, he was second to none, and after he came here, his soul improved even more. Wouch! Wouch! Under the horrible pressure Roja was releasing, the walls directly collapsed, and cracks filled the ground. The nearest people to him suddenly couldnt breathe. Jiraiya felt as if a mountain was dropping on him. And the Anbu couldnt endure the pressure. They started shaking before fainting. Jiraiya also shook as he finally fell to the ground. Wouch! Rojas pressure continued to spread, and all people started to scream before losing consciousness. If you look from afar, it was like an invisible hand was pressing on the village as Buildings collapsed. Without any technique. Some of the still awake people were stunned. Just releasing his pressure made the entire village a mess. Whose idea was that? Suddenly Rojas voice sounded like thunder and people almost collapsed hearing it. No one answered. Its not like Jiraiya didnt want to answer, but under pressure, he couldnt answer, even someone like Sarutobi was almost suffocated. Roja indifferently looked at Sarutobi and walked over to him step by step. With every step, the pressure increased. With his Six-path Mode, Roja didnt need to use any skill, with just his pressure, most people could move. Wouch! Seeing this, Minato didnt care anymore as he used Flying Thunder God and appeared beside Roja and pressed a Rasengan on his back. Roja didnt even turn around as he just received the Rasengan. He just used a Truth-Seeking Ball Boom! With the collision of the two, the Rasengan was like a balloon as it was directly blasted. Earth Release: Sticky Earth Drop! This ninjutsu was barely used by Jiraiya. In Konoha right now, Only Jiraiya, Sarutobi, and Minato could use ninjutsu. Even the Anbu elite couldnt do anything under pressure. Wouch! Mud rushed from the sky toward Roja. Roja didnt look at it, he just raised his hand and punched the sky. A horrible amount of Chakra and pressure burst out. A huge first shape formed in the air and directly blown the ninjutsu. Just when he released his pressure while attacking, almost the entire village collapsed, but a will that only Roja could fill appeared. However, Roja didnt care, he directly waved his scepter. Under pressure released from the scepter, Sarutobi spurted blood, he avoided the attack, but still, the pressure was too much for him. All the Anbu were sent flying along with Sarutobi. Hokage-sama! How can this be possible! Rojas power was beyond what they could imagine. Many people only heard of Rojas reputation and didnt witness his power, but at this moment, all of them were shocked. Chapter 453: Eighth Gate! After defeating Sarutobi, Rojas gaze fell in the center of Konoha. He directly looked at the base of the roots. Although Sarutobi and the others didnt speak, Roja already guessed the mastermind behind what happened. Roja didnt intend to let go of that guy. Hiding under the ground? Roja was indifferent, he lifted his scepter up and was about to wave it down. Doesnt matter whether he was underground or several kilometers away, in Rojas eyes, it didnt matter. Just as he was about to wave his sword, a very strong shockwave broke out from Konoha. Boom! Chakra rose directly into the sky and attracted the attention of all ninjas, including Roja. This is Such a powerful chakra, this is Sarutobi and the others were surprised, and everyone was shocked. Even the civilians who were already inside the mountain felt the shock. In a place where countless people gathered, a figure stood it its place looking plain. But the blood red steams coming out of its body was, and the violent chakra was coming from him. Eighth Gate! At this moment, there was only one person who could use this, and it was Gais father, Dai. That Isnt that Maito Dai? He can release such a powerful Chakra? How? Many ninjas that knew Dai was shocked. At this time, Dai made people feel terrified. Many looked down on Dai before, but at this moment, their eyes were about to come out of their socket. Red steam, Hachimon Tonkous eighth gate? Roja, holding his scepter, looked at Dai who was bathed in red steam and looked serious for the first time. The Eighth gate was qualified to make him serious! At this moment, Roja was battle hangry, because, at his level, only a few people could still give him a good fight. I cant let you destroy Konoha Maito Dai was determined. Under the gaze of countless people, his suddenly flashed and disappeared directly. The eighth gate granted too much speed to the user. It was hard for people even to follow him with their eyes, let alone react. In a flash, Dai rushed at Roja. Evening Elephant First Foot! Boom! The first punch of Maito Dai made the air vibrate as a huge white light headed toward Roja. Good! Rojas eyes flashed with light, his reaction was very fast, as if he already expected it, his Scepter was directly placed in front of the first punch and turned into a shield blocking it. Dai almost fell from the pain he felt, but he endured and flashed behind Roja. Wouch! Just as he was about to punch, his arm almost broke. His face changed as he returned to the ground. So this is the pain from opening the eighth Gate? It really hurts Before, Dai only opened the seventh gate, and the pain he felt now was incomparable to it. Roja turned around and looked at Dai. That punch made Roja feel the pressure. If his body wasnt strong, he wouldnt be able to resist that kind of power. So this is the power of the eighth gate Roja took a deep breath and suddenly entered combat mode, he full of anticipation. Originally, he thought that Dais power might not be as strong as future Gai, but now he felt that even if there is a gap between the two, it wasnt that big. At this time, Dai who fell into the ground got used to the pain and once again attacked. Evening Elephant First Foot! Busoshoku! Facing Dai, Roja didnt use the Truth-Seeking Ball to defend, he directly clenched his first and used Busoshoku Haki and faced that punch with one of his own. Boom! The two fists landed on each other and made an earth-shattering sound while the ground underneath them cracked and the shockwave released made peoples eardrums hum. Bang! Dust flew into the sky in all directions. The horrible force surpassed everyones imagination, and even Sarutobi who witnessed Hashirama and Madaras power was shocking. No one thought that there would be such a power in this world. Second Foot! Dais movement was faster as he again released a punch from Rojas side. Rojas eyes were full of battle intent, but his heart was as calm as water. He had already seen what is going to happen with his Haki, he punched back at Dai. Boom! The second strike, with Evening Elephant, was stronger than the one before. In the first collision, they were equally matched, but now, Dai had the upper hand. Roja took the second punch, and his body shook a little. Third Foot! Dai didnt pose as he attacked again without hesitation! Chapter 454: Roja Vs. Dai! Perceiving Dais third attack, Roja, was completely serious. After all, Madara was almost defeated by Gai while he had a Six-paths body, but Roja still didnt have the perfect six-paths body yet. With the power of Narutos world alone, it was hard to resist Dais Evening Elephant. Wouch! Roja didnt hesitate as another force from his soul surged covering his body along with the six-path mode. The kimono he was wearing transformed. He was holding a sword in one hand and a scepter in the other. A completely new feeling broke out from his body. Six-path mode while using his Shinigami power. Almost as soon as he used the Power of the Shinigami, Dais third punch arrived. With the sword in one hand and the scepter in the other, he directly resisted the third punch. Roja didnt stop as he held Sen Maboroshi and waved his sword. Getsuga Tenshou! Wouch! A crescent moon shaped sword energy suddenly emerged from the void and moved toward the position where Dai will move to. Fourth Foot! Dai was also shocked by Rojas power, but he didnt retreat or feel fear, his whole body moved as if shaking the world, he sent the punch. Bang! The fourth punch rushed toward Rojas Getsuga Tenshou and collided with it. Getsuga Tenshou held the upper hand. After cancelling the punch, it rushed to the ground and made another gully. Fifth Foot! Dai was shocked that his fourth punch was beaten, he used his speed to avoid the sword strike and didnt stop there as he punched the last fifth attack. His fifth strike was so powerful that it reached the level of distorting space, and this shocked Roja. A power of this level, whether it was Ryujin Jakka or his ice field, they wouldnt be able to stop it. Roja didnt hesitate and once again raised Sen Maboroshi as if he was about to send another Getsuga Tenshou. But this time, it was different! When he waved the sword, another power surged in his body again, and it was different from before. This time he entered the Shinigami mode along with the six-path mode. RukoJigan Mode! In front of Dai, Roja finally used every bit of his power, he held Sen Maboroshi and infused his Reiatsu before sending another Getsuga Tenshou. Wouch! This move was currently his second strongest move, only weaker than Six Flashes. At the attacked moved, the void seemed to crack, and a few signs of collapse appeared. This was Roja using the power of space, this was the power of the attack itself. Bang! Rojas ultimate Getsuga Tenshou rushed toward the punch and both collided. In an instant, the sun seemed to disappear as the strong light from the collision held the hopes of many people. Almost everyone closed their eyes. The world fell into silence for a moment. Finally, the light started to fade away. Not only Konoha was shrouded in that light, but even small villages by its side were also covered as well. Wouch! Wouch! The earth started to crack as if a new continent was trying to emerge out from this land. The root base almost completely collapsed. Danzo, who was trying to think of a countermeasure, didnt have any time as he was buried under the ground. The wind blew and took away all the dust with it, revealing ninjas trying to escape and others holding building from collapsing over their heads. When everything settled, Roja and Dai were revealed. Jiraiya saw Roja looking down without any damage. Below Roja, Dais body was still releasing steam, but the most shocking thing is that his left arm disappeared and blood was constantly flowing from the wound. My Evening Elephant was actually Dai violently gasped, shock still apparent on his face. He knew what kind of power the Eighth Gate held. He didnt think that that kind of power would still be resisted by Roja without making him sustain any injuries. The fifth punch was the most powerful, and even so, he was defeated, and his arm was cut off. It was simply outrageous. With a normal body, you broke out with a power that could rival mine be proud of yourself. Roja looked at Maito Dai below and sighed. But he didnt have any mercy as he directly waved his sword again. Dai used evening Elephant, but it was unlikely for him to Use Night Gai. After all, from the name, you can tell that it was Gais own jutsu. For an existence such as Maito Dai, Roja admired him, so he already regarded him as his opponent. So, he didnt have any mercy, for a person who he admired, showing mercy was an insult. Wouch! Roja sword moved. However, as he was about to finish it, a change took place. Dozen of black shadows burst out from the collapsed underground base of the root while tearing the clothes on their chests and rushing toward Roja. Reverse Four Symbols Seal! The emotionless voice sounded at the same time and reverberated in the field. These people were completely brainwashed by the root. The seals were drawn over their bodies. At this time, the seals started to distort, trying to catch Roja directly. Chapter 455: Shinobi’s disaster! This scene made Sarutobi, and the others shocked. In a short time, the situation changed. First, Roja swept all of Konoha with absolute power, then Maito Dai appeared and seemed to be able to suppress Roja, then again Roja emerged with even more power and once again held the advantage. The group of ninjas who at Roja, didnt make a move from the start until now. Wouch! The Seals completely surrounded Roja. The power of this seal was a space Time kind of power, even Madara wont be able to escape easily from it. Since I cant control you Then I will destroy you! Danzo appeared on the ruins far away, he was tattered, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but his expression was extremely cold as he watched Roja get surrounded by the seal and about to get devoured. But, in the next second, seals that were constantly moving suddenly stopped in the air. Wouch! As if tearing a piece of cloth, Rojas scepter and Sen Maboroshi tore the seals apart. This is impossible. Danzo saw this, and his heart almost stopped. Roja could break the Four red yang Formation, and he directly tore apart the Four symbol seals. There is no way to confront him anymore. The root ninjas who were brainwashed, although they had no emotion before were shocked now. Rojas eyes were cold as he waved his sword back. The attack directly went toward Danzo who wanted to escape, but, the attack was not ordinary, as an extreme cold force moved along with the attack turning everything in its path to ice. Danzo wanted to escape but couldnt, he could only watch as his body turned to ice little by little. In the end, his body turned to ice before crumbling down. After this, Rojas gaze returned to Dai, however, Dai who stood in his place and breathed violently, suddenly raised his hand and a crazy momentum surged out into the sky. The power coming out from him was comparable to Rojas. Amass!! Dai clenched his fist after lifting it up, and bloody red steam surged from his body like crazy. The steam coming out of his body seemed like a giant. Night Gai? No This is Roja looked at this and was shocked, that wasnt the stance of Night Gai, but it was without a doubt a skill with equivalent power that belonged to Night Gai. Facing such an attack, Roja took a deep breath, and his Reiatsu surged out of his body along with Six-paths power as it gathered in front of his body. At this time, Dai roared and rushed toward Roja with extreme speed. The illusionary giant followed his action and clenched its fist and rushed toward Roja. Night Dai, Kyojin! Six Flashes! Facing Dais ultimate Technique, Roja used his most powerful skill as well. Under the gaze of countless people, a giant fist and an energy ball collided. The collision seemed to hold power to destroy the whole universe. The whole world felt the collision. Wouch! Wouch! Space started to get fragmented, and lightning flashed in the sky as if the heaven was raging. The power of this blow was something the world didnt witness before. The collision was in the sky, but Konoha below was directly flattened, and everything near it also disappeared. The Clouds in the sky formed a huge whirlpool full of lightning. Wouch Wouch! At this moment, even Hagoromo who was secretly watching this was shocked as he tried to contain the collapsing space. Roja didnt care about anything when he faced Dai, not only did he use Six Flashes, he even used Sen Maboroshis space power. That one blow directly made the space shatter as if it was made of glass. Finally, space fell, and a huge black crack several kilometers spread across the sky. Hagoromo directly used all of his power to contain the damage of the huge crack and finally could suppress it. When the crack disappeared, Roja and Dai also were nowhere to see. Everything returned to normal as if nothing happened, but Konoha that was completely destroyed proved that everything that happened wasnt a dream. At the end of the third Ninja war, Roja, using his own power, completely destroyed Konoha, the most powerful ninja village in the world. This news shook the belief of all people in this world! Chapter 456: Changes! Mist Village, Roja was standing on the roof wearing a loose black and white robe while overlooking the entire village. The Hachimon Tonkou Its indeed a very strong power, but unfortunately, the limitations it has is too much Roja muttered as he remembered the battle with Dai. Dai wasnt as strong as Gai. Roja knew this very well. Because Gais Night Gai was strong because even Madara with his Six-Path mode couldnt handle it. In term of power, Gai was as strong as a high-level Six-path character, while Dai was at the primary stage at most. Roja was a middle Six-path right now, but he could fight Dai without getting injured at all. Dai was directly devoured by the void when space tore, but Roja was unscathed as he tore space again and re-entered Narutos world. While thinking about the Hachimon Tonkous power, Roja shook his head slightly. Speaking this, the Hachimon Tonkous limitation is risky Gai only used Taijutsu against Madara, but the latter didnt use any jutsu as well, if he used a Dojutsu, otherwise, no matter how strong Gai is, he wouldnt be able to touch him. Roja muttered in his heart. In fact, his battle with Dai is the same, if he used his space ability to suppress Dai directly, he wouldve won directly. And even Gai who was at least twice as strong as Dai, wouldnt be able to win against Minato while he used Flying Thunder God. In the original story, Dai couldnt kill the seven swordsmen of the mist because probably they used some movement technique to move in a different direction away from Dai, in the end, he could only kill four of them. The power the Hachimon Tonkou granted is huge, but the limitations are also as great. After thinking about it for some time, Roja gave up on the idea of studying the Hachimon Tonkou. He knows the road he chose to the peak, and he didnt want to use such extreme techniques. Being greedy isnt good. Without the Six-paths body, if I encountered Gai, I would have some trouble dealing with him His body now was almost a Six-paths body. He was a Shinigami, his soul was almost indestructible, and if he reaches the perfect Six-paths body, he would be unkillable. Natures chakra in the Ryuchi Cave shouldve recovered by now. Roja breathed a sigh in relief and opened a space tunnel toward the Ryuchi cave and disappeared. The third was coming to an end, and finally, all the hard work of Konoha landed in the hands of the Mist. With the last event, Rojas reputation was known throughout the world, and he was even given the name of the god of Shinobi. He was able to destroy Konoha with his own strength alone, this was beyond anyone in the world. Konohas power was now history. The Mist village soared with Mei being the fifth Mizukage, and with her ruling, no blood limit massacre happened. More than a year passed quickly, and within this year, a lot of things happened. Such as Minato taking the Hokages title becoming the fourth Hokage. Orochimaru going Rogue and so on. Nothing to do with the Mist. Inside the Ninjas School in the Mist, countless young ninjas were present on the field. Two young ninjas were fighting in the ring. One of them looked like a girl who was Haku. Because the blood limit purge didnt take place in this world, he became a student in the school in the Mist. Hakus age was that of the lowest grade Student in the school, but the one he was fighting was someone who was about to graduate from school, and still, the latter was under pressure. Wouch! Haku was four years old and could fight against that guy without any problem at all. Take this! The boy felt anger as he was fighting a young kid and couldnt defeat him at all, so he directly attacked with a Kunai. Ding! Haku parried the attack, but his power was inferior, and his arm was numb. But he was unwilling to admit defeat, he directly retreated and started making hand seals with one hand. Thousand Flying water Needles! Wouch! Countless needles appeared and moved toward his enemy blocking every escape route. One-handed printing and also using a blood limit technique, all the student and teachers were shocked seeing this. A teacher saw that the boy wont be able to face that attack and directly moved to block the attack and announced that Haku was the victor. How old is he? He already learned to use his blood limit He is a genius of the Yuuki clan. Countless teachers were impressed by Hakis talent. In the original story, Haku relied on himself to develop his blood limit techniques while following Zabuza. His strength was above that of Naruto and Sasuke when they were at the same age. Moreover, now he was taught from an early age, the techniques passed down in his clan, making his talent apparent. That kid is good, if he grows in the future, he could be the next Mizukage. At the top of the Mizukage Tower, Mei saw this and whispered. Yuuki Haku? Roja standing in the distance not far from Meo looked at the school, and his eyes flashed with light. Its true that I have already changed the world, but it appears that some things changed and others remained unchanged. Chapter 457: Kaguya’s Rebellion! Roja was thinking about this when suddenly, Kurenai appeared on the roof of the Mizukage tower. She was surprised when she saw Roja, and she immediately bowed. Roja-sama. Roja nodded at her and smiled: You seem stronger than before. Kurenai was embarrassed as she said: Just a little bit In the last year, Kurenai and Mei got stronger at a rapid pace. Mei finally learned her blood limit selection and her strength soared. Although Kurenai didnt jump in strength with the same pace as Mei, her chakra was in the level of a Kage and with her Genjutsu, she was slightly weaker than Mei. When Roja wasnt absorbing natures chakra from the three lands, he was giving the two of them pointers. Although he was almost god-like existence in the world, he was still striving for power. He didnt have any change in his heart because of power, and like always he was indifferent to his enemies and good to the people around him. You just saw that child, Haku, what can you say about him? Mei saw Kurenai and directly rushed toward her and asked. Kurenai nodded and said: He has the Ice release blood limit, and its already awakened. His only drawback is that his heart is too soft. In the previous battle, he couldve killed his opponent several times, but he didnt do it. Thats my conclusion. Mei nodded when she heard Kurenais words and immediately said: The ninja school already submitted his application for earlier graduation. With his strength, its useless to let him stay in the school, but his heart is too soft, so I will make him join the Anbu. Kurenai was a part of the Mist now, and she was the commander of the Anbu. But her position was, in fact, equal to Mei, its the same as an elder. Anbu? He could only take the test first. Kurenais eyes sank as she responded. The ninjas in the Anbu are elites of elites. Although Haku was strong, he was young and still not qualified to be part of the Anbu. Mei nodded and said: I meant to send him to the Anbu to hone his heart. When her voice fell, Mei looked at the side and smiled, she revealed her feminine charm and asked: Does Roja-sama has any advice? No, you decide. Roja yawned and didnt care much. Its just that Hakus appearance reminded him of the original story. In the past year, his body was perfectly transformed into a Six-paths body, and he was close to an immortal now. In addition, his six paths power increased, and he now could form five Truth-seeking ball instead of three. Sen Maboroshis space increased by a lot, and he took a step forward toward the eighth stage. If before the odds when fighting Hagoromo were against him, now they were equally matched. After all, the Six-paths body was the foundation toward immortality. I have the power to protect myself and my people, but Im still weak to try getting the Chakra fruit At the thought of Kaguya controlling six spaces, Roja felt the pressure. He had the power to protect himself but gaining that power was still somewhat difficult. After gaining the perfect Six-paths body, its difficult to improve further. And getting another surge of power was unlikely to happen in a short period. The difference between Six-path intermediate level and the high-level was apparent to Roja. In fact, taking the step into the high level was extremely difficult. Madara had the Ten tails and the Rennigan and was still in the intermediate level. Compared to Kaguya, he wasnt strong. It can be said that the people in the world wont be able to reach the high-level Six-path, even for Madara, it was impossible. For Roja, there wasnt any limit line in front of him. He only needed to continue absorbing Natures chakra step by step, enhancing the power of the Six-path and space. When Sen Maboroshi enters the eighth stage, he will experience a transformation that would make him directly rush to the High-Level Six-path or even higher. On a village dozen of miles away from the Mist village lives the Kaguya clan, one of the blood limit clans and one of the strongest clans. I will use Kimimaru tonight. I had enough of that womans rule. The clan head of the Kaguya clan stood in a room and talked to the higher-ups in the clan. The Kaguya clan was a clan born to fight. They all were fearless. On the third war, the clan gained a lot of reputation for their killings. Because whenever one appeared, the battle would always end by their hands. But they had some disadvantages, the love for war was in their bones. They just wanted to fight, and it didnt matter why. These few women and Roja Kill them all! The higher ups of the Kaguya clan yelled in excitement as if every cell in his body was boiling from excitement. All of them had the same expression, it didnt matter to them whether they win or lose, all they cared about was fighting. After the orders were issued, no one objected to it. Instead, they were all excited. Since the end of the third war, they didnt fight and started living peacefully, which was irritating for them. At night, dozens of Kaguya clan members gathered in an open space with Kimimaru, who was regarded as the secret weapon of the clan. Now we will start our attack on the Mist Village, we will let them know the power of the Kaguya clan. The clan head said, and all the other members sneered and started moving. Kimimaru was still in the same place with a cute expression on his face. What are you waiting for Kimimary, lets go. The clan head waved at Kimimary and said. Kimimaru didnt know what to do as he asked: What should I do? Dont think too much, just kill the people of the Mist, kill Roja The clan head showed a cruel smile and said: You just have to act according to your instinct. Kimimaru still didnt understand, but he still nodded and jumped with the rest of his clan and rushed toward the Mist village. ______________________________________ Chapter 458: Encountering Orochimaru! The sound of battle could be heard inside the Mist village. The sudden attack of the Kaguya clan was unexpected. This made the Mist village fall into a slight confusion state for a while. Fortunately, Mei response was very fast. When she discovered the rebellion of the Kaguya clan, she immediately ordered the Anbu to suppress them. The fights were still continuing, while two figures were standing outside the Mist village. One of them seemed really sinister. He had black hair which was fluttering in the wind and snake-like Pupils. With just a glance you, anyone would feel chill in his heart. He was Orochimaru. Standing in front of Orochimaru was one of the Anbu from the Mist. She was Kurenai, the first person to perceive Orochimarus arrival. I didnt expect in such a short while, the little girl who followed Roja would become the Anbu commander in the Mist village Orochimaru looked at Kurenai in front of him with shining eyes which looked evil but different from before. Orochimarus perception was powerful, so he could tell that Kurenais chakra level was not inferior to his. What are you doing in the Mist? was this rebellion your plan? Kurenai followed Roja for a long time and served as the Anbu commander for some time now, she didnt fear Orochimaru. She already stopped a few rebels before. She just looked at Orochimaru calmly. Orochimaru spread his hands and smiled before saying: Dont misunderstand, I dont like weak people who cant adapt to the change, I had nothing to do with this, I was just passing by. Do you think Id believe you? Kurenai looked coldly at Orochimaru. The Kaguya clan suddenly rebelled, and Orochimaru happened to appear nearby. She really didnt believe that there is no connection between the two. Instead, she snorted and her temperament changed while looking at Orochimaru dangerously. If you dont believe me, what can you do to me? He was jealous of Roja, not Kurenai. Although her chakra wasnt inferior to him, and she was definitively a strong opponent, but he was Orochimaru, how can he lose in front of a junior? When she heard his words, Kurenais eyes turned colder, and chakra started to stir up preparing for battle. Just as Kurenai was about to start the fight, one hand came from behind her and touched her shoulder. At the same time, a sound was heard. I believe that you just happened to be here. Roja appeared from the darkness behind Kurenai. He only said this to Orochimaru while looking calmly at him. When Orochimaru saw Roja, his pupil shrunk, seeing Roja look at him for two seconds, he decided to withdraw. Sorry for the disturbance. No problem. Roja didnt care. He was indifferent as he glanced at Mei, who was leading the Anbu and shook his head. The people of the Kaguya clan were good, but their sudden change was abnormal, except for Kimimaru who seemed normal. This rebellion didnt happen in the original story and was inexplicable. Now, the Mist village was still in control, and it was irrational to rebel. If this was the case, then let this clan disappear the same way as the original story. Rojas attitude against blood limit clans was dull. He seemed like he controlled the Mist village, but actually, he was just looking for a place to live in. Even if there were no ninjas in the village, he would live there with ordinary people. Kurenai bowed her head toward Roja, then she looked at him for a long time before looked at the direction of the village and said. Roja-sama. Go on, dont stay here. Roja looked at Kurenai casually. Kurenai nodded and jumped directly to join the fight. Seeing that She left, Orochimaru who wanted to leave, felt his life threatened when he stood before Roja. And almost when he was about to leave, a small figure appeared from outside the village. When the figure saw Roja and Orochimaru, he hesitated for a bit before choosing to rush at Roja. It was Kimimaru. At this time, Kimimaru was only seven years old, he held a bone sword in his hand as he rushed at Roja. The Kaguya clans weapon is their bones, and these bones were harder than steel. Kimimaru directly rushed at Roja with his bone sword and stabbed at Roja. Roja looked at Kimimaru, and his eyes flashed curiously as he pinched his fingers together against the bone swords. Kimimaru felt an incredible amount of force pressing on his sword before it directly shattered. Ten finger Drilling bullets! Kimimaru almost instinctively stopped advancing as he moved backward while his fingers were pointing at Roja. Ten bullets rushed out of his fingers toward Roja. Roja didnt even look at them, as he directly waved his hand, and the attack returned toward Kimimaru. This child Orochimaru looked at this and stopped his actions, he was about to leave, but his eyes changed when he saw Kimimaru and couldnt help praising him. At such a young age, he can make such a quick judgement in battle. Although it didnt matter when he was facing Roja, he was a natural warrior. Although he had his own thoughts, he immediately thought of Roja and dismissed any thoughts he had and left directly disappearing in the darkness. Chapter 459: Kimimaro! Good! Seeing that his attack had no effect on Roja, Kimimaro understood that the person in front of him was strong. But he was someone from the Kaguya clan, not only was he born a warrior and wasnt afraid of death, so he once again attacked. Youre desperately attacking me, do you want to kill me that much? When Roja saw Kimimaro attack him again, he blinked and asked while laughing. Kimimaro heard Rojas question and replied: Well, my goal is to kill people from the Mist and Roja. When he heard a seven- or eight-years-old kid wanted to kill him, Roja smiled and looked at him with great interest as he said: Do you know who is Roja? Oh, I dont know him. Kimimaro attacked Roja again and didnt listen to him. When Roja stopped Kimimaro, he couldnt help smile and say: You dont even know him, why would you want to kill him? Kimimaro stood in his place with a blank face. He didnt know why he was doing this, he just heard the command from the clan head and obeyed. From an early age, he was regarded as a monster and was locked in a cage, he didnt live like a normal kid at all. Roja shook his head slightly. No wonder Orochimaru could brainwash this kid with a few words. He was as pure and innocent as a newborn. Roja suddenly thought about Kimimaros blood limit. That blood limit came from Kaguya herself, and it should be powerful. Even the body of the user is close to the sages body. Although its too weak to be compared to Kaguya, there is a certain connection between the two, perhaps I could see the power of Kaguya through the Kaguya clan. Roja perceived the power contained inside Kimimaro and mattered to himself. For a child like Kimimaro, he could easily be brainwashed. After learning that the person he wanted to kill was the one in front of him, he felt odd, but he still kept up with Rojas footsteps. I dont know the meaning of my existence. I only know that only with fights can I prove myself. Roja took Kimimaro all the way toward the Mist Village. At this time, the battle has come to an end, and the Kaguya clan members were scattered all over the place. They werent afraid of death as they rushed forward without hesitation toward their death. The group led by Mei held the advantage and circled around them. The remaining Kaguya clan Members were like a trapped beast, but they still wanted to fight. When a few ninjas saw Kimimaro, they knew he was a member of the Kaguya clan, so they rushed toward him, but as soon as they saw Roja beside him, they stopped directly and saluted Roja. Roja-sama. Roja-sama! Roja coming here made everyone who saw him rush toward him. Roja didnt care, after glancing at the battle, seeing Mei and Kurenai, he led Kimimaro back to the Mizukage tower. Although Haku was talented, he was softhearted. On the other hand, Kimimaro was decisive and unafraid of death, which made Roja pick him. Kimimaro had a self-healing ability comparable with having Sages body, whats more, he had the Kaguya blood limit, which has a huge potential. In addition to helping Hancock absorb Nature Chakra, Roja decided to take a disciple. After a while, the fights finally settled down, and the bodies of countless Kaguya clan members were piled up in an open space. Kurenai commanded the Anbu to clean up the mess while Mei returned to the Mizukage tower. When she entered, she saw Roja with Kimimaro. When she saw that Kimimaro was one of the Kaguya, she narrowed her eyes. Roja-sama. Mei first greeted Roja then immediately reported to him. Roja listened before finally saying. The Kaguya clan doesnt exist anymore. This is Kimimaro, he is my disciple Arrange for him to be part of the Anbu. Kimimaro was still young, and its early for Roja to teach him the sage Mode. And for ordinary chakra control and physical power, Roja didnt intend to teach him personally. When Mei heard Rojas words, she looked strangely at Kimimaro and was slightly horrified. Rojas Disciple?! Roja was strong beyond anyones imagination, and this kid was accepted as his disciple. This little kid from the Kaguya clan is really in luck. When she looked at him, she could tell that he didnt understand Rojas status and what kind of power would be his disciple brings him. Mei couldnt help but mutter. What do you want? Roja looked at her and smiled. He moved his hand and pinched her cheek and said: I will let you handle this first. I will go back now. After that, Roja didnt wait for Meis reaction as he walked toward the darkness once again and disappeared. Mei touched her cheek and blushed, and at the same time, she couldnt help but mutter. Is there a teacher like Roja who just accept a student and throw him at other people to train? However, since he was already accepted by Roja, his status wont be shaken no matter what. Mei sighed helplessly and said to Kimimaro: Follow me. Ok. The young Kimimaro was well behaved. Chapter 460: Kyuubi’s Attack! Mist village, in the deepest part, Roja and Hancock were in a spacious room that only them and the two maids could enter. Roja was standing beside the window, looking at the dark sky. The sky was full of stars as if it represented other worlds. Rojas gaze seemed to cross the void and to look through the planes, and the last stop for it is the world of bleach, where Aizen controlled the Hogyoku. And Yamamoto is the captain commander and the king of Quincy, Yhwach is preparing for his comeback. After all, Narutos world is just a temporary stop in Rojas journey. Roja knew the entire plot of Naruto, and although there is someone who could threaten him, his knowledge will help him overcome everything. He knew everything the other person can do. But, Bleachs world is different. Like Yhwach who knew everything, the captain of the 0 squad who controls everything in black, and the soul king Once he steps into the world of bleach, he would be directly exposed to these beings, not like Narutos world. In Narutos world, there arent many variables. It can be said that everything was under control and was developing in the direction he wants. What are you thinking about? At this time, a figure came from his back and gently wrapped her arms around his neck before speaking. Without looking back, Roja knew that this was Hancock. His thoughts scattered as he caught Hancocks white hands and smiled: Im thinking about the Future. Hancock didnt move, she let Roja hold her hands and asked: How is the training? If there isnt an accident, it will take some time to go higher According to my calculations, we still have time. Roja responded. The two of them moved back from the window and sat on the bed. Roja laid down lazily and leaned on Hancock. Hancock grinned. However, just when they were getting started, Roja opened his eyes suddenly, and his expression changed. He turned his head and looked at one direction. What happened? Hancocks attention was fully on Roja, so his movement didnt escape her eyes. She felt strange at first before looking immediately at the direction Roja was looking at. In her perception, she could feel a strong chakra coming from far away. Is it Konoha? Rojas eyes flashed a little. Judging from the chakra they felt, it was deep inside the country of fire, and it was felt from here, so I was extraordinary. After a while, Roja thought about the source of the chakra. The Kyuubi! Unsurprisingly, today was Narutos birthday, the day when Obito took control of the Kyuubi and attacked Konoha. Uchiha Obito Rojas eyes flashed, most of the Mist village problems before was because of Obito. He remembers it very clearly. After that incident, Roja planned on finding Obito. As a result, Obito was hiding in the corner of the world. Although yous till need to complete the resurrection of the Ten tails, but this task doesnt need many people. Roja stood up and said to Hancock: Im going out. Ok. Hancock nodded and didnt ask what Roja was going to do. She was the proud pirate empress in front of others, but with Roja, she was just an obedient wife. Konoha. Because of the fight between Roja and Dai, Konoha was built in the north of the old place. Ninjas were quick to rebuild a village. They actually completed it in about a month. Under the dark sky, not far from Konoha, a space tunnel appeared, and a masked Uchiha emerged. After landing, he looked at the direction of Konoha with coldness. This was the place he loved the most, but now, that love turned to hatred. He wants to destroy the world and rebuild it with Rin, no one can stop him, everything in this world will be controlled by him. Konoha I will make you pay first. Obito bit his finger and immediately made a few seals before hitting the ground with his palm. Summoning Jutsu! Boom! A huge smoke screen appeared, and the Kyuubi with Sharingan eyes appeared. He was being controlled by Obito. The Kyuubi directly snarled and moved toward Konoha. The appearance of the Kyuubi alerted all the ninjas in Konoha. Many ninjas looked at this and were horrified. Its the Kyuubi! Quickly report to the Hokage! Looking at the raging Kyuubi, everyone was stunned as they felt the terrifying chakra from the Kyuubi. For the ordinary ninjas, Roja and the Kyuubi were something incomprehensible for them. Wouch! Wouch! Many ninjas were trying to stop it, but no ninjutsu actually worked. With one tail sweep, all ninjutsus collapsed and a few ninjas were directly sent flying. Damn! Why is the Kyuubi Sarutobi seemed older then he was in the original story, he was alarmed by the Kyuubi. He stood on a roof and looked at it raging. At the same time, he knew that this was bad. Orochimaru went Rogue to his disappointment, Jiraiya was nowhere to be found, and Tsunade was still mourning. Konoha could only try resisting the Kyuubi without them. The four violet flames formation was useless in front of the Kyuubi, and there wasnt enough manpower to make the four red Yang formation. Troublesome. Sarutobi took a deep breath to calm down and ordered the civilians and children to evacuate. Chapter 461: Kamui doesn’t work! G.O.S.S Outside of Konoha, while the Kyuubi was attacking, Obito wasnt fighting Minato like it shouldve been because almost as soon as the Kyuubi attacked, another person appeared before Obito. And unlike the original story, Obito didnt give his Sharingan to Kakashi, he had both eyes now. You? Why are you here? Under the dark sky, Roja looked at Obito. He looked at his mask indifferently. Should I call you Tobi, or Uchiha Obito? Rojas voice made Obitos heart tremble. He didnt expect Roja to know his identity directly, but he directly calmed down. I dont know who that is and Im a nobody Are you here to save Konoha? That shouldnt be something you would do. Roja destroyed Konoha before, and he shouldnt care about it. Roja didnt answer but still stared at Obitos Sharingan. Rojas eyes were normal, like everybody else, but Obito felt endless pain from them. The atmosphere started to change, and the air seemed heavier. Suddenly Roja opened his mouth and said calmly: Last year, the Mist chasing after my maid, it was youre doing right? Rojas words made Obito shake. His face became cold. He finally knew why Roja was here, he came for him. Since he was an enemy, there is no need to talk anymore. Does it matter, it something irrelevant. Obito coldly said, his Sharingan was slowly rotating. At this time, Obito already inherited many techniques from Madara, he also learned about many things that were kept hidden in the world. If the ninja world was a chess board, then he was the player that should arrange the board. In the original story, Obito wanted to directly abandon Madaras plan and make the infinite Tsukuyomi himself. Now, no one would be able to manipulate him, or so he thought. Youre saying that it doesnt matter? Roja smiled, and Sen Maboroshi emerged from nowhere and hovered in front of him. The atmosphere suddenly changed and became colder. Bankai! Hakka No Togame! Cold force emerged from his body and swept all directions. In an instant, it seemed like winter has come. Obitos face changed, and without hesitation, he directly used Kamui, but even while he avoided his attack, he still felt the cold. In the battle between Roja and Dai, he watched the battle from far away. The power of the Eighth Gate was already shocking, but Roja still suppressed it and even broke the space. If there is someone Obito was really jealous of in this world, then it would be Roja. Jealousy aside, Obito had his own pride, Roja could break space, but his Sharingan could control another dimension. Humph. Obito directly ignored Rojas attack, and his Sharingan transformed directly. Kamui! Wouch! A black vortex appeared directly twisting and tearing on Rojas body, forcing Rojas to use his power of space directly. In the original story, Obito had only one Sharingan which could only teleport him from and to the dimension of Kamui, he didnt have any kind of attack ability. But now he also had the power of the other eye that Kakashi had. The power that could be exerted with both eyes is not something like one plus one equals two, it was far stronger than that. Combination close and far distance, attack, and defense. Even Roja sighed by the power of his eyes, if he had the choice between the eyes of Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, and Obito, he would definitively choose Obitos. Wouch! Facing Obitos attack, Roja directly grasped Sen Maboroshi and waved it. The void was directly torn. Kamui was actually cut! Although he knew that Roja had the power to destroy space, his heart shook when he saw him destroy his attack. Roja held his Sen Maboroshi and stepped forward, he flashed and appeared beside Obit and stabbed his sword at him. Void Thorn! Did he get a Sharingan with the power of space? He also had the power of space, so what. Seeing Rojas attack, Obito felt that his life would end if he receives it directly. He directly used the observation power of his Sharingan and moved aside to avoid it. Wouch! Rojas sword directly stabbed in Obitos shoulder which was in the Kamui. After hitting him, Obito thought that the attack wont hit him as he used his Kamui. But unfortunately, Rojas attack seemed to pierce the void and directly went for Obitos actual shoulder. This time, Obito failed to avoid Rojas attack, his left arm was directly hit by Rojas attack. Obito was stunned as he couldnt believe that Rojas attack cut through the void and directly went for him inside the Kamui. His Kamui doesnt work against Roja! Chapter 462: Izanagi! Damn! With a hand on his shoulder, Obtio bit his teeth and directly used Susanoo. Obito had both eyes, so he can naturally use Susanoo, and since half of his body had the cells of Hashirama, his Susanoo was stronger than other Uchihas. The powerful chakra seemed to materialize directly. The appearance of a Susanoo alarmed Konoha. That is Susanoo? Did the Uchiha has someone who could use Mangekyu Sharingan? Sarutobi was waving his stuff while fighting with the Kyuubi when he saw the Susanoo and was shocked. Since Madara, only a few people had the Mangekyu Sharingan, and even amongst them, fewer could use Susanoo. Sarutobi knew that this was the real power of the Sharingan, but he didnt expect someone would have that power. Mangekyu Sharingan In addition to Sarutobi, Fugaku looked at the Susanoo, and his heart shook from shock. Magekyu Sharingan controlled the Kyuubi, as the head of the Uchiha clan, he knew this very well. He felt that the situation with the Kyuubi was sudden, and now he was clear on the situation. Someone secretly planned this. Moreover, it was an Uchiha who did it. Who is it? Fugako was suspicious, and his brows were wrinkled, and many names flashed in his mind, but he shook his head as soon as he thought about each name. He couldnt find any clue. Wouch! Obito released his Susanoo, but he wasnt like Madara with three heads and six arms. A sword was hanging from his waist. Facing Roja, Obito didnt hesitate to use his Susanoo. He directly controlled it and attacked Roja with black Shurikens. Kamui Shuriken! Obito shouted and directly threw the Shuriken at Roja. The Shuriken was full of the power of space as they moved through the air. Wouch! Roja held Sen Maboroshi with both hands and was in a swinging posture before directly waving his sword. Wouch! Space was torn by Rojas sword, and a dark crack appeared in the sky, Obitos shurikens collided with Rojas attack and made a horrible sound. Space directly distorted and swallowed the shurikens. Almost as soon as they disappeared, Obito moved directly, pulled his sword, and waved it at Rojas head. Kamui Slash! Like the shurikens, the slash contained the power of space as well. As long as it touches something, it would distort space and make it vanish directly. Facing this, Roja still didnt care, because even without the power of space, his six paths body could forcibly stop the space distortion. Kamuis space wasnt in Narutos world. Wouch! Roja held his sword in both hands and waved his sword again. Sen Maboroshi was like a toothpick in front of Susanoos sword, but as soon as they collided, it blocked the attack. The power of space was constantly conflicting with each other, and the sound of thunder was constantly heard. Rojas attacks focused on cutting the void while Obitos made space distort. Space cutting and distortion were different, and it was hard to guess which was better. But, the gap between Roja and Obito was huge. Not only does Roja have the power of the Six-path, but he was also a , and with Sen Maboroshi, he had unlimited potential. However, Obito only had his Sharingan, he didnt have the body or power of the six-path, how can he compete with Roja? Almost after a few seconds, Rojas sword cut through the void and directly destroyed Obitos attack. Wouch! The power of Rojas sword attack wasnt reduced, it directly swept at Obitos Susanoo, and it was directly divided into two. This monster At this time, Obito couldnt believe this. He took a deep breath, and he understood that he wont be able to confront Roja, at least not until he becomes the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. I should leave! Obito directly looked at Roja with jealousy and was ready to retreat. However, Roja already foresaw this. It wasnt easy to leave in front of Roja. Obito had the Kamui, and his speed was double of that in the original. But, in front of Roja, he wasnt fast at all. Roja had the ability to predict the future, he took one step and directly flashed in front of Obito as the sword fell. Void Thorn! This time, Obito, who was clam, couldnt remain that way anymore. He was horrified as he tried to avoid Rojas strike, but in the end, he failed. Wouch! Rojas sword directly annihilated the Space vortex that Obito made at the same time, he cut his body in two. Roja didnt stop, as the void cracked along Obitos body. Blood splashed. The void cracks finally receded, and Obitos eyes were closed, and he still didnt fall down. However, almost when his body fell down, something strange happened as his body disappeared silently. Oh Izanagi! Looking at this scene, Roja was surprised at the corner of his mouth raised. After his body disappeared, it didnt appear again, because he directly went inside Kamui as soon as he was revived by the Izanagi. Roja put away Sen Maboroshi and glanced at Konoha that was being attacked by the Kyuubi. Indra and Ashuras chakra Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. It seems like this didnt change After a sigh, Roja took a step and disappeared. Chapter 463: 2 Years Later. In a dark and damp underground, a space vortex emerged, and Obitos figure appeared from it and fell to the ground. God Damn it! Obito gasped fiercely while clenching his teeth, and one of his hand was on his eye. After a long time, he let go of his hand, and only one eye remained. To escape, he had to use the forbidden Jutsu, Izanagi at the cost of one of his eyes. Your plan to destroy Konoha seemed to have costed you dearly! The Black and White Zetsu emerged from the ground as he said to Obito while laughing a little. Obito snorted, although he was very angry, he wasnt angry at While Zetsu, with his character, he even ridiculed Madara before. Black Zetsu said with a hoarse voice: Controlling the Kyuubi doesnt benefit your plan, you were willing to go alone and paid the price As he said this, his eyes flashed without Obito noticing. Others may not know about Rojas fight with Hagoromo, but he was Kaguyas third son who was always hiding in the dark. In order to resurrect Kaguya, he manipulated the world behind the scene. Hagoromo was monitoring the world, and when Black Zetsu discovered this, he was shocked. And when Roja fought with him, he felt unbelievable. He knew everything that happened in the last thousand years, but he didnt know anyone like Roja. That guy He is definitively isnt from this world. Black Zetsu was extremely jealous of Roja. Without the power of the Ten-Tails, he could fight Hagoromo, and whats more, he didnt have any information about him. There is no doubt that he wasnt from this world. Black Zetsu manipulated everything, even Hashirama, and Madara, but Roja came from another world and was completely out of his control. Black Zetsu inherited Kaguyas will. He knew that Kaguya wanted to take all chakra before someone from the distant world comes and take it. Roja seemed to be one of Kaguyas enemies. He appeared without any expectation, and his power is much stronger than what I expected. Obito took a deep breath and calmed down. White Zetsu said: Your strength is greatly reduced by the loss of that eye, this would make it difficult for us to complete our plan. Not too bad. After Black Zetsus eyes flashed, he said with a hoarse voice: More than half of your body is made with Hashiramas cells, it could slowly reduce the side effect. Oh? Hearing this, Obito was excited, he knew that if he lost one of his eyes, his power would drop. Not only the speed of his Kamui, but he also wont be able to use Susanoo anymore, which means he would lose half of his power if not more. Now that he heard this, he was naturally happy. The process is a bit of a hassle, but it can still be done, you need to collect some things first, you need to go back to Konoha and look for Black Zetsu whispered calmly as he described how to restore his eye. Obito listened, and his face constantly changed before he nodded. After thinking for a while, Obito asked. What is the situation with Nagato? All are in control We cant confront the five Villages, and we can fight Roja even more, Im afraid we need to wait for a while. Two years later, in the Mist village. In the back mountain beside the Mist village, usually, ninjas occasionally come here and confront each other. Wouch! Wouch! In an open space behind the mountain, a dozen ninjas of the Mist were training in pairs. The most shocking scene was the fight between two kids. Ten Finger Drilling Bullets. Ice release: Ice wall! Kimimaru attacked, and Haku without hesitation directly made an Ice wall in front of him. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Kimimarus attack hit the wall and made a hole in it, but when it penetrated it, it lost strength and was directly swept by Haku. Thousand flying water needles of death! Haku wasnt willing to show any weakness, he directly attacked after blocking Kimimarus attack. Numerous needles condensed in the air and moved toward Kimimaru. Wouch! Kimimaru jumped and avoided the Needles, only a few hit him, and it only made him a little stiff without penetrating his body. Kimimaru stopped slightly before continuing moving forward toward Haku and waved his hands. Wouch! The dazzling battle continued between the two. Both of them were having a good fight. Just when they consumed most of their chakra and physical strength, a burst of applause sounded from the distance as two figures walked toward them. Among the two was the commander of the Anbu, Kurenai, she looked at Haku and Kimimaru with appreciation in her face. And with her was Roja. Captain! Roja-sama! The Anbu seeing Roja and Kurenai directly saluted while being nervous and excited at the same time, especially when they saw Roja. In the Mist village, Kurenai and Mei had the highest positions, but many people knew that Roja was the leader behind the scene. Moreover, Roja represented their glory, so when they saw him, they were always excited. Chapter 464: Teaching Haki! After two years, Kimimaro and Haku received special training in the Anbu, their strength increased rapidly. At this time, they already have the strength of a Jonin. If their chakra control increases, they would easily reach the level of Special Jonin. When the original story period starts, they would at least be at that level. Kimimaro and Hakus talents surprised Kurenai. She wasnt a genius in Konoha, and if it wasnt for Roja, she wouldnt even be compared to Kimimaro and Haku now. What do you think? Kurenai looked at Roja and asked. In the Mist village, she could contact Roja any time she wanted, in addition to Hancock, only she and Mei had that privilege, and she was happy just walking outside with Roja. Not bad. Roja replied casually, but he didnt decide what to do yet. Even when they are at this level, he still didnt praise them. However, Rojas sentence was already good, because Haku and Kimimaro both felt flattered by it. Haku had Roja as his role model, and Kimimaro only obeyed Roja without any question asked. Noticing their attitude, Roja smiled and thought for a bit, then he said to Kimimaro: Come here, attack me with the best thing you can do. Okay! Kimimaro quickly responded without hesitation. He was clear about the power gap between him and Roja, and he knew that Roja was testing him. So he quickly rushed toward him and attacked. The power of his Blood limit was a purely physical attack. Boom! Roja stretched his hand and grabbed Kimimaros fist and blocked it. Your physical strength isnt bad Roja showed a thoughtful look. In the past two years, other than visiting the three Holy lands, he was studying the Kaguya blood limit. Its a pity because Kimimaros bones were far from being the same as Kaguya. Maybe if Kmimiaru had the body of the Sage or higher, he would find something interesting. Although he couldnt know the strength of his bones, he studied his body thoroughly and found that his physical strength was far from other people and his resilience was also extraordinary, it was comparable to the body of the Sage. The only problem was that he had that disease the same as in the original story. However, Roja was already a six-path existence, that disease wont be a problem for him. From that punch, Roja judged Kimimaros power and condition. After thinking a little, he said: Your physical strength is barely enough for me to teach you. After saying this, Roja looked at Haku and said: Your strength is also enough for Kurenai to teach you the perception technique. Roja intended to teach Kimimaru Busoshoku Haki, and made Kurenai teach Haku the kenbushoku Haki. Kimimaro was the disciple he recognized, and Haku left a good impression on him. Roja-sama? Kurenai looked at Roja in surprise, since Roja mentioned the perception, she knew exactly what he meant, and she was surprised because Roja never allowed her to pass it to anyone, but now she could teach this to Haku. Its ok. Roja nodded at Kurenai. Kurenai saw this and directly looked at Haku, she couldnt help think about how lucky this little guy was. Of course, the luckiest one was Kimimaro. When she first learned that he was Rojas disciple, she was shocked and envied him. Come with me. Roja looked at Kimimaro and said. Kimimaro directly followed Roja without saying anything. As they reached a tree in the distance, Roja stopped. Roja raised his head and took a leaf from the tree and said: What do you think about this leaf? Kimimaro looked at it and didnt understand what Roja meant, but he still replied. Ordinary. Roja held the leaf and smiled at Kimimaro before saying: Take out your bone sword. Kimimaro nodded and extended his palm, suddenly a bone came out from his hand as he held it. Roja pinched the leaf and looked at the bone sword in Kimimaros hand. Wouch! A common leaf fell on the bone, but on the way, it was suddenly covered in black and cut the bone from the middle. Kimimaros eyes suddenly widened. Rojas strength was clear if he used a finger, he could break the bone sword, but the problem is that he used an ordinary leaf to do so. Its incredible that a normal leaf in Rojas hand could be stronger than his bone sword. Do you understand? After Roja cut the bone sword, he asked Kimimaro with a smile. Kimimaro was still shocked and shook his head. He didnt feel any chakra at all. He couldnt understand how that leaf could cut his bone sword. Roja smiled slightly and threw away that leaf. He said: Since you dont understand, then listen, this is a way to get stronger using Chapter 465: The Otsutsuki Clan on the moon! Listening to Rojas teaching, Kimimaro was sometimes thinking and sometimes confused. He resisted asking a question before Roja finished talking. After seeing that Roja stopped talking, he whispered some questions to Roja. Roja answered Kimimaros questions. After hearing the answers, Kimimaro seemed to understand everything, and he nodded at Roja and said: No problem, Sensei! Then, you can go to practice. Rojas serious and calm expression, turned into a gentle one as he smiled at Kimimaro and immediately turned around and moved. Roja took a look at Kurenai teaching Haku, then he moved from his place into a high place while overlooking the entire village. Standing there, Roja thought about the past two years, his six-path power is already at the peak of the initial stage, and anytime it could break through into the mid-stage. His Sen Maboroshi was at Seventh stage +8, he was getting closer to the eighth stage. His space was getting closer to the space controlled by Kamui. If he can surpass the size of the Kamui dimension, he wont need to use space power like Void Thorn anymore, he can use his space to suppress Obito completely. When Roja was still there, the sky started to dim, and a bright red moon suddenly hangs in the sky. Suddenly Rojas brows wrinkled as he felt strange. This chakra How far was the moon from earth, Roja wasnt clear about this, but even with such a long distance, he could feel the chakra coming from the moon, its obvious that this chakra was strong and comparable to the power of Hagoromo. This made Roja a little bit surprised. In his Memory, he recalled that Hagoromos brother was on the moon. In the original story, his descendants tried to destroy the world but were stopped by Naruto The question is, shouldnt this happen after the fourth war? Which should take place after ten years or so, but now the strong chakra was felt from the moon. Is it because of my presence in this world? The moon Rojas eyes flashed, as he thought: I dont know how much the concentration of nature chakra is there in the moon, but it should be strong, or else how could they survive there? Roja looked at the moon in the sky, and his eyes were shining with a strange light. On the moon, in an extremely vast area, the ground collapsed, and cracks appeared everywhere, blood and corpses filled the place as if a war was taking place. After Hagoromu and Humura defeated Kaguya and sealed her, Humura lived on the moon and his descendants were tasked to guard the seal. His descendants were very much like the Hyuuga. His descendants were also divided in two, ones who felt that everything should be destroyed from the will of their ancestor, and the others believed that their ancestors will isnt that extreme. As a result, the grudge between the two gradually deepened. You guys You have Misunderstood the will of our ancestors On the battlefield, a man full of blood wearing a kimono held a hole in his chest as he faced another group of people and spoke. Even if he was a descendant of Humura, he would die with such severe injury. Misunderstand? It is you and your family who cant understand. On person in front of the man said. The world created by the Six-path Sage failed, the demonic statue of the outer path that sealed the body of the Ten-Tails was stolen. In the past few years, a horrible guy appeared in the world, he even confronted the sage of the six-path. There is no need for a world with ninjas, if your family wants to protect the world of ninjas, then I will destroy you both. This guy was Toneri Otsutsukis father. To destroy the ninja world You wont hesitate to pay such a price The guy spurted blood and rushed over, trying to perish with his enemy. Toneris father sneered, and with a thought, his Tenseigan suddenly glowed with golden light and instantly, a golden light shot out and made a gully several kilometers long. Under this attack, the dying man couldnt resist and disappeared from the world. Remove his eyes and merge them with the Tenseigan. After this, the guys behind him rushed and did what they were ordered. Using the Byakugan with the Tenseigan can make their eyes more perfect. At this time, he wanted to make the moon fall on the ground and directly destroy the world. Even if there is a guy who could fight with the Six-path Sage, he wont be able to stop us. A few days later, Toneris father didnt leave it to his son to destroy the ninjas world, he controlled the moon with his eyes and made it move toward the earth marking the end of the world. Chapter 466: Tenseigan! At night inside the Mist Village. Countless stars were shining in the black sky with a big, somewhat weird moon which seemed attractive. At this moment, Roja stood in the depth of the village looking at the sky from the window, and his eyes flashed strangely. Is it really time to start? Arent they afraid that they would destroy Kaguyas seal directly releasing her? A few days ago, he discovered the chakra fluctuation in the moon, but he didnt directly go there. He didnt expect that the original plot changed so much. There were still ten years before the fourth war, and these guys cant hold back anymore and want to destroy the world already. Roja shook his head. He also thought that Kaguya wasnt sealed in the flesh and chakra only, but also her soul and will. Although she was sealed on the moon, if he wanted to resurrect her, other than destroying the moon, he also needed to resurrect the ten tails and launch Infinite Tsukiyomi so that she can be resurrected completely. But in any case, making the moon fall on the world is a but too much I never had the chance to fight with a six path figure before, but they dont know anything about Kaguya. Since they did this, it means that this is directed at me. Roja murmured, when he said this, his eyes turned cold and looked at the moon with a sneer. If thats the case, then let me know how the Otsutsuki clan could survive in the moon. The moment he said this, his figure flickered and came out of the house. At the same time, he stepped toward the sky and disappeared instantly. When he appeared again, he was hundreds of meters in the air. Wouch! Wouch! Roja didnt use the space power; he simply used moonwalk and rushed toward the sky. From where he stood, he could see the entire ninja world, and above him was the starry sky. At this altitude, Roja could clearly see the moon moving toward the ground, and he could clearly see the moons surface. Most importantly, he could perceive the chakra fluctuation on the moon, which wasnt inferior to the level of six paths. Tenseigan! In the original story, even Naruto couldnt resist the power of the Tenseigan. Roja didnt stop as he continued to fly toward the moon. Since he arrived at the outer space, the moonwalk can no longer work as there is no air to step on. But he opened the six path mode, and the Truth-Seeking balls hovered around him. He used them to moved forward toward the moon. As he came closer, other than the chakra from people, he could also feel the power of the nature chakra. Moreover, since Kaguya and the Ten-Tails were sealed there, natures chakra was several times denser than on the ground, but still not as dense as the three holy lands. The concentration of natures chakra is really a surprise. Roja smiled, but he didnt stop as he continued forward to the moon and after a while, he finally came to the atmosphere around the moon, he already knew the position of the Otsutsuki clan, so he didnt pause. He directly stepped down and suddenly disappeared and turned into after images and moved toward them. In an empty square, a tenseigan was shining while dozens of people were looking at the otsutsuki family. Those looking were the survivors of the previous war. Every one of them didnt have eyes, but they still looked at the tenseigan with awe and admiration. Toneris father stood in front of them calmly only when he looked at his son would he show a little bit of gentleness. Father, Grandfather Why do you have to destroy the world of ninjas? The young Toneri stood beside his father and said. His fathers gentle look immediately disappeared as a cold one took its place: The world created by the six path sage for peace has failed. The ninjas never stopped fighting for so many years. This failed world isnt worth existing anymore, so we must follow the will of our ancestor, Hamura, and destroy this failed world and build another one. Toneri stood there with a cute and ignorant face as he whispered: Destroy the world Is it very difficult Its not difficult. His father smiled and sighed with pride. He said: As long as there is the treasure of our family, the Tenseigan can easily destroy the world, and no one can stop us. Is that so? Almost at the moment when his voice fell, another one was heard, a voice full of ridicule and disdain. Who? Toneris fathers face changed. The look on all the people presents changed. Although they didnt have eyes, they had a powerful perception. They instantly found the source of the sound and turned to face it. In that direction, Roja wore his six-path kimono and held the scepter in his hand. Eight Truth-seeking balls hovered around him. Who? How did you come here! The people present exposed their anger, and each of them let their chakra loose. The chakra was no less than a kages chakra, and even a few of them reached the standards of a super kage. Are these the people living in the moon, the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki? Roja looked around and smiled. His face turned cold, and his Reiatsu came out and crashed in all direction. Bang!! The ground under his feet shattered, and dust flew in the air as the entire moon trembled. Many of the people here couldnt bear the pressure from the Reiatsu, and chakra Roja released and trembled to the ground. If they had eyes, you would see the fear and panic in them. Who is it?! Who was this?! His power is unbelievable! Chapter 468: Destroy! Wouch! Rojas thoughts moved, and Sen Maboroshi turned into hundreds of millions of red cherry blossom petals which flew toward the Tenseigan. The leader was in horror along with his people, and he didnt hesitate to use the Tenseigan to the limit releasing a radiance like a sun. Silence. The cherry blossom fell on the light and released an even more blinding light, which made people wake up from their sleep and look at the sky with horror. This Whats going on?! Is that the moon? How can it be so big and why is it shining like that Every village and every corner of the world saw this scene and were horrified as the moob was so big and was shining like the sun. Somewhere in the world. This is Obito wearing his mask looked at the moob with horror, and his eyes shrunk Its his power. Is this The descendants of Hamura? Black Zetsu stood in a corner and whispered with a sinister voice and strange light in his eyes: The six path sage couldnt stop him and feared for his descendants, I can only hope that this weakens him up. Rojas existence has always been a black dot in his heart. He felt that his plan would be disturbed by Roja, and he will fail. Although he was Kaguyas third son, he didnt have any power and the power he could use was far less than Rojas. Only with the resurrection the Ten tails and making Madara or Obito its Jinchuriki can he fight Roja. On the moon, Rojas figure retreated a few kilometers away. The power of his Bankai and Shikai was far stronger than the time he was in One pieces world. In the center of the light, only the huge Tenseigan remained, as for the leader he already retreated, and cold sweat covered his body. Under his control, the Huge Tenseigan was releasing a tremendous amount of force to resist the terrifying heat released by Roja. Under this heat, the Tenseigan could resist, but the people couldnt, and the power of the eye was used to protect them, which made the consumption of chakra huge. The huge eye was made of many eyes which charge it with power, but clearly, the consumption is far larger than the supply. It cant keep on like this. The leader took a deep breath and knew that they would die if this continues. He clenched his teeth and made his move. Wouch! The power of the Tenseigan was surging wildly, almost reaching the limit it could handle, and it even showed signs of collapse, and countless white eyes started appearing. Under this outbreak, the Tenseigan was surging with terrifying power. The Tenseigan could easily make the moon fall on the earth, so you could tell ho much power was now used. Golden Wheal Reincarnation Explosion! The power of the Tenseigan reached its limit, and the leaders face was full of blue veins as he tried very hard to control such power as he roared. Wouch! In an instant, a golden light sword came out from the Tenseigan and rushed at Roja. Good! Roja already foresaw this. He grabbed the air and Sen Maboroshi reformed in his hand. He didnt use another double release. He only poured his Reiatsu into the sword. Explosive Rush! With a wave of his sword, sturdy golden-red sword energy rushed toward the sky and slammed into the golden wheal. On earth, countless people were watching this without any power to do anything. In their eyes, they could only see golden energy rushing toward one direction only to be met with a red one. Bang! The two lights collided and emitted a ray of light, making everything shine white, and many could only close their eyes. A shock wave fell on the earth, making people scream as they felt suffocated. When they opened their eyes and looked at the sky again, they felt disbelief. This No! How is this possible! The moon actually Under the gaze of countless people in the world, the huge moon on the sky was like a mirror a breaking down and turned into pieces hanging in the sky. At this time, The moon shattered and turned into small pieces. In Rojas hand, Sen Maboroshi returned to its original state. He was still suspended in the air as he looked in front of him. The great Tenseigan ceased to exist. Under Rojas attack, the Huge Tenseigan broke and turned into many white eyes and scattered in the space. The Leader relied on the power of the Tenseigan to barely save his life, but he appeared really miserable, and blood covered his burned body. Damn! The leader gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of madness and unwillingness. The ancestors Will wasnt completed. How can they fail now? At this moment, the morning sun rose. Ah! Ah! The leader roared in madness as the white eyes that were scattered moved toward his body and started absorbing energy from the sun. Is this Solar energy? Looking at this scene, Rojas face was a bit weird. Although there is such a thing in the original story, he still secretly shook his head. The absorption of these eyes is strong, not only chakra, and it can absorb many kinds of energy as the Solar energy. The leaders voice was getting lower and lower, and it gradually stopped as white light shone. He turned into a monster composed of eyeballs. Six flashes! For this monster, Roja lost interest and directly used his strongest attack and finished him off. Bang! A roar sounded in the sky, and then nothing remained, whether it was the leader of the pieces of the shattered moon. The moon Completely disappeared. Is this a dream?! What on earth happened! Is the world of ninja, all the people didnt understand what happened, they were confused and thought that this was a dream? But, from this day on, this world didnt have a moon anymore. Chapter 469: Konoha’s festival! Did he just shatter the moon in this world? In the Mist village, Hancock stood by the window and looked at the sky. She could perceive the fight between Roja and the other person and saw it when the moon shattered. Her expression was somewhat unusual. Isnt it too much On another place, Mei and Kurenai stood at the highest point in the village while looking at the sky, and they vaguely guessed that it was Rojas doing. When they looked at each other, they saw the helplessness in their eyes. After half a month in Konoha, the whole place was hustling as if they were preparing some kind of celebration. In the middle of the street, a group of ninjas leads by one-eyed ninja walked with a friendly smile. It has been more than three years after the end of the third ninja war. The Mist sent representatives to Konoha to negotiate some peace treaty. In addition to the people from the Mist, some other people came. Konoha formed some kind of an alliance with the Most, and this alliance was not on equal terms as the Mist held the advantage. So, when Konoha held the celebration, they invited the Mist. This time, the Mist sent someone who was second only to the Mizukage, the Anbu commander, Kurenai. Konoha Walking on the streets of Konoha, she felt familiar and strange, and she was filled with emotions. If she didnt meet Roja, maybe she would be still someone from Konoha. Because of Roja, she was now the second person after the Mizukage. She was the first recruited by Roja, and she held an even higher status. Coming to Konoha, she still had some memories of this place, some people she vaguely remembered and her eyes were complicated looking at this place. No one dared to disrespect her now. If the ninjas from Konoha had a welcoming attitude, then in the Mist, they looked at her in an awe-inspiring attitude. Right now, the Mist was recognized as the strongest village in the world, just by Rojas existence, who was already named as a god with enough power to destroy a large village single-handedly. He was a legend. The Mist came from afar, and worked hard, and this old man welcomes you on behalf of Konoha. Sarutobi who welcomed the Mist ninja seemed much older. Looking at Kurenai, his eyes shone, and complicated emotions emerged in them. Kurenai was initially been one of Konoha, but she was now from the Mist, and not only anyone, but she was also the second in command after the Mizukage. His feelings cant be explained with words. The Hokage is very polite. Kurenai wasnt the same innocent young girl anymore. Even facing Sarutobi, who she admired all her life before, she can easily talk usually. Come, lets enter. Sarutobi took a deep breath as he couldnt explain what he felt with words and smiled at Kurenai into the reception hall. At this time, in the reception hall, the representatives were taking a rest inside, and when the Mist ninjas entered, the cloud ninjas looked at them seriously. The head of the cloud ninjas looked at Kurenai and the others with jealousy. Todays Mist was only strong because of Rojas existence. The overall strength of the Mist ninjas didnt defer that much from the other four villages, but because of Roja, it became what it is now, which made people jealous of them. You are the Blood beauty of the Mist. Nice to meet you. Kurenai had a title now, she led the Anbu and created some spicy and bloody events which would end in her victory, which made her name, bloody beauty of the Mist. In peoples eyes, Kurenai wasnt in any way inferior to Mei. Nice to meet you. Kurenai was the Anbu commander of the Mist, and she naturally had some understanding toward the veteran in several villages, but staying calm in front of Sarutobi, not to mention these Ninjas from the cloud, even if it was some Kages, they wouldnt be able to pull it off. The atmosphere became stiff. After all, the Mist and the Konoha were in an alliance, and although they had that alliance, Konoha practically didnt have any advantage at all. After the fight between Dai and Roja, although Konoha tried to make things right, it was an opportunity for the Mist to threaten Konoha. Since Konoha was afraid of Roja, they didnt dare raise any objection. You can rest here, and the celebration is almost ready. Sarutobi noticed the rigidity in the atmosphere, and his old wrinkled face that witnessed many wars smiled. Kurenai nodded and walked with the rest of the ninjas and seeing this the Cloud ninjas returned to their position. After leaving a few Ninjas, Sarutobi walked out of the hall to check on the preparation. For this celebration, the top of Konoha is gathered here. An Anbu approached Sarutobi and reported. Hokage-sama, the preparations are done. Okay, is there something wrong? After Sarutobi nodded, he solemnly asked. The Anbu hesitated a bit before saying: The ninjas from our village are here, but the Hyuuga didnt come. Hyuuga Sarutobis eyes flashed slightly. Before this, the Hyuuga reported to him that they wanted to celebrate the third birthday of the Heiress of the clan, so they would be absent today. Although the report was over, the third Hokage still felt some disappointment. In his opponent, the Hyuuga was too much, how can a family affair be more important than the villages? However, at this festival, its impossible for Sarutobi to go look for trouble with the Hyuugas. Finally, he shook his head and said: If they dont come, dont pay attention to it, just do it like usual. Chapter 470: Kurenai And Hinata! Konoha celebration was held without any problem, and no conflict arose with the ninjas from different villages. The celebration continued until the evening before it came to an end. Late at night, since there is no moon, the clouds in the sky covered the stars, and it was completely dark in Konoha. Except for a few ninjas who took turns for guard duty in Konoha, no one else could be seen, and it was completely silent. However, in this darkness, a figure sneaked into the street without disturbing anyone and moved through Konoha, all over until it came in front of a house. He covered his face, only leaving his eyes and jumped carefully into the house. One minute Two minutes Suddenly, the figure quickly rushed out of the house and a little girl of three years old was seen in his hands. The girl wasnt struggling and was obviously unconscious. Without a doubt, this was the Hyuuga compound, and the girl was the three old Hinata. What happened? Hiashis room was lit, and he was alarmed and quickly moved to the scene of the incident and asked a woman who seemed panicked. Patriarch-sama Not good, Miss Hinata was kidnapped. What did you say?! Hiashi heard these words and was raged, he directly yelled and said: What are you doing sitting here, go and chase after them! He was yelling as he himself rushed out of the compound chasing after the kidnapper. The kidnapper discovered the Hyuuga after him and moved at full speed rushing out of Konoha. The Hyuuga Oh! The face under the mask was precisely one of the Kumo who came for the celebration, it seems like he didnt come just for the festival, but with a mission to get his hand on the Byakugan. The ninja quickly leaped between buildings going further and further away, but suddenly, from the darkness, someone appeared. The outline of this figure couldnt be seen in the darkness, but this person had a pair of eyes that glowed in the night giving a chill to whoever looked into them. The ninja wasnt crazy, and he directly judged that the person in front of him was not a simple figure and instantly wanted to change direction to avoid confrontation. What surprised him was that the figure seemed to predict his movement, and directly appeared in front of him. At this time, the two were very close, and finally, the cloud ninja finally realized who was in front of him, which shocked him to the core. What a great day. He didnt know why, but Kurenai was in front of him, and he was caught red-handed kidnapping the Hyuuga girl by her. Youre still doing something in the middle of the night, and it seems like you took a child with you. Kurenais face turned cold. Wouch! After seeing Kurenai, the ninja directly covered himself in lightning chakra to increase his speed and directly kicked at Kurenai. Kurenai already predicted his movement and moved aside quickly. Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape. Kurenais power reached the level of peak kage, even facing Sarutobi at his peak, she would still hold her ground. And the ninja in front of her wasnt even close to being her opponent. After a stagger, the cloud ninja suddenly froze, he was already inside the genjutsu. Wouch! Kurenai was not slow, she directly separated the ninjas head from his body, and she instantly caught Hinata as she was before she fell to the ground. Is this the heiress of the Hyuuga? Looking at the young Hinata, Kurenais eyes flashed as she stood in the same place looking at the distance. Wouch! Wouch! A figure appeared in the distance, and after a few leaps, it fell in front of Kurenai and didnt attack out of panic but directly said to Kurenai. Thank you for saving the little girl. The person who arrived saw everything that happened and immediately rushed here. Dont worry about it, and you can raise your head. Kurenai didnt know why this three-year-old girl gave her some strange feeling. After she said that, she smiled and handed Hinata over. While she did this, she looked at Hinatas eyes and shook her head slightly, and then she directly disappeared in the darkness. Hiashi was full of gratitude, and he didnt know the leader of the Mist. After shaking his head, he waited for several people from the Hyuuga to appear and directly collected the body as he planned what to do next. The next day, everyone in the Hyuuga family was shocked; no one could guess that the person who kidnapped Hinata was a cloud ninja who came for the celebration. Whats even worse, is that the cloud didnt admit to the kidnapping of Hinata; instead, they were determined to ask the Hyuuga to hand over the murderer to them. Chapter 471: Just Passing By On a square, Dozens of cloud ninjas facing dozen of Konoha ninjas lead by the Hokage and the atmosphere there was heavy. What, Do you want to cover up the murder and start a war again?! A cloud ninja faced the Hokage and yelled. The purpose of the cloud ninjas was the Byakugan. Its natural that they wont let it go. The so-called alliance and so on are just a piece of papers in front of their interest. Hateful Sarutobi looked at them with anger. These ninjas in front of him were his guest previously, but now they are making him angry, and if a conflict was to arise, then it would trigger a war between the two villages. Although the third war just ended, the loss in that war was heavy. In the past few years, apart from recuperating, they didnt do anything, and the other villages were the same. Whats more, Konoha experienced two events outside of the war, Rojas attack and the Kyuubis attack. With these, the name of the most powerful village wasnt theirs anymore. And starting a war now would only make their losses even bigger. The dozen of cloud ninjas glancing at Konohas side and slammed his hand before saying: I need you to hand over the murderer and give us an explanation. Konoha will give you an explanation. Satrutobi took a deep breath and calmed down his anger. Because of the threat of war, he would make a concession and bow his head. Moreover, the Hyuuga were too arrogant. They didnt even participate in the festival. Thats too much! You were the ones with an ulterior motive! At the back of Sarutobi, a high ranking Hyuuga was angry and shouted at the cloud ninjas. Cloud ninjas sneered and said: Motive? What motive? Dont talk nonsense, and you want to destroy the alliance. We only know that the body of our ninja appeared in your family! Another cloud ninja said. These ninjas received the orders to make things big. Although there is a danger, they still obeyed the orders. We found an unfamiliar ninja trying to kidnap our heiress and was stopped and killed by us, thats what happened. Someone from the Hyuuga said with a gloomy face. He could tell that the Hokage, Sarutobi, wanted to avoid a fight. So this disaster would fall on their family. Unfamiliar ninja? So, you try to kill every unfamiliar ninja. You killed one of our cloud ninjas! A cloud ninja snorted and said: Thats ridiculous, what a reason, do you think we would believe that? You!! The Hyuuga was stunned at the attitude of that cloud ninja and was trembling from anger. He wanted to use the sixty-four palms to hit his face. The atmosphere was stiff, and conflict was about to start. But at this time, a slightly mocking voice was heard in the field. Thats the truth. The people in the field looked into the distance only to see a group of people coming from afar. Most of them were Hyuuga, and some were Mist ninjas. The person who just spoke was Kurenai. At this time, Kurenai was grabbing Hinatas hand and walking together with the small girl. Kurenai didnt care about the Hyuuga, but she didnt know why she wanted to protect Hinata. You Blood beauty of the Mist! The cloud ninjas saw the person talking, and their arrogance disappeared directly. The cloud knew that their orders were to make things big with Konoha and it doesnt matter if there was a conflict, but it didnt mention the Mist and they themselves knew that the Mist was off-limit. Facing Kurenai and the Mist, the Cloud ninja tried to get the Mist out of this. This thing It seems like this has nothing to do with the Mist? A cloud ninja hesitated before saying to Kurenai, and his tone was much more respectful than before. No, it is. Kurenai shook her head indifferently and said: It is related because your ninja was killed by me. With this, everyones eyes fell on her. They were all shocked by the truth and the fact that she just said it like it didnt matter. I killed your people, what can you do about it? Sarutobi sighed, Kurenai was no longer the innocent youth from before, but she was one of the Mist finest ninjas. The ninjas of the cloud were stunned as they stiffened in their places. They didnt know how to respond at all. They didnt expect Kurenai to be so indifferent. She ignored them and admitted to killing their ninjas. Killing our ninja, shouldnt you give us an explanation on this A cloud ninja bit his teeth as he said. Oh? What do you want me to explain? This sentence wasnt said by Kurenai, but from her side, which made everyone look at the source of the sound. When they saw his figure, all the people present faces, including Sarutobis, changed at the same time. Its him?! For him to be able to make the third Hokage and all the people present have that kind of change and be somewhat fearful, in this world, there was only one person. The God of Shinobi, Roja! After completely destroying the Moon, natures chakra scattered in space and Roja didnt want to waste it, so directly started absorbing it before he returns. When he returned, he happened to pass by Konoha, he didnt intend to stop here, but he didnt expect to see such a scene. This guy Is it Although not all of the cloud ninjas knew how he looked, they still guessed his identity based on the change on everyones faces. Everyones forehead overflow with cold sweat with fear apparent in their eyes. Roja was definitively like a nightmare in countless peoples minds. Roja-sama. Kurenai was very surprised. She didnt expect Roja to appear in Konoha. She quickly saluted him, and all the Mist ninjas were respectful. Although Roja didnt show any aura or intent to fight from the start, this scene made people afraid to even breath loudly. No Nothing, Yes, we still have things to do, we wont bother you. The cloud ninjas didnt dare say anything more, and they were very clear that even if the Raikage was here, facing Roja, he would certainly bow! The cloud ninjas in front of them who were arrogant moments ago, were now full of cold sweat as they quickly tried to leave. Many people found this ridiculous, but no one laughed. In this atmosphere, Roja glanced at everyone and smiled at Kurenai and nodded: I just passed by. You can continue. As his voice fell, he turned and walked away, before disappearing from the place. After he disappeared for a long time, the various Konohas Shinobis gradually calmed down as they could still see the fear in each other faces. Chapter 472: Monster! The three years old Hinata was standing behind Kurenai and her father carefully watching Roja. Since nothing happened, we will also say our goodbyes now. Kurenai looked at Rojas back respectfully until it disappeared before turning toward Sarutobi and Konohas ninjas. Then she looked at the Hyuuga before stopping on Hinata. If she asked, she knew that Hinata would leave with her to the Mist. Seeing this, Sarutobi was infuriated, but he still sighed reluctantly. Since Roja appeared, he turned a blind eye on this, fearing that Roja would cause trouble for the village. Fortunately, Roja seemed to be uninterested in Konoha. After taking a sigh of relief, Sarutobi personally sent Kurenai and the others out of Konoha. Inside the Raikage tower in the village hidden in the clouds, the fourth Raikage sat in front of a table with some irritation while reading some documents. At this moment, a ninja suddenly walked in, kneeled and reported: Raikage-sama, we have news from the Ninjas we sent to Konoha for the celebration. Oh? Did Konoha bow down The Raikage put down the documents in his hands and looked at the ninja before saying: Did they get the Byakugan? Something unexpected happened. The ninjas face became nervous as he reported what happened in Konoha. When the name Blood Beauty of the Mist was heard, the Raikages brow wrinkled, and when he heard about Roja, he was completely shocked. How come that guy was in Konoha When it comes to Roja, the entire world should be afraid of him, whether it was a small village or one of the great five. In this case, the matter ends there. The Raikage was always violent, but under these circumstances, he directly gave up the idea without any further thought. The original should be something like this. In the Mizukage tower, Roja sat leisurely on the sofa while listening to Kurenais report. Although Roja showed up, Kurenai still told him everything. I dont doubt the blood beauty of the Mist. Mei turned around and glanced at Kurenai and smiled. Kurenai looked at the relaxed Roja and smiled at him and said: I was bored before, but this time o went to Konoha and found something interesting. Although Kurenai followed Roja, her father was a ninja from Konoha after all, and like the original, he died in the Kyuubis attack. This time, she visited Konoha to attend the festival and visit her father. Dont worry, you can go to Konoha, but dont stay late, I cant handle all of this alone Mei stretched her waist and stood from her seat and walked toward Roja and deliberately touched his should twice. Roja found it funny as he pulled her cheeks and said: Getting itchy already? Roja had Hancock in his heart, but it was impossible not to have any reaction to them, he had the intention to train these two maids, but they were lazy. Right, there something in need to deal with At this time, Mei thought about something and picked up a document from the table. What happened? Roja found it strange, so he directly asked. Mei looked at the document and said: There is a group of people called Akatsuki, which is full of S rank criminal and also their leader had the power of the Six-Paths, and he started destroying everything, and no one could stop him. Six paths? Kurenai was shocked as she heard this, the two of them followed Roja for a long time, and although the strength gap was huge, their intelligence wasnt like the originals at all. Just the words six-path made their hearts shake. Mei nodded seriously: It is said that there was a weapon in the Six Path sages era that could bring world peace As she said this, she turned to look at Roja as if trying to inquire. Not so exaggerated! Roja shook his head casually as he listened to Meis words. Roja had a bit of impression about the Rain village. This monster was indeed weak, but according to his vague memories, its impossible to compare it Madara and Hashirama. Only the ability to see through the heart made Roja curious. Is it power the same as Kenbunshoku Haki? The monster destroyed a small country, swept all the way to Konoha only to be sopped, and it seemed as if the next direction would be the Mist. Mei rushed to Roja and said with inquiries in her eyes; after all, this is something that involved the Six-path. Roja stood up and stretched before saying: Its okay. I will take a look. Huh, if you are going, well be fine. Mei breathed in relief, and the fear on her face disappeared, If Roja didnt go, she would feel awkward for the team who would go only to be killed by this monster. Chapter 473: Villages’ Ninjas In remote town by the border, a burst of screams came. A huge black monster was raging in town, and nothing could stop it as building collapsed. In the center of the town, the box of bliss could be seen. In the square of the town, many ninjas were full of cold sweat looking from side to side, but no one dared to move. It ruined the town again, damn Im afraid that the monster still didnt use its full strength yet, this time it would be great trouble. In the distance, many ninjas could be seen, and they were the ones who monitored this monster, they were from Konoha, Cloud as well as other villages. These ninjas came from different forces and were hostile toward each other. However, facing a threat in front of them, they didnt attack each other. Damn, if this goes like this, Im afraid that our village will sooner or later have to face this as well. A ninja said full of cold sweat while gritting his teeth. Im afraid that only the five great villages could take out this monster using their tailed beasts. As he said this, he looked at the distance at the cloud ninjas and Konohas ninjas. If this was the same as usual, then all the ninjas gathered here would start fighting to the death, but with this monster, the ninjas had complicated thought now. Konohas ninjas were also nervous right now. There were dozen of them, but they still couldnt take on the monster. There was no power that could defeat this monster. Satori was raging, and it was throwing people inside the box of bliss whether it was a ninja or a civilian, all were thrown in the box of bliss. It has a chakra that is comparable to the tailed beast. It also has the ability to see through peoples thoughts. This monster isnt something that normal people could deal with I dont know if the Mist can deal with this either. Under the powerful threat of Satori, the cloud ninjas thought about Roja, the strongest person in the world. Im afraid that its hard the Mist may be powerful, but this monster is said to be the ultimate weapon of the Sage of the six-path, a legendary monster. A cloud ninja said with an ugly face. The sage of the six-path was a legend, and many thought that he is just something made up or a story at best. They werent real; after all, the sage of the six paths legends were exaggerated, he was portrayed as the omnipotent god. If the Mist cant deal with this monster, it would really be big trouble. Some people took a breath of cold air and looked even more nervous. Even though they had never seen Roja, he was recognized as the god of Shinobi after all. Just when the ninjas looked at Satori raging in the town, the town was completely destroyed. From the side, a figure suddenly flashed appearing out of thin air. Satori, who was raging in town, stood still as soon as this figure appeared here, its huge wings opened seemingly being vigilant. Who is it?! Found me already? Roja stood outside the town looking at Satori from afar, and his eyes flashed with interest. The ability to since fear just from him appearing here was similar to Haki, which was its the ability to read peoples hearts. It could read the fear in the people. How about Roja, let alone this Satori, even if the Sage of Six-Path was in front of him, he wouldnt make Roja feel fear. At the same time, various ninjas discovered Rojas existence, and all of the ones who knew Roja shivered. Its him. he came! Knowing Roja, all of them were shaking, and horror could be seen in their faces. But these who didnt know him were all surprised. Who is that guy? He doesnt seem to have any chakra fluctuation Is he hiding it? Many of ninjas were perceptive ninjas, as soon as they noticed him, they tried to perceive his chakra but failed to do so. In their eyes, Roja stood there, but in their perception, Roja wasnt detected at all. This made many ninjas confused but also shocked, and they knew Roja wasnt a normal ninja, which made them nervous. After all, Satori was an existence related to the Sage of the Six-Path, even if Roja was also a legendary figure in the world, they werent certain that he can deal with Satori. Under the watchful eyes of these ninjas, Roja finally walked toward the town, in a flash, he suddenly appeared on the left side of Satori and punched. There wasnt any trick, and this is just a normal punch. Wouch! When Rojas fist fell, the air seemed to tribulate, with just his physical strength, Roja was more powerful than most ninjas in this world. Boom! When Satori couldnt read any fear from Roja, it couldnt escape his blow. Satori flew in the air breaking every building it comes with until finally stopping. Damn! Who are you? Why dont you have any fear at all Satori was stunned as it was sent flying by Roja, it stood up again and tried to feel Rojas presence, but it failed. Chapter 474: Destroying the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Wouch! Satori jumped up and condensed chakra into a ball of light and shot it toward Roja. However, it was astonished as it saw Roja slamming the ball of light up with a punch sending it away. Bang! The ball fell on the street in the distance blasting a large pit. Is this all youve got? Its a little disappointing. Rojas face revealed a trace of disappointment. Satori seemed to feel contempt from Roja and was angered. With a roar, it flapped its wings, and countless feathers shot at Roja. Scatter, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Roja was too lazy to move, so he released the Bankai, Sen Maboroshi appeared out of thin air and dropped to the ground, suddenly huge sword emerged from the ground before turning into Sakura petals flying toward the feathers and stopping them. The petals moved in the air and Satori was shocked as it tried to escape. However, Roja had no fear in his heart; it couldnt predict his action, and couldnt avoid the petals. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of petals swept at Satori and completely shredding him. Far away, the ninjas from various villages looked at this and felt sluggish. Konohas ninjas saw Rojas power before and were okay, but the ninjas from smaller villages were stunned. The monster released by the box of bliss was easily killed even though all of them were helpless in front of it. Such a monster that made all of them helpless was destroyed by Roja just like that? Is this the strength of the god of Shinobi? Under the gaze of many ninjas, without nay sound, the petals returned to Rojas hands forming a flowless sword. What? Just as Roja prepared to put away Sen Maboroshi, he suddenly snorted as he felt the box in the center of the town releasing some kind of power. In the next moment, ten figures came out from the box, and all of them turned into Satori, and all of them roared. Bulk production of Monsters? Is this the true ability of the box of the ultimate bliss Its really like the enough boring Sage of the six-path. Roja looked at this scene, amazed, but he smiled and shook his head. Bulk production of such monsters was really too much for the people of this world, with enough numbers, that box could rule the world. But in the face of A Six-path level figure, the box was like a tailed beast and the monsters were like a pet that could be played with. Everything in the world, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka! Seeing that the box released ten copies of Satori, Roja directly placed the sword in front of him and directly, golden-red flames emerged from it toward the sky. Ennetsu Jigoku!! Bang! Rojas sword fell, the whole town was like a volcano eruption as several fire pillars rose to the sky and the ten copies were directly swallowed by the fire. These ants are average. After Roja took out the copies, his eyes fell on the box of ultimate bliss that was wrapped by the flames. The box seemed to be filled with six paths power, even after being burned by the flames it maintained its original form. Roja shook his head and waved the sword. Wouch! The void rippled along with this swing. Boom! With this slash, the box was divided into two, and the ground cracked along with the clouds forming a terrifying abyss that was too long to see the end of it. The box couldnt resist at all, and it was cut in half. It directly collapsed and scattered; something strange happened as the flames seemed to be getting devoured. This presence Roja looked at the presence in of the box of ultimate bliss, and a strange flash appeared in his eyes. At this time, Roja continued observing as the flames were being devoured as the presence seemed to expand. Humph! Upon seeing this, Roja snorted and swung his sword again. Cracks appeared in the void as the dark presence was swallowed up by the space crack. A few screams were faintly heard before it was annihilated. After the box of bliss was destroyed, Roja extinguished the flames and looked at the wrecked town that was full of lava with a thoughtful look. The box of ultimate bliss The Sage of Six-Path isnt dead, it okay, making this kind of this and that presence reminds me of Roja murmured a little as his eyes flashed. Judging from the original story, the Sage of Six-path was bent on creating a world full of peace and no war. So, he wouldnt make the Box of bliss that can destroy the world. And the presence in the box gave Roja a faint sense of threat. Its possible that it was part of Kaguyas seal or will or part of the Ten-Tails. Otsutsuki Kaguya Juubi Rojas was definitively the world strongest now, and if there is someone who could make him feel the threat, it would only be Kaguya. Thinking of this, Roja muttered in his heart, as he had many vague memories in his mind. It seems like the Hoshigakure establishment has something to do with the Ten tails. Hoshigakure I will go and have a look. After saying this, a space tunnel appeared, and his figure disappeared. Wouch! In a faraway place from the town, some ninjas looked at the town while swallowing. The ninjas of Konoha were still okay since they saw Roja destroy the entire village before, but these ninjas from smaller villages were shocked by Rojas power. The town has long since ceased to exist as it turned into a huge pit. The magma in the pit was gradually dying out, but the heat was still there. Along with that, there was the abyss created by Rojas slash, making people filled with fear. Even if you provoke Konoha, you mustnt provoke Roja. Numerous ninjas had the same thought passing in their minds. Chapter 475: Hoshigakure! Inside the Mizukages office in the Mist village. Hoshigakure? Mei looked at Roja while sitting in her place and put her hand on her chin, thinking about this and looking inside her memories. After a while, she said to Roja: A long time ago, we fought with them trying to get the Star and Konoha fought them as well, but later after knowing the side effect of that Star, we gave up on it. While that thing can make Ninjas obtain a strong chakra in a short time, but the side effect is very serious, no ninja who practiced this can live a long life. Mei was still impressed by Hoshigakure because she was a ninja when her village tried to take the Star. Roja didnt reveal any expression after hearing Meis words. Although he had vague memories about Hoshigakure, he still remembered it. That Star could be seen as a treasure, but the five great villages didnt want it after knowing about its side effect. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Hoshigakure to still exist until today. After knowing the villages location, Roja set off directly. He left many imprints in the world, and he selected the closest one to Hoshigakure and quickly made his way there. Among the five great villages, the Mist was currently the most prosperous village, and the least was the sand village. The area it covered was half that of Konoha. The so-called Hoshigakure was even smaller, it was less than one-third of the sand village, the leader claimed to be the Hishikage and on the same position as the five Kages, but that was a joke. Roja walked a few steps behind the crowd on the road. How come the third Hoshikage was assassinated and died so suddenly Damn! Who couldve killed the Hoshikage? Many ninjas and civilians were angry. The third Hoshikage knew of the side effect of the Star and ordered everyone to stop using it, but many were against this and tried to pursue him and in the end failed, which led to him getting assassinated. The third Hoshikage died It seems like this happened many years in advance. Roja stood behind the crowd and listened to the angry talks while looking thoughtfully at the people who stood at the forefront of the crowd. Roja didnt care about the Hoshikage dying, even if the village was to be destroyed, it wasnt even worthy of him knitting his eyebrow. What Roja cared about was the change in the original plot. Everyone quiet down. Amidst countless angry people, the person standing in the forefront said, and his voice spread all over the field. With a little bit of oppression, the crowd was silenced. The one that talked was Akahoshi, he swept his gaze across the audience and said: The third Hoshikage was assassinated. I understand everyones emotion, but anger now is useless. The reason why the Hoshikage was assassinated is that he wasnt strong enough. In the eyes of these big countries, were but a small village that can be destroyed anytime. We must become stronger. We need to become the sixth great village in the world. After saying this, Akahoshi took a deep breath and said: I know its hard, but its not impossible because we have the Star. I recommend restarting the practice using the star and continue to grow stronger. After Akahoshis word, everyone stayed silent. Peoples had different reactions. Akahoshi secretly assassinated the third Hoshikage, and he was still not able to control the situation, even now, he was only in a temporary position before a new Hoshikage get selected. And only by the consent of most of the village would he be able to be the fourth Hoshikage. The third Hoshikage banned the use of the star How can he just say we can restart using the star just after the third passed away? Its against his legacy. No! The reason he died because he wasnt strong, I think we should listen to Akahoshi and start using the star again. Standing next to Roja, a person was excitedly talking and directing people around him: With the power of the stars, we can become the sixth great village and even stronger, we wont need to bow again and we can become the gods in this world. He spread his hand and looked angry, his eyes swept the people next to him and landed on Roja, a stranger to him and said: You say no? Maybe. The man was anxious as he said: Youre not a ninja, you wont know how ninja practice. Only with the power of the star can we have the ability to improve our strength. He barely managed to practice with the star for a few days before the third ban. As a result, he couldnt advance in his chakra level for many years. This guy was obviously supporting the idea, and he was trying to convince Roja to support that as well. Akahoshi looked at this scene happen amongst the crowd, and his eyes flashed. He clenched his fist and was dreaming about how the village would be strongest in the world and join the five great villages. The supporters and the opposers were still talking, but it seems like the supporters gained the upper hand. Akahoshi seen this and directly said: Everyone, quiet down. Since our opinion isnt unified, then we can vote to decide this At this time, only one-third of the people opposed the idea and seeing this, Akahoshi smiled in confidence seeing this. But just as they were ready to start the vote, a voice was suddenly heard. It doesnt have to be so troublesome, just give me the star. Many people turned their heads while looking blankly at the origin of the voice. Roja stood in his place, plainly while everyone looked at him. This guy The civilians next to Roja and the former supporter who wanted to convince Roja were all looking at him blankly. _______________________________________________________ Chapter 476: Capture Who are you?! Akahoshis brows wrinkled, and he coldly said to Roja. The surrounding ninjas also looked at Roja in alert, holding their weapons up and ready to attack. Although Hoshigakure was a small village, not everyone knew each other, so no one found any abnormality at first, but now, everyone could understand that Roja was sneaking in the village. It doesnt matter who Im, just give me the star No, forget it, I will take it myself. Roja walked forward and opened his mouth. He shook his head, and lazily looked at the ignorant people of this village. Akahoshis eyes flashed with killing intent as he said: You want to seize the treasure of our village? Dont even think of it! Kill him! Under Akahoshis orders, the ninjas directly attacked. However, Before they could even throw their shuriken and ninjutsu at Roja, a horrifying momentum broke out from him. Hoashoku Haki was released, and the earth started shaking. Spider web-like cracks appeared under his feet and spread all over the place, and almost everyone could hold on any longer. Before Rojas Haki, even Akahoshi was extremely fragile, he couldnt resist at all, he directly screamed, and blood flowed out of his mouth. Silence. Rojas Haki made everyone in the village pass out. Roja directly looked for the star and found it sealed in a room inside the village. He directly took a step and appeared in front of the room. Wouch! Roja directly entered and grabbed a dark box which countless runes on it, the seal was trying to resist Roja. Rojas hand were unstoppable, and as soon as he pressed on it, the seal burst out like a bean. Roja directly grabbed the star. Wouch! The moment the star was grabbed, it released a strange power that wanted to erode Rojas hand as it traveled all over his body. Perceiving the power of the star, Rojas face was full of disappointment. Only at this level? The power of the star wasnt bad, but an ordinary sage cant be eroded, not to mention someone with six-path powers. But, this seems to be part of a diluted six-path Yin force. The power of yang represented life and matter, and the power of yin represented destruction and spirit. The star had the power to erode human bodies, and it can strengthen chakra, when Roja perceived it, he could tell it was a diluted six-path yin force. Even if its diluted, it still six-path power, so ordinary people even practicing ten years wont be able to absorb even one thousands of the energy. When Roja continued to look into it, he reached its core, and as he did, his expression changed. Wouch! A strange will suddenly rush out toward Roja, and the chakra seemed controlled by it and trying to gain control of Roja. Humph! Roja already predicted that there might be some will of Kaguya left in the star, but with his power, this kind of will was useless against him. With his thoughts, Rojas spirit emerged, and as if a bucket of water putting out a thumb-sized flame, the will was destroyed. If you want to resurrect Kaguya, you need the Ten tails, and the Infinite Tsukuyomi, which would make all the chakra in this world be absorbed. When the Moon was destroyed by him before, Roja understood that there was no seal in the moon. Even if she was sealed there, she would already be shattered in the space. The will of Kaguya is hidden in the Ten-Tails and the chakra of all ninjas in the world. Do you even have ten-thousandths of Kaguyas power? When Roja wiped out the little will from the start, he looked at it and shook his head slightly and pinched it in his hand. Wouch! The star was directly crushed by Roja, and at the same time, the six-path yin power was directly captured by him. He forcefully fused it in his body. This power wasnt much, it was really too little of what Kaguya had, but it was comparable to Roja going to the three holy lands and sucking them dry. After that, Roja directly looked at the Hoshi village and directly opened a space tunnel before disappeared from there. A few days later, Akahosgu after getting pressured by Roja, his body was crushed, and he was seriously injured. After the people of the village regained their consciousness, they discovered Akahoshis situation and could only select another temporary Hoshikage. How is Akahoshi? Sitting in the chair for the Hoshikage, the temporary Hoshikage remained calm, but he couldnt hide his fear deep in his eyes. Even after a few days, when he thinks about Roja, he would still feel fear from deep inside his heart. This He is mostly destroyed. Standing in front of him was a ninja from the village, his lips twitched before finally squeezing these words. The Hoshikage took a deep breath and said full of fear: Who is that person? Did you find out? Not yet The ninja shook his head, but before he could finish, someone directly slammed open the door and directly entered. I just got information from the Mist, and I know the identity of that person Hearing this, the Hoshikage and all the others present were stunned and were serious. If they wanted to regain the star, they would pay any price, but hearing that it was Roja, all of them fell silent. They dispelled any idea of having the star again and could only think of this as a robbery!! ____________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 477: Uchiha Itachi! Its been a few years, the Uchiha family still disappeared into the long river of history the same as the original story, and small frictions between various villages still took place, but in general, its still peacetime. Rojas disciples, Kimimaro and Haku joined the Anbu of the Mist officially, and because their powers were compatible, they started performing missions together. The two went to perform a task in the Sand village and encountered the Kazekage, the two of them together defeated him. After the news came out, the reputation of the Mist soared and adding Mei and Kurenai to them, they Mist was proven again to be the strongest between all the villages, and the two young ninjas were regarded as top geniuses in the world. In their eyes, these two were equal in status to the seven swordsmen of the Mist. After all, they were so strong and young and still had rooms for improvement. In the other great villages, like Konoha and the cloud, they were jealous of the Mist for having such geniuses. Not to mention Roja, who stood behind the Mist. After Itachi killed the Uchiha, he joined the Akatsuki spying on them and controlling their growth. In the past, the Akatsuki was developed secretly. Thanks to Zetsu and Obito, Akatsuki was rapidly developing and took many S level criminals from around the world. After all, weaklings dont have any use for the organization and arent qualified to join. At this moment, in the Rain village, in the headquarters of the Akatsuki stood the Gedo Mazo, the statue of the Ten-Tails, people could feel the power contained within even though the Tailed beasts werent captured. In this room, some phantom images were standing. This was a secret technique for the Akatsuki to communicate. How is the gathering of information about the Tailed beast going? Pain stood, and a pair of Rennigan could be seen in his eyes. The one tail was sealed in Gara of the Sand. The two tails are Several figures said one after the other. One of the figures was Orochimaru, one of the Sanin and the rogue ninja of Konoha. After briefly mentioning the situation of the Nine-Tails, he spread his hands and revealed an evil smile. Are we going to start working on the tailed beasts? The Akatsuki members knew that their goal was gathering all the Tailed beasts, with their power, they can rule the world. Although Orochimaru had many doubts about this, he wasnt clear about what they were trying to do. Pain shook his head and said: No, just keep gathering information What is the situation of the Three-Tails? They briefly said what they knew about the other beasts, but no one mentioned the three tails. After Yaguras death, the Three tails died along with him, before resurrecting in some other place in the country of water. There is nothing special about this, and the problem was where the three-tailed beast was located. Because the water country still had the Mist behind it and behind the Mist Was a mountain everyone was jealous of. We didnt discover the trails of the Three tails The man who spoke to Pain was Itachi, after this, he said calmly: But I found a clue. Pain nodded and didnt find any problem. Instead, he said: be as cautious as possible in the country of water. Dont disturb that person. If you cant find the Three tails, just return after completing the bounty mission. Understood. Itachi nodded with light in his eyes. When he mentioned that person, all people could tell who was that. Almost all S Class ninjas were cautious when he was mentioned, everyone in the world knew him; he is feared by almost all people, and was crowned the title God of shinobi, Roja. Everyone had different thoughts when Roja was mentioned. Especially Orochimaru, who was jealous of Roja, but he still didnt want to provoke Roja. If the Akatsuki tries to deal with Roja, he will leave them directly. In his view, although the Akatsuki were strong, its not comparable to Roja. Others such as Sasori were jealous of Roja but not afraid of him and somewhat dissatisfied as well. Nagato and Konan were different. Nagato shook his head, Roja had the power to change the world of ninja and stop the wars, but he didnt do anything. In order to make the world feel the pain, in order to make peace, even if Roja was the one he is facing, he wont hesitate. Konan had different ideas. Although she was like Nagato and couldnt understand Rojas behavior, she still respected him in her heart. Pain once again started talking about what they should do. Wouch! Then all of the images disappeared. In a remote area in the country of Water, two figures could be seen sitting on a rock with their eyes closed. In the next moment, their eyes opened, and both of them were wearing black clothes with red clouds, one of them was Itachi Uchiha! Chapter 478: Encounter Inside the Mist village, a figure was standing in the highest place. If someone perceived natures chakra flow, they would know that it was constantly flowing inside this figures body. Roja stood there quietly without any sense of time. He suddenly grabbed air, and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. At this time, Sen Maboroshi was crystal clear, and the light seemed to form on the sword. It was as if its power about to have a breakthrough. There is only one last step before it reaches the Eighth Stage. Roja looked at the sword in his hand and muttered. His directly tried to look at the property bar and saw that it reached the limit of the seventh stage +10. In the past few years, Roja was traveling between the holy lands absorbing natures chakra without any delay. With the next visit, Sen Maboroshi would reach the eighth stage. Roja has been waiting for it to reach the eighth stage for a long time now. In fact, Rojas power from Naruto was stronger than the power he had from Bleach, and his Shinigami mode was weaker than the Six-path mode. Rojas strongest mode was the fusion between the two, Rokujigan mode, which wasnt based on the power of the Shinigami. The attack power from his six-path mode was stronger than releasing three Bankais. So he was using Sen Maboroshi less and less in Narutos world. But, when Sen Maboroshi reaches the eighth stage, even if Rojas Shinigami power cant exceed the power of the six-path, It would be close. In addition to being able to release Zanka No Tachi, he would be close to opening four bankais at the same time. And the Zanpakuto would be his main weapon again. Natures chakra in the Ryuchi cave would recover in the next few days Roja took a deep breath as he muttered while he had a look of anticipation on his face. He always had one goal; it was getting stronger and going to the world of bleach. Huh! Roja sighed in relief, and he could feel that Sen Maboroshi in his hand, was eager to change. Just as Roja felt the will in Sen Maboroshi, a figure suddenly flickered in the distance, and after jumping a few times, it arrived in front of Roja. Roja-sama. The person who came was Kurenai who greeted Roja gently. Mm? Roja put away Sen Maboroshi and looked at Kurenai: What is it? Kurenai directly reported: Roja-sama, the people from the Akatsuki are in the country of water The Akatsuki is related to the future of this world and the fourth war, and it was Rojas most concern in this world. However, Roja didnt spy on the Akatsuki. He was too lazy to control them in secret. He didnt agree with the Sage of the Six-path. Therefore, the Mist was always collecting information about the Akatsuki. It is possible for them to monitor all the members who are in action. Oh? They are here in the country of water. Most likely, they are here for the Three-Tails. Listening to Kurenais report, Roja had a thoughtful look on his face. In the border of the country of water. We have been tracked. In a forest, Itachi, who was running with his companion, looked behind and said calmly. What direction? What do we do now? Itachis companion was obviously not Kisami, and he was a strange ninja that never appeared in the original story. He directly believed Itachis words and asked. At the same time, his eyes flickered, but he didnt stop moving as he kept following Itachi. Itachi turned around and looked with his Sharingan. There arent many people, the direction at seven oclock. There was little communication between the two, just a few words, but both of them could understand the look in each others eyes. Wouch! Wouch! Itachi who was running and his partner stopped and at the same time and started making hand seals in the air. Fire Release: Fireball Technique! Itachi didnt use advanced Ninjutsu, and he directly used the most basic fire Jutsu. Ninjutsu wasnt about being strong or not, but it was all about effectiveness. At the same time, Itachis partner released another ninjutsu at the same time. Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! Boom! The attack moved rapidly, the seven or eight ninjas from the Mist couldnt react at all. Not good we were discovered! The rest look at each other and screamed, their mission as just tracking not fighting. Now that they were discovered, it was either fight or retreat. There were only these two choices. There werent many Jonins amongst them, just a few, they hesitated a little. And this cost them the choice of retreat as Itachi and his partner surrounded them. Wouch! Wouch! Itachis wrist shook as shuriken attacked the ninjas. The ninjas of the Mist were preparing to dodge, but they saw Itachi looking at them coldly. Of course, Itachi used Genjutsu on them and made them unable to dodge as they directly were hit. On the other hand, Itachis partner didnt use any tricks; he just held Kunais in his hand and covered himself with thunder chakra. Directly, the few Ninjas of the Mist were directly wiped. There was only one Ninja left. Itachi went to face the remaining Ninja, and his Sharingan started spinning as he said: Why are you following us? The Ninja resisted for a bit before finally fell under the Genjutsu. Mizukage-sama commanded us to follow you Mizukage command? Itachi frowned. Just as he was ready to ask another question, footsteps were heard from the forest. it can be said as my order. Roja walked a few steps and arrived in front of the two with an interesting look. Seeing Roja, Itachi and his partner looked at each other and thought of something, and their faces changed as they immediately knew who was in front of them!! Chapter 479: Amaterasu Sneaking into the territory of the Country of Water, isnt it reasonable and normal to send people to track you? Roja looked at Itachi and his partner in a relaxed manner. Itachis expression was already distorted to the limit. His Sharingan was spinning rapidly, and he couldnt calm down. He didnt see Roja before, although he visited Konoha a few time, and even destroyed it once, he didnt see him before. Still, this didnt prevent him from recognizing Roja. He was mentioning the Mizukage and then his name, which made it obvious that he was above the Mizukage. And he couldnt even see any chakra from Roja with his Sharingan which was unfathomable. This was without a doubt the God of Shinobi who once destroyed Konoha. Recalling the time when he returned to Konoha only to see it destroyed, Itachis heart grew heavier. He encountered many strong ninjas, and even the people in the Akatsuki are strong, but no one was stronger than Roja. Just when Roja was looking at Itachi, Itachis partner quietly took a sword and poured lightning chakra inside, then he directly moved toward Roja and slashed. The lightning was similar to the application of the Chidori. But, Roja already knew this would happen. Still, he didnt even take a step, and he just raised his hand and the sword. Ding! His fingers stopped the sword and directly wiped out the lightning chakra in it the guy who attacked trembled. He could only feel an unstoppable force traveling through his body before he let go of the sword. With a finger, Roja defeated this guy from the Akatsuki, but he was a little amazed because the sword actually didnt break. Oh? It turned out to be a Kusanagi Sword. After Roja snorted, he glanced at the sword, and his eyes flashed with light. It seems like the plot was changing too much because these swords were with Orochimaru except for the one with Sasuke. Compared to Rojas amazement, Itachi and his partner looked at Roja with disbelief. He actually used all his power in that strike, as he felt that against someone like Roja, they couldnt find useless. But it was unexpectedly defeated using one finger. Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique! Itachi attacked directly. Facing these ordinary fire attacks, Roja waved his hand casually, and the fire shot back at Itachi. Wouch! Wouch! Itachi directly avoided them. At the same time, his partner calmed down and jumped in the air before retrieving the Kusanagi sword and attacked Roja again. This sword is really wasted on you. Roja shook his head and made Sen Maboroshi come out. Wouch! The moment he held the sword, the air suddenly seemed to stagnate. The sword had the power to split the sky. Roja waved the sword lightly at Itachis partner, which seemed like it didnt contain any power at all. Suddenly the air shook. Suddenly, the void cracked open, and Itachis partner suddenly stagnated in the air, while the clouds split in half. Suddenly blood appeared on the ninjas body, and he was directly split in half as he fell down. Wouch! When he was slashed, a saw the clouds separated from the middle, and he felt desperate before finally, his consciousness flew away. Itachi was taken aback, and its not that he didnt want to save him, he couldnt. After all, Itachi even at this time was somewhat calm, after discovering he couldnt save his partner, he closed his eyes decisively. When he opened them again, his eyes changed. Mangekyu Sharingan!! Amaterasu! Itachis Mangekyu Sharingans abilities, Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu. And between the two, Itachi chose Amaterasu against Roja. Wouch! Almost when Rojas sword comes to a halt after the swing, the black flames suddenly appeared. Amaterasu was said to be the flames that cant be extinguished, and it would burn for seven days and seven nights. If Roja didnt have the body of the Six-path, maybe he would be hurt if he let it hit him, but now, it cant do anything at all. Chapter 480: Temperature and Immortality The flames of Amaterasu covered Roja, but it had no effect on him. Unless it was combined with nature Chakra or six-path power, it wouldnt have any effect on Six-path level figure. Its because of this that Roja didnt think about avoiding it. Is this the so-called Immortal Flames? Covered with black fire, Rojas expression was the same. It seemed like he didnt feel the heat at all. Does it not work at all? Looking at this, Itachi didnt know what to do as the Amaterasu didnt seem to have any effect on Roja. This flame it seems like Roja glanced at the black flame and didnt use the Truth-Seeking ball to destroy it; instead, he summoned his own flames from Sen Maboroshi using Ryujin Jakka. Boom! The golden Red Flame emerged, and it directly moved toward the black flames. A terrifying heat wave blasted in every direction, and the world was illuminated with the black and red flames. Itachis eyes were filled with blood, and intense pain hit his body from the heat. He directly stepped back and put his hand on his eye. His other eye looked at the flames, and he was shocked. His Amaterasu could erode all other flames but facing the golden-red flames, and it couldnt do anything. Everything burned in an instant. The temperature isnt that high, but the property of immortal flames is good! Roja stood in the middle of the flames, watching the flames clashing around the sword, it couldnt swallow which made it a little interested. He wasnt very interested in Tsukuyomi. He was only interested in the Amaterasu. Although the sword couldnt swallow Amaterasu, the latter couldnt erode it as well , and it could only wrap around it. Oh? Rojas gaze passed through the flames and looked at where Itachi stood. Oh, reverse Summoning? Roja shook his head and ignored the escaping Itachi. Instead, he controlled the sword and compressed the flames, eventually making a golden fireball and forced the flames of Amaterasu to do the same. Ryujin Jakkas flames didnt have immortal quality. So when he didnt have Reiatsu, the flames would disappear unlike Amaterasu which could continue burning even when its user is out of chakra. The development of the flames was different from the start. Roja extinguished his flames then reached out his finger inside the black flames. Wouch! The flames directly expanded in Rojas palm and started struggling again. Roja condensed Six-path power inside his palm and repressed the flames again. The black flames were once compressed into a ball in Rojas palm. At this time, Roja carefully observed the black flames and used his Haki at the same time and started analyzing it. No matter whether it was Ryujin Jakka or even his initial flames, they didnt have any immortal property. If he can integrate it with the Ryujin Jakka, it would improve his power. There was only the last step before Sen Maboroshi reaches the eighth stage. At that time he can try to even fuse the immortality with Zanka No Tachi, Yamamotos Bankai. However, if ever use it in Narutos world, all the water will evaporate eventually leaving this world dry and maybe even destroy it. The composition of this flame is really complicated. Roja said after observing the Black flames. Although he didnt have the Sharingan, he could use his Haki to the same level. In Rojas perception, the black flames were dissected as he observed how it was composed only to find it really complicated and coming under the principles of the world. Is the immortality of the flames fall under the principle system? No, it doesnt seem so Rojas brows were slightly wrinkled as he continued to observe for a while and found that I cant be completely resolved and imitated. He shook his head and threw the black flames into Sen Maboroshis space. There was no upper limit to temperature when the flames burned to the extreme the principles of temperature can be touched. Although Amaterasu was also a flame, it didnt go to the path of temperature but to the path of immortality. Involving the principles, Roja felt this was like a huge sea for him to discover. Its like wanting to play a game and actually breaking the game into codes and try to understand it. I should master the sword and fire before going to understand the Immortal principle. Roja muttered in his heat while looking at Sen Maboroshi in his hand. Sen Maboroshi was full of expectation to enter the eighth stage, and he was eager to use Zanka No Tachi from when he was in the world of pirates. And now, he was looking forward to it as well as Roja. Its almost time to go to the Ryuchi Cave. Roja took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the excitement in his heart. He reached his hand, and a space tunnel appeared in front of him before disappearing along with it. Chapter 481: Eighth Stage!! Ryuchi cave! Originally this place was extremely complex, but due to the fight between Roja and the Snake Sage, it was completely destroyed. Roja didnt restore it to its former shape, and he just opened a huge cave. Although the Ryuchi cave changed, the accumulation of Nature chakra wasnt affected. The holy lands were located separately, and they formed a triangle shape. Roja explored them and wanted to know why they are so special, but in the end, he didnt find anything. Roja right now was sitting cross-legged inside the Ryuchi cave. The special thing was that he was floating in the air instead of sitting on the ground as if he wasnt affected by Gravity. All of the accumulated nature chakras was floating nonstop toward Roja as if he was the center of a whirlpool. This time, Roja completely gave up absorbing natures chakra so that Sen Maboroshi could absorb it all alone. Wouch! Sen Mabroshi which hovered in front of Roja hummed from time to time and few rays of light escaped from it. With the absorption of nature chakra, the blade which was crystal now was covered with a golden luster spreading all over it. Finally Roja looked at the golden blade, and the power was surging from it with excitement and joy. It was the same joy he felt when he finally got Ryujin Jakka. With Sen Maboroshis power, Roja climbed to the top of One pieces world. Now in Narutos world, he is already at the peak, now finally, Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage. Upgrade! Roja took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement before regaining his calmness. Without hesitation, he upgraded Sen Maboroshi, and suddenly the energy contained within exploded out. Wouch! Suddenly the entire cave glowed with golden light, and as if a sun descended inside the cave, it was impossible to open your eyes to look. A strange and powerful force came out from the sword. Roja could hear glass shattering, which meant that Sen Maboroshi finally stepped out of the seventh stage into the eighth. Gradually, the golden light faded, and in the center, Sen Maboroshi was hovering in the air. Wouch! In the next moment, a cracking sound came, and the Surface of Sen Maboroshi suddenly expanded rapidly. Eventually, it completely broke the shell around it, leaving it completely with the same look of an ordinary sword. The shell fell to the ground and completely disappeared without a sound as it touched the ground. It turned into spiritual force and directly fused with the ordinary sword. With this fusion, the sword suddenly seemed to exude a horrifying force giving a sense of horror to whoever looks at it. The sixth stage gave Sen Mabroshi the state of nature, the seven gave it the state of Dream, and the eight right now gave it the state of Shinigami! The power of the Shinigami! The eighth stage Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi, which just reached the eighth stage and suppressed his emotions. He reached out his hand and grabbed it. When it reached a new stage, he would get an additional ability while also getting a few enhancements of his strength. But now, when it reached the eighth stage, it brought about an all-rounded improvement. Rojas Reiatsu once again soared, and now his six-path mode and Shinigami mode reached some balance. Now his Rokujigan mode wont mostly depend on his six-path mode. Wouch! Roja took a deep breath and suddenly entered his RokuJigan mode. A kimono appeared and was instantly covered with some demonic black markings. In this state, Roja could tell that he can control this mode easier than when he was in the seventh stage. Now, the power that is scattered is being restored again. Roja looked at his hand, and it turned black. Then he smiled again while looking at Sen Maboroshi. The power of the six paths is now fused with Sen Maboroshi, and now every attack with the sword will have some of the six-path power within I still dont know when I will reach the next state! His current state was the same as Ichigo when he used Final Getsuga Tensho. The hair color change and black clothes, he still the magatama on his Kimino but his power now was more based on the Shinigamis powers. He didnt know what kind of strength he had in this state, but as he felt his body, he could tell that he had almost endless power and was enough to destroy the world. Huh! After perceiving his power, Roja directly focused on Sen Maboroshi, but suddenly, Sen Maboroshi in his hand made a sound which made Roja surprised. Sen Maboroshi talked to him. And what it said is He doesnt need to choose what new Zanpakuto ability to get after it reached the eighth stage and with the help of Nature chakra, Sen Maboroshi could release almost all abilities. Sen Maboroshi Kahen! These words emerged inside Rojas head as Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage, and now it seemed that the name Thousand Illusion was worthy of this sword. Chapter 482: Momoshiki and Kinshiki Roja understood Sen Maboroshis power. After a long time, he didnt know for how long he stayed in his thoughts, but when he returned, he continued to absorb natures chakra from the Ryuuchi cave and now without Sen Maboroshi. After reaching the eighth stage, Sen Maboroshi could no longer be upgraded with natures chakra, unless he absorbs Kaguyas power. The six-paths power, along with his Shinigami ones, could stand in front of the ten tails and Hagoromo when he was at his peak. Next, I need to absorb natures charka further to further strengthen Sen Maboroshis space and my six paths power. When I do that, I can resurrect the Ten-Tails in advance While Roja absorbed natures chakra, several thoughts passed in his mind. Before that, he needs to capture the tailed beast to bring out the Ten-Tails, but Hagoromo wont allow that and also he cant control the Gedo Mazo, and he didnt want to transplant the Rennigan So, he was still going with the normal storyline deliberately. But now, Hagoromo was only a soul, and he cant do anything to Roja. Other than Kaguya, there was no one in this world that could stand against Roja now. However, Roja suddenly felt a strange power as he turned his head and looked at one direction strangely. His eyes seemed to pierce through the earth as his sight reached very far away. This feeling is In a strange space, the sage of the six-paths was observing the ninja world. From time to time, he would blink and occasionally took a break from watching the mortals development. During times of war, he would be watching with focus, but at times of peace, he would only observe a few times. Rojas presence has grown suddenly, and he seemed to raise further in strength with shocked him. He has grown even stronger Hagoromo was shaking, although Roja was fast in his power-ups, he didnt think that he would be stunned from his progress. He didnt think even with the strength to fight against him, and he could still make such progress. For an immortal, Ten Years were really short. Rojas Sen Maboroshi was upgraded to the Eighth stage. He felt something really strange from his chakra, and he was the father of chakra as they called him, but he felt that Kaguyas chakra was average in front of Rojas. However, just as he was thinking about this, he felt something weird, and his face changed. Wouch! The void rippled and suddenly a projection appeared in front of him. He saw two figures suddenly appear out of nowhere, and when he thought of something, his face changed. Are they really If Rojas presence left a strong impression, then these two made him think that they were a bottomless abyss that could swallow everything. In the sky of Narutos world, two figures were floating in the clouds overlooking the ninjas below with coldness and arrogance as if they were above everything in existence. They didnt put this world in their eyes. It was as if they were watching livestock. With the power to make Hagoromo feel as if he was in front of the abyss, their identity was evident, and they were Kaguyas enemies. They were Kinshiki Otsutsuki and Momoshiki Otsutsuki. They were the persons who left the Chakra trees seed and planted it on the planet. In the original story, they arrived here after Naruto and Sasuke resealed Kaguya, but for some reason, they were here now. Overlooking the ground below, Momoshikis brows wrinkled slightly as he sensed the chakra fluctuation in the world as he felt unpleasant. What did that Woman Kaguya do, why is the chakra so scattered in this world? Although there is some dispersion, there are still some strong individuals who can harvest it Kinshiki stood beside Momoshiki with a servant posture. Kinshikis body was strong, and he seemed powerful, like a loyal and powerful soldier while Momoshikis body looked think and incomparable to Kinshiki. But the two exuded power that could swallow the whole world. Momoshiki snorted and said with relief: So many years have passed, but fortunately, we can still wait. Suddenly, Momoshiki showed a strange color, as she perceived a strong fluctuation in chakra and licked his lips. It seems like there some strong power In the eyes of the Otsutsuki pair, this world was dark, and the power of this individual was like a flame burning in this world And this was the Nine-Tails chakra. Rojas presence was like a shining star in Momoshikis eyes, and it even made him ignore the Kyuubi. Wouch! Momoshikis figure flashed and appeared on Kinshikis shoulder. Do you feel it? I do, Momoshiki-sama. Momoshiki nodded, and although the response was slow, he still noticed Rojas chakra. Lets go. Momoshiki, along with Kinshiki, moved toward Roja, and his tone was of an order that cant be questioned. Kinshiki immediately responded respectfully and carried Momoshiki toward the Chakra source. __________________________________________ Chapter 483: Bankai! Kamishini No Yari! Momoshiki and Kinshiki found Rojas presence and Roja found them just as they appeared in this world. The presence of these two gave Roja a strange feeling. If Roja stood in front of Kaguya, he would feel the limitless power of six-paths, and if he stood in front of an ordinary person, he could tell he had no power. But these two, he felt that they were just in between. It seems like these two had a hidden power to devour everything. This feeling are they Momoshiki Otsutsuki and Kinshiki Otsutsuki? Rojas eyes flashed with the appearance of these two, which was beyond his expectation. Although he was impressed by them in the original Story, they only shouldve appeared in the next ten years or so, but Roja still didnt think too much about it. After the fourth war, he would seize Kaguyas power and leave this dimension. It was impossible for him to just stay in this world lazing around. He wouldnt even think about wasting time-fighting these two bosses. However, what he didnt expect is them appearing now different from the original story. This isnt right. Roja quickly thought about this. In the original story, Momoshiki and Kinshiki werent any weaker than Kaguya. In fact, Roja had many memories of these two. For instance, Kinshiki being able to avoid Sasukes Rennigan ability. Momoshiki could easily shatter Kaguyas space ability as if it was nothing. Kinshiki was like a servant for Momoshiki, and when the former sacrifice himself for Momoshiki, his transformation would improve his strength. Under normal circumstances, they barely have six-path powers, but after eating the Chakra fruit, they would be able to defeat Naruto and Sasuke combined immediately. If Roja wanted to say whats the lower limit of Momoshiki power was at he would say at the initial stage of the Six-path level, as for the upper limit, he wasnt clear, but he can most likely be stronger than Kaguya. Well, did you find me? Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly looked at the figures that were moving toward him, which were Momoshiki and Kinshiki. The purpose of these two is most likely to capture people and turn them into chakra pills. Thinking of this, Roja suddenly snorted. If its before, facing these two would be dangerous for him, and he wouldve used the space ability and leave this world temporarily. But now, he can suppress Kaguya and be competing for the Chakra fruit. Even against these two, he wont have any problem now. Whats more, these guys seem to mark him as their target already. Wouch! Roja held Sen Maboroshi and rushed out of the cave. The Ryuchi cave was already empty from Natures chakra as he went out. When he landed on the ground, he saw Momoshiki and Kinshiki from the horizon. You came? I will give you a surprise. Roja held Sen Maboroshi and aimed at them in the sky. His lips gently moved as he said. Bankai! Kamishini No Yari! Wouch! When Rojas voice fell, Sen Maboroshis blade suddenly extended and stabbed toward the sky. The extension speed was far exceeding Orochimarus, Kusanagi Sword. In almost the blink of an eye, the blade stabbed at Kinshikis body several Kilometers away. Whats this? Kinshiki was shocked. He didnt expect that from this distance, Roja could attack them. He wanted to avoid the blade, but he didnt expect it to pierce the void and directly stab his body suddenly. Kamishini No Yari and Void Thron! The speed of the blade was already extremely fast, and adding the Void Thorn to this, kinshiki had no chance to avoid it. Being able to hit Kinshiki wasnt something Momoshiki expected, because even if Roja was powerful when compared to the others in this world, he just had a little more chakra than the other ants. Kinshiki looked at his chest that was pierced without any pain and snorted. He directly grabbed it and wanted to twist it. However, he failed as Sen Maboroshi suddenly retracted. These are merely tricks, nothing more Kinshiki looked at the sword mark on his chest and then looked at Roja a few kilometers away, revealing his fighting intent. But before he could attack, his expression suddenly stagnated. Sitting on his shoulder, Momoshikis face suddenly changed as well, and his body suddenly flashed, leaving Kinishikis shoulder as he watched Kinshikis chest with wrinkled brows. This is In his chest, the mark left by the Kamishini no Yari was expanding, revealing a horrible hole. Far away, Roja was hovering in the air watching this and talking to himself. Kamishini No yari, its not the speed or the length of the blade that makes this Bankai deadly, but its the poison When combined with the Six-paths power, this poison mutated and its power grew stronger. __________________________________________________ Chapter 484: Zanka No Tachi! Momoshiki-sama A big hole appeared in Kinshikis chest, and his body seemed to collapse. His eyes showed the disbelief he felt and with difficulty looked at Momoshiki. Wouch! Momoshiki reached his hand toward Kinshiki and used his Eyes, suddenly kinshikis body twisted a few times before transforming into a chakra pill. Momoshiki took the pill and swallowed it with a gloomy face. Boom! After eating it, Momoshikis body changed, and his power soared, he seemed to reach the six-path mid-level strength before stopping. Little ant! Momoshiki was angry as he looked at Roja, before being stunned. What stunned him was a Getsuga Tensho moving toward him. Wouch! The black crescent-shaped energy slash moved with extreme speed toward Momoshiki. Momoshikis eyes were cold as he waved his left hand and a vortex emerged and weakened Rojas Getsuga Tensho by half after devouring the six paths power it held. Sure enough, you can devour the Six-paths power? Roja looked at this scene with everything turning clear in his eyes. Even if Momoshikis six-path power wasnt that destructive, it worked best against space type powers and can swallow chakra. This would make even Kaguya helpless. However, I dont have just six-path powers Wouch! The rest of the attack continued toward Momoshiki without hindrance. What shocked Momoshiki is that the rest of this attack cant be devoured as he expected. What is this attack?! Momoshiki was taken aback, and he quickly released the six-paths power he just swallowed and returned it toward the attack in the same crescent-shaped energy slash. Wouch! The two attacks slammed against each other, and after a little stalemate, both collapsed. However, Momoshikis palm was cut, and blood followed as his face turned ugly. What is this ability Momoshikis eyes were full of killing intent as he took several strange pills and swallowed them, and his hand opened toward Roja. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! In an instant, more than ten golden rays of light rushed toward Roja extremely fast and immediately were in front of Roja. Roja didnt use his sword or move, with just a thought, he used Sen Maboroshis space and directly blocked the attacks. After reaching the eighth stage, Sen Maboroshis space became even more powerful. Is that a space you created? I didnt expect you to have reached that level Momoshiki looked at this face with a not so good face as Rojas power once again exceeded his expectation. However, he thought about Kaguyas six dimensions, in front of these, Rojas space wasnt anything. Once again, his wrist shook. Boom! Uncountable black lightning exploded from the sky, which made the space distorted, and it seemed like the space in this world wont handle such power as it broke. Wouch! Facing the black lightning, Roja directly made his move. Bankai! Hakka No Togame! Bankai! Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Triple Bankai! Suddenly, the three abilities were merged together and suddenly formed the cold field, causing the black lightning speed to slow down. Wouch! Roja reached for the lightning bolts with his hand, and suddenly they were no more! Wouch! Roja directly appeared in front of Momoshiki with the cold field still active, and he smashed Momoshiki. Since Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage, Roja could now use Rokujigan with perfection. He integrated the Six-paths power in the Cold field, which directly affected Momoshiki. (T/N: The author previously said that to use that mode he needs to reach the ninth level, but now he said the eighth stage allowed him to use it perfectly, but I think he meant the integration between the powers of Shinigami and Six-paths and not the mode in itself!) Momoshiki tried to devour the six-paths power to reduce the suppression of the cold field. At the same time, a red light gathered in his hand as he threw it at Roja. Boom! The red light collided with the ice which seemed to have no power, but the air in the entire field suddenly shook. All the same, shattered at the same time, Rojas face didnt change. His swordsmanship was so good. Damn! Momoshiki was injured again, which was more serious than just a cut. Finally, he was angry now as he waved his hand. Boom! Suddenly countless colorful lights emerged from the eyes in Momoshikis palm. The attack had every element integrated into. This attack held all the attributes along with six paths power which wasnt any less powerful than an S class ninjutsu for each element. A fusion of countless S Class ninjutsu is something really dangerous. Even if Hashirama was here, he wouldnt be able to stop this attack with his wood release. In my Cold field, you can maintain this speed and power. Youre strong but Im stronger! Roja stopped the cold field, holding Sen Maboroshi while under the attack of super-strong ninjutsu, he just raised his head with flames burning in his eyes. Bankai! Zanka No Tachi! Boom! Chapter 485: Higashi: Kyokujitsujin! Kita: Tenchi Kaijin! Inside the Hokage Tower in Konoha, The third Hokage was sitting in front of his desk drinking a cup of tea, before he put it on his lips, a heatwave suddenly hit him in the face from all directions. What happened? After a while, he didnt perceive any chakra flow, which means that this wasnt a ninja, but what was that heat then? His brows wrinkled and subconsciously stood up and opened the window. When he saw the scene outside the window, the third Hokage who experienced many things in his life, suddenly looked with his face full of disbelief. This is Outside the window, the blue sky and the white clouds were still present, but the entire world suddenly felt as if the gate of hells were open. Sarutobi looked at the tea in the cup, decreasing rapidly. What happened? Sarutobis eyes showed fear as he didnt hesitate to push himself to the limit to perceive whatever was the cause of this, but he could only feel the heat. Its not that Sarutobis perception was weak, but it was really too hot right now. This didnt happen only in Konoha, and the entire world felt the heat, and they could see the water decreasing with the naked eye. In the Mist, Kurenai and Mei were standing on top of the Mizukage Tower looking at the sky before looking at each other with shock. Because they were familiar with Reiatsu now, they could feel aside from the heat, the skyrocketing Reiatsu in the sky. They could only turn toward each other in shock. They were clear that this was Roja. This is what darling talked about Zanka No Tachi! Hancock looked at the sky with shock. In addition to that, she felt a little bit tense. Since Roja used this power, then it means he encountered someone terrible. Not far from the Ryuchi cave, Roja held Sen Maboroshi while the world around them was shrouded with a terrifying heat, but the strange thing was the lack of flames on the sword. In the middle of the sword, a thin line of smoke was rising. Zanka no Tachi, Higashi: Kyokujitsujin! (East: Rising Sun Edge) Momoshiki stood in front of Roja, and he stared at the sword in Rojas hand with his brows slightly wrinkled as he clearly felt the world heating up. But he didnt see flames on the sword. Its fire Or something?! But its useless! Momoshiki snorted, as a powerful force surged from the eye in his hand, sanding a huge black sphere toward Roja. Facing the horrible black sphere, Roja only swung his sword, greeting it. Silence! Without any explosion or shockwaves, the black sphere was wiped out of existence. Impossible! Looking at this scene, Momoshiki was shocked. He wouldnt be surprised if Roja blocked or avoided it, but he just made it disappear like it was nothing, which was actually quite shocking. Its useless! Looking at Momoshikis shocked face, Rojas face was full of cold arrogance. Although there were no flames wrapped around the sword, there was a momentum surging out that was above everything in this world. Zanka No Tachi! It had the temperature of the suns core, and the power it held was greater than what Roja imagined. A Temperature of 15 million C was enough to face a six-path level figure without the need of using six-path power of his own and still obliterate them. Wouch! Rojas figure flashed suddenly with extreme speed and directly appeared in front of Momoshikis body. Momoshikis eyebrows wrinkled as he felt the threat and directly moved aside, avoiding the sword. After that, Momoshiki directly swallowed a handful of chakra pills, and his power soared again. Wouch! An attack directly came from his palm moving toward Roja. Facing this, Roja still didnt move, he held Sen Maboroshi and directly slashed the palm coming toward him. This is a dangerous power Looking at this, Momoshiki was finally aware of how powerful Rojas sword was, and he cannot get hit by it. Wouch! Momoshiki directly retreated and instantly chose to turn this into a long-distance flight. Once again, he swallowed chakra pills and was ready to release another attack toward Roja. Roja didnt chase after him, and his pupil seemed to radiate with golden flames as he said and waved his sword. Zanka no Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin! (North: Heaven and Earth End in Ashes!) Everything in front of Roja disappeared, leaving only blank space and half of Momoshikis body. Waist, head and one arm, thats what left of Momoshiki. There was no trace of blood. Momoshikis body directly turned to ash except what is left of him. Chapter 486: Time Stand Still! What a horrible power The Sage of The Sixth Paths watched the battle between Roja and Momoshiki, which made his heart shake at the power Roja showed. He knew that his mother mentioned before that her enemy was strong and was hard to deal with, but he didnt expect Roja to be so powerful. Although he felt that Roja has broken through recently and improved a lot, today, he realized just how much stronger Roja was! Even if he was at his peak, he wouldnt be able to face the current Roja. The horrible heat that evaporated the water in the entire world was too much, and in fact, if it was kept as is, the world would probably be destroyed. The Damn it! Momoshiki who just received Rojas attack wasnt killed yet, but he was still suspended in the air as his body squirmed and it started regenerating. However, Roja didnt give him the opportunity to recover. He just sent another attack with a wave of his hand. Wouch! His attack could turn anything in this world into nothingness. Momoshiki found it hard to avoid with his body still in a very damaged state, and the regenerated parts once again turned to ashes. This time, Roja attacked wiped out most of him, as half of his head disappeared. Aaaah! Momoshikis power surged as he grabbed the slim hope he had to stay alive. But Roja once again sent an attack toward him. Wouch! Once again, the terrifying attack burned through the sky and Momoshikis body finally disappeared completely. This is really The Sage of The Six Paths was watching this from another space, and he was stunned and slightly relieved. Did he die? His hand held the scepter, but suddenly, his face changed. Wait, this is Under his gaze, the world stood still. Everything seemed frozen still, whether it was Rojas movement or his expressions, everything stayed still. And this was space freeze It was actually time freeze! The silence continued as Momoshikis figure reappeared. Although everything seemed to return to normal, his aura changed completely, from the chaos it was to a god-like aura that was atop of everything. I was almost defeated by a mortal no, this guy is no longer a mortal. I have to use this power. Momoshiki watched Roja, in the time still field, only he can move, and everything else would stand still at his mercy. This is the supreme power he possessed. With a calm face, he wanted toward Roja and put his palm with the eye on it, and suddenly, he started to absorb Rojas power. But, almost as soon as he approached Roja, he became amazed. Wouch! When his palm pressed against Roja, the heat generated from him almost burned the eye if not for him using almost everything he had for it not to turn to ashes. Momoshiki suddenly fell back. Damn! This is He opened his eyes only to see Rojas body, which was still frozen was surrounded by immense heat power that was seen with the naked eye. That power seemed to have the ability to burn anything even void itself. Zanka no Tachi, Nishi: Zanjitsu Gokui! (West: Remnant Sun Prison Garb!) Despite the time being frozen, Rojas body was surrounded by heat over 15 million C which made it even appear not as flames, but a completely another form. Even under my power, he can still resist. Momoshiki couldnt calm down, as he slammed his hand in anger as black lightning madly fell on Roja. Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning fell on Rojas body before making a loud sound while being blocked by the heat surrounding Roja as nothing could pass through his defenses. Momoshiki Roared as he slammed his hands together as void started breaking and trying squeeze Roja within. Wouch! But at this moment, Roja, who was imprisoned in time, seemed to have something willing inside him, like a savage spirit struggling to break the shackles of time. Roja whose strength reached a level where he can touch the principles of the elements wasnt without any resistance against time element, and even his Haki already saw what was going to happen in advance. Time Stand Still Freezing time is such a terrible power When Roja got rid of the shackles of time, he took a deep breath, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes as breaking these shackles was more troublesome than he thought. To the present day, even pushing the cold field to the limit, he didnt achieve Time freeze, as he could achieve the Space Freeze only. But Space Freeze was inferior to the time one. Void! Face with the power trying to crush him, Roja waved his sword and directly crushed it. Momoshiki used his full power to trap Roja in that void and tried to crush him within, but with Rojas interference, Momoshiki was pushed in the void as well. The Sage, who was watching the fight could no longer do so as they fell in the void. The series of the event left the Sage unable to react before both of them fell in the void. The heat that made all the world stand in alert finally started dissipating. What a battle! The sage looked at the collapsed void while remembering Roja, who was bound by the time shackles and was still able to resist Momoshikis attack before breaking free. Everything was thrilling. The sage looked at the fragmented space and was stunned, and he hesitated whether he should take a look or not. With the power he currently has, even if he successfully passes, he wont be able to be of help. The enemy this time seemed like Kaguya herself as they were able to absorb chakra and devour everything. Although Roja was doing something like them, he only devoured natures chakra and not peoples chakra. If Roja won, then it would be good, but Momoshiki was the one who won, then the world will be in huge trouble. Chapter 487: Self explosion. In the void, two figures were fighting and clashing with an explosion going off everywhere within the distorted space. It was as if they were sky diving inside the emptiness of the void. They both were strong enough for the void not to hurt them now. Boom! Boom! Boom! Roja continued to attack and countless attacks while Momoshiki felt that Roja was getting the hang of this while they fought. Under Rojas attack, Momoshiki was already inflated into a three-legged monster roaring and bombarding. This was his strongest state, and even the attacks from Zanka No Tachi cant do much to him. And when the attacks fall on him, only a few traces where left. Although he didnt receive any fatal injuries, under the constant attacks from Roja, Momoshiki was suppressed, and he was almost defeated. The root of Momoshikis power is absorption. However, it was ineffective against Rojas Zanpakuto ability even while he absorbs the six-paths power on these attacks. Bankai! Kamishini No Yari! Boom! The Zanpakuto suddenly stretched and was caught by Momoshiki, but even then the void collapsed by the sheer force of the attack. Bankai! Kk Gonry Riky! Boom! Thunder roared, and Momoshiki was directly smashed by lightning, and his whole body turned black. Bankai! Tensa Znagetsu! Rojas body was covered by a black cape as he became faster and faster as he attacked Momoshiki who couldnt react. A variety of Bankais was constantly getting used in Rojas hand, and he even fused two and three of them. Being at the Eight stages, except for Zanka No Tachi and the difficulty to open more than it, the other bankais were being used constantly, he would use double of triple Bankais along with the powerful control he had. The only thing he was dissatisfied with, is that he cant actually use four at a time, because three seemed to be his limit as the power would become unstable when actually use four bankais simultaneously. However, this didnt affect Rojas enthusiasm. Even if he couldnt use four bankais, he can already fuse Ryujin Jakka with bankais. I dont know if I can win using this against Kaguya, but can I use Ryujin Jakka and three other Bankai at the same time. At the same time, Momoshiki was defeated, such thoughts appeared inside Rojas head. Momoshiki was really the bane of everything in Narutos world, because of his power to devour chakra and six-path powers, no one would be able to defeat him as they are now, even Kaguya would be helpless against him. But they faced Roja who wasnt only using chakra. The devouring power he had didnt work on Reiatsu as for the Time freeze Roja can see a few seconds into the future, and with the things the old toad told him, he touched the principle of time, and although he couldnt control time, he gained some resistance against it. The two continued to fight in the void, but the ninjas world trembled as it was affected. Numerous peaks and rivers were destroyed. After experiencing the heat, the world now was filled with cracks, and many ninjas, including the third Hokage, were crying. The Sage didnt sit idle as he stabilized the space after Roja and Momoshikis fight. In the void, Roja released Kyoka Suigetsu and tried to put him under the illusion, but Momoshiki seemed to sense whats happening and ignored the effect. Realizing this, Roja directly changed from Kyoka Suigetsu. Banka! Kamishini No Yari! Wouch! The sword looked like sly white lighting as it extended from his hands and moved at extreme speed toward Mmoshiki. This was the double Bankai of Kk Gonry Riky and Kamishini no Yari. Momoshikis body was directly penetrated. Damn! Momoshiki felt pain, his demonic hands held Sen Maboroshi and tried to pull it out. But at this moment, Roja gazed at him coldly as he said! Bankai! Hakka No Togame! Wouch! Sen Maboroshi inside Momoshikis body suddenly turned extremely cold. The coldness merged with the poison of kamishini No Yari and the destructiveness of the lightning, with these together, even Momoshiki couldnt resist. Almost instantly, Momoshikis body started to freeze, and the ice showed signs of getting divided. Aaaaah! Momoshiki screamed loudly as his hands distorted space, forcing Sen Maboroshi out of his body, while he exploded in the void. Want to leave? It was impossible for Roja to leave Momoshiki. His eyes turned cold as he held Sen Maboroshi and moved to try to catch up to him. He had Narutos world coordinate, and he can directly return there whenever he wanted. He isnt afraid to go after him. Youre seeking your own death. Momoshiki saw Roja chasing after him, and his eyes bled. His face no longer tried to escape and faced Roja directly. As Roja stabbed his sword into Momoshikis body, the latter didnt avoid it and let the sword inside. Wouch! A heart-rending force surged from his body. You want to blow yourself? When Roja said this, he had no way to resist such an explosion, so he directly recovered Sen Maboroshi and cut open the void. Bang! In the next moment, the void seemed to gain matter, and then something like a storm started roared in the void in all directions. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hands, and at the same time, he was shocked by the power of the explosion. This explosion was so powerful it wasnt any less than Kaguyas. However, he predicted everything in advance, he already took precautions and was only affected by the edge of the explosion. A whirlpool seemed to form in the void, and fortunately, it was far away from the ninjas world as it wasnt affected much right now. Chapter 488: Kurama Yakumo! In the Void, the same place where Roja and Momoshiko fought, nothing was left. He didnt know how much time it was, but it seemed like countless days. Suddenly, a figure ripped through the void as he moved, this was Roja holding Sen Maboroshi in his hand. He left? Even if Momoshiki didnt die from that explosion, he would be injured and wouldnt come back. Forget it, its unlikely for him to come back in a short time. Roja shook his head, and he actually gave up the chase because he didnt want to take any damage. Battling with Momoshiki, Roja understood his shortcoming and came back to this world to get even stronger. If I get the Chakra fruit from Kaguya, Sen Maboroshi will reach the ninth level, and I can guess that Momoshiki wont last one strike at that time. Roja touched his chin as he coughed, it seemed that he consumed too much power; he just stood beside Narutos world entrance and cut through its barrier before entering. Not far from Konoha, in the depth of the forest, a house could be seen, but the house felt like a ghost house. More than 20 Konoha Nin were outside the house, including some Anbu as they stood in front of the house and looked serious. Ah! In the next moment, a scream was heard from inside the house, a ninja broke the glass of the window and jumped out full of burns. Damn Yakumo Kuramas power is completely out of control. In the crowd, many looked at this scene with ugly faces. Moving back to a month earlier. Inside the Hokages tower, Sarutobi was holding his pipe as he stood in front of the Kurama Clans Patriarch. Hokage-sama The patriarch stood with a serious expression as he reported to the Hokage: Yakumo grew up, and her subconscious mind couldnt bear the pressure, and she began to destroy everything. If she goes out of control completely, I think she can even destroy Konoha The Patriarch was narrating everything, but he couldnt finish as he was stopped directly by the hard stare the Hokage gave him: I dont agree that this is that dangerous, and I wont give the order to kill her. Yakumo was genius in the Kurama clan, and her illusion was so powerful that she could influence the three senses of the victim and make his body inflict physical harm as it thought that everything is real. The Patriarch looked at Sarutobi and said hurriedly: But it will be too late if we wait too much. You dont have to say much, lets go, I have my own plan. Sarutobi directly said. The Patriarch couldnt say anything as he left Sarutobis office. Just after he left, a figure appeared in the office. He is this really a good idea that girl could be a threat to Konoha The person who appeared was one of the two elders of Konoha, after Danzos death, only the other two remained. This kind of talent is dangerous, but its not extremely dangerous, if it can be controlled, we can gain a powerful asset that can rival Kurenai, and Im clear about the situation in my village. Sarutobi sighed. Compared to the time in the third war, Konoha right now was too weak. Minato used the Shinigami and died, and Orochimaru betrayed the village and Danzo died. The talents in Konoha are dying. Nowadays, even without the mist, Konoha wouldnt be the strongest village. After Sarutobi took a sip of his pipe, his expression went from worries to sadness and sorrow when he talked about the Kurama heiress as he sighed. And If there is any mistake, seal her directly, and if it cant be sealed, then destroy it, I wont allow anything to threaten the village. Its good that youre already prepared for worst. When Homura saw this, he sighed in relief. Seeing a few ninjas try to enter the Kurama home, then going out after being caught in Genjutsu or disappearing without a trace, the ninjas were extremely gloomy. Patriarch, what can be done to suppress her ability? There is no way now. The patriarch stood in his place, and the ninjas around looked ugly. At this moment, a ninja wearing a mask directly arrived in front of them and said. Hokage-sama orders you to retreat and destroy the place. Hearing this, the patriarch sighed, although this is not the form of the clan, the power that was out of control can threaten Konoha. If there is a threat, it should be eliminated. Yes! Everyone at the scene looked at the house sternly. Inside the house, in a room, darkness filled the place, and two figures could be noticed. A girl about ten years old was holding her head in pain as she curled in the corner while struggling. Dont Dont She was struggling as she was constantly whispering. Hey now, these guys dont want to live, go and kill them, kill, kill, kill! With a sneer from the monster, the ninjas felt that the world changed. Whether it was common ninjas or anbus, all of them saw the world change into a hell full of blood and bones. Ah! A few of them couldnt bear the horror and were scared then fainted. The better ones stood still as they were scared, while Anbu wasnt scared by their expression showed how serious they were. Chapter 489: Taken Away. Just as the group of Konohas Nin fell into the Genjutsu, suddenly the building cracked as a space tunnel opened and a figure came out. It was obviously Roja. The location seems a bit wrong, is it because of the space fluctuation? Roja glanced around and shook his head, he was about to teleport back to the Mist, but suddenly, the area around him became a sea of blood. What?! This time Roja was surprised. Although this was purely an illusion, which was fragile and vulnerable, and easy to destroy, it still surprised Roja because this ability was the same as Kyoka Suigetsu. Kyoka Suigetsu was a powerful ability, and this one was similar, after thinking about this, his eyes suddenly flashed. It turns out that this is the Kurama clans Yakumo? After Roja arrived in this world, he tried to remember everything about it, and he was impressed with Yakumos Genjutsu. He wasnt impressed by the girl herself, but the Genjutsu was powerful, it can interfere with the five senses and inflict physical damage as well. Without a doubt, Kyoka Suigetsu was more powerful when it comes to illusion, but it didnt grant the power to turn everything in that illusion to real physical damage. The two were similar, but the direction of development was different. If this ability is used well, it would be extremely powerful If I can integrate it with Kyoka Suigetsu, I can enhance it further. Rojas eyes flashed as he muttered. If Kyoka Suigetsu can cause real damage, then this ability would be extremely powerful and devastating. Even if you know that everything is an illusion, you will still get hurt by it, and this ability may even grant him omnipotence against Yhwach. When he was thinking about this, the Anbu broke through the Genjutsu and rushed into Yakumos room. Although the Genjutsu was powerful, the one powering it was just a little girl, even if the monster in her subconscious is controlling it, it wasnt strong enough. Rojas Genjustu or Kyoka Suigetsus ability was far stronger than the current Genjutsu Yakumo could make. That is the monster that is controlling Yakumo? It seems like it is controlling everything. When they entered the room, they saw a monster beside Yakumo, and they were stunned. You come here Die! Die! Die! The Ninjas were looking at the monster screaming at them, which made them even more serious as they couldnt charge carelessly. But, Just as the Anbu and the monsters were about to fight, the room suddenly shattered like broken glass. Wouch! The sound was even heard from outside, which made Konohas ninjas look amazed, and made the monsters face changed greatly. This is impossible!! Suddenly, everyone there witnessed the space crack suddenly. The cracks spread quickly, and suddenly, the whole Genjutsu world was destroyed. Everyone in the room saw the room suddenly return to normal, and the monster disappeared and was replaced by a normal-looking person. This person waved his hand, and all the curtain in the room moved aside, and the sun shone inside the room. Seeing this person, all the Ninjas and Anbus expression were suddenly stupefied with wide eyes from shock and horror. Im taking this girl with me. Roja said with a plain tone of command. Gulp! Some ninjas swallowed Is this also a Genjutsu?! The Anbu next looked at Roja who looked exactly like the one who destroyed Konoha before. Even if they had doubts about him being a Genjutsu, they were still horrified. The sea of blood and bones couldnt be compared to Roja. Roll! When the people present didnt leave and were still thinking that he was a Genjutsu, he felt a little impatient and waved his hand, sending waves of wind at them. All the Ninjas and Anbu were directly smashed out of the room due to the wind only leaving Yakumo who was still curled into a corner and Roja. At this time, Yakumos face didnt have any fear, but she was stunned. Roja didnt wipe out the monster, because it was equivalent to Yakumos subconscious, and also the root of her power, it could only be suppressed and controlled by her. If the monster was destroyed, he didnt know if she would be alright, but the ability to inflict real damage from Genjutsu would most likely be gone. Do you want to be a strong ninja? Roja looked at Yakumo without saying any comforting words. He knew that Yakumo wanted to be a powerful ninja. Yakumo was still stunned, before the look in her eyes changed as she said without thinking: Yes. Then follow me. Roja came in front of her and reached out to her. Yakumos confusion gradually disappeared. She wasnt clear about what happened, but she knew that Roja was the most powerful person from everyone she met. Her powers cant affect Roja as he could easily destroy her Genjutsu. In her perception, Rojas power was as deep as an abyss. It was unfathomable. Thinking of this, her hesitation disappeared as she extended her hand. Roja smiled and grabbed her hand while his other hand waved at the air, and suddenly a space tunnel as he moved with Yakumo and disappeared from there. The group of ninjas who were swept out by Roja fell on the grass inside the forest, and they didnt land smoothly. It was really him! A few of the Anbu looked at each other and were scared. They swallowed as they gave up the idea of entering the house again. The rest of them didnt know what happened as they looked ragged. Lets go report to the Hokage They quickly headed toward Konoha, and once Sarutobi knew that Roja appeared and took Yakumo, he was shocked and cold sweat covered his back as he finally decided to suppress the new about this. Since Roja himself came and took her, they couldnt complain about this or else Roja might be dissatisfied and that would cause big trouble. _________________________________________ Chapter 490: Practice! Inside the Mist village, in a spacious, bright room, a girl sat on the ground. The girl is Yakumo who was brought here by Roja from Konoha, and Roja stood next to the girl looked around with interest. The room seemed ordinary to other people, but in Roja and Yakumos eyes, this place was a vast ocean. Not bad, your Genjutsu improved. Looking at the sparkling sea around him, Roja could help but sigh. This wasnt a normal Genjutsu as everything here was somewhat real. After returning to the Mist, Roja studied her ability and taught her how to control her mind, and she finally grasped her strength. The first level of Kenbunshoku Haki is to clear the mind from any distracting thought and enter an ethereal state, which was hard for most people in this world, of course for Roja it wasnt much. With a little guidance, The genius of the Kurama clan, Yakumo easily suppressed the monster and turned it into her power. The Genjutsu use was simpler than Kyoka Suigetsu, as she didnt need people to look at anything unlike Kyoka Suigetsu. But the control she held on the Five Senses was far behind. The illusion made by Kyoka Suigetsu couldnt be confronted by the most powerful people in this world, unless that person was a six-path level, or had the Sharingan, there is no way out. In Bleachs world, Aizen almost had everyone in his illusion even Yamamoto hardly resisted it. He could even interfere with Yhwach powers. But the power of Yakumo was a lot weaker. After she controlled her powers, most ninjas wont be able to resist, but if someone was a strong kage, he could resist the Genjutsu. As for Kurenai, she was amongst the strongest Genjutsu specialists in the original story, and with her strengthened soul, she is hardly affected at all. After controlling her power, Roja understood certain things about it and started guiding to improve. In just two months, her control was far better, and she could interfere with the five senses of a Kage, and even Kurenai and Mei could hardly detect the Genjutsu. Although Roja helped, she was a genius when it comes to Genjutsu. Even Mei and Kurenai were amazed by her. Her power was similar to Jinchuriki, and once she had control over it, her powers would rise at a rapid rate. After the two months of training, she wasnt that far behind from Kurenai anymore. In the original story, she had a weakness even with her immense power, which was her physical body, but again Roja could treat Kimimaros disease, so a problem of this level wont pose a problem to him. Slowly injecting Six-paths power, her physique returned to that of a normal person, and her vitality was much more than normal. When she was concentrated on her training, Roja sometimes praises her, which would cause her to blush and say: Its all because of Roja-senseis guide From being not as strong as a normal ninja to the extend to be compared to Mei and Kurenai, Yakumo was grateful for such an opportunity. Even though she was a genius, she didnt let it get to her head, and she knew that even though she was stronger now, in front of Roja, it wasnt worth mentioning at all. She didnt know Rojas identity at first, but after she came to the Mist, she quickly recognized him. He was the strongest ninja and the God of Shinobi. When she was in Konoha, she heard about Rojas deeds and legends. Other than that, Roja let her experience Kyoka Suigetsus power, which she couldnt resist at all. She was very clear about how powerful it was, and she couldnt compare to it now. No, my advice are only a small part of the reason you improved so much, it your own talent and hard work that got you where you are now. Roja touched Yakumos head and patted her. He was very satisfied with his disciple. He was more satisfied than he was in Kimimaro because her improvement speed was beyond his expectation. Today, Kimimaro was a strong as kage, but even so, Roja was more satisfied by Yakumos progress. Perceiving the power of the Genjutsu, Roja nodded with satisfaction and said: Dont be complacent about your achievement, there are many, many strong people in this world who could still resist your Genjutsu at this level. Yes. Yakumo listened to Roja and nodded, even though she was complacent, she still obeyed Rojas teaching. Roja nodded and said: Continue practicing. If you can create a star in the Genjutsu and destroy it, at that level, I can say you probably can injure me. Star destruction Although everything she can imagine can be made in the Genjutsu, when she thought about this one, she seemed to lose sight of it. Looking at her, Roja smiled. Although the Genjutsu can be shaped at will, to create such a Genjutsu, it needs much more than imagination, the mental power needed for that is something Yakumo was still far away from. If Roja used Kyoka Suigetsu, he could generate such a thing, but Kyoka Suigetsu didnt cause physical damage. After more training, Yakumo finally found her first bottleneck. The reason is that Yakumo interfered with the brain of the victim to control his five senses, but it would be hard to do so against six-path level powerhouses and spirits. Only when it can work against a Shinigami can it be truly something else. In addition to all of this, Roja studied the Amaterasu, and in two months, he quickly understood the immortality the flame had and started to improve his own with it. ____________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 491: Fusion In the empty space, Roja was sitting down on his knees. This space was Sen Maboroshis space. Roja wanted to cultivate the immortality of his flames, which cant be done outside. Otherwise, the world may suffer if he unleashed his power. After guiding Yakumo, Kimimaro, and Haku, Roja left the ninja world and entered his own dimension. At this time, his dimension was comparable to Kamui in size, but nothing existed in it, the whole world was gray with nothing to see. Sen Maboroshi developed a small space and didnt manage to turn it into a small world yet. Of course, this was due to Rojas inability to go further now. With his six-paths power, which contains all elements, Roja could create most material in the world, but in Rojas view, the space wasnt strong enough to be turned into a small world yet. He didnt want to destroy the space with his own hands. Sen Maboroshi needs to be stronger for that to happen. All things in the world, turn to ashes. Roja unleashed his Shikai, and suddenly, golden-red flames burst out, making the entire dimension shine. After that, Roja didnt stop; he threw Sen Maboroshi into the flames and put his hands in front of him. Amaterasu! Wouch! Rojas hands parted slightly, revealing black flames in his palms that had a tinge of golden red color. Roja was a six-path level figure, so as long as he sees a Ninjutsu in this case related to the Sharingan, he can create a copy of it after some time. He can even create his own Ninjutsu that never appeared before. Melt! With a thought, the flames in his palm rose and plunged into the golden sea of flames and integrated with it. The Sea of fire was roaring as it was unable to wipe out the black flames. Finally, both flames intertwined, forming black and golden-red flames. This is just surface fusion, its not a complete integration and doesnt have the immortality the Amaterasu had. The process is also too slow, and I want the immortality part of the flames to be directly appearing as soon as I unleash the Ryujin Jakka Roja looked at this scene, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. Finally, his eyes flashed as he pushed his Haki to the limit, and the world around his changed. The black flames of Amaterasu seemed delicate and composed of numerous fine lines. The golden ones were mostly formed from Reiatsu, and it was completely different from Amaterasu. According to my previous theory Rojas eyes flashed as he reached out and grabbed, which made Sen Maboroshi fall into his hand. At the same time, the black flames wrapped around it. Wouch! Sen Maboroshi was covered with black flames, and suddenly it released a humming sound as it conveyed its dissatisfaction and started devouring the Amaterasu. Sen Maboroshi had the ability of every Zanpakuto in Bleachs world, even though it couldnt actually evolve the principles, like the Squad 0 Captain with his ability over black color and changing the names of things, but still, it touched the principles. For Ryujin Jakka, the power touches the principle of temperature, just as Momoshiki used the principle of time. Sen Maboroshis power evolved, and he could even devour six paths of power. Now, it started swallowing Amaterasu, it was easy to do so normally, but if he wanted to strip out the immortality it had, it wasnt an easy task. Sen Maboroshi trembled as Amaterasu started to collapse. With a thought, Roja entered the Rokujigan mode, and pushed his six-path power and reiatsu to the extreme and injected it inside Sen Maboroshi. Under the injection of power, Sen Maboroshis power increased even more and broke down Amaterasu into numerous textures. Sen Maboroshi finally swallowed all of them. Wouch! Finally, these lines were swallowed up and merged with Ryujin Jakkas flames. The immortality of Amaterasu and Ryujin Jakka were in a fierce conflict. The sword seemed to scream and crack. However, Roja wasnt moved as he wrapped his Reiatsu around Sen Maboroshi, forcing the violent conflict to subside. Even against the void, Sen Maboroshi could resist, not to mention the conflict between two flames. Under Rojas suppression, the Amaterasu was erupting but couldnt get out. Rumble! The conflict was fierce, and bangs could be heard around Sen Maboroshi. A roar sounded giving Roja some shock. Finally, the immortality of Amaterasu and Ryujin Jakka started to merge. The fusion started causing a qualitative change to the flames, and a chain reaction suddenly erupted. Just like water and oil, it was about impossible to merge them, but forcedly, the two flames started to intertwine madly. Wouch! With the fusion of both flames, the world underwent a dramatic change as they blended together. Gold and Black merged, forming dark golden flames covering the entire dimension, turning the entire world into a dark golden sun. Chapter 492: Powerful! Now it contains the immortality of Amaterasu Not bad. Feeling the new flames, Roja smiled as the temperature and immortality aspect were both present in the new fire of Ryujin Jakka. Since this ability is available in Ryujin Jakka, it should be available in Zanka No Tachi as well. Bankai! Zanka No Tachi! Roja waved his sword, and suddenly, the flames in the space started moving and gathered around the sword before disappearing. Only Sen Maboroshi and Roja remained there, but the heat in the space was several times higher shrouding the entire space. This is even more powerful than before When Roja fought Momoshiki, Zanka No Tachi was more toward temperature principles than anything else, but now it seemed like it headed toward destruction. Everything the blade touches will be destroyed, leaving no trace at all and the blade still held the suns core temperature. The immortality aspect didnt seem to have any effect on Zanka No Tachi But the temperature seems to have increased?! Rojas eyes flashed as he realized that the temperature did indeed increase as it was now at least 20 million C. Purely looking at numbers, the difference between the two didnt seem much, but it was definitively stronger than before. Roja wasnt aware if his Reiatsu was stronger than Yamamotos, but he was sure that his Bankai was stronger now. The power of Zanka No Tachi increased, Im afraid that it would be more difficult now to release it with another Bankai. Roja shook his head slightly, and it was good and bad at the same time. Zanka no Tachi was too powerful to be released with another Bankai, and now it was even more powerful. If he used another Bankai, Zanka No Tachi would directly overpower it and crush it. Even Senbonzakura Kageyoshi cant contain the power in Zanka No Tachi. And the reason was that the force it had was just too strong and Roja didnt have enough control over it. Its not easy to have that kind of control. If I want to release it with another Bankai, I need more control. Roja muttered to himself. Huh! Just as he was deep in his thoughts, Sen Maboroshi suddenly gave a sizzling sound as if it collapsed. Apparently, it was unable to withstand the current power of Zanka No Tachi. Perceiving this, Roja quickly turned off the Bankai. After that, Roja checked the damage that Sen Maboroshi sustained and couldnt help but smile: The fire is too arrogant, and it was a little too powerful for now. Sen Maboroshi was indeed damaged, but now it has the power to heal itself, and this little damage could be healed quickly, so Roja wasnt that concerned. However, it was obvious that going further isnt good. Roja shook his head as he prepared to leave. He put Sen Maboroshi away and opened a space tunnel and disappeared. At the same time on the roof of the Mizukages tower, a space tunnel opened, and Roja directly appeared out of it. As he looked around, he could see that a huge pit was present at the north side of the village and it covered at least one-tenth of the size of the village. What is going on? Rojas brows wrinkled as he said with a cold face. This was obviously an attack. Someone dared to attack the Mist village?! Such a huge pit was obviously due to a huge explosion. But, at this time, there was no confusion inside the Mist, but the Mist ninjas were performing repairs as half a day passed from the pit forming. Hancock wasnt in the village; it seems like she went after the attackers. The first who saw Roja returns wasnt Mei or Kurenai, and it was Yakumo. Sensei, youre back. What happened in the village?! Roja took her hand and asked indifferently. Chapter 493: I don’t know fear The night before, two ninjas attacked the village One of the two used some weird ninjutsu, and I had no time to stop him, please forgive me Yakumo was ashamed, and if she wasnt practicing and didnt found them too late, she could delay them with her ability and stop this from happening. Two ninjas? What did Mei say? Roja picked his brows as he vaguely guessed who they were. Yakumo directly answered: Mizukage-sama said they were the Akatsuki Wouch! Wouch! Almost as soon as Yakumo words came out, two figures appeared in front of Roja. Kurenai and Mei arrived. Roja turned his head and looked at the two and asked: Where did Hancock go? Is she going after the enemy? Yes. Mei directly answered: The enemy directly fled after causing the explosion as they flew into the sky, Kurenai and I were too late to catch them. Roja looked deeply at them, which made them wary, but Roja didnt blame them, he looked at the sky as he sneered. Hiding for so long and finally cant stay in your place? I will see what you can do Rain village, somewhere in a secret underground place, many members of the Akatsuki were gathered there, they were gathered with their real bodies this time. Tendo Pain looked with cold eyes as he screamed at one person: Who allowed you to provoke the Mist? Deidara? Hey, dont be angry boss, I just went to perform a mission there and made a piece of art there. Deidara didnt care to stand as he laughed and said: The Mist is nothing remarkable. See we came back as nothing happened. Still! Nagato that manipulated Tendo Pain was mad at Deidara. After provoking Roja, nothing good could happen. Do you know why I have ordered all of you not to provoke the Mist?! Pain angrily yelled as he looked at Deidara. Deidara grinned and said: Isnt it because of that guy? I blew the Mist this time, and I didnt see him coming out at all. You are our boss, are you still afraid of that guy? Nagato controlled the six-paths and wasnt afraid of Roja, after all, sooner or later they would clash. Be reassured, and if that guy dares to come here, I will make him taste my splendid work of art. He will go, Boom! Deidara made a gesture to make them understand how big the explosion would be. His partner Sasori spoke: Only the Everlasting is Art! No Art is an explosion, Ok? Deidara directly said toward Sasori. Whether it was Deidara or Sasori, both didnt take this to heart. They have never witnessed Rojas power, the so-called god of shinobi. Seeing this scene, Pain swallowed what he wanted to say. In the depth of the Akatsuki base, Nagato looked ugly. Konan finally made her entry and directly said: Those two shouldnt have gone to the Mist at all, and this will cause us trouble. What should we do? Im afraid of that persons personality, and he wouldnt let this go. Nagato ignored her and looked into the darkness, and he didnt know when the Uchiha was there. The Uchihas eyes looked at Nagato as he said with a gloomy tone: The matter here is irreparable, the Akatsuki may disband temporarily. Now, since they were so arrogant, let them take responsibility for their actions. But Nagato looked ugly, if they didnt start catching the Bijuu, then the things they accumulated over the years would scatter with the wind. Rest assured, taking Bijuu doesnt necessarily need their strength. I have other methods. The Uchiha took a pause then continued: You leave with me and let your Pain deal with Roja, I would be good for you to experience the fight. When he heard this, Nagato was completely settled as he said coldly: Yes, if he can be sealed, our plan wont be hindered. Seal Roja The Uchiha looked at Nagato. He knew it would be difficult, but he didnt say it to Nagato, he hoped that Nagato could seal with Roja. The seal that is used with the Rennigan is extremely powerful. Roja was in no hurry to find the Akatsuki, he felt Hancocks location and directly teleported there. Its not that Hancock would be hurt, as with her ability, unless she encounters someone in the six-path level, she wont be defeated. As for Deidara and Sasori, Roja didnt know whether they were killed or not. Above the sea between the Country of water and the country of fire. Hancock lowered her head as she used moonwalk going back toward the Mist village. Suddenly, the space cracked and Roja emerged out. Husband When she saw Roja, she wasnt surprised. Instead, she looked shy as she said: I let these two mice run away. Ran? Roja heard her words and was a little surprised. Two days earlier, Deidara attacked the Mist village and felt into the sky, and after Mei and Kurenai couldnt keep up, Hancock personally chased after him. The Mist was the same as Amazon Lili for her. After chasing them in the air, both Sasori and Deidara attacked her, but when they found their attacks didnt work, they retreated. Generally, escaping from Hancock who had full-powered Haki was pretty impossible. Both Sasori and Deidara teleported and escaped. Listening to Hancocks story, Roja couldnt help but smile: Dont worry, after all, you dont have any special ability Hancocks face was full of shame as the two mice powers werent worth mentioning. She was definitively anger right now. Roja comforted Hancock, but his eyes were still cold. Attacking the village didnt make him that much angry, but making Hancock angry was something he cant tolerate. Deidara, Sasori Akatsuki, you will reap what you sow. What catching Bijuu, what plot, nothing mattered, they provoked him and also Hancock, if he still ignores them, what would that make him in one Pieces world. It seems that you dont understand what true fear is. Chapter 494: Hidan and Kakuzu In The Rain country, somewhere not far from the Rain village, there was a hidden cave which was the Akatsukis hideout. Everything in the base was emptied. At this time, two figures walked out side by side. What, just because they attacked the Mist village, its not because of the village, but the god of shinobi who resides there Just kidding, only Jashin-sama is the real god! Hidan as he looked dissatisfied while he spread his hands and said: If that guy dares to come here, this uncle will send him Shut up! Kakuzu interrupted Hidan and looked at him coldly: If you open your mouth again, I will make sure you never open it again. Although Hidans ability makes him a good partner for Kakuzu, Hidan was embarrassing, and his head wasnt worth much in the underground black market. Hey, you cant say that Every member of the Akatsuki was strong, Sasori and Deidara dared to go to the sand village and kidnap the Kazekage, Orochimaru dared to attack Konoha, and Hidan and Kakuzu were close to immortality. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion erupted in the base, and the force collapsed most of the place in an instant. What happened?! Both Kakuzu and Hidan were shocked as they looked at the collapsed mountain. They both directly rushed out. Boom! Stone-broke, and dust-covered the entire place. The base was completely exposed as everything above it disappeared. The rain kept pouring down as a figure moved toward them, exuding a frosty feeling. The same costume, it seems like the two of you and the other two mice from the same group The figure revealed a contemptuous look at Hidan and Kakuzu, like the female pirate empress she was. Shocked by this, both of them couldnt move at all. You guys Actually, destroyed the base Hidan looked at the collapsed base in front of him as his eyes fell on Hancocks body. After that, he showed a furious expression. Damn! Although this is an unfinished base, destroying is too much, and you did it while Im here! I wont forgive you! Hidan Showed an angry expression as he rushed forward, but suddenly he was blocked by Kakuzu. Slow down. While Kakuzu stopped Hidan, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at her with vigilance and greed as well. It wasnt greed for Hancocks beauty, but at the money, he can get from her head. If Im not mistaken, you should be the Hebi-hime of the Mist, and in an underground market, your bounty is in the top three Although Hancock didnt do much in this world, the times she acted gave her a title and the same one she had in the Pirates world. She was a dangerous figure, first because she was stronger than a kage, and second, she was close to Roja. My bounty is in the top three? When she heard this, Hancocks eyes flashed a little, she didnt know how many years its been, but she was surprised to hear that she had a bounty on her head. And the bounty was in the top three which made her a little satisfied. In one pieces world, her bounty wasnt near top three at all, and after Rojas conquest of the world, no one dared to put one on her head. Yes, your head is very valuable. Looking at Hancock, he took a fighting pose and coldness flashed in his eyes as numerous black thread shot out of his body toward Hancock. Humph! Hancock snorted, and her eyes were indifferent as she gently waved toward the threads. Wouch! Pink light shot out from her hand toward the thread, and suddenly, they turned to stone and broken. Hidan didnt originally want to escape, but its too late as his hand already turned to stone and crumbled down. He felt that his arm was really destroyed and his face turned ugly. This is the first time he encountered something that could destroy his body. Wouch! Wouch! The pink light swept past Kakuzus body as he split into four, each wearing a mask. Be careful, and this woman isnt simple. Kakuzu directly said to Hidan, while chakra erupted from his body. Although he was greedy for money, he wasnt stupid, just by that one attack, he realized that Hancock was powerful. And he will be an idiot if he underestimated her. Chapter 495: Hancock Vs Akatsuki Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! Lightning Release: Black Lightning! Fire Release: Fire Ball! Earth Release: Earth Spear! In an instant, Kakuzu used four Ninjutsu with huge power and different attributes from each mask and crushed toward Hancock. But, Hancock looked indifferent. So vulnerable! She faced the attacks and reached her hand out. Wouch! A huge pink barrier rose in front of her, and all the techniques directly turned to stone. Then, the barrier trembled a little before countless arrows shot out from it toward the Akatsuki member. Even wind and lightning turned to stone? What is this technique? Stone Blood Limit? Kakuzu saw this and was horrified. Water Release: Water Wall! When he released this ninjutsu, the arrows Kakuzus water wall and Hidan directly disappeared and appeared above Hancock holding a Kunai in his hand and aimed at her face. Lets see what you can do now! Hidan smirked as he was about to attack. But, at this moment, Hancock just reached out her slender white hand toward the Kunai. Wouch! The Kunai directly shatter as soon as it touched her hand. At the same time, she turned over and kicked directly at Hidan who flew to the sky. Bang! When Hidan was kicked, he turned into stone and fell to the ground and shattered! He can be undead anywhere, but not in front of Hancock. Looking at this, Kakuzu was amazed and realized the difference in strength. At this time, he felt like he was facing Hashirama. Hashirama easily destroyed him using Mokuton, and now, Hancock destroyed everything using that pink petrify thing. Kakuzu knew at this moment that he couldnt deal with Hancock at his current strength. However, this was Akatsukis base. Although there are only a few people here, they can fight her, including their leader, Pain. He already felt several people rushing here. But, he didnt have time to witness the fight, because Hancock was already in front of him. She kicked him directly on his chest. Boom! He could do nothing, his chest started turning to stone, and the petrification spread through his whole body and started cracking. He stretched his hands desperately, he was unwilling to die like this, but he couldnt stop the petrification, and eventually, he collapsed. Wouch! Wouch! It was at this time; several figures rushed from the depth of the cave and fell on the battlefield. Deidara, Sasori, Konan, and others. She actually came here, this damn woman Looking at this, Deidaras face was ugly. Standing there, he showed an exaggerated expression as he said: Hey! The undead Duo were actually killed, is this some joke? Deidara This is your doing Sasori said in a hoarse voice. Deidara was dissatisfied with Sasori as he said: Ha?! You want to shrink from responsibility when I attacked the Mist, you agreed with me. Shut up. Pain coldly said. His existence was majestic in the organization. So with just this order, Deidara closed his mouth. Although he was dissatisfied, he didnt dare to talk. Pain looked at Hancock coldly as he said: We destroyed a part of your village, and you destroyed our base and killed two of our members, we stop here! He thought that Roja might come, but he didnt expect the snake to come, compared to Roja, Hancock was obviously not as strong, and Pain talked to her coldly. So Far Hancock stood there alone, looking at the Akatsuki, but her eyes didnt show fear, she only looked at them with contempt and said: Who allowed you to talk with that tone to me?! Wouch! The moment her voice fell, she launched an attack. She flashed and came in front of them and waved her hand. Facing all of the Akatsuki, she didnt fear, and she directly waved her hand and a pink color spread in all direction, causing everything it touches to be petrified. Just because you have that person behind you, you become so arrogant? Humph. Pain snorted and raised his hand. Shinra Tensei! Wouch! The Akatsuki member already retreated when Pain raised his hand and almost in the next moment, a force that could be seen pushed toward Hancock. Contrary to the attraction force, this was an extremely powerful repulsion, and under this attack, the pink color Hancock released stopped in mid-air. Although it wasnt defeated, it was forcibly stopped in mid-air. Finally, it dispersed. Bansh Tenin Pain directly used another attack, but this one was an attraction force. This force covered Hancock directly. Since Roja and this woman are close, then he should attach great importance to her, and if he can take her hostage, he can threaten Roja, in that way, the plan can go further. Chapter 496: Ruined! However, to Pains surprise, Hancock wasnt affected at all as he failed to pull her. Is this similar to Gravity fruit? Hancock stepped up and directly stood in the air and attacked. Slave Arrow! Wouch! A pink arrow suddenly moved so fast that it disappeared and directly went toward Pain. The interval between the use of his ability didnt pass yet, so he could only jump to avoid the attack. At this moment, all the members of the Akatsuki attacked Hancock. Although she seemed to kill Kakuzu and Hidan easily, they would step down, even if they were in front of Hashirama. Although they were proud, it didnt mean they were stupid, because they knew this woman was strong. Deidara arrived at Hancocks side, and a clay doll was thrown at her, and then it became bigger and bigger =. Using this kind of thing, do you want to blow all of us? White Zetsu looked at the sky as he spoke without hesitation. Art is An Explosion! Take this! Deidara didnt pay attention to Zetsu as he directly said excitedly. But, even after he shouted, the explosion didnt appear. He saw that Hancock caught Deidaras clay and directly made it turn into stone and lost the ability to explode. Damn! If she can do this, what can I do Deidara was very depressed and annoyed. When he was facing the old man Onoki, he used his explosion, and the old man was afraid of them that he even used the Dust release. When his clay is directly destroyed, they wont explode. And now Hancock could do the same. He liked explosion, and if he didnt make them, he would feel uncomfortable. Thats rude, always throwing these disgusting things. Hancock looked coldly at Deidara, and her foot gently moved. She suddenly flashed extremely fast and arrived in front of Deidara and kicked him. Deidara was caught off guard, he crossed his arms in front of him and tried to resist the attack, but he couldnt as he started turning into stone. A move to kill Deidara. After that, She didnt stop, as he foot stepped on the ground. Boom! The ground trembled, and several cracks appeared in all directions. Not good! This was Deidara, and the other one was just a clay clone as he hid underground and wanted to sneak on Hancock. But he was discovered by Hancock. How did you find me? You dont have any Dojutsu Deidara released many techniques to resist, but he couldnt do anything as blood flow from his mouth. White Zetsu tried to rescue Deidara, but he couldnt, Deidara had several broken bones, and his internal organs were ruptured, and he was on the verge of death. The damn Thats it Bastard Try my ultimate Art Youre talking too much! Hancock stood coldly as she once again stepped on the ground. There was no more sound coming from the ground. Deidaras body was directly smashed into a meat paste, and his soul left his body. F**k! His last trick was used as well, Deidara soul was angry, but it gradually faded and went to another world. But at this time, a force prevented his soul from ascending. At the same time, a figure appeared in front of him. This is Its not easy to die, come and talk with me. Roja waved his hand at Deidaras soul with a sinister expression. A scream was heard from the ground by Hancock, and only he could hear it as the Akatsuki members were oblivious about it. At this moment, Hancock was surrounded by hundreds of puppets. Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets! Sasori appeared in his real body; behind him was the Third Kazekage. Hancock was indifferent while hundred of puppet surrounded her. Not far away, Pain and White Zetsu didnt intervene, and Konan who was originally here turned into papers and disappeared. Its amazing, a normal puppeteer can control ten puppets, and that is excellent, but you control a hundred This was the second time White Zetsu saw this, but he still exclaimed: He used this ability to capture a country alone, I dont know what can the snake of the Mist do facing this number. Chapter 497: Six Paths of Pain! Wouch! Wouch! Zetsus voice just fell, and Hancock didnt wait for the Puppets to attack, she rushed forward and instantly destroyed them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Just like that, the Puppets were destroyed. What is catchier was Hancocks movements, which seemed just gorgeous. Whenever she hit, her target would turn to stone. None of the Puppets could stop her. Looking at this, Sasori couldnt keep his calm anymore. Not that he could feel anything but, but he was worried. He directly used the Third Kazekages puppet and joined the battle. Iron Sand! The Third Kazekage had the ability to control Magnetic Sand. It was once praised as the strongest ability in the Sand village. Under his attack, Iron Sand moved in storms as it moved toward Hancock. It was difficult for most to defend against such a wide area attack. Hancock faced this attack and didnt dodge at all. She just looked cold as the iron sand surrounded her. The Iron sand hit her, but it seemed the iron sand hit against solid iron. The Iron sand couldnt even get past her Haki. This is impossible! Sasori looked at this and was horrified, not that he could feel a thing. (T/N: These are added because Sasori is a puppet who cant feel a thing.) In the distance, Zetsu and Pain looked horrified. Just with her flesh, she was unscathed against the Iron Sand attacks. Is this woman really human? Do you really expect to hurt me with this level of attack? Hancock snorted and looked at him with disdain. She just directly went toward Sasori. Iron Sand Attack! Sasori couldnt afford to face her directly, so he commanded the puppet to attack Hancock with the cone of Iron sand that it formed above her. Just get out of the way already! Facing this attack, Hancock just flew up and kicked in mid-air turning the Iron Sand into stone and which cracked and fell. Hancock arrived in front of Sasori with nothing stopping her. Sasori was terrified and tried to resist with his puppets, but they were directly destroyed and finally, Hancock turned him to stone with a kick, and slowly Sasori cracked down and crumbled. This woman Is terrifying White Zetsu said as he sighed. Although Hancock didnt use any powerful attack from start to end, she gave him the feeling that he was in front of Madara. Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! At this time, five figures arrived and fell into the Field. Pain Rikudo is here. Tendo Pain looked at Hancock and sighed in relief. He knew that alone, he wouldnt be able to face Hancock. Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara fell to Hancock, and Roja still didnt appear yet. Nagato controlling the six bodies was shocked, and his heart sank as he didnt expect this woman to have such power. Hancock looked at the six pains, and with her Haki, she could tell that they were bodies controlled from a distance and snorted: You dont dare to come out and send these dolls? I didnt think you can see our secret this fast Tendo pain coldly said: But you made a mistake. We are the Pain Rikudo, and we are God! Five-seal Barrier! Wouch! The seal was activated and trapped Hancock inside. After that, the six pains didnt stop, as they decisively tried to seal Hancock. But, before they could, a proud and enchanting voice came from inside the seal. Do you think you can trap me like this?! Boom! An earth-shattering sound came from inside the seal. Under Hancocks blow, the seal was directly destroyed. It didnt hold a candle to the Four Red Yang Formation at all. After breaking the seal, Hancock directly rushed at Pain. Shinra Tensei! Pains face changed as he directly tried to block Hancock. What surprised him is that his attack didnt even push Hancock back and only paused her slightly in mid-air. Hancock actually resisted Shinra Tensei! How can this be possible? She actually withstood Shinra Tensei This was a first for him to face someone who could do this. His body was sent back by the rebounding force of his attack. Summoning Jutsu!! The Animal Path pain pressed the ground, and a huge three dog-headed monster appeared in the field and rushed toward Hancock. Get out of my way! Hancock kicked the dog, and the remaining two heads snarled at her and moved toward her. Disgusting thing. Hancock showed her disgust as she avoided the dog and raised her hand and pressed on its body. Capture Light! Wouch! The monster was shrouded in pink light as it screamed, and finally, when the light receded, the dog was turned into stone as it directly collapsed. The light receded from the monsters body, but it moved toward the six pains. The Preta path of pain jumped up and tried to absorb the light, but his ability didnt work as he was directly petrified in mid-air. _______________________________ Chapter 498: Delay. Shes powerful Tendo Pain looked at Hancock, who was standing proudly in the sky and seemed to feel a horrible force coming from her. Nagato, who was manipulating them, was gloomy as he said: I didnt expect her to be so strong. Its not simple to seal her, and I need time to gather chakra After saying this, Konan beside Nagato looked at him and said: Never, that Technique would drag us along as well. If I dont, I think even if I join the fight, we wont last long. White Zetsu rushed toward Nagato and spread his hand. I know. Nagato closed his eyes and no longer talked, and White Zetsu helplessly shook his head when he went into the ground and disappeared. Only this much power and you dare call yourself a God? Hancock was floating in the air looking at Pain with scorn. Wouch! Her figure flashed as she rushed toward them. Tendo pain glanced at her with a blank expression, and suddenly he retreated and at the same time, huge water waved rushed from the side. Water Release: Blasting Waves! Seeing such a large area covered by the wave, Hancock finally frowned a little. Her Devil fruit ability has long since awakened and this wasnt One Pieces world, so the impact of water on her isnt that big. But, even so, in front of such a large scale wave, she would be unable to petrify the water. And she didnt want to get into the water! Wouch! Hancock jumped up into the air and avoided the wave while looking coldly at one side. Are you a mouse hiding now? Dont say that, just because it takes time to use some technique, but now this is quite convenient. From the stream, a person with shark-like features walked out. It was a recent Nukenin from the Mist that joined Akatsuki, and his name is Kisame. Hancock knew this person because he left some impression, his chakra reserves were larger than Kurenai and Mei, and he sneaked a few time into the Mist. Its you? Hancocks eyebrows were slightly picked as her face was cold. I didnt expect you to remember me. Kisame revealed a dangerous light in his eyes as he didnt intend to be detected inside the Mist. Water Release: Water ball! Dont use that dirty water to deal with this empress! Hancock moved quickly in the air and avoided the attack and directly flickered beside Kisame who was stunned by the speed. Wouch! However, at this moment, another figure held a sword rushed out and blocked the blow. However, the sword couldnt do anything to Hancock, it couldnt even leave a mark on her skin, and instead, it was invaded by a strange force and turned to stone. Wouch! Wouch! Kisame and the person with the sword retreated at the same time, while the new one who joined the fight was Itachi. Hancock looked at the two of them and her brows slightly wrinkled. Just when Hancock paused her attacks, Itachi Sharingan was activated, and white Zetsu attacked her from behind. Wood Release: Cutting Technique! Suddenly, Thorns attacked Hancock. Wouch! When the Thorns that should be able to pierce every defense collided with Hancocks clothes, they directly collapsed. Hancock currently was very strong with her Haki, even in One Pieces world, she is one of the strongest. The sneak attack seemed to interrupt Hancocks thinking, which restored her indifferent expression. So she directly turned around and kicked. Boom! He had no time to escape, and half of his body was crushed. At this time, Itachi directly formed hand seals to attack her. Even though the Uchiha were best at Fire Jutsu, he didnt use one now. Water Release: Great Waterfall! Itachis eyes flashed with wisdom as he could tell that Hancock didnt want to get into the water because even though most techniques couldnt break her defenses, she avoided only water Jutsu. So he concluded that water would work best in this case. Hancock snorted and leaped up, and avoided the water. At the same time, she rushed at Kisame and Itachi. Itachis eyes rotated and released the Tsukiyomi at Hancock. However, the result was Hancock wasnt affected at all, and finally, due to the dispelling of his Tsukiyomi, his eyes trembled as blood overflowed from them. Roja could resist the Tsukiyomi just fine, and Hancock was strengthened by Roja soul, and she gained a few characteristics from him. Although she wasnt an immortal yet, her powers were enough to defeat Itachi. Boom! Hancock directly rushed at Itachi and kicked him. Itachi tried to resist but, unfortunately, he wasnt able to do anything as half of his body turned to stone and collapsed. After that, she attacked Kisame, who was killed as well. The strange thing though was that before collapsing, Itachi and Kisames bodies turning into to different people. Its possibly a technique used to transfer Chakra to someone making them have the same Characteristic of their real bodies. Itachi and Kisame werent in the base, and it would take a long time before they return, so they used this method to help. Sure enough? Hancock looked at the two bodies as she felt from the start that there was something not right with these two. The trick of remote possession. Most likely, their bodies werent here, but far away. Hanock shook her head and turned toward Pain. Its your turn. Chapter 499: Chibaku Tensei! Wouch! Hancock directly shot some Arrows at them. Tendo Pain slammed his hands together and avoided the arrows. At the same time, Nagato, who was controlling pain, opened his eyes and took a deep breath and said: Almost there Tendo Pains hands opened slowly, revealed a black ball between his palms. He reached out, and the ball flew out and covered the sun. Perceiving the atmosphere, Konan frowned and said: How much Chakra did you use? Dont do this, Nagato No, that woman isnt simple; it must be done. Nagato looked solemnly as his hand resumed the posture of the seal and a huge amount of chakra surged out. The sun eclipsed, leaving only a ring, and the light seemed strange. Hancock noticed this and frowned and looked at the sky. What is that? This is the first time in the battle that she felt danger. And although she didnt know what will happen, she needed to proceed with care. At this time, Tendo pain finally opened his arms at the sky and said. Chibaku Tensei! Wouch! A gravitational force suddenly fell into the ground. Rumble! The earth started to vibrate, and the mountain collapsed and started flying toward the sky. A dozen miles were covered by force, and everything seemed to be pulled toward it. Hancock frowned and wanted to stay in her place, but the earth below her started shaking and flew toward the sky. Not good! Hancock tried using Moonwalk but found it hard to resist gravity. Just as she began to move toward the black sphere, a voice suddenly sounded by her ear with a touch of gentleness. Okay, let me come! Accompanying this voice, Roja, who was watching her fight, suddenly appeared while looked at the sky. Although Hancocks devil fruit can affect wind and thunder, she couldnt affect something like gravity. Roja reached out his hand and used Reiatsu to pull Hancock from the Gravity force. I didnt expect this kind of trick. Hancock fell beside Roja and looked at the Sky as the stone was getting bigger and bigger; it was as if a star was forming. She couldnt help shook her head slightly. Roja smiled and said: This trick is used by Rinnegan. This is something really powerful or should be, but it looks so fragile now, all you need to do is this As he spoke, Roja just made a fist and punched randomly at the sky. Wouch! The Haki made the sky tremble, and the six-paths power surged, and this seemingly normal punch contained most of Rojas power. In order to make a little shocking effect. The result was, indeed, shocking. Rumble! The sphere of rocks suspended in the air suddenly divided and collapsed. Several sonic booms were generated, and the rocks coming down were scattered and seemed like shooting stars. Impossible! Chibaku Tensei was actually Tendo Pain looking at this still had the same expression, but Nagato was too shocked. This was his first time seeing Rojas power, and it gave him the feeling that Roja was Unmatched! Even with the Rennigan, he couldnt resist at all! What Power Konan perceived what happened and was shocked. Although she was rescued by Roja before and experienced what Rojas name did in the world, this was her first time realizing how powerful Roja was. Time to go! Obito said, he activated his Sharingan, and if you looked closely, you could see the fear in his eyes. Once they are discovered by Roja, I wouldnt be a joking matter. Wouch! Obito took Konan and Nagato with Kamui. At this time, outside. Super Shinra Tensei! Tendo Pain gritted his teeth as he spread his hands. If Chibaku Tensei was a super version of Bansh Tenin, then this was a super version of Shinra Tensei. A meaningless attack. Facing this, Roja shook his head slightly, and his eyes flashed as he took his sword out and waved. Boom! The Super Shinra Tensei was smashed, and several Kilometers of the earth was destroyed, and the cloud above them dispersed. Pain disappeared. The last thing that was transmitted to Nagato left him terrified. Chapter 500: Task! After a long time, a voice was heard finally breaking the silence. Seeing his power, its difficult to do anything to him, at least at not until we collect all the Bijuu. Obito stood next to Nagato. Nagato looked at Obito and said: After this fight, the Akatsuki was left with only Kisame and Itachi and us. These are the senior members, and the other less important members suffered heavy losses. I have to accumulate more power, and Im afraid that the time No need to worry. It wasnt Obito who interrupted, and it was Black Zetsu who had never appeared from beginning to end. He was attached to the White Zetsu as he slowly said: Myself and Madara already thought about a countermeasure. Nagato brows slightly wrinkled to find Obito with a calm expression and suddenly shook his head. He was the leader of the Akatsuki in front of the others, but the real leader wasnt him, and even him was kept in the dark about some things. Obito seemed to see Nagatos expression and said to him: Something needs to be kept a secret, and in any case, our purpose is the same Yeah Our purpose is the same. Determination filled Nagatos eyes once again. In the rain country, the Akatsuki base was destroyed. Roja looked at the abyss made by his sword and couldnt help but smile. The sun shone above them. I still prefer sunny days. I also dont like the rain too much. Hancock stood next to Roja and whispered quietly. After she paused, her eyes looked at the deep abyss as well. Hancock used Haki before, so everything Nagato did to make the information about his Paths a secret was useless, because Kenbushoku Haki didnt perceive Chakra, but people themselves. However, she knew that she discovered them, them Roja did as well, and he didnt interfere probably because he had some plan. She looked like a proud woman in front of all people, except for Roja. She didnt even ask or question why he didnt interfere at all; she only silently supported him. She looked with mockery for these little bugs that escaped and still think they still controlled everything in the dark. They didnt know the fact that Roja was controlling them. Lets go back. Roja looked at Hancock and saw through her and smiled. In the Mist village, inside an open square. Ice Release: Ice Senbon! Dance Of The Clematis: Flower! Kimimaro and Haku were fighting. Haku wasnt as good as Kimimaro, although his Ice release was good, the Kaguya clans blood limit was stronger. Getting Rojas permission to be thought Kenbunshoku Haki, Haku could easily capture every move Kimimaro made. It was like he had Sharingan and Byakugan. Not far away, many ninjas were watching this fight, but they didnt interfere in the spar, and many Anbu watched as well. They couldnt help being shocked at their current power. Kimimaro is Roja-samas disciple Im afraid that he can finish me in a few moves. Haku is also recognized by Roja-sama, and we are not their opponent. Im afraid that only the Mizukage and commander can actually face them. The Anbu were always watching Haku and Kimimaros progress. Their shock cant be explained with words. They were slightly jealous as Kimimaro and Haku joined the Anbu and were weaker than them, but after such a short time, they surpassed all of them. Now, both of their strength was something they could only look up to. Not including Kurenai, these two could probably kill all the Anbu with ease. Boom! The ninja looked at the explosion after rubbing the cold sweat and looked at the figure on the side. The only person who can match these two monsters is the third monster. All the Anbu were afraid of this person, and even more afraid of fighting Kimimaro and Haku. It was the Magical Demon! This was Yakumos title in the Mist made by the Anbu and also her code name. The Anbu were afraid of her because they tried her techniques first hand, and they didnt like being manipulated. Their life was in her hand, and she could kill them whenever she wanted. Boom! Another collision between Haku and Kimimaro caused, and explosion and chakra surged all over the place. Their foreheads were full sweat as they sighed. Because they were progressing at equal speed, both Kimimaru and Haku were sparring a lot in the past several months. No one won over the other as most spars ended in a tie. If they pressed on, most likely both would die. Well, Kimimaro still holds a little higher chance of emerging alive. Applause!! Both of you improved, and Im afraid that soon I wont even be your opponent anymore. Kimimaro, Haku and Yakumo looked to the side to see Kurenai approaching them. Mei was dealing with the Mizukages responsibility and didnt have much free time to train, unlike Kurenai. And still, she said that. After smiling friendly at the trio, she came in front of Yakumo and said. There is a task I need you to complete Chapter 501: Chunin exam! Oh? Chunin Exam? Roja sat on the Sofa and drunk tea. Mei nodded and said: Konoha will hold the test and invited the Mist and San to join. This means that they want to see the progress of each village. The exam would be in their territory, so everything will be under their control But I dont want Konoha to step on the Mist to improve their standing Seeing Mei thinking, and talking, without her image as the Mizukage, as she spread her long white legs in front of him without care. Oh? What is your plan? Roja was lazy to pay attention to Her rude image and beauty, so he instead deliberately slapped her leg with some force, causing it to tremble but she still continued to sit down. At the same time, Rojas eyes showed an inexplicable look. Is it already time for the test? Its really strange Its said the Kazkage would be there as well and his child, the Jinchuriki of the Ichibi would attend as well. So we cant sand someone normal. With their age, Kimimaro and Haku could attend, but they are the Mists elite, and they are famous in the world Other then them, there is Yakumo as well. Listening to Mei words, Roja recovered from his thoughts and couldnt help but smile: Yakumo was brought from Konoha, you want her to represent the Mist and go to Konoha to participate in the exam? Are you trying to beat the old Man Sarutobis face to the ground? Oh, thats what Im planning to do. Mei smiled and smirked: Why? Does Roja-sama disagree? I agree since Yakumo will go, then pick the other two, it doesnt need to be someone specifically, oh and send Kurenai as their teacher. Rojas mouth raised into a chuckle as his attitude toward Konoha wasnt good all along. The higher up and council of Konoha are hypocrites and evil. For example, Naruto, was protected by Anbu inside Konoha, does he really need protection inside his village, and if they could keep his heritage a secret, how did his secret about being the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi was known? Shouldnt it be reversed, making his heritage known as the son of the Yondaime and Kushina and making his status as a Jinchuriki a secret, so he can be protected as the son of Minato? Letting Kurenai lead the team Mei smiled as she flattered Roja: I didnt think that Roja-sama is worse than me. Is it now? I dont think so. Roja stood up and looked at the sky and said in a deep voice: Im a good person. Yakumos small face was filled with complicate emotion as she said: Is it the Chunin exam? Roja-sensei This task was approved by Roja-sama, and Im the one who will lead the team. Kurenai smiled at Yakumo, but she sighed in her heart. She was also a ninja from Konoha, but she let go of that long ago. It seems like there is still a little bit left in Yakumos heart. Maybe Roja agreed for her to go to Konoha so that little bit of her that still thought of Konoha would disappear. However, to Kurenais surprise, Yakumo, once she heard that Roja approved, there was no hesitation or anything in her face, and instead, she was calm. She nodded and directly said: I Guarantee the competition of this task. Good, go clean yourself and prepare to go. Kurenai sighed a little when she saw Yakumo and chuckled. Yakumo turned to look at Kimimaro and Haku and said: Sorry, I wont be here for the spars for some time. Dont worry, since Roja-sensei ordered it, and you do your best, Kimimaro said seriously. Haku gently nodded and said: Go ahead, Roja-sama orders need to be completed. Hearing the response of the two, Yakumo quickly jumped into the village. After a while, at the entrance of the Mist village, Kurenai waited with two young eleven years old who had a very serious and cold expression on their faces, but that didnt seem to work as they were young and tender. After a while, Yakumo arrived. Sorry for making you wait Is it this girl? I never heard of her before. The two boys who came from the ninja school revealed their dissatisfaction at Yakumo. The Mist village still respected strength, and a girl who looked weak didnt win any respect from the young boys as if they will be carrying a burden along with them. Kurenai heard their dissatisfaction, but she only smiled. On the one hand, she was too lazy to let them know. On the other hand, she was aware of the horror of going against Yakumo. Can we leave? Yakumo moved and ignored the boys who were similar to her only by age and looked at Kurenai while saying softly. Yes. Kurenai smiled friendly and nodded. Yakumo walked in front of the boys and side by side with Kurenai. The boys couldnt take it anymore as they finally spoke. Hey! Thats just too rude You cant respect us, but not respecting even Kurenai-sama, who do you think you are? They were only boys; after all, they couldnt hold their emotions even though they were from the Mist. Yakumo stopped her footsteps and slightly looked at them and released some of her power. Although Yakumo was terrifying, she was still a little girl, and still wanted to win Roja praise. Being looked down upon wont make Roja praise her. Boom! The two young boys felt their whole world collapse and as if Yakumo expanded and became a giant God looking at ants ready to step on them. The palm of the giant went toward them, but before I fell, a horrible wind pressure made it difficult for the two to even breath. Ahh! When the boys experienced such a horrible Genjutsu, they were terrified. Wouch! Kurenai reached out her hand and put it on Yakumos shoulder and said: Too strong, and they cant take it Its not necessary for Kurenai to tell her that as Yakumo already knew, but she just said with an innocent expression: I just wanted to teach them a lesson, I didnt think they were that weak. Kurenais mouth twitched slightly as Yakumos Genjutsu was just horrible. Even when she faced Yakumo herself, she would need to be careful. There was no need to say that they were weak. Fortunately, Yakumo didnt make the injuries in the Genjutsu turn real. Chapter 502: Wave! The country of the wave, the country was a small island, and its economy was based on sea trades, but that didnt make it reach. Instead, it was poor as the leader of some organization, named Gato, was trying to use the economy to rule the island. In response to this, the country wanted to build a bridge to the fire Country to improve their situation. And here was the first destination for Naruto Uzumaki in his first time leaving Konoha. At this moment, there was a thrilling fight. On one side, was team seven led by Hatake Kakashi, and his Genin, Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki who were fighting two ferocious ninjas. The two ninjas were wearing the Mist head protection, Haku, of course, wasnt here anymore. Along with Zabuza, there was an old man with a scar on his face. The two of them were strong and fierce. On the other side, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were facing them, but they were stiff and vigilant. Standing in front of them Kakashi seamed calm, and he didnt know the power of the people in front of him, he knew they were elite, even so, he was calm and didnt reveal the slightest fear. Different from the original Kakashi, he didnt have the Sharingan, so his development wasnt in the direction of copying the Ninjutsu of others, but in the Kenjutsu of his Family. Kakashis father was Konohas white fang, Hatake Sakumo. He was famous throughout the world, and he was at least a Kage level ninja. He killed countless enemies, and although Kakashis Kenjutsu didnt reach his level, he wasnt that far behind. He also was a Kage level ninja. Even so, his victory wasnt assured, as he had a team and a client to protect. Because of this, neither side launched an attack. I havent seen you in years, Kakashi, you are with these useless people Its pitiful seeing you like this. Zabuza held Kiriboshi in his hand and placed it in front of him as he tried to distract Kakashi. However, Kakashi looked calmly at him and said: Your men were killed by me, and I managed to escape, now tell me, you have more skills? Are you here for revenge? Humph! When he heard Kakashis words, Zabuzas companion snorted, and said in a hoarse voice: A little bit maybe And although you are famous, Hatake Kakashi, do you think you can stand in front of both of us? I actually do think so. Kakashi responded calmly, without looking at their eyes; in fact, he was vigilant and was seriously thinking about what to do now. When the ninja heard Kakashis words, he wasnt angry, he instead laughed and said sinisterly: Oh, then lets wait and see. Before they even started the fight, the atmosphere changed. Naruto, Sasuke, and the others were really scared, and their legs went soft. Although they were practicing seriously before, the killing intent from these ninjas was something they could resist. If it wasnt for Kakashi standing in front of them, they would already be dead. That guy doesnt look like a normal person. Sasuke tried hard to calm his heart; he took a breath and looked at the person next to him. Naruto snorted and said: I dont need to hear that to know. If youre afraid, you can retreat, if youre not careful, you will die. Sasuke tried hard to break the terrifying atmosphere as he mocked Naruto. Naruto was directly angered as he directly shouted: Im not afraid!! The anger broke the fear and made Naruto look at Zabuza angrily. The battle was about to start. As if he noticed that Naruto didnt feel fear anymore, Zabuza sneered and made a seal. Hiding in the Mist Technique! Wouch! Suddenly, Mist covered the place in all direction. The mist was mixed with chakra that interfered with sight and perception. Sure enough, this is your trick? Then lets start. Kakashi was extremely calm, and his eyes flashed with white lightning. But, just as the battle was about to start, a voice calmly interrupted from a distance. This mist is a bit too dense. I cant watch the show like this. Along with the voice, a very strong wind hit the field, sweeping through every direction like a storm. Oh? Kakashis face suddenly changed, with the wind blowing them, he directly channeled chakra to his feet to stabilize his body on the ground. The others behind him were about to be blown away. If they werent trained in Tree Climbing, the three of them wouldve been blown away. This wind passed, and all of the mist dissipated. When they looked again, Zabuza and the other ninja were exposed around them as they were in a position to attack. But at this time, both of them stopped their movement and were shocked. Who? Its me. A very normal voice passed by. Hearing the voice, Kakashi and the others were surprised, and after a while, they finally found the owner. They saw one person at the end of the bridge in the distance sitting leisurely. Noticing them looking at him, the figure stood up and walked toward them, and his eyes seemed to be on Naruto and Sasuke. Indra and Asuras Chakra Roja clearly perceived the chakra that belongs to Asura on Naruto, and it wasnt weak. If he can develop it well, he wont be able to reach six path level, but he will be about there. Its you? When he saw Roja, Kakashi was stunned then his face changed as he looked in disbelief. The scene of Konohas destruction playing in his memory. On the other side, Zabuza looked at Roja without much of his brutality, and there was also fear in his eyes. How is this possible? Why is he here? How come he is here? Before the two were Ninjas of the Mist, before Zabuza stealing the sword and defecting from the village, and the other one defected for some reason. Their status was high in the Mist. Naturally, the two saw Roja before, but they didnt know about him Training Haku and Kimimaro. From time to time, they would face hunter-nins from the Mist, but they always emerged victoriously. But now they met Roja. Roja actually came to chase after Rogue ninjas himself? You, you When they saw Roja walking casually, they were full of fear. Unlike Kakashis reaction, Naruto and Sasuke, as well as Sakura, didnt notice Rojas power, and they felt strange standing there. Especially when they saw Kakashi so serious and cold sweat on his forehead, the three of them were worried now. Ka Kakashi-sensei, who is he? Naruto looked at Roja who was moving over and couldnt help whisper to Kakashi. However, Kakashi didnt respond, but he kept staring at Roja. A drip of sweat moved across his cheek, but he didnt dare move and wiped it. Facing the other two, he was calm, but now facing Roja, he couldnt remain calm even though Roja didnt release any kind of energy. Because he knew how powerful Roja was, he knew that Roja didnt need anything in front of him. What? There is nothing to say when you see me? Roja came over, and his eyes fell on the Mist ninjas who were stunned. He didnt release any kind of killing intent, and his eyes just flashed a bit. But this light was like a lightning strike for the two Missing Nins. Chapter 503: I will allow you 20 seconds to run! Water Release: Water Prison The one beside Zabuza wasnt guilty at all, he directly tried to create a water prison and gain some time to escape. But, before he could even finish the hand seals, Roja who was away disappeared and appeared behind him. Since you have nothing to say, then let me use your blood to wash your sins of betrayal. Wouch! The man could no longer move, and a bloody line appeared on his body all the way down. His eyes were full of unwillingness as he fell to the ground. Kakashi was staring at Roja, when he saw this, his pupil shrunk. He couldnt keep up with Rojas movement. So if Roja did the exact same thing to him, he would be in that mans place right now. As for Naruto and Sasuke, they simply couldnt react at all. Damn! Zabuza, without hesitation, turned around and wanted to escape. Oh? Do you want to escape? You are more thoughtful. I will allow you twenty-second to run away. Rojas words were heard by Zabuza, he channeled chakra like crazy in his feet and started running. He raised his speed to the limit and a few seconds later, he was about one kilometer away, leaving only a black shadow as it moved into the forest further away. But at this time, a faint voice was heard. Bankai, Kamishini No Yari! Wouch! A silver-white blade, like lightning, moved in an instant and reached Zabuza and pierced his throat. Zabuzas body stopped moving, as he looked down at the sword in his throat and wanted to grab it. But in the next instant, blood splashed, and he fell to the ground while the sword was restored to its plain look in Rojas hands again. If Roja killed the other one because he was caught off guard, then this one shocked Sasuke, Naruto, and the others. It was unbelievable that they couldnt imagine someone so strong before. Even their teacher, Kakashi wouldnt be able to stand against that person. Team seven felt as if they were in a storm right now. Someone so strong that he let Zabuza have a head start before killing him like it was nothing. Sure enough, its really you Kakashi mastered every bit of power just to make a sound. If before he suspected Roja to be someone transformed to look like him, then now there is no doubt at all. Killing Zabuza as if he killed an ant, even the third Hokage cant do that. Kakashi Hatake, Konohas silver Fang, your famous. After Roja said this, he looked at Kakashi deeply. He didnt have the title he had in the original story, and he didnt have a Sharingan to be called the copy ninja or Sharingan no Kakashi. His title was gained from his fathers style. Kakashis mouth twitched a bit. Zabuza said the same thing before, but hearing from Roja was entirely different. I dont know if you want to There is nothing. Roja waved his hand and interrupted Kakashi as he casually said: I just came to kill two Rogue ninjas. After saying this, Roja looked at Naruto and Sasuke, then he immediately turned around and disappeared. When Rojas left, Kakashi could no longer stand, he fell directly to the ground, and his forehead was full of sweat. Although Roja didnt release anything toward him, just his presence here, and seeing him kill the other two, he couldnt help remember the time when he destroyed Konoha. Kakashi-Sensei!! Naruto and Sakura saw Kakashi sit down and rushed over to him, thinking that Roja attacked Kakashi as well. Kakashi waved his hand, trying to say he was fine. At the same time, he felt relief as he calmed down and said: I didnt expect to meet him. This is really Kakashis words made the others wonder about Roja as they remembered the scene they just saw. Looking at the corpse not far away, Sakura couldnt help show some fear: Its terrifying Kakashi-sensei, who was that person? This question Kakashi heard this and smiled bitterly. After a thought, he looked at the sky and said with a deep gaze: He is the most powerful person in the world. The most powerful Is he better than the Hokage?! Naruto couldnt help ask. Kakashi once again remembered Rojas power, and he couldnt help shaking his head as he said: There is no comparison at all. You must remember that some people in the world are absolutely unstoppable, once they were provoked, even the five great villages wont have the power to stop them. Kakashis words made Naruto, Sasuke, and the others scream in their mind. The five Great villages would be destroyed if he was angered. Its like they heard a legend because they clearly knew the power of the great five and couldnt imagine someone with the power to destroy them alone. Chapter 504: scroll of seals. One the sea, a boat was sailing slowly toward the Fire country. Wouch! Suddenly, Roja appeared on the Ship. Roja-sama, youre back. On the side, Kurenai stood beside the deck, and as she saw Roja, she saluted him and then said in a whisper: I didnt expect Roja-sama to be interested in the Exam. No, Im not interested in the exam. There is something there that interests me Roja shook his head and said casually. There was an invisible light in his eyes. On the one hand, he tried using Ryujin Jakka with more Bankais, but the failure bored him, and on the other hand, he always wanted to visit Konoha for some reasons. One of the reasons was because he wanted to look at the scroll of seals, or like they call it, the forbidden scroll of seals. He wanted to see the result of the Second Hokages experiment. Although there wasnt anything that was strong in there, the research may help, after all, it should contain the flying thunder God, Edo Tensei, etc. Many tried to practice time-based Ninjutsu, but most of them couldnt. And even though he can foresee the future for a bit, he couldnt succeed when he tried to make something with the time law. But maybe he can get something from the research of Tobirama. Its been a long time since I was on board of a ship. Roja shook his head and calmed his thoughts, temporarily forgetting the things about practice and such as he looked at the sparkling sea. In One Pieces world, you can say the sea was your companion. And in here, going to the sea was rare. Quickly, the ship crossed the water countrys border and entered into the Fire country. There was no trouble along the way as they reached Konoha. As they entered Konoha, Roja didnt feel anything. He just used his Haki to find the Kage tower and directly flashed toward it. Whether to the people on the street, or the guard of the tower, he ignored them all. Of course, since he destroyed Konoha before, he just released Kyoka Suigetsu on the one who witnessed that and ignored the young generation. Roja walked leisurely step by step into the Kage tower and under Kyoka Suigetsu, no one noticed him including the third Hokage. Roja looked for a little and found where the scroll of seals was. There were many anbu in the room. Naturally, no one without the exception of the Hokage could look at the scroll of seals. But, while using Kyoka Suigetsu, Roja could just walk in here and looked at the scroll-like its nothing. The four Anbu were under an illusion, so Roja directly went inside the room toward the scroll of seals. Various seals were placed there so no one could take the scroll. Boom! Roja directly placed his hand destroyed the seals, and another seal activated wanting to destroy the scroll of seals, but Roja with his hand extended suppressed it and directly took out the scroll. The Anbu there were like fools as they could detect the change in the room at all. Not only these Anbu, but all the people in the Tower also didnt react. Roja got the scroll of seals and was too lazy to find a place to read it, so he just sat down there. He directly skipped the Kage Bunshin and other skill, directly going toward the last forbidden Jutsu. After a while, Rojas eyes stayed on the method to use one particular ninjutsu. The Shiki Fujin. Sure enough, as expected, the Shinigami have some of Kaguyas will in it. When Obito controlled the Kyuubi and attacked Konoha, Minato used the Shinigami to seal the Kyuubi, however at that time Roja didnt pay attention to them as he just dealt with Obito and returned. After a while, Roja lost interest n it and turned to look at other techniques. The Flying thunder god inspired Roja a little. However, the Edo Tensei touched Roja greatly. Originally, Roja thought that he understood the soul better than most people, but it seemed that the one who made this had a few novel directions in his mind about the soul. Sure enough, the scroll of seals had many interesting things, in pure research, I think that Im not that good as a scientist. Rojas eyes were filled with joy, Tobiramas way of studying the soul was a little low leveled, but some of them were new. Some of them even gave Roja new ideas. For example, how to integrate the Kyoka Suigetsu to the reality and make everything happening there happen to the person physically, which now he had some ideas he wanted to try. Roja sat there thinking, after half a day, he finally woke up from his trance. If the scroll of seals had so many things, which were recorded after the competition of the research than Orochimarus research should also be preserved When Roja touched his chin and thought about this, he threw the scroll of seals and then walked out of the room. The Anbu there still didnt know anything that just happened as they stood still in their places. ____________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 505: Conflict! On Konohas street, the atmosphere was somewhat gloomy. Dozens of people were participating in the Chunin Exam. Obviously, there is a big conflict here. Gaara was leading his siblings with a calm face while Kankuro was behind him looking arrogant. You want to take the Chunin Exam while youre like this? Kankuro looked at a ninja squatting down while he was sweating and taunted: Isnt it said that the Mist village is the strongest one? How come youre so weak? Obviously, the one on the ground was one of the two Genins that teamed up with Yakumo. Damn! Another Mist ninja next to him shouted with an angry face: You dont want to live anymore, Sand Ninjas! Because of Yakumo, the two Mist ninjas were arrogant. As they walked through the street, they happened to encounter Kankuro and the others, and a conflict broke out. They didnt expect that Gaara, the one with the gourd, to be so strong, without Yakumo here, they wont stand a chance. Oh! Sorry, Im not interested in you Hey, you Konoha guy over there, what do you think? Kankuro snorted and turned his head, ignoring the other ninjas from small villages, he directly looked at the ninjas from Konoha directly. The three Konoha ninjas were obviously, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. That guy is amazing! Sakura looked at Gaara and Kankuro and was amazed. The mist and sand ninjas had a conflict, and she witnessed all of it. Kankuro held the advantage the entire time. The other Mist ninja saw this and wanted to help his friend but was stopped by Gaara and was hurt in the process. I have nothing to do with you if you want to finish this, then come at me. Sasuke looked at Kankuro and snorted. Kankuro sneered as he stepped forward with a fierce light in his eyes. Sasuke wasnt afraid. Another conflict was about to break out. Not far away, the ninjas from each village watched this scene with interest. These guys from the sand village are fierce, he just fought with the Mist ninjas, and now he wants to fight Konoha. Hey! Dont be so loud I heard that the guy with the gourd is named Gaara. He is fierce, and although he isnt that old, he killed many before. The ninjas from other villages looked at them when they were about to fight. Speaking of this, the Sand village only sent three Genins for the Exam, and so did the Mist. The number of Participants isnt important. Konoha is very strong and had many elites, so them coming here is normal, but the ones from the Mist dont seem strong, are they really the only ones participating? While discussing Gaara and the others, many were observing Sasuke and the Mist ninjas. The two Mist Genins heard the discussion, and their faces were ugly. The tense atmosphere was about to turn bloody. If you cant hold on, go to the hospital, we cant have you dying here. Kankuro said. Enough. Finally, Gaara faintly said, which prevented Kankuro from ridiculing them further and said with indifference: Dont continue, did you forget what were here for? Gaara Kankuro looked at Gaara and stopped. Gaara snorted and ignored everyone as he turned around and walked. At the same time, he said: Lets go. Kankuro and Temari looked at each other, then swallowed and followed him. But, when they were leaving, a voice suddenly came into the field with a hint of indifference. What happened here? Gaara and the others didnt stop. Sasuke and the others turned to look at each other, before looking at the source of the voice, only to see a girl with a cold face wearing the Mist head protector coming from the distance. A Mist ninja?! The people were amazed, and they thought that the two Mist ninjas were weak and their teammate would probably be the same. They didnt expect it to be a woman. In the eyes of many people, female ninjas, or Kunoichi were weak. Captain Yakumo, you are finally here Looking at Gaaras back, they clenched their teeth, and he quickly described what just happened. While listening, Yakumo looked at them to see how badly they were injured. One was still bleeding from his mouth, and the other was full of sweat. Her brows wrinkled and immediately looked at the three people at the end of the street. Stop there, dont you think that you have gone too far? Yakumos voice surprised everyone, and they didnt expect her to dare call for those three. Gaara and the others heard Yakumos voice and stopped. Do you want to die?! Gaara was very impatient. At this time, when he faced Yakumo, he released killing intent as he looked at her. Chapter 506: Controlling 5 Senses! Hearing the threat from Gaara, Yakumo calmed down. Youre the one The one from the sand village, Gara of the sand. The Ichibis Jinchuriki She calmly looked at Gaara and saw Kankuro and Timari beside him. With her chakra perception, she already identified Gaara. When they were coming toward Konoha, Kurenai told her about several figures, one of them being Gaara, and the other being Naruto Uzumaki, they were Jinchuriki. The power of a tailed beast was something else, and even a normal ninja would leap close to the peak of Kage level when he controls his Bijuu. And if someone controlled the strongest bijuu, the Kyuubi, he would be as strong as a super Kage. When She was training, Roja took her to fight the Sanbi, in the end, she could control its five senses, and the bijuu couldnt hurt her at all. Who are you?! Hearing her words, Gaaras eyes changed as he looked at her cruelly. He didnt expect Yakumo to know of his identity. Ichibi No Shukaku. This is a name he often heard, because, in his village, his father, the fourth Kazekage always treated him as a tool. The Mist ninjas are here to take the Chunin Exam You attacked my companion. If you dont give me an excuse, I wont take it easy here. Yakumo looked calm when facing Gaara. She was very familiar with Rojas character and wanted to be like him; thats why she tried everything to be like him, including his personality. Her tone was calm, as if she was stating a fact. But Kankuro and Temari werent angry at this, and they were just shocked, their foreheads were overflowing with sweat as they swallowed. Damn! Is this woman crazy? She actually dares to say that. Im afraid that this will be too much trouble. Im afraid that he will kill her directly. Kankuro and Temari saw the tension in each others eyes. At this time, Gaara finally made a sound, not an angry roar, but mad laughter. It was so full of madness that some people didnt know what gotten into him. Chakra started to surge out of him frantically. Wouch! Sand started moving like crazy. Monster! Sasuke looked at this and felt the chakra, and his face changed as he jumped backward and showed jealousy in his eyes. At this time, Gaara was like a crazy beast, and it seemed like in the next moment, he would swallow everyone here. Naruto felt a strange feeling all over his body. The madness he saw from Gaaras eyes is much more than he saw in Zabuzas, which made him tremble slightly. Damn! This is so scary, is that guy even human? Sakuras body trembled as she clenched her teeth in fear. Gaara wasnt just using his chakra, and he was also using Shukakus chakra. A tailed beast chakra was terrifying. Sand Binding Coffin! The laughter stopped as Gaara reached out his hand at Yakumo. Sand surged toward her. The sand moved quickly toward Yakumo, trying to warp her. At this time, Yakumo raised her hand with calm eyes. Wouch! Silence! Suddenly, everyone thought that the world around them changed. The street changed to empty grassland. The sky above them was covered with a dense dark cloud. Thunder roared in the sky, which made everyone gloomy. The sand finally was about to reach her. Yakumo raised her hand and pushed, the wind started to form around her and pushed the sand away, blowing it apart. This What is this? Genjutsu? Looking at this scene, everyone present was shocked. They originally thought that Yakumo was gonna die. They were nervous at first, but now they were utterly shocked. Everyone thought that Yakumo was a weak girl and was going to get herself killed, but they didnt expect this. How is this possible, this doesnt feel like a Genjutsu Sharingan! Sasukes heart trembled, he didnt hesitate to use the Sharingan, but after activating it, he found it difficult to undo. If Sasuke had strong enough chakra, maybe he could break the Genjutsu, but the gap between the two was too big for that. On the side, Sakura was immediately trying to break the Genjutsu, but nothing happened. Its not just them, and even Gaara was shocked: Is this a Genjutsu? No, it feels like The real world! How is this possible. Gaara screamed as chakra madly surged out of him. He tried this method to break the Genjutsu. Sand Burial! Rumble! A Sea of sand suddenly surged trying to bury everyone there, but suddenly a cold voice was head. This is my world. She didnt move from her place, she only lifted her foot and gently stepped on the ground, and suddenly, the sand stopped and became as hard as steel. Her movement didnt stop, her hand was lifted up and grabbed at the sky, and this brought it down toward Gaara. Suddenly, the dark clouds in the sky rumbled as three lightning bolts fell toward Gaara and his siblings. This felt so real. They felt their lives being threatened. They should be inside a Genjutsu, but why did it feel so real. Chapter 507: Research Materials. Dont! Damn! Both Kankuro and Temari were stunned, Gaaras face was gloomy, the Sand in his gourd emerged and formed a dome around him trying to block the lightning. But, the sand dome was directly broken, and the three Sand Genins were directly blasted away. Wouch! Everyone just felt their vision blur again before finding themselves on the same street as before. Is the Genjutsu removed? All these present there looked at each other and saw the ripples in their eyes, but when they looked at the street again, they were stunned. At the end of the street, Gaara and the other two were black as they fell to the ground while smoke rose from their bodies. This This Impossible! How could this be possible!! Wasnt that a Genjutsu? How come are we still in a Genjutsu? Everyone looked sluggish. Its done! Yakumo casually clapped her hands as if nothing happened before turning her head to look at her two Teammates and said: Lets go. Yes Yes The two boys woke up from the seeming dream like state as they knew Yakumo was strong, but they didnt expect her to be so strong. Is that a Genjutsu or reality?! The two of them couldnt differentiate between the two, and they didnt dare ask. They just walked behind Yakumo like good boys. After walking for some time, the guys on the street recovered from their shock. The sand ninjas were actually defeated that easily, that woman, what was that ability?! Sasuke had cold sweat dripping from his forehead as he bit his teeth and clenched his fists and showed the unwillingness in his eyes. If he says that Gaara was extremely powerful, he still had a chance against him, but Yakumos power was a deep bottomless abyss. He didnt even know what was happening. In the distance, some ninjas from small villages were screaming and already revealed the fear in their eyes. Gaaras momentum made them feel that he was a monster, but Yakumo defeated that monster like its nothing, she was like a god. She couldve easily killed the three of them, and she is a monster of all monsters. What is this place, this is simply the gathering place of monsters? Hokages office. The third Hokage was sitting on his chair, reviewing various issues from the upcoming Chunin Exam, and at this time, Roja pushed the door straight away. Hey, Koharu, Homura, is there something? The Hokage looked at Roja but wasnt shocked or anything as he said that. Whether its the Anbu of the Hokage, no one could actually see Roja. In their eyes, it wasnt Roja who walked in, and it was the elders Koharu and Homura. Roja walked straight in and picked up several documents, flipped over them then dropped them. In Sarutobis eyes, Roja wasnt there, all he saw were his two old friends. Hiruzen, we want to take a look at the research material of Orochimaru, as ell as the one from the Second Hokage. Sarutobi was slightly surprised as he asked: Why the sudden interest in these researches? There is something strange going on, and you should prepare, something going to happen at the end of the Exam, you will be notified after further investigation. Sarutobi looked at them for a while before saying: Well, you could look at them. Inside the tower, Roja went to an extremely dark room that held several important files. Even the elite of Konoha wasnt given permission to enter this place without Sarutobis consent. The current Anbu commander led Roja into the darkroom. This room was controlled by secret doors, and after opening several seals placed there, Roja went in. The room was extremely simple, with only two cabinets, which were filled with scrolls. You can go. When he walked in, Roja glanced at the Anbu commander and said. Yes. The Anbu commander nodded and saluted Koharu and Homura and left. Roja didnt pay attention to him; he walked toward the scrolls and found the ones left from Orochimaru and the ones from Tobirama. The research of Orochimaru was divided into two parts, and one is the human bodies transformation and blood limits which Roja directly through away. And the one toward the research of the Soul which Roja started looking at. The research of the soul which Orochimaru started were different from Tobiramas. Roja looked into them with a thoughtful look on his face. He started to mobilize his Reiatsu to make deductions as well. My soul is already that of a Shinigami, and the souls of the people in this world are different. Most of the research is useless But some of them are a bit interesting. When Roja looked at it, he tried it occasionally, and the spiritual collision happened from time to time. In Orochimarus research, he focused on the relationship between the body and the soul, which is what Roja was studying. The state of Rokujgan, although it was combining the six-path mode and the Shinigami mode, it isnt fully integrated with six-paths body. Whats more, that state isnt a perfect combination, after all, if they were really integrated, he would be in a state similar to the Final Getsuga Tensho. If the six-path mode was the mode of God in Narutos world, then the Final Getsuga Tensho is the god mode of Bleachs world. If these two were combined perfectly Roja couldnt imagine what kind of power he would gain. The perfect combination between them will allow me to enter a state above that of Shinigami or Rokujigan, and this will be possible when Sen Maboroshi reaches the ninth stage, which is still far in the future. Roja muttered in his heart, but he didnt know if his Rokujigan mode was weaker than the Final Getsuga Tensho or not. But there is no doubt that if he can make Sen Maboroshi reach the ninth stage, he can combine them perfectly and it will be superior to all the others.Please go to to read the latest chapters for free Chapter 508: Time Slash. Even if I go to bleachs world, I will need the power of the six-path as it is one of my strength Roja took a deep breath and thought about the things in the research scrolls. After a while, he picked other scrolls. The research of Tobirama was more extensive than Orochimarus. Whether it was the soul, blood limit, or space ninjutsu even the time ninjutsu What Roja was most interested in was the time ninjutsu and research. Studying them made Roja feel refreshed. Roja was already at the peak of this world when it comes to power. He already mastered the power of creation and touched the principle of the world, so he directly ignored the introduction and other things as he went to the conclusion. Tobirama started from the bottom without actually being able to prove his research, but Roja was greatly inspired by them. Being able to see the future, I should be able to go there directly. According to this idea, I can accelerate the process directly There was a constant flash of lights in Rojas eyes. After a while, he put down the scroll in his hand. As if he wasnt conscious, he reached out and grabbed Sen Maboroshi, then gently waved his hand. Silence. The sword didnt do anything, but it caused Roja to sway, and a strange thing that cant be seen by the naked eyes happened. The wooden frame in front of Roja eroded and decayed at speed visible to the naked eye, and the same thing happened to the scrolls as they disappeared. Its just been a moment, but it seemed like it aged hundred thousand of years. It works. Roja suddenly woke up, and his face showed surprise as he apparently didnt expect his attempt to succeed directly. If the power of the void is the force that contains space, then this one is the one that contains the time! This is the power to accelerate time Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hands with a touch of joy in his eyes. He once again held his sword and swung it. However, this time, nothing changed. The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. Roja grabbed his hair, and his joy subsided. He showed a thoughtful expression and said: It seems I made a mistake, but since I already succeeded once, then I will carefully train it and master it. This ability can affect the time; the range is almost two meters. It will make anything age in a flash and be decayed This is called time. Rojas face once again showed joy. Finally, I mastered a little bit of the power of time. If I fight Yhwach, the power of time is most important. After mastering this, Roja lost interest in the research material, as he glanced at the wooden cabinet, it collapsed. Oh, it seems like Ive done some serious damage. Forget it, anyway the whole village was destroyed once, and this shouldnt be a problem. After touching his chin, he threw the scroll in his hand at the wooden cabinet remains and walked out of the room. In a wide hall, Sarutobi was standing in the forefront, and the escorts were standing in front of him as well as the teams from the other villages. Yesterday I was busy, but I hope you can forgive me. Although late, allow me to welcome you as the one representing Konoha, welcome everyone. Sarutobi took his pipe in and talked as everything was prepared about the exam. While describing the exam, Sarutobi turned toward the sand villages team and apologized: Im ashamed that you were injured inside my village, we couldnt react in time to stop the conflict between the children I dont know how badly injured your villages ninja were, can they still participate in the test? Bakis face was good, he heard what Sarutobi said, and it felt like a slap to his face. He became sullen as he said: Dont worry, Hokage-sama, we still can participate, the injuries they received were nothing to give up the test. As he said this, Baki turned his head and looked at Kurenai with a hint of rage and jealousy and coldness. I didnt expect the blood beauty of the Mist to lead a team personally, but if I remember correctly, you should be a ninja from Konoha? He wanted to provoke Kurenai. Although she was beautiful, he shouldve known the horror of her name, and he still dared to provoke her. Hearing this, Kurenais look didnt change, as she said faintly: This isnt something you should bother yourself with if you want you can give pointers to the Mist and Konoha. Baki couldnt respond to that. When he saw this, Sarutobi felt bitter in his heart, but he could only smile and say: Since it was only a small conflict, it doesnt affect the Chunin Exam, so let it start. The crowd nodded and walked into the room. There were many strong people in the room, especially Kurenai, the pressure she gave made many of the smaller villages slow down deliberately and move further away. In addition to her, there is Hatake Kakashi, the Silver Fang of Konoha, no one dared to stay beside him. The other one with them is Maito Gai, who is indeed powerful. Once he opens the eighth gate, even Roja should be serious when fighting him. Sarutobi looked at them as they walked in the direction of the 44th training ground, aka the forest of death.Please go to to read the latest chapters for free Chapter 509: Shocked and Helpless. The Mist sent Kurenai to lead the team, and if it only was that, but a team member was Yakumo, who Roja took away some time ago. Moreover, it seems like Yakumo has trained and realized her potential, and even The Sand Jinchuriki couldnt defeat her. The more Sarutobi thought, the more depressed he became. And just as the second part of the exam in the Forest of Death was about to start, an Anbu fell in front of Sarutobi kneeling on one knee. The Anbus face was full of panic. Reporting to Hokage-sama Something went wrong! What happened? Sarutobi looked at the usually calm Anbu that showed panic and surprised. The face under the mask was full of cold sweat as he walked toward Sarutobi and whispered something in his ears. What?! Sarutobis face changed as he couldnt help exclaim loudly. After a little bit, Sarutobi looked at the crowd down and said: Im very sorry, I need to deal with something, the proctor will bring you to the exam After saying this, Sarutobi refused to pay attention to anything else as he directly disappeared. All of the Ninja were shocked. What can make the Clam Hokage seem so distressed?! Gai looked at Kakashi and said: Kakashi, did you hear what happened? No, thats a secret technique used by Anbu to communicate, it cant be heard. But making the Hokage unable to calm down, Im afraid something will happen. Kakashis brows were wrinkled. Forbidden Scroll of seals storage room. How could this be! Sarutobi looked at the destroyed seals and at the scroll of seals, and then at the Anbu with an angry look. The scroll of seals records the secrets of Konoha, and many of them were important. For example, the seals of the Tailed beast which can easily contain the Kyuubi. Looking at the Sand villages Jinchuribi, they were hardly able to contain the Ichibi, even preventing his host from sleeping, and once he does, the Ichibi would be in control. If the seal was stolen from Konoha, it would be a huge loss. Other technique as well, like the Flying thunder God and the Edo Tensei and so on are the trump card of Konoha. If other villages have someone like the Yellow flash, Konoha would completely fall to the bottom. You didnt even notice this, and you didnt notice that the scroll of seals was taken?! Sarutobi was fearful. The Anbu guarding it were elites. In addition to them, the alarm seals which were forced open and no one noticed. It simply felt as if a ghost was here. Im very sorry, Hokage-sama, there really was no sign of any of this happening. The Anbu bowed their head as they were sweating. They were terrified. If the enemy could come in and do all that then leave, wouldnt that mean he couldve killed them anytime? The one who can enter the tower without them knowing or leaving any trace couldnt be a normal person. At the same time, they were thinking about this, Sarutobi was also thinking about this problem. The more he thought, the more afraid he became. Suddenly, he thought about Koharu and Homura coming to him the other day. Not good! His heart jumped as he ignored the Anbu and rushed toward Koharu and Homuras places. After arriving, he found the two safe and sound, but as soon as he asked them about their visit, they said they didnt visit at all. What is this? Deceiving the Hokage with transformation should be impossible. What is this, a Joke? Doesnt this mean that if this person wanted, he could just assassinate him without him knowing anything? At this thought, Sarutobi rushed toward the room that contained the research. After entering, his hand shook slightly. The two wooden cabinets, one of them was intact, but the other withered as if a millennium passed on it. It completely decayed, and the scrolls were damaged. Who is it? Who did this? Sarutobi almost fell on the ground, the most top-secret files of the villages could be easily accessed like this without anyone noticing this. Its almost like he stood in front of you and you dont feel him. What a horrible thing. Sarutobi thought of the person that was responsible for the Kyuubi attack, the one that manipulated the Kyuubi resulting in Minatos death. Even if that person can enter into Konoha, there is no way he wouldnt be felt, and even perceptive ninjas didnt know what happened. This ability is like controlling all senses and Sarutobis heart almost stopped; there is a bang in his heart as he suddenly thought of a name. Kurama Yakumo! After thinking about this, he directly thought of the second name The Shinobi No Kami, Roja! Yes! It must be him! Only he can enter Konoha without anyone noticing, and only he dare ignore Konoha and steal their top-secret information. No, this cant be said to be stolen, he just took a look at them. Thinking about this, Sarutobis face changed for a while before he revealed a bitter smile. If it was another person, he would never give up on getting them, but they can do nothing to Roja, they were too weak even to try. Forget it, since its him, even if he wants to take advantage of us, I cant do anything, as long as the information doesnt fall into the hands of the other villages. After all, Roja could destroy the village like its nothing, all the secrets arent secrets in front of him, as long as he wants to know, he will know. Chapter 510: Death Forest! In the first test room inside Konoha, all the Genins participating were seated, and each had a test paper, the examiner, Ibiki Morino, was standing looking at them with a serious look. The Rules for this part of the exam are, have ten questions, one point for each question with a deduction system The second Third Rule If someone is caught cheating, then two points would be deducted from his total. Besides this As in the original story, this test would be on gathering information and courage. As the rules were announced, Naruto was unfortunately disheartened by this, because he wasnt the brain on the team and he wont be able to answer the questions. Of course, it wasnt just Naruto, and even Yakumo frowned slightly at the rules. What are these rules Yakumo was in her seat with wrinkled eyebrows. If she was willing, she could knock out all the people here in an instant, including the examiner, but no one taught her much of these things. However, she was a genius, even if she didnt encounter Roja, her intelligence wasnt low, to begin with. After she got the test papers, she glanced at them and then looked at the other people in the room and quickly realized the goal of this exam. While Yakumo figured it out, everyone tried to cheat. The Hyuuga used their eyes, Aburami used their bugs, Inuzuka used their dogs, and the Last Uchiha used his Sharingan to copy handstrokes. Various tricks emerged, and most people started to cheat. At this time, Yakumo calmed down and placed tapped her finger slightly on the table. Silence. She spread a Genjutsu that controlled the five senses all over the room, and everyone fell into it. No one could tell that they were under Genjutsu. Naruto also was in the Genjutsu for a moment, but inside him, the fox suddenly opened his eyes. This feeling Kurama was aware of the Genjutsu, and Yakumo also noticed the Kyuubi inside Naruto as she glanced over him. Kyuubi? I have no time to pay attention to you. Wouch! Yakumos Genjutsu wasnt able to affect a super Kage level Ninja, but the Kyuubi was sealed, even if he could use a little bit of his chakra, it wasnt enough to counter Yakumos Genjutsu, so the latter directly locked him up. Kyuubi roared at this, but unfortunately for him, he couldnt break free from the seal. After this, Yakumo easily got the answer for the exam, and the answers were directly passed to her teammates as well. Few could actually know what was going on besides the Kyuubi, and this person is Kabuto who at this point, realized that he was put under Genjutsu. This feeling Genjutsu? When did it activate? If I didnt know of her ability, I wouldnt even notice Her Genjutsu was really something else. The first test ended quickly. Until the end, no one noticed the Genjutsu, beside Kabuto that is and the latter couldnt reveal that as he planned to report to Orochimaru directly. Such an existence would prove to be a hindrance to their plan. After the first part ended, what followed was Mitarachi Anko making her entrance which made most Genin speechless. She told them to go to the Death forest, which is training area 44 for the next exam. Yakumo took her teammates early and went there to wait. Other Genins started to arrive one after the other. The second exam was also the same as the original ones, each team would get a scroll, and they need to get the other type scroll, then go to the tower in the middle of the forest. Wouch! Wouch! After entering the forest, Yakumo moved ahead of her teammates, while they didnt dare go side by side with her, they just followed behind her. Captain, what do we do now, should we reduce the number of the examinee? One of them looked in front of him with cold eyes for the first type as he revealed cruelty, but when he talked, he was still well mannered. Yakumo shook her head and said: No, we dont need that. We will just get the scroll and complete the test While saying this, Yakumo felt something and directly her pupil shrunk. Move! After ordering them, she directly leaped on a tree and started rushing inside the forest. The two behind her didnt dare violate her orders as they followed. Naturally, if Yakumo didnt slow down, they wouldnt be able to follow at all. Quickly, Yakumo quickly arrived beside three Genins from Kusa village. Or so it seemed, but the three Genins were killed by Orochimaru. At this time, the Kusa team discovered Yakumo and the other two and stopped moving, they looked at her and suddenly, they were startled before revealing a savage look. Theyre the fellows from the Mist Hey, I heard they took care of the ones from the sand. Were not as useless as these weaklings. At the same time, the two who talked looked back at Orochimaru with worship. However, Orochimaru wasnt looking at them, and his attention was on Yakumo. In Orochimarus mind, the information about the Kurama clan appeared rapidly. After the birth of a genius in that clan, her ability wasnt controlled, so Konoha wanted to seal it away but failed, and Roja suddenly appeared and took her Now, she was in the Chunin exam. Orochimaru directly approved to the other two to test them. Wouch! Wouch! The other two directly attacked without even asking the Mist Genins what scroll they had. They wanted to prove themselves to Orochimaru, if they can defeat the Mist ninjas, they can obtain the appreciation of Orochimaru. But, reality proved them wrong. Before they rushed toward Yakumo, earth split under them and magma flowed out and covered them. Wouch! Wouch! In reality, they were kneeling in front of Yakumo, their soul left them, and their bodies were burned black as they fell down. Gurgle! Her teammates werent in the Genjutsu and didnt know what happened to the two in front of Yakumo. Chapter 511: Yakumo Vs. Orochimaru! Orochimaru who was still disguised as a Kumo ninja applauded for Yakumo gently. His eyes revealed an evil light as he looked at her. Good, Good A really formidable Genjutsu. It can even be compared to the Sharingan Will you hand over the scroll, or do I have to kill you to take it? Yakumo said calmly at Orochimaru. She didnt pay attention to his talk about the Sharingan at all. Seeing this, Orochimaru laughed, he put a hand on his eye and said evilly: You should feel it already Even with this, you want to attack me? Buzz! As soon as he voice came out, killing intent erupted suddenly and covered Yakumo and the other two, almost in an instant, the two young Ninjas saw their deaths and their whole bodies shivered as sweat covered their back. Wouch! Wouch! They directly dropped to their knees as they looked at Orochimaru with fear. This What is this?! Is this just Killing Intent? How is this possible? What made Orochimaru surprised was that even under his killing intent, Yakumos face didnt change at all. You can resist my killing intent easily, and it seems that your mental strength is formidable Almost equals to mine. Thanks for the praise. Yakumo smiled and directly used a Genjutsu and covered Orochimaru whose brows wrinkled as he felt it. Yakumos Genjutsu influences the brain and controls the five senses of a human. But a body like Orochimarus that changes constantly is hard to control. But the issue for Orochimaru was that When his soul transfers to another body, it becomes flowed. In addition to that, Roja thought Yakumo how to enhance her soul and guided her ability to affect the soul directly. Therefore, Orochimarus ability to counter her Genjutsu was equivalent to Kurenai and Mei and not higher. Buzz! Orochimaru knew that his senses were controlled and directly gave up on using them; he directly used chakra and Nature Energy to resist the Genjutsu. But even so, his soul would be affected as it was flawed. Wouch! Wouch! Orochimaru directly flew toward Yakumo in attempt to strike her down quickly. Facing this attack, Yakumo didnt panic as she just leaped away and attack with ninjutsu. Her Taijutsu wasnt inferior to a Jonin, and her Ninjutsu was at least elite Jonin. Orochimaru was resisting the Genjutsu and couldnt concentrate enough in the fight, which resulted in a stalemate in their fight. For Yakumo, it was as if she was facing Kurenai or Mei. Its impossible, Ive studied the Kurama clan thoroughly, I know that because of their strength in Genjutsu and their strong souls, their bodies are very frail that they wont stand against a normal Chunin, but this fellow Orochimaru was unable to keep his cool, and he was startled. He didnt think that Yakumo would be strong enough to hold her self against him. Not only Ninjutsu and Taijutsu She also has the power to control the senses of her enemies, can that person promote a childs power to this degree. Orochimarus eyes revealed deep fear, not from Yakumo but from Roja. The Kurama clan in Konoha was a respected clan, but they shouldnt compare to the Uchiha Clan, the Genjutsu they have should be inferior to the Uchiha. But Yakumos talent was really something else, with should be compared to the Mangekyu Sharingan. In a short time, Roja made her ability stronger, her power without a doubt was abnormal, she was peak Kage level ninja right now, if her Chakra and Genjutsu get stronger just slightly, she will reach the power of a Super Kage. The super Kage means the ability to defeat all kage level shinobi. Wouch! Orochimaru couldnt hold much longer against Yakumos Genjutsu and directly passed the scroll to her which was conveniently suitable for her. I cannot stay here longer. Orochimaru could tell that Yakumos Genjutsu would affect him if he stays longer, so he directly moved to the ground and merged with it before rapidly leaving. Yakumo took the scroll and stood in the same place, and she didnt pursue Orochimaru. This is Konohas Sannins power, I cant get him in the Genjutsu directly, and his peed is above mine. Because she was Rojas disciple, she had Rojas vision as well. So, facing Orochimaru and holding the advantage wasnt something she would boast about even if it was an astonishing feat. After a bit, she shook her head and put the scroll with the other one. Chapter 512: Undercurrent Part 1 These ninjas were in charge of the Chunin Exam, one of them looked lazily as he yawned. He looked at the time and shook his head: Its been half an hour, it should take three to four hours for the first group to arrive, in other words, I must wait for a long time, and I cant eat ramen. Idiot, do you want to make Konoha lose face in front of other villages? On the side, someones eyes rolled at him. Hearing these words, the lazy guy smiled embarrassedly and said: Naturally I wont, Im just a little sleepy. I didnt manage to have a good sleep yesterday. After speaking, he heard the sound of footsteps. Several examiners looked at each other slightly as their eyes widened strangely when they looked toward the entrance. In the next moment, three Mist ninjas walked in, and they didnt have even a sign of injury on them. Seeing them, the examiners were startled, no one expect a team to arrive so early. It wasnt even an hour since the exam started. But the second part of the Chunin Exam is five days, someone passing before an hour passing was simply unprecedented, which made the examiners surprised. Even if they were to take the exam themselves, it wouldve taken them several hours to complete. In the upper level of the tower, the leading Jonins from each village were gathered inside a room enjoying the leisure. Kurenai was sitting on a sofa while talking to Kakashi, in the room, only Kakashi was strong enough to stand up to her, and thats why she was talking to him since their level was about the same. Is Naruto your student? As they chatted, Kurenai mentioned Naruto, which astonished her in learning that Naruto was his student. Yes. Kakashi smiled at Kurenai. Kurenai held her chin gently as she said: He is unable to control the Kyuubis chakra and looking at his age, he is most likely just graduated from the academy? You allowed him to participate in the Chunin Exam directly without fearing any accident? When the Jinchuriki dies, his tailed beast would also die and be reborn after some time, but it would take a huge amount of resources to seal it inside another one afterward. Kakashi scratched his head and said: I believe in him. Talking about this, youre leading a team of your own from the Mist, with Yakumo Kurama unexpectedly part of it. Is she your a student? No, I dont have the qualification to teach her You dont have the qualification to teach her? Wait in other words Kakashi was surprised then his face changed to that of shock. Kurenai nodded, at the same time, she said: Its nearly an hour now, they should be arriving soon. Hearing this, the Jonins were in an uproar; this kind of high difficulty test was actually passed in less than one hour. Even if an elite Chunin was to take the test, he wouldnt finish it this fast. Kurenai was expecting this, so it didnt surprise her, while Kakashi beside her frowned while the others were in disbelief. Arriving at the tower first was Yakumo Kurama and her teammates, and after them surprisingly arrived Gaara and his siblings after an hour and a few minutes. After the two arrived, no other group actually made it that fast again, obviously, other teams didnt have the ability to crash genin that easily. Somewhere in a gloomily dark underground, some ninjas were panicking while lying down in the corner. The technique of the Second Hokage is hard to master. Obito, who was wearing a mask said while in the center of the cave-like room, stood a coffin holding a body. After nearly killing all of the Akatsuki members, they moved their base and wanted to use the Edo Tensei to bring back some people In the original story, this technique affected the entire fourth war and could be said to be where normal people fought. Since the Akatsuki couldnt deal with Rojas power, they needed someone stronger, which brought this technique. Black Zetsu didnt want to face Roja. He controlled everything from the background for many years and naturally knew the Edo Tensei and how it works. Edo Tensei!! Obitos eyes suddenly opened after completing the hand seals. Chakra rapidly flowed, and a dark soul was drawn from the other world forcefully by him and directly entered the sacrificed body. Dust covered the person sacrificed before his body changed appearance quickly. The one that comes out was actually the first Mizukage, who opened his eyes that were full of confusion. Chapter 513: Undercurrent Part 2 The first generation of kages in every village was stronger than the next ones because most of them fought with Hashirama and Madaras like existences. Damn! Who are you?! Realizing that he was in Edo Tensei, the First Mizukage looked at Obito and angrily said. Obito looked at him indifferently and said: Im Uchiha Madara. After saying this, Obito made a hand seal. The Mizukages eyes dimmed as his consciousness was suppressed by Obito. Finally, you succeeded, Obito. Black Zetsu looked at the first Mizukage and said to Obito in Hoarse voice. Obito shook his head as he said: No, this is a failure, the Mizukage could only use 10% of his strength now. Black Zetsu nodded and said: If we want to deal with Roja, 10% of a kages strength isnt enough, even if we have more than one. Obito replied: If we can gather the Tailed beast and release the Juubi so I can become its Jinchuriki and grasp the six path power, then no matter how strong he is, it would be meaningless. Zetsu was clear about Rojas power and knew that even if Obito became the Jinchuriki of the Juubi and have the power of the six-path, he wont be able to deal with Roja. The only one who can deal with Roja is his mother, Kaguya. So we need to continue to improve the Edo Tenseis precision, you dont need to worry about the sacrifices as we can use the White Zetsu In the original story, because of Kabuto many suffered when he used Edo Tensei, but it was impossible for him to understand it more than black Zetsu. Yes. Obito nodded and once again started using Edo Tensei, his whole body was almost made of Hashiramas cells, at the same time he had the Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha, with these two, training in the Edo Tensei without any danger of losing control on the ones hes summoning. Looking at Black Zetsu disappearing, Obitos eyes flashed with a cold glow as he said: When I master the Edo Tensei, the plan starts! Nobody can stop me! The Great villages wont and you wont as well. When all of this was happening, no one knew that a plan that threatens the whole world was getting cooked. Inside Konoha, the tower in Death Forest. Five days passed by and thus concluding the second part of the Exam, which eventually ended the same way as the original one. Narutos group was the final ones to enter the tower. In the field, the Genin gathered while the proctor stood in front of them. Well In the crowd, Gaara looked at Yakumo with eyes full of anger as he wanted revenge, but he didnt find her in the Death Forest. Not only Gaara, the majority of people here decided to stay vigilant of Yakumo. As the second part of the exam ended, the third part was about to start. Quickly, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi got on stage and focused his attention on the Genin as he started making his moving speech. Like the original story, the first match was between Uchiha Sasuke and Yoroi. Uchiha Sasuke Kurenai looked at Sasuke slightly before she thought: he should be Uchiha Itachis younger brother. Kurenai encountered Itachi once before, she faced him and was nearly defeated, he was strong, but looking at his brother, he was weak even though there is a strange aura around him. Yakumo took note of Kurenais expression and asked in a low voice: This Sasuke is in the same team as the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, whats special about him? Kurenai shook her head and said: He isnt special, but his older brother is fierce While saying this, Kurenai felt that something was strange, she looked at the corner and saw someone using a disguise without letting even a bit of chakra out, but she didnt need to that to clearly know who it was. It was Orochimaru of the Sannin. So the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, Uchiha Itachis Younger brother, and now Orochimaru is also here Kurenais eyes flashed as she was very interested in this. Kurenai wasnt the only one who discovered Orochimaru, Yakumo also discovered him. Orochimaru felt that his disguise was seen through and looked at Kurenai and Yakumo with wrinkled brows. Not only has he sent Yakumo, but also the blood beauty of the Mist This is unusual, and the Mist is attaching great importance to the Chunin Exam. Orochimaru had all card of Konoha in his hand, he feared nothing of Konoha, but the Mist was the one he feared. On one hand, Roja was behind the Mist, and with him there, he cant risk having any spies there, so he didnt know what kind of strength the Mist currently holds. Yakumo could suppress him, Kurenai could fight him, Kimimaro and Haku can also fight him. Between the five great villages, the Mist was already out of balance. He wanted to destroy Konoha this time, and he hoped that the appearance of these two wouldnt disrupt his plans. Even if he wanted to possess Sasuke, with Sasuke being the reincarnation of Indra, there is no way Orochimarus soul could actually possess him. And with the Evil Sealing Method suppressing Orochimarus seal, it can only be used when Sasuke wants to use it. Temporarily putting Kurenai and Yakumo out of his mind, Orochimaru smirked evilly. Chapter 514: Fifth Gate Open Inside the tower, Uchiha Sasukes upper body was naked, numerous weird letters above his body started moving and finally formed a circle around the seal on his neck. Seal! Beside him stood Hatake Kakashi, who was performing the Evil Sealing Method on Sasuke. Kakashi took his hand back as he relaxed and said: When the seal reacts again, the Evil sealing Method will suppress it, but The individual will would be needed to suppress its power. Sasuke listened to Kakashi without giving any response. He finally fell down to the ground, unconscious. You were that tired Huh. However, almost instantly, a voice directly entered his head, making his whole body stiffen as he was terrified. You actually know the Evil Sealing Method Kakashi, you are getting stronger. Kakashi suddenly turned his head and saw a familiar face and suddenly felt dread. You I havent seen you in a long time, Kakashi. Orochimaru evilly walked toward him without paying attention to Kakashi. Orochimaru Looking at Orochimaru, Kakashis face was stern. Orochimaru evilly smirked and said: The person I come to find isnt you, its the one behind you. What do you want? Kakashi was even vigilant now, his eyes looking fierce as he looked at Orochimaru. Orochimaru calmly said: The sound village that was recently established belongs to me. You ambition would be only causing trouble for yourself. Kakashi sneered. Orochimaru hands were inserted in his pocket as he said: Probably But in order to complete it, I need massive chess pieces. Kakashis eyes turned fiercer as he said: Sasuke wont be you so-called piece in the game you want to play. Orochimarus mouth raised slightly as he said: No, Sasuke is He is a rare piece. Orochimarus eyes turned fiercer as his aura suddenly skyrocketed. Dont proceed further. Kakashi shouted as he said: Although you are one of the Sannin, I can perish along with you. While saying this, Kakashi prepared the hand seals as a massive amount of Lightning chakra gathered around him. However facing this threat, Orochimaru smiled. Although Kakashi was good, in Orochimarus eyes, he was still too young. He is one of the Sannin, even if Kakashi was the Fourth Hokages student, he was too young when Minato died and regardless of how good he is, there is a big disparity between their strength. Almost when Orochimaru was laughing wildly, a third sound came from behind them. Perish together is also an option, but youre worthy Kakashi Hatake, you probably have a Fifty% chance here These words made the two pales. Both of them shook as if time stopped, and they turned their heads back. He didnt just arrive here, and he was here for some time now waiting for them. Kakashi and Orochimaru were frightened as they looked in fear at the person who was said to be a god, Roja. Both of their foreheads were filled with sweat, right now, they didnt dare move, they werent in control anymore. The only question they were thinking about now is, How is he here?! Roja looked at them as if he saw everything they want to do or thought of doing and said: Dont misunderstand, I wont interfere; you can continue. Kakashi: Orochimaru: Seeing Roja, Orochimarus mind was running a hundred miles per hour, trying to understand whats happening completely. He didnt know how Roja appeared in Konoha. The Mist attached great importance in the Chunin Exam as they not only sent Yakumo Kurama, they sent Kurenai, and Roja himself appeared here. Orochimaru was similar to a snake, and he was sinister and deceitful. When Roja appeared, he started thinking about whether he should continue with his plans or not. After thinking for some time, he started talking to Roja. I didnt think that the God of Shinobi would come to Konoha, may I know what reason youre here. Nothing, Im just bored, you can continue, oh you can continue as well. Roja turned his head toward Orochimaru, revealing a profound gaze and directly turned his head and disappeared in the darkness. Orochimaru looked at where Roja stood before, and his thoughts were unclear. As he looked up, he saw Kakashi who although was unable to calm down and his arm was shivering slightly, he didnt want to continue talking nonsense. You said you would kill me, well I will let you try, if you can that is Chapter 515: Yakumo Vs. Neji! This is a little unusual. Kurenai stood and observed the place with some doubt. Even if its a little dull here, she still locked her perception of Orochimaru. After all, she knew that he must be preparing to do something. But she couldnt figure out why was Orochimaru beside Kakashi and it seems like the conflict was due to Sasuke Uchiha and unexpectedly, Roja appeared there. She knew that Roja came to Konoha, but she didnt think he would stay here. Not only her, but Yakumo also discovered Roja and muttered with a low voice. Sensei Her eyes revealed her determination, No matter what Roja panned for doing, even if it was to destroy Konoha, she would follow Roja no matter what because she knew that without Roja, she wouldnt be here. As her turn arrived, Yakumo directly went to the arena, and what was different then the original story was that she was facing Neji Hyuuga. A Genin from Konoha Neji stepped into the field and looked at her seriously, as he heard that Gaaras team suffered a loss at the Mist Genins hands. Many people already recognized that the Mist ninjas were the strongest. As a genius of the Hyuuga clan, and also his generations genius, he thought that Konoha was the strongest and he refused to accept otherwise. Although you are a woman, I heard that the Mist ninjas are the strongest. Therefore, I will show no mercy. Neji looked fiercely at Yakumo as he wanted to be a Chunin in his first try regardless of who he has to defeat. Yakumo was listening to Neji words calmly before she said in a soft voice: Your luck is bad. Um? Neji heard her words and his brows wrinkled as he snorted: You mean that because Im fighting you, my luck is bad? Perhaps you are the one with bad luck as youre facing me. Yakumo shook her head. Neji and Yakumo looked at the Proctor, and directly the latter announced the start of the fight. Wouch! Yakumo put a foot in front of her, and her hands moved toward Neji. Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets! Ice Release: Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death! Neji was already in Yakumos Genjutsu. Yakumo directly used Kimimaro and Hakus attacks. Bone? Ice release? Neji saw this immediately and was terrified. His opponent seemed like a delicate young girl, but her strength was terrifying. He planned to hide this move, but he didnt have a choice. Neji clearly saw the bones and ice moving toward him and directly used his secret weapon. Kaiten! Neji knew without this, and he wont be able to deflect Yakumos attacks. Therefore he used it. Bang! Bang! Bang! He twisted as the bones and ice made contact with the dome breaking them directly. Its my turn. Gentle Fist: Eight Diagrams 64 palms! 2 palms! 4 palms! 8 palms 64 palms! After finishing his technique, Neji saw Yakumos body fleying down in front of him. You from the Mist arent that strong! Neji coldly snorted at the now falling down Yakumo, or so he thought. But, in the next moment, Yakumos body was directly suspended in mid-air, as if she was a Ghost. Was this your strongest attack? Yakumo didnt think that one of the techniques from Haku or Kimimaro wouldnt defeat Neji instantly, but she understood that just projectile seemed not to work. Dance of the Seedling Fern! Wouch! Wouch! In a flash, from under Nejis feet, countless bones exploded like spears up which startled Neji as he directly used the Kaiten again. But even so, the bones still broke through his defense and directly blood scattered. Or thats what he saw inside the Genjutsu. But in reality, everyone was seeing Yakumo standing in the same place, while Neji at first used the Kaiten, then after that used the Eight Diagram 64 palms in the air. Finally, the entire ground seemed to crack as if invisible spears rushed toward Neji, and blood spurted out of his body. Neji! Lee and Tenten shouted in alarm. Gai immediately moved and tried to negate the attack, but couldnt, he could only take Neji by his clothes and directly leap in the air. The Proctor recovered from his shock and directly announced Yakumos victory. That is Yakumos ability, controlling the five senses and at the same time, the damage done in the Genjutsu would turn into real damage? Hiruzen looked at this and couldnt help but shake. Although he already understood Yakumos ability, he didnt think she was this good. He was feeling inexplicable regret, but he was clear that without that person, Yakumo wouldnt be this strong. Yakumos body was weak, let alone Genin, an ordinary person could beat her, but the present, Yakumo, she was really strong, stronger than he imagined she could get. Chapter 516: Roja came! After beating Neji, Yakumo directly moved to the finals. Still, nine people made it to the finals, and she substituted Neji. The sun was sitting. Tow people stood in a high place. Impressively, the two were Kabuto, and the other one was Orochimaru. With Kabuto making a report. This is the general situation, the preliminaries ended smoothly, and the finals would soon start speaking until here, Kabuto stopped and looked at Orochimaru with some hesitation. I heard from the Anbu that an accident happened and some secret scrolls were stolen Including the scroll of seals, someone said that it was probably the Shinobis god, Rojas doing! Hearing Kabutos words, Orochimaru didnt respond, and Kabuto directly spoke: Orochimaru-sama, The water in Konoha is muddy, we cant see what will happen, I couldnt analyze many things, and if a serious accident were to happen This, I want to know whether you want to continue the original plan? He looked at Orochimaru with hesitation. Orochimaru gaze was deep as he said: Naturally We must continue The old man endured wars several times, Konoha experienced many crises and wasnt destroyed, and he lived until now, but he lived enough, and its time to end it, it would be interesting. Kabuto lowered his head and pushed his eyeglasses. In my opponent, you dont have firm resolve, as long as Roja remain, there is no way something could shake the Mists status in this world. Even if we do something here, Konoha wont suffer much as it will be limited to a small range and there is a possibility that the Mist would take action and directly end it. Orochimaru suddenly laughed and said: Kabuto, your feelings are extremely keen. While saying this, Orochimaru turned his head and looked at the Horizon, and his vision was profound as he started talking: The Mist wont meddle in my plan. Kabuto directly caught on his meaning and was astonished, but Orochimaru didnt say anything else as he looked at Konohas center. I need you to do something. I will do anything you order. Bring me Sasuke as soon as possible. Yes. Kabuto didnt understand what Orochimaru was thinking about, but he didnt ask any question. Sasuke was under Kakashis supervision, and Kabuto would probably fail this but, Orochimaru wasnt worried. But he didnt know what Kurenai and Yakumo would do in this invasion. In a special yard made for Chunin, Yakumo and Kurenai were standing there in front of Roja respectfully as the latter was talking. Well good job, what I want to say now is, the next month, in the finals, there would be something hitting Konoha, when the time comes, dont meddle in it, just look from the side. Yes. Its just some major Drama, and I wont say many details Roja revealed a deep gaze as he turned around and directly disappeared from the Yard. One month quickly passed, Konoha was about to conduct the finals of the Chunin exam without any accident as in the Original Story. Various people from many countries come to see the matches in Konoha. The location of the test was a huge stadium. Nothing should disturb the exam, and many Anbu were situated in high places while remaining vigilant. There was a formation around the stadium, it wasnt as strong as the Four violet flames formation, but it will be enough to hold against a few ninjutsu. At this time, out of the nine Genins, only Uchiha Sasuke wasnt there. Everyone was in the audience stands waiting. The proctor of the exam wasnt Hayate, and it was Genma who looked serious and held a toothpick in his mouth. As they announced the matches, the Genins may be the same except for Yakumo replacing Neji, but the matches were different, instead of Naruto, Sasuke was the one facing Yakumo. And it was the first match, but Sasuke was still not here. Sarutobi was in his seat with the highest authority in the village. He was wearing his coat and hat as he sat down. Did you find Sasuke? Sarutobi knitted his brows as he asked the nearby Jonin in a low voice. That Jonin said: There is a squad of Anbu looking for him Perhaps Orochimaru already took him If thats the case, we wont be able to find him. I knew. Sarutobis eyes sank slightly, and he raised his head as he thought, he titled his head and said: Kazekage-Dono, should we wait Um? The Kazekage was thinking as the Hokage looked at him, but his whole body was stunned, he turned like a stray cat, all the hair in his body stood to an end. Not only Sarutobi but all Anbu as well as the Jonin also had a similar expression. Thats all because they saw one person here walking gradually. The person who swept the cloud village. The person who is behind the Mist. The person who destroyed Konoha once. Many Shinobi were frightened and awed The Shinobi No Kami, Roja! Why is he here? Is he here to destroy Konoha? Chapter 517: The Shock of the Audience! Roja appearing here made every Konohas jonin and even the Hokage himself sweat as they looked at him with horror. What? You wont allow me to watch the Chunin Exam that your village is holding? Roja looked at the people in the field and thought that nothing much changed in this place. Just the few words he said made everyone here terrified. We wouldnt dare, having the Shinobi No Kami watch the Chunin exam is an honor, but I invited the Mizukage before, and he didnt respond, I didnt think that you would come when he didnt. Sarutobi stood up as he gestured in welcome. Roja directly sat down in the seat of the Kazekage as he said: Im looking forward to the performance. Offending Roja was stupid, and this was a proven fact for them. But at this time, the people who couldnt recognize Roja, the ones from the civilians mostly were astonished. Who is this person, he actually sat down beside the Hokage? Is he the Kazekage? Doesnt the Kazekage has a hat as well? Roja didnt have any clothes close enough to look like the Kazekage, which drew the discussion between people. Quickly, some of them directly asked for information, but when they confirmed his identity, they were shocked, to say the least. The Shinobi no Kami. The person sitting in the seat prepared for the Kazekage was actually, Roja the god of shinobi. He is the one with the power to destroy any hidden village with his power alone. Looking at Roja, many were surprised and curious at first, but learning who he is, they were fearful now. In the audience, Hiashi Hyuuga was sitting with his youngest daughter, and when he recognized Roja, he didnt dare open his Byakugan to observe him. Otou-sama That person isnt the Kazekage; why is he sitting in his seat? Hanabi asked at Hiashi curiously while looked at Roja in the distance. Hiashi almost fell down, and he didnt know how to respond to this question. Hiashi directly turned his head fiercely and shouted at her: Dont say anything like that again, Hanabi! Hanabi was scared by her fathers response, it was the first time she saw her father talk like this, and she could see beads of sweat on his forehead. She was frightened and didnt speak again. Hiashi took a deep breath and calmed down, and he looked at Roja with fear and awe. He sits in the Kazekages position, and nobody would question him. Even if the Kazekage was here, he wouldnt object to this and would gladly give him his seat. This how is that possible? The Kazekage is different from our Hokage? He isnt the strongest person in his village? Hanabi looked in disbelief at Hiashi as she knew that the Kage of each village was the strongest there, thats what they studied in the academy. This person holds the same title as the Hokage; he is the Shinobi no Kami, he could easily destroy Konoha alone without anyone being able to stop him. A person that can destroy Konoha alone! Hanabi was shocked as this seemed not believable for the young Hyuuga; if the person who told her this wasnt her father, the calm, collected, and never cracking Joke Hiashi, then she wouldnt have believed this. It was still hard to believe this even though Hiashi was the one who told her this. Similar scenes appeared all over the audience. When people like Gara and the others heard that this person was the Shinobi No Kami, they were all shocked. This fellow is The Shinobi No Kami? Gaaras fist clenched tightly as he looked at Roja, he shivered slightly as he didnt know whether he was afraid or excited. Kankuros head was full of cold sweat. Although the Sand never fought with Roja, he heard the legends that go with Rojas names. The Shinobi No Kami is so young. Temari looked at Roja very clearly and was surprised by his appearance. Just appearing here and saying a few words, made so many celebrities and even Hokage-sama act like that, the strength of this person is hard to imagine Shikamarus IQ was working on full throttle here; he was observing the reactions of many people and was amazed. Chapter 518: An Instant. People didnt dare make any noise as silence filled the place. All that could be heard was breathing sound as soon as the Kazekage arrived, this was Orochimaru who killed the Fourth Kazekage and disguised as him to take his place. This is Orochimaru perceived that something wasnt right, the atmosphere wasnt that of the Chunin Exam. His heart was shaking as he still continued without knowing whats happening. Suddenly he looked at the Hokages seat, beside him sat Roja, which come as a surprise to him. Seeing Roja, his pupil Shrunk, obviously, he didnt expect Roja to appear in the stage of the Chunin Exams. However, Orochimaru was Orochimaru after all. After the surprise, he calmed down and directly walked toward Roja and Hiruzen Sarutobi. I didnt think I would see the Character of the legends, its an honor. Orochimaru was using the sound of the Kazekage as he friendly talked with Roja. Hiruzen directly signaled silently to the Anbu to bring a seat for the Kazekage as Roja took his seat. At the same time, Sarutobi welcomed the Kazekage with a kind smile as he said: Kazekage-dono, welcome to Konoha! You should be exhausted from the journey. After the hollow and false small talk, the Anbu arrived with a chair and directly placed it beside Sarutobi, as Orochimaru took the seat. Sitting down, Roja and Orochimaru looked at each other, but the latter couldnt figure anything from Rojas expression. Orochimaru directly looked at the arena. Sarutobi looked at Roja and knew what he was thinking and stood up once more. Its time for the competition to start. Sarutobi gave his speech and announced the start of the exam. Although the speech was somewhat long, no one cared now. Then now, carry on with the order from the preliminaries, I hope everyone enjoys the fights. Arent there nine fighters, two of them arent here? The Kazekage, or Orochimaru in disguise, said as he didnt see the Uchiha and Dosu amongst the fighters. There shouldve been nine fighters originally, the Uchiha was late, and Dosu was killed by Gaara. Sarutobi didnt say anything, but hearing Orochimaru, the Proctor, didnt know what to do until he looked at Roja and announced the list of fighters. In the competition, only eight names remained. Before long, he announced the first match between Yakumo and Sasuke. Sasuke isnt here? Naruto, in the stands, was anxious. Although Yakumo was strong, he didnt want Sasuke to be disqualified because he is late, and he didnt think that Sasuke would lose to anyone. Finally, the proctors brows wrinkled. He was preparing to disqualify Sasuke, but suddenly leaves started dancing in the center of the arena as two people appeared. It seems like we made it. While saying this, Kakashi directly jumped to the stand. Suddenly, as he looked toward the Hokage, he found the Kazekage beside him and suddenly noticed Roja, and almost fell to the ground. He calmed down and directly arrived beside Sarutobi Hiruzen and asked: Whats going on? Im not clear. Sarutobi directly looked at Roja and responded with a low voice. In the field, everyone aside from Sasuke and Yakumo jumped into the stand. Everyone was looking forward to seeing the fight. Yakumo Kurama, the disciple of the Shinobi no Kami, and the Genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke, this fight should be good. Yes, I didnt think the first match would be that good. Yakumo being Rojas disciple, wasnt a secret, Kakashi knew this from Kurenai and directly informed most people of Konoha. Nowadays, almost everyone knew that Yakumo was Rojas disciple. Uchiha Yakumo looked at Sasuke and said his surname. The Uchiha and Kurama clans were once respected in Konoha, the Uchiha clan was the biggest one, and the Kuramas clan was the size of the Hyuugas. But nowadays, the Uchiha clan was left with two members, one of them is a missing ninja, and the same thing for the Kurama, only the Hyuuga remained. Sasuke didnt speak, but he looked at Yakumo seriously. Although he was taught by Kakashi and was somewhat confident in defeating Yakumo, he didnt look down on her. Instead, he was serious. Because Kakashi informed him that Yakumo Kurama creates an illusion, and everything happening inside the illusion would turn real and Yakumo being Rojas student. To Sasuke, Yakumos identity is even more frightening than her. Roja was terrifying, and he experienced how powerful he was when he saw him in the wave when he faced the missing ninja from the Mist, Zabuza. Finally, the start of the match was announced. However, what no one expected is that as soon as the match started, it ended. All it took is an instant. Yakumo waved her hand, and suddenly, Sasuke was black as if a lightning struck him as he fell to the ground. Everyone was silent; no one from the civilian knew whats going on. No one knew that as soon as the fight started, Yakumo directly used a genjutsu on Sasuke that burned him directly. Oh, I knew this was going to happen Kakashi put his hand on his forehead and shook his head. Sasukes luck was the worst, and he had to face her first. It was an insta-kill. Although nobody understood what happened, many swallowed as they turned their heads respectively toward Roja, and looked at him with fear and awe. Chapter 519: Konoha’s destruction Plan! The first official match ended like that. The matches continued until Gaaras match. Orochimarus eyes sharpened as he sent the signal to Kabuto. Directly, Kabuto used a large scale Genjutsu. Temple Of Nirvana! Feathers fell down into the audience catching the civilians into Genjutsu. But Most Jonin directly noticed this and dispersed the Genjutsu. This Genjutsu was widespread, and they wont be able to wake up all those affected by it. !!! The Genjutsu seemed to be a signal, almost instantly, Gaaras whole body was covered by sand, and he started his rampage. The plan to destroy Konoha started. Bang! Smoke rose from the Kages stand as Orochimaru attacked Sarutobi. Its not good, protect the Hokage! At this time, the Anbu wanted to aid their Hokage, but four ninjas suddenly appeared around Orochimaru and Sarutobi and directly said. Four Violet Flames Formation! An Anbu tried to enter through the barrier, but unfortunately for him, he was burned and sent flying. Damn It! The Anbu didnt expect someone to use a formation. Their duty was to protect the Hokage, but they could only stand down and watch now. Below the stand, Roja waved his sleeve, and the smoke disappeared. Kurenai and Yakumo directly leaped and arrived beside Roja with high alert. At this moment, Orochimarus plan was on full view, all of Konoha was in Choas, three giant snakes appeared in the middle while hissing. The sand Ninjas were attacking Konoha along with the sound. (T/N: I dont know how there are snakes there, all the snake summons shouldve died.) Gaara wasnt wounded like in the original story, but he still erupted as a full Bijuu and directly sent Naruto flying. Several Anbu surrounded him as they started fighting. What is Kakashi looked at the chaos in the field and was shocked. Looking back at the stand, the fourth Kazekage was an imposter. Roja was still sitting as if nothing was happening, and when the Kazekage was attacking the Hokage, he was sure that the Kazekage was an imposter. Could it be Roja who is behind this attack? Kakashi shook his head, and if he was, he didnt need to conspire in secret at all. Yes. Its Orochimaru. Kakashi looked at the imposter and guessed it to be Orochimaru. At the same time, the imposter, Orochimaru, lifted his disguise. Finally started? Roja just continued to sit as he watched everything erupt, and no expression could be seen on his face. However, someone wanted to try his luck and attacked Roja with an Earth Ninjutsu. Stones flew toward Rojas face while Kurenai and Yakumo were beside him. Bang! Many ninjas were fearful now, they thought that Roja might interfere, but they finally relaxed as they saw Roja, and the two beside him didnt move. What is his goal? Seeing this, Kakashi and the others frowned and looked serious. Even now, they didnt know Rojas goal. Even as Roja sat down there doing nothing, no one disregarded him. He was the most terrifying person here. At this time, Hiruzen was trapped inside the formation while looking at Orochimaru, the latter was looking at Roja and wanted to know if he will attack. Seeing Roja didnt take any action, Orochimaru smiled evilly. I had already told you to find your successor because if you dont, you will die here without one, Third Hokage! At this time, Sarutobi didnt pay attention to Roja, as he pondered to his reason being here while looking at Orochimaru. Orochimaru was already too powerful for him to kill easily. Also, he was already old, and his chakra reserve deteriorated along with his body. Perhaps, today, he will die. Chapter 520: One tail Vs. Nine Tails! Orochimaru and Srutobi started their fight inside the formation. At the same time, Konohas Anbu and Jonin were facing the Sand and sound ninjas, and nobody cared about the civilians anymore. However, all of them didnt kill Civilians, or big shots from the Civilians, as it would be troublesome if someone from another country was to be killed. Bang! Bang! Bang! The clash of metals and the sound of the ninjutsu being released were everywhere around Konoha. If there is a place without fights, it would be the stand was Roja was as no one dared approach that place. Wouch! Kankuro was controlling his poppets, while he was fighting, he didnt notice that he was getting closer to Roja, but Konohas ninjas noticed this and were afraid now. Seeing this, Kankuro looked around and decisively jumped away, giving up on the fight and avoided that place. Different from the Original, Gaara didnt lose himself, he was fighting with the sand ninjas against Konohas ninjas or being exact Naruto. At this time, their fight became more intense. Gaara didnt care about Naruto previously, but as the fight continued, Naruto destroyed his sand, erupted with Chakra suddenly, and forcibly smashed his sand armor, injuring him. As he got injured, Gaara was not normal anymore, as he became excited. I knew it, I knew it Youre like me, you also have a monster inside your body, Hahaha, hahaha! This time, Gaaras body was half-covered with sand, while Naruto was bending on the ground like a wild animal, and scarlet red Chakra covered him with a tail shape behind him. Naruto was still slightly in control right now, but that all he can think of right now is to defeat Gaara. Unknowingly, the tail behind him became two. His speed suddenly increased along with his strength. Bang! Gaara was sent flying. This feeling The situation is turning bad Kakashis face turned grim as he felt the Kyuubis chakra, its likely that Naruto is rampaging right now, but he didnt find time to suppress the chakra and reinforce the seal. Moreover, he seems to be facing a Jinchuriki. When Kakashi was hesitating, Gaara sent Naruto flying with a roar as chakra surged out of his body crazily. Come! Come! Let me Kill you!! The earth cracked as Shukaku of the Sand was released, revealing his complete body. Shukaku of the Sand. Kurenai saw Gaara turn into Shukaku, and her pupil lighted up as she knew that a Bijuu couldnt be normally defeated. Even to present her, she didnt have a high chance to defeat it. After all, the tailed beasts never die. And their chakra level was too high for a normal Shinobi. Wouch! This Damn Kankuro and Temari were covered with cold sweat as they stopped fighting. They thought that they shouldnt continue being here; it was too dangerous for them. Gaara in this state was terrifying, previously, when he went into rampage inside the Sand Village, it took Ten Elite Jonin, and over hundred of Chunin to suppress him under the leadership of the Fourth Kazekage. Although they succeeded, many died, and others were injured. And the Gaara who was like that, the one facing him wasnt any less compared to him, he was as terrifying or maybe more. This was a fight between Monsters! Kankuro thought, before looking at Temari, was looking at him and swallowed while directly retreating. Interesting, this is really interesting. I never thought fighting you would be like this, so Feigning Sleep Technique! Silence fell as Gaara fell into a deep sleep, but at the same time, Shukaku took over and was no longer suppressed by the seal. Hahahaha! I came out Finally I will blow you away! Die Kyuubi! Shukaku looked at Naruto with the Kyuubis chakra covering him and directly attacked. Naruto roared, and his chakra surged, chakra claw flew toward Shukaku. Nearby Shinobis was nearly blasted by the airwaves as they paled. What power, is this the power of a Tailed beast? The Sand shinobi looked at this and realized that Shukaku was out and paled. Chapter 521: The Shock Of The Tailed Beasts The stand was almost completely destroyed. Only Rojas place was untouched, and although the majority of the civilians were rescued, many died as well. But at this time, Shukakus position was in front of Roja, while Naruto was behind Roja. Both sides seemed to ignore Roja and the others. Naruto was losing his sanity and only saw Shukaku in front of him. He wanted to kill him, but Shukaku was the same. He wanted to kill the Kyuubi. Even if he wasnt complete, it didnt matter. I wont show any mercy, and you go and die. Shukaku looked at Naruto and grinned; his chakra was being concentrated in front of him; he was going to use the ultimate attack of a Biju. Bijuudama! But Naruto already felt the danger and similarly roared, with this roar, his fifth tailed appeared as chakra wildly moved in front of him. This isnt good! Retreat quickly! The Sand and Konohas ninjas directly shouted and moved away, and it didnt matter which side they were from; it was something they didnt want to experience at all. The ninjas directly stopped fighting and moved away. But, they suddenly saw that in the middle of the two attacks, was Roja. This means if Kurenai, Yakumo, and Roja didnt move away, they would be caught in the attack. Many Konohas Jonin realized this, but their expression didnt change to horror, but to surprise, as they all knew Rojas power, they could tell that he wanted to face them head-on. This Hes planning to intercept the attacks head-on? This kind of attack, even if he is the Shinobi no Kami, he wont be able to resist it. But, when the Bijuudamas was about to be released, Roja stood up and looked up at a distant place. It seems its almost finished Roja turned his head toward Shukaku and the Kyuubi, and took a step, disappearing from his place. Wouch! The Bijuudamas were ready to be released finally, and the air around it was vibrating. Hahaha! Die for me, you stupid fox! Shukaku opened his mouth and jumped while releasing the Bijuudama at the Kyuubi. At this moment, something emerged in front of it, a hand caught the Bijuudama directly in midair and pressed it toward Shukakus mouth. Youre too noisy. Shukaku didnt know what happened and directly swallowed the Bijuudama. Not only that, but a foot met his chin directly, sending him up into the sky. Boom! Shukaku was directly blown in the sky. Wouch! After that, he fell beside Konoha. At this time, Roja disappeared again and appeared beside Naruto. He was about to release a Bijuudama as well, it has to be released, or he will injure himself. But suddenly, a hand grabbed it and extinguished it as if he was popping a balloon while kicking him at the same time. Bang! From the start to the end, the two-tailed beasts couldnt react at all. Kicking tailed beast as if he was kicking soccer balls, without a doubt, the only person who can do this was Roja. At this time, the sand shinobis were stunned as they couldnt believe what they saw. Is this a joke, are we inside a Genjutsu? He unexpectedly defeated the tailed beasts This is The power of the Shinobi no Kami?! Their eyes almost fell to the ground, even though Kakashi and the others didnt have that kind of expression, their mouths were twitching and bitterly smiling. After experiencing Rojas power, they doubted whether they were really shinobis. Kurenai and Yakumo werent that surprised, Kurenai expected such a thing, if Roja was unable to cope with two Jinchurikis with ease, she would be doubtful. Wouch! After kicking the Kyuubi and the Ichibi, Roja returned beside Kurenai and Yakumo as he looked at the Four violet Flames formation. Is the Shiki Fujin (Dead Demon Consuming seal) complete? It seems almost finished Roja stared at the Four Violet Flames Formation and Sarutobi being defeated by Orochimaru and didnt interfere, he only looked without anyone knowing what he was thinking about. Kurenai and Yakumo saw this and didnt move at all. After the shock, the fight between the ninjas started again. It seemed like a warning from Roja, he could defeat a tailed beast so easily, so what he could do to them was imaginable. This is the first time for Shukaku to eat his own Bijuudama. That fellow Shukaku remembered Rojas aura, and he couldnt help shrink timidly. Roja gives him the feeling he gets from his Father, the Sage of the Six Path! !! Naruto, still in his five tails form, looked at the forest he was in and stood up. Although it couldnt control Naruto completely, it felt everything clearly. That aura Even though he seemed calm, he was really shocked by the feeling Roja exuded. Chapter 522: The war Ends! Inside the formation, Sarutobi was cut in the shoulder by Orochimaru, the image of the Shinigami was standing behind Sarutobi as it stretched its hands toward Orochimaru. Orochimaru tried to move his hands and use ninjutsu, but he couldnt. Damn it I cant use ninjutsu This is a life seal, I make a contract with the Shinigami, as soon as it completes the task, it will take my soul, this is the technique the Yondaime used before he died. Sarutobis blood was overflowing, but his face was resolute. Still, you can feel the weariness in his expression. Orochimarus soul was being extracted from his body. Orochimaru sweat was following as he felt his soul being forcefully grabbed as he said: The nine tails sealed by this? By the time Konoha was attacked, Orochimaru was already a missing ninja, and he didnt witness what happened. Yes, I will pull your soul and seal it inside my body! Sarutobi fiercely looked at Orochimaru, who tried to get free. You should feel it already, half of your soul left your body. Sarutobi couldnt control the Shinigami completely, as Orochimaru was trying to pull back his soul with difficulties. Dont joke around! You old thing, you wont be able to win! Orochimarus fingers rose as the Kusanagi sword moved and pierced Sarutobis back, with such an attack, Sarutobi couldnt control the Shinigami longer, and part of Orochimarus soul returned to his body. Sarutobi clenched his teeth as blood overflow from his mouth and pulled fiercely. Orochimarus soul was moving in and out of his body. After half an hour, Sarutobi couldnt beat Orochimaru as he panted fiercely. It looks like I dont have the power to pull your entire soul You are right! Sarutboi-sensei. Orochimaru was winning, and he grinned fiendishly as he said that. However, Sarutobi remained unmoved as he said gently: But I will stop you from achieving your ambition. Sarutobi sternly looked at Orochimaru, and he knows that he wont be able to finish the seal: I will take your ability to use ninjutsu completely! What are you saying? Orochimaru was startled, then he discovered that a part of his soul was missing, the Shinigami was cutting his souls hands. Looking at this, Orochimaru was startled as he couldnt help but shout: Stop!! Seal! Sarutobi sternly yelled as Orochimarus hands were now useless. But, suddenly, an impatient sound was heard from behind Sarutobi. I didnt think it would take such a long time Puchi! A hand suddenly grasped something, it didnt grasp Orochimaru, nor Sarutobi, but the Shinigami behind him. The hand was ordinary, but it seemed to contain great power, it passed through the Shinigami. This thing cant be called a Shinigami! You Sarutobi looked at him with wide eyes as he couldnt believe what he saw. Roja just made the Shinigami disappear. In other words, Roja was stronger than even the Shinigami. Puchi! Sarutobis blood flowed as the Seal was broken, and his body lost all the remaining strength it had. When Roja destroyed Konoha before, he was thinking of using this move to defeat him if he could, but there was no opportunity to use it, but looking at it now, even if he did, Roja would just kill the Shinigami. Orochimaru saw Sarutobi fall and staggered for breath. The part of his soul that was sealed seemed to have returned to his body. Seeing Roja kill the Shinigami shook Orochimaru entirely. !! Roja reduced the Reiatsu in his hand after wiping out the Shinigami. He turned his head and looked at Orochimaru and didnt speak. He turned around and disappeared. Orochimaru finally relaxed, he didnt know Rojas goal, he didnt seem to want to destroy Konoha, if he did, he would wipe it out directly, but he didnt have a very good relation with it as well. Seeing Roja killing the Shinigami, Orochimaru shook his head and didnt pay attention to it anymore. Although my soul returned, I consumed too much chakra, and Jiraiya Returned Orochimaru looked at Konoha and finally took a deep breath, and he knew that his plan to destroy Konoha wasnt successful. Moreover, Naruto with six tails, defeated Shukaku and Gaaras consciousness returned to him, while Jiraiya hurriedly sealed back the Kyuubi into Naruto. Chapter 523: Researching the Strongest Fusion! Six months later, inside the water country. For the past six months, a strange, powerful aura was constantly released inside the forest, causing every life form to cower in fear. Inside a spacious cave inside the forest, Rojas hand was grasping Sen Maboroshi while looking around with knitted brows. At this moment, he was releasing an ice-cold aura that not only froze material It even froze space itself. Everything around several hundred meters was frozen, including space. Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Hakka no Togame and Daiguren Hyrinmaru Triple Release reached the level of freezing space with ease, but if I want to freeze time, it would be much more difficult. Rojas senses reached an extremely advanced level, and he didnt see the world as a normal person would anymore, he saw threads of energy instead. Some of them can be sensed using Kenbunshoku Haki, and some others were sensed with the Shinigamis power. All the observation ability he had seemed to intertwine into one, giving him a special way to see the world. At this time, most of the threads were motionless; they were frozen along with space; only one type of thread was still moving, and that one should be time. In the Shinigamis world, some Kido can freeze space, but they are forbidden techniques, still since they exist, it means there is some way to grasp it. Roja thoughts were somewhat fuzzy as he thought about the Shinigamis world while whispering. After a while, he could only shake his head and temporarily gave up, and his thought moved to another thing. The triple release was strong, it can even be compared to Zanka No Tachi, but there should be a balance between them. If he wanted to use the Zanka no Tachi with other releases, he needs to make it the center of the other releases, and it should be the one holding the balance between the bankais. But the difficulty of using four releases is too great, Roja tried many times but was unable to achieve it, he discovered that the conflict between them is too fierce and unstable. Therefore, he could only pursue the balance of the triple release right now. Hakka No Togame or Daiguren Hyorinmaru wasnt enough to use as a double release along with Zanka No Tachi. As Zanka No Tachi can burn the moisture in the air, Daiguren Hyorinmarus effect would be nullified. Roja concluded that Hakka No Togame or Daiguren Hyorinmaru wouldnt be able to find balance with Zanka No Tachi, but together, they should be able to form the strongest triple release. Zanka No Tachi had the power to destroy the world, after burning the moisture in the air, it would burn space and the world along with it. But with the power to even freeze space, the balance should be achieved. Only Hakka No Togame, along with Daiguren Hyorinmaru, had that kind of effect. But if the strength of extreme heat and extreme cold were to be combined, the strongest power would be achieved, and it would be easily stronger than the Gudodama. From the time he arrived in this world, he still couldnt compare to the power of Kaguya, but with this, he would be able to transcend the barriers to immortality. Wouch! Roja released his Reiatsu and urged the two bankais to reach their pinnacle of strength while the threads of energy, such as wind, space, and other types, started vibrating, trying to escape the frozen state. The ice continued to spread as Sen Maboroshi vibrated, space was completely frozen, but due to that, it became frail as it couldnt withstand Rojas Reiatsu. Looking at this, Rojas expression changed; he didnt restrain his Reiatsu but actually tried to control it even more. The trace of disruption of space disappeared, and space returned to a static form. Finally! Looking at this, Roja revealed a happy expression. After half a year, he finally was able to achieve the power of triple release using only the double release. Now, combining Zanka No Tachi with the double release wasnt that far away. Space Freeze With his observation, it seemed like he had an eagle eye type of view as he looked all over the frozen space. Even though the frozen space covered only a few hundreds of meters, his observation could probably cover the entire world right now. Along with the Six Path mode, he can actually look at any place in the world whenever he wants. In other words, he can teleport to everyplace he wants in this world directly. Roja attempted to reach a kilometer of frozen space, but he felt space became unsteady. If he increases the Reiatsu even more, space would probably shatter. Several Hundreds of meters of frozen space is enough. In a fight, a dozen meters would be sufficient to hinder anyone from moving. Roja gave up on expending the space freeze and maintain the current one. He easily got used to it as he relaxed. The Reiatsu consumption wasnt something he couldnt maintain, the only way he would be hard-pressed from the Reiatsus consumption would be when he fuses the current releases with Zanka No Tachi. However, as he was preparing to end this experiment, he suddenly felt another space connect to this place, and he was surprised. This is Kaguyas Space? No, it doesnt feel as such Chapter 524: Miko Shion! Many worlds were connected to this one, but only Amenominaka and Kamui are known. But some places were connected to this world but were sealed. The position he felt this was connected to was the Demon Country. After several days, in the demon country, the Moryo temple region was completely razed to the ground. The people in the palace were extremely frightened and nervous, and the bodyguards were vigilant. Hasnt the Shinobi we employed came yet? This isnt good. Several ministers were having different expressions, as they were anxious about the broken seal of Moryo as they didnt have the strength to fight against Moryo and his puppets. After the shrine was destroyed, people tried to hire the Shinobi to solve the problem, but what they hired were shinobi from Konoha, which was far away from them. At this time, a girl similar to Hinata in age appeared. She was wearing the shrine Maiden (Miko) attire. In the palace, suddenly, a few ripples appeared in space silently. If I remember correctly this should be the Demon country Roja looked around, and in his vision, a small girl appeared in front of him. Regarding the Miko of the Country of Demon, Roja had a profound impression on, and he only came here because he remembered that she could see the future. So long as it related to time concept, Roja will directly pay attention to it. You Who are you? How did you come here?! At this time, Little Shion was alarmed as she opened her small sleepy eyes, and when she saw Roja, her sleepiness disappeared. Shouting in alarm, the outside guards immediately entered the palace. A person actually appeared here without them knowing, this startled the bodyguards. Your highness! Are you okay? Who are you?! Some people directly jumped in front of Shion, and they were willing to risk their lives for her. Others are looking at Roja with vigilance. Roja looked at the ceiling and thought a bit, and then he said: Who Am I? Um Who Am I? Im a shinobi. The king of the Marine? Shinigami? Shinobi? He was all of these. Hearing Rojas strange reply, several ministers faces wrinkled, but when they thought that Roja could sneak in without them knowing, he shouldnt be an ordinary person. Thinking till here, the ministers directly asked Roja: Then, by any chance, are you the Shinobi who got the task of protecting her highness? Only you? Where are your companions? Before the minister could finish, another one directly interrogated. At this time, the frightened Shion recovered as she listened to the ministers and looked at Rojas loose Haori, which made him seem weak. Can this fellow protect anyone? Hearing these words, Roja didnt pay attention to the ministers and directly looked at Shion with a smile as he said: A person who I must protect, nobody can dream of laying a finger on him. Shions mouth twitched as she looked at him with suspicion, then she directly said: Doesnt make anyone relieved. You not being relieved is right, I didnt say I will protect you. Rojas eyes were teasing the girl, and she tried to analyze what she was feeling based on the future. Shions face directly changed to a stunning look, even the ministers and the bodyguards were the same. Is this fellow really the ninja who will protect Shion? Is it possible that this is some kind of mistake? What is the goal of this fellow?! Bang! Bang! Bang! While the people were surprised, the earth started to vibrate, and the vibration seemed to get stronger with time as the sound of footsteps was heard. This is Its bad! The people in the palace realized what is happening and what the sound was and had no time to look at Roja or know his background anymore as they rushed out. Shions face suddenly changed as she was afraid. She got to the entrance and saw that many puppets were coming toward this place. Keeping them off was impossible, the bodyguard, the walls, everything would be destroyed if they stood against them. Seeing this, Shion became pale. They unexpectedly came now. Under the panic-stricken state, Shion directly turned to Roja, and without thinking, she threw herself on his back and said: Hurry up and leave, quickly! If she was to know who Roja was, she would be full of sweat and break down. Who is Roja? He was the Shinobi No Kami! Let alone some demons, even if its all of the five great nations come at him, he would raze them to the ground. Rojas rage would most likely destroy the world if someday he became enraged, that is. It wasnt a joke or an exaggeration. There were some examples before, and the nearly destroyed Konoha is one of them, and controlling The mist is another. . Seeing Shion riding his back, Roja almost fell to the ground. He was unhindered in both worlds, and no one dared to order him around. Chapter 525: The Shinobi No Kami Will Get Rid of Moryo! Put Me Down Shion was stunned before she began to struggle. However, the puppet army was getting nearer from them. Everything in their path was destroyed as they moved forward. Lets escape! Quickly! Seeing the Puppet army, Shion shouted at Roja again. But at this time, she saw the guards and ministers unable to resist the army of puppet, before one of the guards said. Get her highness out of here quickly! Quickly, run away, dont worry about us! Many shouted as they prepared themselves to die today. However, Roja carrying Shion looked at the puppet army, his eyes showed disdain. Run Away? He pulled Sen Maboroshi and lifted his hand, and directly swept the sword toward the puppets. Everyone felt time stops, including Shion, and everything was silent. The black energy of Getsuga Tensho passed through the entire army. Bang! All puppets were crushed as lines appeared along with the bodies of the puppets army. The puppets bodies were separated into two halves. However, this isnt the only frightening thing; the sword energy rushed toward the faraway mountain and cut it as well. As the mountain started to fall, all the puppets fell along. Afterward, a loud sound rushed to their ears as the mountain, and the puppets reached the ground. All of them still couldnt get what was happening. Shion and the others thought that they were dreaming before the crushing sound of the mountain falling reached their ears like thunder. The sound woke them up from, and they knew that it was real, not a dream or a Genjutsu. As the shockwave rushed toward them, Roja lifted Sen Maboroshi and waved it. Wouch! The Cloud of dust and the shock wave stopped in place and gently dispersed. This made the people unable to blink or think as they stared at Roja. Some people swallowed as awe-filled their eyes. But at this time, some people thought of Rojas identity with disbelief and shock and directly said. You Youre not The Shinobi Only one person had this kind of power in the Shinobi world; it was someone very famous and feared all over the world Shinobi No Kami Roja! His legends reached all around the world. Moreover, one of these legends said how he could easily destroy mountains and changing the landscape at will. Roja put Shion down and said: If Konohas Hokage didnt crawl back from the grave, then it is me that you just guessed. You, why have you come to our country At this time, the ministers were clear that Roja wasnt from Konoha, and he came here for different reasons. They were scared by what they saw, but still, they asked. She was doubtful about these legends, and she just treated them as a story to listen to, not something serious. But today, she experienced what Roja can do, with barely a little effort. Even now, she couldnt calm down. I just saved you from an army that wouldve killed you easily, and now you ask why I have come? Roja didnt pay attention to the ministers as he just turned his head and looked at Shion. At this time, Shion finally recovered as she weakly looked at Roja. She previously thought that Roja was a Konoha ninja and showed him some really bad manners. At this time, she thought about Rojas words before, he said that anyone he wants to protect, no one can even lay a finger on, she was skeptical at first, but now, she believed that he meant what he said. Looking at the somewhat disturbed Shion, Roja chuckled as he couldnt help speak: Relax, since I came here, I will solve Moryos problem AS for the reward, studying the power of the Miko should be ok, as Roja continued in his mind. Hearing Rojas words, Shion was startled. Finally, she took what he said and was pleasantly surprised while the Ministers were wild with joy. The Shinobi No Kami will get rid of Moryo! AS the matter stand, perhaps at his level, it would be easy, as for Konohas ninjas, they would just make them clean the palace. Chapter 526: First Raikage This is what it became of The country of Swamp. Roja was bringing Shion toward the seal of Moryo, after arriving, Rojas brows wrinkled. The entire country was full of destruction, and the entire place was almost leveled to the ground. Shion was shocked by the sight. Although she already expected these puppets to destroy everything, seeing this was different from her imagination. When Roja dealt with the puppets, some places were spared from the destruction, but it was still cruel. Lets walk. Rojas expression returned to normal as he said. In any case, he was still human, and he wont just sit still while monsters or demons from a different world dare to set foot on this world and slaughter humans. Um. Shion nodded. Roja took Shions hand as he moved forward. Usually, Shion was too delicate and cant walk too much. Originally, Shion wont leave the country of demons, and Naruto would arrive there and face Moryo there. But with Rojas teleportation, it would be easy to go there. Roja moved forward and directed both of them disappeared. In the country of swamp, Moryo was sealed inside a shrine. Inside, a body exuding a strange aura that seemed to decay anything it touches, and both eyes on that body were fully black, without the white of a normal human. Besides, the chakra it held is above Kages, its at least a tailed beast level. Lighting was covering his whole body! If a shinobi could control a bijuu that is inside him, then he would be easily Super Kage level shinobi. But this one wasnt a Jinchuriki, the huge chakra quantity in his body is His completely. He looked like The first Raikage! He is someone from Hashiramas time. He was the one who established the cloud village. As for his power, he was most likely only inferior to Hashirama and Madara. The other four Kages are probably at the same level; they all most likely were super Kage level. Its just that Hashirama and Madara were abnormal, they were the strongest of their time, and even if the four other Kages attacked them, they wouldnt be able to win. Damn Daring to control me using the Edo Tensei Even though the Edo Tensei controlled him, The Raikage felt that this was the most shameful thing that happened to him. At this time, somewhere underground. The effect of the Edo Tensei is perfect now. Bringing these Kages at their strongest is good, and they would be strong pieces in our plan. Obito was on sat still as he controlled the Edo Tensei and shook his head as he said: Its a pity that we cant get Hashirama Senju out. Hashiramas body is in Orochimarus hands White Zetsu directly spoke to Obito. That doesnt mean that Orochimaru couldnt use the Edo Tensei perfectly, because if Hashirama was to be revived with full power, he would be able to shake off the power of the Edo Tenseis control easily and probably kill him. White Zetsu said with an evil smile, and he takes joy in others misfortune. Obito directly said: The Edo Tensei on Hashirama indeed has some risks, the other four first Kages and seconds their power is enough. Black Zetsu information gathering was top-notch, Orochimaru and Kabuto wont be able to use the Edo Tensei on these who are already revived. Its good then, and we can test the first Raikage on the country of swamp on that demon named Moryo. The seal on Moryo was destroyed, White Zetsu already knew this and directly told Obito. It happened that Moryo was the best test for the first Raikage, then they would send him toward the Tailed beasts. Chapter 527: The strongest Thunder This is Damn! Stop this technique! Realizing the technique his body was gonna use, the Raikage was immediately angered and forcefully wanted to terminate it, but his body didnt respond. Obitos had half Hashiramas cells, in addition to that, he was an Uchiha with a Mangekyo Sharingan, so the force controlling the Raikage wasnt normal. The technique used by the Raikage was his strongest secret technique, other then him, no one could use it in the cloud village, only someone with a Tailed beast chakra could use it. !! After completing the hand seals, a huge amount of chakra erupted out of his body, and lightning cracked loudly out of his body. The lightning hit the clouds and directly thunder clouds condensed in the sky. Numerous thunder Dragons were formed in the sky and directly rushed down, blowing the ground. Lightning Release Secret Art: Thunder Dragon Roar! No other kage had this kind of power. This technique could destroy mountains. In the past, the First Raikage relied on this technique to flatten a city. This attack wasnt any inferior to a Bijudama. In this place, there is a Hatred! This place should be destroyed. Initially, the Raikages face was full of anger, but as he looked at the place where his Jutsu was going to fall, he wasnt as angry anymore. As the lightning hovered above the Shrine of Moryo, suddenly, sword energy flashed directly toward that place. Words cant describe the power behind that attack, but there is one thing that could be felt, the world seemed to be cut in halves. Under the attack, the lightning Jutsu dispersed. Who?! The Raikages complexion changed suddenly, as he looked at this with disbelief. His move, even against Hashirama, it would at least make him step back when he received it, and even against the complete Susanoo of Madara, it would force him to use his sword to resist the attack. And here is someone who just destroyed his attack just like that. The Raikage looked at the direction from which the attack came from, only to see two people, one young girl and youth with long hair wearing a black and white Haori. Of course, these two were Roja and Shion. Of course, if sword energy was released from several Kilometers away to destroy the Raikages strongest Jutsu, it could only be Roja. Excuse me, but I cant make you destroy this place yet0 Roja grasped Sen Maboroshi and looked at the first Raikage. Because of the speed, they moved with, Shion was dizzy, when she recovered, her small face was surprised as she asked Roja. That why cant we have him destroy the shrine if he directly can eliminate Moryo Roja looked at Shion before saying: I will let you know later. Roja looked at the first Raikage who was staring at Roja seriously. I dont belong to any village, but the Mist are my subordinates. Roja thought, so Obito wants to use the Edo Tensei to collect the tailed beasts? Thats creative. Hearing Rojas words, the first Raikages brows wrinkled, if Roja was from the clouds village, he would be happy, and if he was from another one, he wouldnt be angry. Since you can block my power, perhaps you can seal this old man and shake of the control on me At the same time, his body directly moved and started making hand seals. Lightning Release Secret art: Lightning strike! Bang! The earth rumbled as endless lightning crazily gushed from the Raikages body. Almost like dreadful waves surging from the ocean, lightning swallowed the ground and wanted to destroy everything. Shion was in a panic when she saw this, but thinking that Roja was with her, the shinobi No Kami, she was slightly relieved. But still, she was still afraid of what she was seeing. Although Roja casually cut a mountain, the lightning was scary. It can even swallow a whole mountain. Compared to the disturbed Shion, Roja was gently looking at the Raikage, and he didnt even seem to consider the lightning in from of him. Grasping Sen Maboroshi, Roja directly swung his hand. Wouch! Chapter 528: Demon! This The first Raikage stared in disbelief, but before he could react, his body was cut in half. Even if he was in Edo Tensei, with Rojas six path powers, this cut directly ended the Jutsu. This is What kind of power is this Standing behind Roja, Shion was floating by the aid of Rojas chakra while her mouth was open from shock. Even if Roja could split a mountain, seeing him split a sea of lightning is strange, it was dreamlike. At the same time, Obito opened his eyes and looked out of breath, his pupil shrunk. What power The attack of the First Raikage wasnt able to touch him. Moreover, he ended the Edo Tensei with a sword strike. It seems like his sword is special; it has some power that works against the Edo Tensei. Obitos eyes opened with deep fear in them as he looked around. In the country of swamp, Roja brought Shion and moved toward the shrine after finishing the first Raikage. When they reached the shrine, a person under the shrine was looking at Roja with fear, and his body was trembling. This person actually was someone who had Moryos soul inside him. Impossible Impossible, Six Path Sages shouldnt exist now; why is there one still alive. Moryo wouldnt fear even a super kage or a tailed beast, however facing someone with the six path powers, he was fearful. Shion saw Moryos fear, and her pupil was glittering with beautiful purple light as she looked at Roja: If we seal him again, he might escape in the future. If possible, I hope that you can annihilate him directly Hearing Shions words, Roja was indifferent while Moryo trembled even more as he shouted: No No. You Shrine Maiden If I die, you will die with me as well. Even though he was trembling, Moryo could only use this card now. Originally, Shion hearing about Moryo, she knew people feared him, but looking at him tremble was satisfying. However, when she heard his words, Shion was surprised as she immediately said. What did you say? Cant you feel it? we share the same body; cant you feel the connection between us? Listening to Moryo, Shion directly concentrated, she indeed felt a vague connection. But her bell was sparkling. However, Shion couldnt believe that she shared a body with Moryo. At this moment, Roja turned toward Shion and said: Its true, you indeed share a body, but this is nothing. At the same time, Roja walked forward and directly made Shion float toward the Shrine. !! Shion was scared, and she thought that Roja was going to kill Moryo along with her; she couldnt help feel despair. Even if Roja was strong, he wouldnt be able to go after him to another world, or so he thought. Without hesitation, Moryo directly decided to change bodies. Dont struggle; you will end up dead in his hand; it would faster and easier for you to die by my hand. Moryo directly entered Shions body. Roja gazed at Shion and chuckled as his Reiatsu surrounded the place, and entered Shion. At this moment, inside the soul space, Shion and Moryo both had 50% of success. However, Moryo impacted Shions soul and will and wanted to swallow her, but when Shion was about to give up sadly, a voice was heard. Counterattack. This sound is Shion was dumbfounded, as she looked beside her to see Roja appearing beside her. Roja directly looked at Moryo. Reiatsu instantly bombarded him in an attempt to shatter him. No Not like this! Do something! However, Roja didnt stop; instead, he continued and poked his finger into Moryos soul, and directly the latter disappeared. What are you still doing? Roja looked at Shion, who was in a daze. After finally recovering, she directly used her power and surrounded the remaining power of Moryo and started swallowing it. Because Shion and Moryo were a soul split in two, after destroying Moryos consciousness, Shion could swallow the remaining power of Moryo completely. Chapter 529: World Principles After assisting Shion with Moryo, Roja returned to the country of Demon along with Shion. Inside a peaceful room, Shion sat down with her eyes closed. Roja stood by her side, while he also closed his eyes as Reiatsu poured out of his body into Shions to observe her. Suddenly, Shions eyebrows tightened, as if she was in pain, her forehead was full of cold sweat as she opened her eyes directly. Roja also opened his eyes. He looked at Shion and started thinking. What happened? Roja asked Shion directly. Shion seemed to be frightened, after panting for a while, she slowly calmed down while she was still afraid as she shook her head at Roja. I cannot see your future completely, as if I was being blocked by some kind of power Is that so. Roja actually was expecting this, and he was interested in this, he knew that Shion would know the future somewhat, it was similar to Gamamarus ability, two different abilities with the same result. Both are quite similar but slightly different. Even if they were different, they could give Roja some ideas. Moreover, he directly injected Reiatsu into Shions body and inspected her ability. The future sight was familiar to Roja, but at the same time, it wasnt. The key to it was Rojas Kenbunshoku Hakis ability to see the future. Shions ability or Gamamarus ability can only get fragments. But as a matter of fact, the future can change. For example, if Roja changes something he saw with Haki, another vision will appear in front of him, the same for Shions and Gamamarus abilities. Compared to Yhwach, the ultimate boss of the Shinigamis world, it wasnt that much. Roja was thinking about the power of the principals of the world. Zanka no Tachi can be said the ultimate ability in strength, as a matter of fact, this is the exact Bankai that led to Yhwachs defeat a millennium before the story started. Which caused Yhwach to wait for 1,000 to return. After that, Yhwach used his ability to dominate the world. But Roja can attest that having the power of the worlds principles and rules is the strongest power one can get. The Hogyokus power is infinite evolution. It was impossible for the one having to reach the highest power directly. The one who holds the Hogyoku needs to have the power that can maintain his desire. Aizen has achieved the peak of the power of a Shinigami, thats why, the Hogyoku merged the hollow with the Shinigami making the Arrancar and Visord, the so-called god-level evolution. But if ordinary Shinigami had the Hogokyu, they wouldnt reach Aizens power. What Roja guessed was power is needed to be able to control the principle of the world and resist the change that occurs due to their power. Temperature, Space, Time, and Fate These principles are, with no doubt, fearful, but pure strength can destroy a universe. Temperature, space, and Time belong to the void and didnt have any significance to certain worlds. Roja always thought that the principles are like tools. Tools to control worlds. But Rojas words are easy to understand, but the power of the principles arent. The other aspect of power is related to the human body. Firearms are no doubt fearful; a child having a gun can kill an adult with a strong body. But if said adult achieved some kind of power to shed his mortal body, his body would turn stronger than steel, and no gun can kill him. The power of the six paths is growing slowly along with my Reiatsu, but the Six Path mode is currently the strongest body I have. With it, I may achieve the power to fuse the Hakka No Togame and Daiguren Hyorinmaru with Zanka No Tachi. I will manage this before I can get the Chakra fruit from Kaguya and reach the pinnacle of strength. I also know a little bit of time principle and as well as space, which are formidable techniques that can affect many enemies. Roja thought as he put his hand on his chin. Shion saw Roja ponder and sat there without disturbing him. Although she was proud and pampered, and her tongue was venomous, she was well mannered when she was beside Roja, and she was similar to Hinata. Chapter 530: Two Years Later Roja looked at Shion after getting out of his thoughts and said: At present, you have Moryos complete power, but you cant completely control it, which would eventually cause destruction. I should Without waiting for her to finish, Roja said again. I will give you two choices. The first, I seal your power, and you stay here. I will give you instructions about how to control that power, and you slowly control it. The second choice is that I take you with me to the Mist and make you my disciple. Roja looked at Shion and waited. The girl before him was clever, she respected him, and with her talent, she will develop into a frightening power. Moreover, she had Moryos complete power in her body, who was as powerful as a tailed beast, if she completely grasps that power, she wont be any less powerful then a Jinchuriki. Disciple?! Hearing Rojas words, Shion was startled. Roja didnt speed as he continued to look at her and waited for her choice. I will go with you to the Mist! After a bit, Shion firmly replied. Roja thought she would hesitate longer. But she decided in about less than 10 seconds. He couldnt help but smile. Good, later you should call me sensei then, you should handle the trivial matters here before we depart tomorrow. Although Shion was the Daimyo of the country of demon, all of the countrys affair was handled by the ministers. She didnt need to worry about the country at all. That was her first reason for her decision. The second one is because she was clear about what being Rojas disciple entails. No one would dare to threaten this land, knowing that Rojas disciple was from here, and she would have the power to protect it later. Third reason Female Hormones After telling the minister, they didnt oppose her decisionits no joke, and they wouldnt dare to oppose her decision knowing Rojas power. If Roja wasnt happy, the country would be destroyed, or so they thought. After two years, in the desert of the Wind country, which said to be the worst environment in the entire world, resides the Sand village. Ordinary people wont survive in the desert; maybe only Shinobi could. Sandstorms encircled the village as protection, and at this time, two shinobi wearing the common Akatsuki cloak appeared. The two walked directly toward the wall patrol, but unlike Konoha, they didnt have sensors all over the place. In the desert, the shinobi werent really earnest in their patrol, only in the entrance would they get serious. On the ground, it was time to change shift as one of the guards said: Its time to change shift, Im really sleepy. Another persons brows wrinkled as he said: You stay alert, Im going to patrol, and did you receive the words from the captain? Suddenly the shinobis face changed. As he looked at the desert to see something far away: What is that?! In the desert, two silhouettes appeared. Both the ninjas were startled and immediately stood up and were ready to fight. As the two people walked nearer, one of the two by the gate directly said: Go tell the captain about this, its the Edo Tensei, they cant control their bodies and wont die unless sealed. As his voice fell, one of the two Akatsuki members directly started making hand seals. This is Its not good, withdraw quickly, this is disintegrating sand Technique. The two ninjas directly entered the gates and closed it waiting for reinforcement. Suddenly, the walls of the Sand Village, in a mere two seconds, turned into sand and fell to the ground. Damn! Looking at this, the two Akatsuki were angry, but they were helpless as they couldnt control their bodies. The two were unexpectedly the first Kazekage and the Second package! The first Kazekage directly said: This technique transforms anything it touches into sand, this was a powerful technique against Rock ninjas, but I didnt think it will be used against my village Damn this Edo Tensei! The one who released this technique was the second Kazekage, and he looked at the village with 10% of the wall down under his move as waves of sand rushed into the village, as he clenched his teeth in anger. Chapter 531: Starting The alarms were set in the village, as the Fifth Kazekage ran out, which Gaara as he lifted both of his hands to control the sand that was flooding the village. The sand rose to the sky as another sand wave hit the village, making the dust fly all over the village. Well? He can block my attack, this chakra is Looking at his attack stopped, the second Kazekage relaxed. The first Kazekage directly looked at Gaara and said: This feeling, there is no doubt, he should be a Jinchuriki. As the sand filled the air, sand ninjas arrived beside Gaara while looking at the first and Second Kazekages. Who are you? Why are you attacking the Sand village? Kankuro stood beside Gaara and directly said, his face angry as he shouted at the Kages. But at this time, an old Jonin looked at them, and directly, his face changed. No Are they? Is it possible When the old Jonin mattered with shock, a sound came behind Gaara. Really, long time no see, First Kazekage-sama, Second Kazekage-sama. The old gramma was the one talking, she was Chiyo, and elder of the sand village. Is that you, Chiyo I didnt think you will reach this age, how many years have passed? I didnt think a Jinchuriki would be able to take the seat of the Kazekage, how many generations have passed? The First and Second Kazekages looked at Gaara and Chiyo before, Gaara said. Im the fifth Kazekage, Gaara of the sand Gaara was surprised to find that these two were his predecessors. Chiyo looked at the Kazekages and said: I didnt think you two would be revived by the Edo Tensei. Chiyo looked at the Kazekages, and she didnt think she would see this technique after Tobirama used it. Edo Tensei? Hearing Chiyos words, the Sand shinobi were startled, as they remembered that this technique was used by Orochimaru before in their invasion of Konoha. Is it possible that the two sirs The matter isnt clear. The person who revived us claim to be Uchiha Madara, but I can tell he isnt. He is related to the Uchiha, though. The first Kazekage said before his complexion changed as chakra surged out of his body. The earth started to tremble as if he was controlling the vast desert. It appears that the two Kazekages cant control their bodies. We can only seal them. Gaara looked at this and calmly said as he turned toward them and attacked. A surge of sand covered the two Kazekages. Almost at this time, the Kazekage said in anger as he wasnt controlling his body. Fast! Retreat! Wind Release secret art: Thousand Chaotic wind Edges! Bang! The wind blasted the sand apart in all directions, as the terrifying wind hit the ninjas from all over the place. This isnt good. Retreat quickly! The ninjas started retreating toward the distance as they couldnt resist the wind attack from such a close distance. Some Jonin directly used some Earth Style Ninjutsu to block the attacks, but their ninjutsu was broken directly. Quicksand Waterfall Flow! Gaara directly used most of his chakra and wrapped the entire village with sand to protect it. At this time, the Anbu captain of the sand and Chiyo and the others tried their best to resist the attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Cracks appeared everywhere, and after some time, the sand dome fell down. Were safe Were safe? The ninjas had cold sweat all over their bodies as they exclaimed in amazement. Chiyo directly took a deep breath and said seriously: He can use that Jutsu almost instantly, and his chakra reached its pinnacles. This is the power of the first Kazekage Wouch! Wouch! Almost as Chiyos voice fell, another attack rushed. The first and second Kazekages were going after Gaara. At this time, the consciousness of both Kazekages disappeared, Obito changed them to puppets without mind. Bang! Bang! Gaara was sand flying, and his sand armor shattered. They were unexpectedly powerful; Gaara had no chance of victory. The ninjas from the Sand tried to rescue their leader. Initially, the Kazekages were warning them of their attacks, but now they couldnt talk. They were throwing S Class Ninjutsu without caring about chakra. Chapter 532: The undercurrent! Even in wars, The Sand village was never destroyed completely before. But now, the village was destroyed, and even the Kazekage was captured. This was a big event in the world, and many villages were shocked by this. Onoki was having difficulty imagining what could cause the destruction of the sand village. The council of the Rock village gathered to discuss this happening, but they were attacked at that time. They were unexpectedly attacked by the First Tsuchikage and the Second Tsuchikage. The second Tsuchikage was Onokis teacher, and he knew everything about Onokis dust release. After the peace was established by Hashirama, the five great villages were founded, but now, the second village was destroyed. The Rock village was destroyed. And both the Jinchuriki of the Four tailed and five tailed beasts were taken. The Rock village was in luck as it wasnt completely disappeared, unlike the Sand. If the two of the most powerful villages in the world received so much damage, the world would be in high alert. The cloud and Konoha didnt sit still after hearing of the news and directly wanted to form an alliance. But that couldnt be accomplished any more, as the Cloud happened to be the next target. The second and third Raikages, along with the third Mizukage, attacked the cloud village. The first Raikage was destroyed by Roja so he can no longer be summoned using the Edo Tensei, but the second and third Raikage both were strong as well, along with the Mizukage who was peak Kage level. Even though the cloud village was in high alert, A couldnt face all these kages alone, and even with Killer Bee, it was useless. Finally, the Eight tails and two tails were captured. The only weird thing Obito noticed was his inability to summon the first Raikage whose power was stronger than the ones he sent to the cloud village combined. The cloud villages casualties were much less compared to the Rock and Sand. But even so, the news still spread all over the world, making everyone tremble in fear. All the ninjas in the world knew that something big is going to happen and were helpless to do anything. From the strongest five, only two werent attacked yet. Konoha was the next target, and the one attacking it was the first Mizukage, and the second, as well as the third Hokage. The first Mizukage was as strong as the other first generation of kages, and the second Mizukage was a peak kage level. However, Narutos power erupted as he used the Kyuubi. He was using eight tails of strength, and even the first Mizukage was hard pressed against him. But that changed as other Edo Tensei summons appeared. The seven swordsmen of the mist. Konohas white fang. Hanzo the Salamander. Konoha wants to be able to endure all of these attacking together. Even the one who gave Konoha Sanin their name was attacking Konoha. White Zetsu also attacked, and finally, Naruto was severely wounded and captured. Finally, only Kirigakure was left, all the other great villages were done, with the sand and Rock receiving the largest damage, While the cloud coming right after Konoha with the smallest casualties. Finally, at this time, all the villages, or what remained, determined what the goal of all these attacks was The tailed beasts! The conclusion was made after looking at all the villages attacked, and the Sand wasnt that noticeable as it was the first to be attacked. Then comes the Rock, which raised some suspicions, and the attack on the cloud made it obvious while the final attack on Konoha made it crystal clear. It made people fearful of the result of some power controlling all the nine tailed beasts. Only the three tail was not captured. What does the one behind them want, control the entire world? Only The mist was untouched till now, and they hold the three-tailed beast, so it was their turn next. People were really hopeful that Roja, the Shinobi No Kami, and the rest of the experts in the Mist village could win. But can they really resist them? Many were anxious, Rojas power was something no one can doubt, but if the person behind these attacks could control the tailed beasts, can he defeat them all. Especially with the First generation of the kages helping them and the other kages. Perhaps, this would be the end of the Mist as well, even with Roja, facing so many people should be impossible, right? Chapter 533: Edo Tensei Army! The Hospital Beds were insufficient. At this time, Onoki sat on his chair with hands wrapped in bondages as he looked at the papers in front of him. Are they the same? Onoki looked at the information in front of him, then directly threw the papers away. Suddenly his back started hurting again, and he could only float around to make it hurt less. I wont forgive them for controlling my predecessors! Onoki said coldly. At this time, a Shinobi ran into his office with cold sweat covering him and a tense face as he started reporting. Tsuchikage-sama, we discovered the chakra of the other Tsuchikages! What? Onokis complexion changed as he directly turned around and asked: Where are they? They are very far Theyre in the country of water! The Shinobi seriously said. As the village was in high alert right now, all the sensors were searching for the Revived Kages trails. Now finally, they discovered them. The country of water? Although he had some suspicious, he still looked started by this information. They are moving that fast?! Since they received heavy losses and Konoha and the cloud were attacked as well, he decided the best thing to do is join the alliance with the other villages. If they abandon their enmity temporarily, they would have a chance to survive. Otherwise, they may all die. The great villages sent a request to the Mist to join the alliance, after all, the mist was the most powerful, and they need the help, but before they received the response from them, the enemy rushed toward the Mist already. This Is bad! Onoki was anxious. That organization is attacking the five great villages, and if the Mist was the fall now, this wouldnt end well for anyone. Perhaps, the enemy was attacking fast, so the Mist wont have any allies to aid them. At the same time, the sensors in all the other villages caught the chakra as well. In the sand village. Its the chakra of the first Kazekage! Is it going to start? The whole world was in an uproar. In the cloud village. Just when the Raikage was about to talk with Konoha, he flew into a rage as he roared. These bastards in the Mist, they think that they can face that organization alone?! As the Raikage shouted, no one dared to talk as they knew that the Raikage wasnt in his right state of mind right now. Konoha was the same, Tsunade was standing in her office with the Ino Shika Cho discussing the strategy and all war-related stuff. Our village was attacked by The Mizukage, the Salamander, and the seven swordsmen, as well as our third Hokage. If all of them attacked at the same time, even half of the revived Kages would be able to destroy our village easily Shikaku took a deep breath as he was tensed right now as he turned toward Tsunade. Tsunade was silent, and then she asked: Shikaku, what do you think? Shikaku hesitated a little before he started talking: Our enemies are indeed strong, but we shouldnt forget that the Mist has Roja behind it, He alone may have the power of all the villages combined. And the one behind the Edo Tensei isnt known to us, and we dont know if he has other cards, the Mist is strong, they should be able to endure this. Briefly, the Mist is Dangerous! The Edo Tensei army arrived at the water country, without any cover, the chakra in the air was dense as some of the strongest people in the worlds history gathered here. In a remote room in the Mist Village, a water sphere floated in the air, suddenly, the water scattered everywhere. It seems their goal isnt to just seize the three Tailed beasts, It seems they gathered an army to destroy the Mist. Mei finally lifted her head as the water disappeared. She opened her eyes, revealing extraordinary splendor. Chapter 534: Terrifying Lineup There were more than 10 Kages that Obito revived. Because it would be too much for Obito to completely control these 20 people, they kept their consciousness but not their control over their bodies. To deal with the Mist, that guy sent over all of us together? Isnt this a bit exaggerated? But this gives the Mist village a lot of faces, right First Mizukage. The First Tsuchikage spoke as he looked at the first Mizukage as he coldly snorted. He was angry at the losses of his village, The Rock, but now he was feeling good as he knew that the Mist would be destroyed, and nothing would be left of it with all of them here. In fact, even when Obito was in control, no Kage was happy about attacking his own village. Humph! Your village is just too weak. The first Mizukage coldly said as worry was hidden in his eyes. Unexpectedly, all of them were dispatched to deal with his village, which was really worrying him. All of them were terrifyingly strong. And even though he didnt know many of the people present, he knew that they were terrifyingly powerful. Doesnt this mean that the Mist would get slaughtered to the ground? The second Mizukage was worried as well, with their power, let alone the Mist village, even the five great villages together. They had no chance in front of them. However, even then, he couldnt help retort to the Tsuchikage as he said: Our Mist village is finally getting attacked, but compared to this lineup that would attack it, your Rock village seams pathetic. Your villages development was not much after you died. The second Tsuchikage coldly snorted: Then lets hope that the Mist village would have even a dozen of its people survive now. Really! With such a group, which village would be able to come out victorious? The third Mizukage angrily said. His feeling for his village was too great. The other Kages watched this as they were anxious as well. Someone being able to control such strength was something really unexpected. With the fall of the Mist, the entire world would fall into that organizations hand. They were dead and controlled by the Edo Tensei, they would have no choice in their actions, and they would be used to suppress the ninjas in the world. All of them were anxious as they arrived in front of the Mist. They were able to see The Mist now, but what was really confusing is that almost all the shinobi from the Mist were startled or anything, they kept their cool. In front of them was Mei Terumi, the Fifth Mizukage. Before everybody here, the Previous Kages. We havent seen them for a long time No, some didnt see them at all. Mei said to the Shinobi as they set up their battle formation. After all, even though they would face 20 individuals, their power was terrifying that ordinary Chunin and Genin would die uselessly as the Edo Tenseis summon wont die normally. You are The third Mizukage looked at Mei as he had an impression of who was Mei, when he died, she was but a baby. Mei knew the third Mizukage. She directly looked at him and said: I am the fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei. Hello! Little Girl, you shouldve abandoned the village and escape, perhaps we could reduce the casualties like that, why risk your life when we cant die? The second Mizukage looked at Meis calm face as his brows wrinkled. Although the Mist were always ruthless, they would complete the mission as their priority, but their second one is preserving their life. Mei didnt respond as she got ready for the fight. On one side, Mei was leading several hundred of Shinobis from the mist, on the other side, the previous generation of Kages and powerful individuals. Sensing the power radiating from the Mist shinobis, the Kages were surprised. Even though they were surprised, the Mizukages shook their heads. Even if they were more powerful then normal, they wouldnt be able to face the Kages. At this moment, Many Genin and Chunin from the village were watching as the fight was about to start, although they knew that the Mist was the strongest, their foes were formidable. They understood who these people were, and they were once the peak of power in every nation. All of the Mists populace was worried, even though Roja was with them, they were still fearful. It didnt stop at them, as several people in other villages were also very anxious about the current situation. Every shinobi was looking at this fight that would decide the fate of this world. The First Tsuchikage, The second Tsuchikage, the First Mizukage, the Second Mizukage What kind of lineup is this, can the Mist really block all of them?! Chapter 535: Haku of the Ice Release The Second Kazekage spoke as he looked at Mei and the others. The third Mizukage was about to talk, but suddenly the look on his face changed. The Second Kazekage directly started making hand seals at extreme speed, in a flash he finished his jutsu as his chakra erupted and the earth started changing to Sand while moving toward the Mist ninjas. He tried to swallow them whole. From Meis side, someone quickly prepared his Jutsu rapidly and said. Ice Release: Ice Protective Dome! Wouch! Almost in a blink of an eye, a dozen meter tall Ice Dome emerged and blocked the sand. Bang! Bang! The sand hit the ice dome and made it vibrate as it shouldered the second Kazekages attack. Well, this is unexpected! Someone from the Yuki Clan can block this old mans attack. The second Kazekage was astonished as he did expect them to block this attack, but not a single ninja alone to do so. This made his face change slightly as he knew the Yuki clan and other formidable clans in the Mist village, but they shouldnt be this powerful. Haku of the Ice Release, The Mist Special support units team captain, looking forward to our fight. While Haku was talking, she made a few hand seals and directly from the Ice Dome, countless Sharp Thorns emerged and shot directly. The entire Ice Dome changed to ice thorns, and their target was the Second Kazekage. At this, the other Kazekage was surprised along with the others, but the previous Mizukages were pleasantly surprised. No wonder that person attacked with such power to cope with your Mist village, it seems like there is a reason for it Earth Release: Earth Wall! The Second Kazekage started talking before he made a single hand seal and pressed his hand into the ground, making a huge earth wall emerge from the ground. Kacha! The Ice thorns hit the Earth Wall, and the power behind them made the Kazekage startled. His earth wall unexpectedly couldnt completely block the attack. The ice thorns penetrated the wall and directly headed toward him. He was unexpectedly stabbed several times. Ice Burial Seal! With a tranquil face that seamed to expect this outcome, Haku made a single hand seal and said. The Ice thorns on the body of the second Kazekage directly started spreading, freezing him completely. At the same time, Runes and characters started appearing on his body and directly sealed him. With just one attack, Haku forcibly defeated the Second Mizukage and directly sealed him within Seconds. The Surprised Kages were now shocked as not even one of them thought Haku would be able to seal the Second Kazekage forcefully. Without a doubt, they were mistaken about Hakus power. After many years of training, Haku and Kimimaru reached the peak of the Kage level in strength, and that happened quickly as only a few know how strong they are currently. With a little bit of Reiatsu, Hakus soul became strong, and his chakra quantity increased by a huge margin, now he shouldnt be that far behind when he is in front of a Super Kage. The Second Kazekage was also at the peak of the kage level, and although the Edo Tensei grant an infinite amount of Chakra, he wasnt as flexible as he was when controlling his own body, adding to that underestimating his opponent, or we should say Obito underestimating Haku made it possible to seal him quickly. That is the Mists support unit captain, Haku of the Ice release! Unbelievable He could defeat and seal the Second Kazekage in a few seconds?! In a distant place, a few scouts from different villages were observing the situation and couldnt help shuddering at Hakus power. Although Haku was well known in the world now, defeating the Second Kazekage in seconds and sealing is terrifying. Not only these scouts, but even the sensors of the other villages were also the same as well as their leaders as they heard their report. They were completely shocked. They thought that the Mist had only Roja behind it, but if they think carefully, they would know that beside Roja, there were many powerhouses in the Mist. Since Haku was that strong, would that mean that Kimimaro is that strong as well?! Chapter 536: Kimimaro Vs. The Raikage! Facing the First Kazekage, Haku became serious, and he knew that the first and second Kazekage werent on the same level. Even if the second Kazekage wasnt under the Edo Tensei, Haku could probably defeat him after a few rounds, but the first Kazekage would put on a challenge. However, Haku wasnt fearful at all, he directly used the body flicker and rushed in a short-range confrontation. Wouch! Ice shards flew everywhere and sand-filled the place as Haku, and the First Kazekage were fighting. Chakra kept erupting now and then as various ninjutsu. The scouts were fearful of this fight as it was a fight between two kage. He completely blocked the first Kazekage It was clear that Haku was holding himself against the first Kazekage and maybe even winning the fight, and many Kages were looking at this with shock filled faces. But at this moment, another person from the Edo Tensei army came out, and it was the Third Raikage. He chose me to interfere in the fight Despicable The third Raikage was controlled to attack, and he was angry because of that, he directly talked to the Mist Shinobi to give them information about himself. I strengthen my body with lightning to increase my strength and speed. The best thing to block me is Earth, and the best to attack me is Wind. Wouch! Before he even finished talking, his body was covered in the lightning armor as he directly rushed toward the Mist ninjas. However, at this time, someone rushed out from the Mist side as well, and directly clashed with him. The ground below their feet cracked due to their power as the Chunin and Genin far away felt the shockwave. The Kages in the Edo Tensei was once again shocked. Everyone was shocked seeing someone bathed in lightning, getting stopped by a young-looking man. The full power of the third Raikage was stopped by a young man?! What was more incredible, the young man didnt use any ninjutsu or technique to enhance his body. The Raikage and the young man were in a strength competition as their hands met each other and started pushing on the other side. Two bones of the young mans hands were used to support himself in this fight. Earth and Wind Style Jutsus arent necessary, that too troublesome. Of course, as you guessed, the one facing the Raikage was Kimimaro. Kimimaro directly covered his hand with something black, which is obviously Busoshoku Haki as he forcibly punched the Raikage away. This is Kaguya Kimimaro! Unbelievable, he threw the Raikage away with one punch?! Wouch! After he sent the Raikage away, Kimimaro didnt stop as he moved after him. Your defense is indeed good, being punched like that, and youre still okay Looking at the Raikage, who was full of holes that were being filled, which is the effect of the Edo Tensei, Kimimaro was still calm. Once again, the third Raikage attacked. Kimimaro wanted to end this with Ninjutsu and let the sealing team directly seal the Third Raikage. But suddenly, thunder surged out as the third Raikage shouted. Escape! Kimimaro directly raised his arms and blocked the attack but was still sent back several steps. He can damage the third Raikage and also block my attack, this guys Taijutsu and body are terrifying, no other ninja should be able to do this. The Second Raikage was the one who moved and attacked Kimimaro. The second Raikages taijutsu was inferior to the third Raikage, but he can attack from long distance, and he was faster than the Third Raikage. The first Raikage was killed by Sensei and wont be able to be summoned again with the Edo Tensei, and you should be the second Raikage then. Kimimaro looked at the bones that were burned, resisting the attack he just received. No emotions were shown on his face as he stood in front of the Second and Third Raikage. The Second Raikage directly said: Good, this old man is the Second Raikage, it wasnt my intention of joining this fight, but it seems I will be forced to collaborate with the Third Raikage against you. Thats an honor. Kimimaro clasped his hand as he drew two long bones to be used as swords while he stood in front of the Raikages. Wouch! Chapter 537: The Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei! The Second Raikage wasnt just watching as he directly prepared his Ninjutsu and opened his mouth. Storm Release: Lightning Water Rush! He spits water from his mouth that seemed like a normal Water Ninjutsu. The water directly covered the third Raikage and Kimimaro. With the Third Raikages lightning armor, he didnt receive damage at all. And Kimimaros was so strong just from being from the Kaguya clan, his body was as powerful as an ordinary sage, and this technique could only reduce a little bit of his speed and strength. Lightning crazily cracked in the battlefield as Kimimaro was obviously having the upper hand as he cornered the Second and third Raikages. Are all the Shinobi of the Mist in this Generation monsters? The Tsuchikages were looking at each other with dismay. The First and Second Mizukage were the happiest at this time as they laughed while looking at the other Kages nearby and said: Look at our Mist Village shinobi, its not something some deceased people can cope with! Shut up! The first and Second Tsuchikage coldly snorted as chakra surged out of their bodies, directly flying in mid-air and started making hand seals. Seeing this, the Second Mizukages face changed as he directly shouted at the Mists shinobi: Hide quickly! Its a Kekkai Tota! Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique! The second Tsuchikage released a huge cube of light that directly moved toward the Mist Shinobis. Although he wasnt the strongest, The Dust Release was a sure kill technique that cant be stopped easily. However, a voice echoed through the battlefield from the Mist Shinobis side. Corrosion Release: Decomposing Clouds Technique! An ash-gray cloud directly rushed toward the Cube. Wherever the cloud passed, the plants and flowers started to wither and rot. As soon as it touched the cube of Dust Release, the cloud stopped the cube from passing through, and both started making a sizzling sound. Whatever the Second Mizukage did, he couldnt make the Dust Release technique pass through the cloud. Not only that but as time went by, the cloud was spreading and corroding the cube of light. This is impossible! The Second Tsuchikage was astounded, Dust Release should dominate any Kekkai Genkai, nothing could stop it, any ninjutsu would be completely destroyed in front of it. But now, someone unexpectedly blocked his Dust Release directly! The Second Tsuchikage finally discovered what he just witnessed. There isnt a mistake To block my Dust Release, only another Kekkai Tota can do that. In other words, this is a Kekkai Tota! Mei chuckled as she said: This is a Kekkai Tota the combine water fire and earth, I name it Corrosion release, you can guess the reason. The Second Tsuchikage thought before saying: Corrode everything, take everythings life With a Kekkai Tota like this against his Dust release, the competition would be that of chakra. The Second Tsuchikage didnt think that Mei would have enough chakra against him, so he directly pushed the Dust Release Technique to the limit. But he suddenly panicked as he saw his dust release expand to the limit while the Gray cloud suddenly just as if it was a hungry beast, it swallowed his Dust release technique. The Cloud didnt stop as it moved directly and swallowed the Second Tsuchikage as it moved toward the others. Excuse me, and you told me not to hold back a moment ago. Mei said lightly with a chuckle as Chakra surged out, she was unexpectedly a Super Kage. To catch up to Kimimaro and Haku, Mei went to Roja, as she requested from her training. Naturally, Roja didnt refuse. Wouch! The First Tsuchikage and the others were shocked, but before the cloud touch them, they lost control of their bodies as they directly flickered away. The cloud was strange, and it seemed to have some properties of light, as it didnt stop by anything that hit it. The Second Tsuchikages body started decaying. But since he was in Edo Tensei, he would be back again since the cloud was only a Kekkai Tota and not the Truth-Seeking Ball. The Sealing team didnt need to wait for Orders from Mei as they directly rushed and sealed the Second Tsuchikage. The others were also damaged by the cloud, but they could move before being sealed away. Youre really terrifying, and I didnt think that fellow would be killed by you The Second Mizukages forehead was full of cold sweat. Although he was happy that the Mist had someone so powerful, but killing the second Tsuchikage that quickly scared him. Chapter 538: Shion Vs. First Tsuchikage! Rock Release: Great Rock Prison! Wouch! The First Tsuchikages jutsu was released with extreme speed, the earth cracked, and huge Rocks rose and directly interrupted the cloud that Mei released. The Rocks didnt stop as it moved toward Mei and the others and directly crushed on them. The First Tsuchikages Rock technique The First Mizukage knew the first Tsuchikage, he as his old match, and he understood the power of his Rock Release Kekkai Genkai the best. The Rock release was most reliable within a rocky environment, and the techniques are strong that it was unexplainable. Meis eyes flashed as she was about to display her Kekkai Tota once again. But at this time, someone spoke to Mei. I will deal with it. Bang! Seeing two purple claws erupt from the midst of the Mist Shinobi, gasps were heard as the claws stopped the rocks in their places. The claws easily defeated the Rock Release technique. All the Shinobi looked at the person behind Mei and immediately saw a young girl standing there, a terrifying Chakra erupted from her body and took the shape of a monster. This is Susanoo? No, Tailed Beast? No, it shouldnt be The Tsuchikage looked at this and was shocked. He wanted to use his Rock release once again, but he wasnt fast enough, and he knew that it wouldnt defend him if he used it. The girl could easily defeat his Rock release. Moreover, he chakra wasnt like any tailed beast that he knew off, which made him fear her. Shion already grasped Moryos power, and under Rojas guidance, her ability reached that of a super Kage. Seeing Shions power made everyone shocked, from the Third Hokage to the Tsuchikage. Kimimaro, Haku, Mei, and the others werent that shocked as they expected this. But the others didnt, to think there was someone from this generation that could take on the First Tsuchikage, not to mention the chakra that wasnt inferior to a Jinchuriki. Why does the Mist have so many terrifying experts?! Just the ones here now can swap any village easily, and thats without Rojas interference. The Five Great Ninja Villages, that name seems like a joke now Tsunade listened to the report from the battlefield along with Inoichi and the others, and a forced smile appeared on her lips. Now it seems like the Mist village can destroy the four other villages and thats without Rojas help, the name of five great villages was like a joke, which village can actually claim to be close in power to the Mist. The Mist village is the strongest. On the battlefield, Shion was eager to fight. She was young, she gained immense strength, she controlled Moryos power, and she went further under Rojas guidance. The fight was reaching its climax quickly between Shion and the First Tsuchikage. The chakra was erupting as rocks kept flying all over the place, making people afraid. Haku, Kimimaro, and Shion separated the battlefield into 3. Kimimaro was fighting the second and third Raikage while holding the advantage, which made The third Hokage join the fight against Kimimaro, and now the fight was somewhat stable. Haku was fighting the first Kazekage, who was controlling sand and attacking while Haku froze anything close to her. And Finally, Shion was fighting the first Tsuchikage who wanted to end this quickly, but with Shions ability to see the future, she was manipulating him all over the place as they fought. Each fight shocked any shinobi watching. Im the Fist Mizukage, with the Second Mizukage, we will fight you, M. Mizukage. Mei looked at Shion fighting, then looked at the First Mizukage and the Second, and her face became tranquil. Finally, now everyone understood why such a terrifying lineup was needed against the Mist. Because without it, it would be impossible against the current Mist village, and even with them, it was hard to tell whether its possible to win or not. I didnt think that after death, I will trouble the later generation like this. The First Mizukage smiled bitterly. Wouch! Mei attacked decisively, the First Mizukage and Second Mizukage both fought against Mei. Meis power wasnt inferior to Kimimaro, and with her Kekkai Tota, she had a strong weapon, and her chakra even though still didnt reach the Super Kage level, she was bordering there, it would take her casting several releases of her Kekkai Tota to feel tired. Chapter 539: Blood Beauty of the Mis Yes, we wanted to educate the future generation, but it seems that they already surpassed us. The previous Mizukages, as well as the Seven swordsmen of the Mist, were looking at the power under the Mist village and felt strange. The Mist shinobi didnt recognize the Seven swordsmen in front of them. Because Roja was the one who killed the previous Seven swordsmen, they couldnt be revived with the Edo Tensei, so the ones revived now were the ones here were the ones who were before the seven swordsmen who Roja killed. By the way, where is the current generation of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist? Since the current Mizukage is fighting the previous Mizukages, then it would be right for the current seven swordsmen to fight us. Before the others start talking again, a beautiful girl walked out from the midst of the Mist Ninjas. She was the current Anbu Captain of the Mist, Kurenai Yuhi. There are no Seven swordsmen currently since the previous ones wanted to kill Mei. I should be a good match for you. This generation of the Mist village didnt have a Seven Swordsmen. Originally, the seven Swordsmen of the Mist were a special force that was under the Mizukage, which is like the current Anbu. After Roja started his rule in the Mist, or to most people Mei, the existence of the seven swordsmen of the mist was useless, as with the current power the mist have, these seven swordsmen would be as strong as a normal Jonin. Kimimaro, Haku, Kurenai Any person there could overpower the Seven swordsmen of the Mist. Kurenai didnt reveal a formidable aura the same way as Mei or Kimimaro, and her aura was indistinct. No one could feel any strength coming from her at all. But, when the scouts of different villages saw her, they directly recognized her. Yes The blood Beauty of the Mist! She is going to face the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist? No one dared to belittle a Shinobi from the current Mist Village, even if Kurenais aura didnt shake them up, no one dared to question if she is worthy of facing the Seven Swordsmen. The Mist village was terrifying, and it was like an abyss. Currently, no one knew to what extent the Mist villages power was, since Rojas arrived here, the Mist villages power soared. If it was able to reach the top of the five great villages, its without a doubt because the God of Shinobi was here. This wasnt a secret in the Shinobi world. For example, Mei was Rojas follower, Kurenai was the same, Kimimaro was Rojas disciple, Yakumo was as well. Thinking about it carefully, all these experts are somewhat related to Roja. The current Mist could depend on people other than Roja, as Roja wasnt needed to face the Army of Edo Tensei summons. You are The third Mizukage looked at Kurenai as he walked, he naturally didnt know Kurenai or Roja as he died before their names were all over the world. Kurenai nodded at the third Mizukage and calmly said: Im the assistant of the current Mizukage, the Anbu captain of the Mist, Kurenai Yuhi. Anbu captain and the Mizukages assistant! Hearing the two duties, the third Mizukages face changed, he thought that Kimimaro or Haku had these duties as he thought they were the strongest Shinobi in the Mist, he thought that one was the assistant and the other was the Anbu captain. He didnt think that these duties fell on the woman in front of him. These with power hold the duties of being the assistant and the Anbu captain of the Mizukage, which means that this woman isnt a normal Shinobi. And from her words, it seemed like she had some confidence in defeating the Seven swordsmen. Sorry for the trouble, dying, and still causing trouble for the future Generation makes me really feel sorry. After saying these words, Mei nodded. But almost at that moment, Kurenai disappeared, from where she stood only an image was left as it slowly dispersed. Genjutsu?! The third Mizukage and the seven swordsmen were experts immediately concluded that Kurenai used a Genjutsu. But can Genjutsu what Kurenai just did?! Even though Kurenai wasnt as talented as Kimimaro, Haku, or even Mei, she was still the first to join Roja, and under his Guidance, he power wasnt inferior to them, in fact, her current strength reached the Super Kage level already. Wouch! Suddenly, four copies of Kurenai appeared and attacked four of the Seven swordsmen. The four were quick as they tried to resist why the other three wanted to help, but before they could move, the four copies of Kurenai flattened the four to the ground and with a few rays of light, their bodies were directly disintegrated. Kurenai was currently stronger than the third Mizukage and the Seven swordsmen combined. Her chakras quality was higher than them. As such, her Genjutsu worked on them without a problem. Even if the eight of them collaborated, they wouldnt have a chance against her, and she was totally in control of the fight. Chapter 540: Everyone is Abnormal! The rest of the Edo Tensei army was looking at the Mist Shinobi, all of them once shook the entire world, Hanzo the Salamander, Konohas White Fang, etc. Hanzo looked at the Mist Shinobi then looked at the people on his side and lightly said. I didnt think that the current Mist Shinobi would be so formidable. The Mist power is worthy of respect. Many of these characters were powerful. Still, the respect that was being mentioned was the one Hashirama Senju earned, as the first to establish a Shinobi Village and the most powerful Shinobi theyve known. But now, The Mist Village had some very powerful Ninjas. Summoning Technique! Hanzo slammed his hand on the ground as a giant salamander appeared. As Hanzo summoned his Salamander, Sakumo drew his sword and poured chakra into it. Each expert started getting ready for the fight. What will happen now The shinobi looking at the war turned quiet right now. There were still about Ten S Class shinobi that would face the Mist army. How can they win against them? As this issue was in almost everyones mind, a voice sounded behind them, and one person appeared along with that sound. I will take the remaining ones. It was a delicate-looking girl, her expression tranquil, her eyes gently swept Danzo and the others without any fear at all, even a serious look didnt appear on her face. Leaving the army, she moved in front of the ten remaining Edo Tensei Summons. She was the Imaginary Demon, Yakumo! An Expert? Seeing Yakumo, no one dared to belittle her as she faced all these legendary figures. No one dared to belittle someone from the Mist village anymore, even if the one in front of them looked like a harmless little girl, and her aura seemed that of an ordinary person. Since she was facing all of them, its obvious that she is one of the Mists experts. Is the Mist really that strong?! Hanzo and the others took a deep breath and started attacking Yakumo. Edo Tensei is really troublesome These summoned by the Edo Tensei wont be affected by her control over the five senses, since the control is from the soul. Even though she learned to control the senses of souls as well, these summoned by Edo Tensei could resist her ability to a certain extent. Naturally, it was the not most important thing, because the summons of the Edo Tensei is being controlled by someone from a distance, even of the Genjutsu had some effect, it would be obvious. So her goal was no longer the ones in front of her; she would just attack the one who is controlling the summons from a distance. Since the one controlling them liked to use dead people, he thought that no attack would reach his main body?! Genjutsu: Soul Impact! Although she said Genjutsu, this attack was in the general Genjutsu category, and it was similar to the Tsukuyomi that could force the soul to receive damage. Bang! The attack reached Hanzo and the other making them directly stop. Their heads were about to split as if thunderstruck their heads. They felt dizzy. Um? Somewhere underground, Obito, who was controlling the Edo Tensei, felt the formidable attack, and his face changed. Yakumos attack reached her goal. Feeling the power he was hit by, Obito directly used his Mangekyo Sharingan, as it was the best way against a Genjutsu. But, unfortunately for him, the attack was directed at his soul, his complexion whitened under the impact. The attack disrupted his control over the Edo Tensei slightly, but not completely, as he controlled the impact by using Kamui and cutting the impact on his soul by going to the Kamui Dimension and returning. Imaginary Demon Yakumo What a troublesome girl. Obitos face became ugly. He always was fearful of the Mist because of Roja, and he didnt think that his army would be dealt with while Roja didnt make his appearance yet. The Genjutsu and soul power used by Yakumo hit him really hard, if it wasnt for his Mangekyo Sharingan, he would be severely injured and wouldve lost all connection to the Edo Tensei. Chapter 541: Three Tailed Beast Captured Black Zetsu stood beside Obito, assisting him in controlling the Edo Tensei army. His eyes were glittering as the plan was about to be completed. He prepared even Indra and Ashura to be used in the Edo Tensei if required. But once these two are revived, it was a huge risk. They were too powerful, and Edo Tensei wont be enough to control them with just his power. He might be Kaguyas third Son, but he didnt have the other twos power. As long as things dont require that step, he wont use it. As to what would require that Its Rojas interference with them getting the Three-Tailed Beast, which is the worst-case scenario! This is good, as the fellows from the Mist withstand the Edo Tensei army, Roja wont come out, and our plan would be successful. If we increase the Quality of the summons, they would be defeated, and Roja would come out, and we would lose our chance to get the three tails. Standing in front of Obito, Black Zetsu said with a hoarse voice. In the Land of Water, which is the region most difficult to reach as it was surrounded by water from all directions, two silhouettes could be seen at the coast. One had short blue hair, and the other person was unable to stand as he was sitting in something like a four-wheeled vehicle. He was here. Nagato looked at the sea with his Rinnegan as if he saw through it. A giant turtle was moving in the sea, which was his target. The three-tailed beast! Konan was following Nagatos direction as she seemed anxious. There is no longer any room for it to escape? Nagato. Yes, its finally stopped. Nagato nodded. He was reaching the end of his life. His body, even as an Uzumaki, couldnt withstand the power of the Rinnegan. Nagato took a deep breath and concentrated, and Chakra surged out of his body into his palm. Konan, you retreat, I must concentrate on gathering chakra, and if you stay close, the technique might affect you Konans face was filled with complex emotions as she looked at Nagato. She silently retreated several steps away from Nagato. She was clear that Nagatos body wont hold much longer. However, as she retreated, her back touched someone. She was startled. Konan was terrified, someone discovered them. Moreover, he was this near to them?! Looking back, she saw a man wearing black and white Haori that was fluttering by the wind slowly. Looking at his face, Konans mind was racing now, shouldnt he be by the Mists side for the war, why is he here?! She dropped her guard, as she knew whatever she may do, she wouldnt be able to stop him at all. It would be meaningless to be on guard. Is this worth it? Roja looked at Konan and asked: For that hollow peace, Yahiko died, in no time, Nagato would die, you as well paid too much for this. Konan remained silent. Discovering that Roja was the one behind her, Konan knew she could do nothing, but she still listened to his word, which made her drop her head down. She wasnt a person good with words, and she was the type to follow silently and help silently. Yahiko saved her from the war, later Nagato inherited Yahikos will, so she continued to follow him. Roja looked at Konan and shook his head, and he knew that Konan wasnt suited to be a Shinobi, she was more the good wife and loving mother type. She wasnt excessively gentle and not indifferent, as well. Some distance away, Nagato didnt sense Roja, and his full attention was on the Three-tailed beast. Chibaku Tensei! After gathering sufficient Chakra, Nagato shouted as he released a small black sphere into the air. Intense Gravity erupted from the sphere above the sea as a huge turtle moved from the water into the sky. The three-tailed beast roared as it tried to resist the attraction caused by Chibaku Tensei, but it was in vain as a huge water sphere formed in the sky. Konan looked at this and gradually couldnt help it and said to Roja. You must stop this from happening. She knew that she couldnt do anything, but she still couldnt help look at Roja and pleaded. But Roja looked at her and shook his head. He had a favorable impression of Konan in his previous life, although he didnt know what she is thinking now. So he said. Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu want to collect the tailed beasts, didnt you question why? No, perhaps you already did but neglected the answer. Since youre not willing to give up, you can take the three-tailed beast, but Nagato cant live much longer, you will know the true answer in the future. Roja looked at Konan and silently vanished. Also, at this time, Nagato completed sealing the three-tailed beast and turned his head toward Konan and asked: What happened now? Nothing. Konan lifted her head and moved toward Nagato and said: Since you caught the three tails, we should go back. Yes, we should go back. They dont need us to participate in the war. Chapter 542: Outcome part 1 But the shock waves didnt seem to affect the Village at all. The scouts suddenly noticed something, the Mist army that comes didnt participate in the war, only Mei and the others fought, with the seal team was sealing the Edo Tensei summons. The Army stood in front of the village, anything that moved toward the village was stopped by them. It seemed as if their job being here is to prevent anything from reaching the village. A huge rock moved toward Haku, who deflected it using his Ice which made it move toward the village. At this time, more than a dozen of Shinobi from the Mist army stepped forward and directly used a collective water wall Jutsu. The wall welcomed the rock and directly stopped it. Even though the water wasnt that strong defensively, it couldnt be compared to Earth, for example, but with dozen of elite Jonin performing the Jutsu, it could withstand almost anything. The scouts come to a conclusion right now. The mist was too powerful, it was a formidable force, and it made them deeply fear it. I wont be able to face master if I cant win this. Kimimaro was resisting the lightning Jutsu thrown at him by two Raikages as his vision became tranquil. Anyone facing two Raikages and Sarutobi Hiruzen together would be terrifyingly vigilant, but Kimimaro was annoyed. Instead, he could deal with them together, and he could fight them, but not finish them off. If they werent Edo Tenseis summons, they wouldve already died a few times right now. They could only be sealed to stop them. Wouch! Kimimaro directly attacked again, this time he didnt draw a sword, but a spear as he moved toward the third Raikage. As they were controlled by the Edo Tensei, their bodies moved on instinct, all three of them executed their respective technique. But this time, Kimimaro wasnt aiming to cut them, he was aimed just to hit them and redirect them somewhere else. It seemed like he didnt put much strength behind his attacks right now, suddenly Kimimaro stopped nad said with concentration. Shikotsumyaku Dance of the Seedling Fern! Terrifying Chakra erupted from his body as a weird sound came from the earth. Wouch! Wocuh! Wouch! In a flash, innumerable bone spears emerged from the ground covering their battlefield. The third Raikage and the others directly used their strongest defense. Lightning Armor Level 3! Storm Release: Thunder Cloud Inner Wave! Earth Release: Earth Dome! All three techniques were used at the same time. The earth shook at the powerful techniques used, the terrain changed completely, and a new map was needed for this place. What a terrifying power The others were shocked beyond comprehension from the might of the technique used, and it can be said this was the strongest technique used since the start of the war. All the people were looking at Kimimaros battlefield, which was now filled with bones. In the center, the second and third Raikages, along with the third Hokage and all around them was a forest of bones, just looking at it would make anyones heart tremble. Obviously, the three Kages resisted Kimimaros attack. Blocked it? The second Raikage shouted. Sarutobi, with a startled heart, said: Although your attack is very strong, it didnt have any fontal power, we each have a weakness you can Without waiting for him to finish, Kimimaro appeared with a tranquil look, as he said. Dont trouble yourself, the Third Hokage, because This fight already ended. Shikotsumyaku Dance of the Seedling Fern! The forest of bones suddenly started moving and formed a terrifying meat grinder. The three kages were impaled and cut all over. After two seconds, kimimaro appeared again as he looked at the Kages who were partially destroyed and said. Sealing team! Kimimaro addressed the sealing team to complete their job by sealing these three Kages. Finally, everyone awoke from their shock as the sealing team rushed and sealed them. Everyone knew that Kimimaro was strong, but they didnt expect his strength to reach such a high level. Kimimaro Vs. Second Raikage, Third Raikaga, and Third Hokage ended. Chapter 543: Outcome Part 2 The first and Second Mizukages were fighting with Mei as they listened to her talking about the events that happened after their deaths. The things they heard about Roja made them stunned. Stopping the Cloud Shinobi and reversing the battle against them, entering the Earth country and move as he wished, facing over ten thousand Ninja from the Rock village, suppressing the Mist village, seizing Political power, destroying Konoha, and after a few years, he made the Mist the strongest village in the world. Each one of these things shocked them, if they werent witnessing the power of the Mist village, they wouldnt have believed her story. Rojas actions were greater than even Hashiramas, so him having the title of the Shinobi No Kami was understandable. He gained their respect already. Good, you should finish the fight already, youre the current Mizukage, Show us your power. Mei looked at the Mizukages in front of her and said: Then let us finish this, Sirs. Suiton: Water Prison! Suddenly water erupted from the ground blocking the first and Second Mizukages way out along with Mei. This is You wanted to fight us in an enclosed space from the beginning. I didnt expect that. Looking at around at the corner of the prison, the First Mizukage was astonished, although he cant control his body, the Edo Tensei made his fight by instinct. But even if he controlled his body, he wont be able to defeat Mei. This water prison wasnt strong, he can destroy it after some time, but that time wouldnt be given to him by Mei as she would use her Corrosion Release here, making their escape impossible. The Corrosion Releases weakness is the speed of which it spreads, and its range was huge but not focused, but with the walls preventing it from spreading, it wasnt possible to hide at all. Terrifying, I seem that the Mist under your command will reach a greater high. The second Mizukage gasped in admiration. Mei smiled slightly, and she didnt speak as she released her technique. The First and Second Mizukages tried to resist on instinct, but they were already doomed, the prison prevents them from escaping while the Corrosion technique spread and corroded their bodies. Sealing Technique: Running Water Seven seals! Mei used a unique sealing technique to directly seal the Kages and prevent them from being used like this again. As soon as the Prison was released, only Mei emerged out. She really defeated and sealed them, and even the first Mizukage couldnt stand against the Fifths Kekkai Tota. Many were shocked again. All of the Mist Shinobi looked at her with admiration. Winner, Mei Terumi! Well, it seems like I cant prolong the fight anymore. Haku, who was fighting against the Kazekage, knew that Kimimaro finished his fight as well as Mei. He needed to end the fight now so he can at least be the fourth to finish. He didnt know about how to defeat his enemy, but how to immobilize him and seal him. This mission was issued by Roja, and when Roja order something, Haku will carry it out without question. Kaguya Kimimaro and Terumi Mei Indeed, this generation is really something else. But if you want to finish me, it wont be easy. The First Mizukage sensed that Kimimaro and Mei wouldnt their fights, he was totally shocked, but he was a prideful person, he would let this show on his face. Although he was slightly at a disadvantage against Haku, it wasnt a one-sided fight. Haku saying that he wont prolong the fight would mean that he wanted to finish this immediately, which wouldnt agree to. Lets try before we come to a conclusion. Hakus eyes flashed, his heart firm, and resolute. H suddenly jumped backward and made several hand seals. His chakra surged crazily as the temperature around them started to decrease as if everything was turning to ice. Wind Release: Pressure Of Death! The first Kazekage that what Haku is about to use was an S Class Ninjutsu, even his instinct told him that he shouldnt let Haku release that technique, which is why he attacked. However, Haku was calm as he leaped, avoiding the First Kazekages technique while finishing the hand seals. AS soon as he finished, Haku said. This is a technique I studied after Roja-sama gave his permission, I didnt use before at all, youre the first to witness it. Hakus hands maintained a Ram seal as he talked. Ice Release secret Technique: Hyoten Hyaku Hana-so (Ice Flower Funeral)! Roja didnt make Haku his disciple, but he allowed him to feel the strength of Hyorinmaru, which made Haku breakthrough in his Ice Release as he learned a similar Technique to it. At this time, Haku didnt master this technique completely, but he could use it. Chapter 544: Outcome Part 3 Boom! The First Tsuchikage was using every technique he had to strike Shion and surrounding her. However, Shion seemed to know what he will do. She was using Moryos power to attack the Rocks and deflect them away while sometime she would jump and avoid them entirely. While she was controlling the claws, she opened her mouth, which made the silhouette behind her to open its mouth. The silhouette behind her took Moryos shape, and as it opened its mouth, red and black swirls started to gather around toward it, making anyone seeing it flinch. The first Tsuchikage didnt panic; he directly made a few hand seals and pressed his hands on the ground. Rock Release: Great Rock Wall! Bang! Bang! Bang! Consecutively, three huge Rock walls ascended from the ground suddenly. Moryo was charging something like the Bijuudama, and as he released it, it directly collided with the Rock walls. It directly destroyed the first wall and moved to the second, then the third. The First Tsuchikage directly jumped from behind the last wall while he prepared another technique aiming for Shion directly. Rock Release: Rock Spear Technique! Bang! Bang! Bang! Instantly, the earth trembled as innumerable giant Rock spears emerged from the ground toward Shion. However, Shion was looking at this calmly, and she already knew whats going to happen, so she directly jumped away and continued to attack. The First Tsuchikage was staring at Shion, and his eyes grew serious every time she avoided his attacks. At first, he was worried that Shion wouldnt be able to cope with him and always reminded her when he would attack. But he suddenly realized that he didnt need to say anything as Shion always seemed able to avoid his attacks. It seemed as if she knew when he was going to attack. The First Tsuchikage was shocked and no longer spoke as he observed Shion with some fear. You can predict my attack Is it possible you can peek into the future?! How else would I do it then. Shion said flatly, although she practiced under Roja for two years, her disposition didnt grow. She was still a sharp-tongued, proud, and pampered young girl. This is troublesome, fighting like this wont get us anywhere. Shion didnt fight much before, even when she followed Roja, she never fought Kimimaro and Haku, as she just observed them. Without experience, her future sight would only allow her to know what the First Tsuchikage would do next, but she wont be able to finish him. She was winning from the start, but each time she attacked, her attacks would be avoided by the first Tsuchikage. Hearing Shions words, the first Tsuchikages mouth twitched. Even while she didnt have the experience, she could still fight him and gain an advantage over him due to her Future sight, and all he can do is block her attacks. The longer she fought, the more experience she got, and the more frightening she was. Im really too old for this Shion started to attack again, and the first Tsuchikage couldnt help smile bitterly. This kind of talent didnt exist in his time, and even if it did, there werent many of them. Shion really had terrifyingly talented, as the fight continued, she was getting better and better. But she wasnt the only talent here, Kimimaro, Haku, and the other little girl, even the current Mizukage, they were all talents that were few even at his time. Their power was beyond Terrifying, even if he wasnt revived and fought with control over his body, he wouldnt win against any of them. Ninja Art: Annihilation! Shion, along with the chakra coat around her, started making hand seals, chakra erupted from her small body. The charka spread all over the place as it destroyed everything in its way. The first Tsuchikage jumped up to avoid the chakra, but as Shion knew what he was going to do, she directly made a sword made of chakra in the claws of Moryo. Ittoryu: Instant Slash! Shion was one of Rojas disciple and the only one who was taught sword technique, as Roja made the others develop their own ability. Of course, Shion was no swordmaster, she didnt practice for a long time to get there yet, but Rojas words were Even if you are blind, with Moryos chakra it would hit. Moryos chakra was as strong as a tailed beast, and even she wasnt a master, even crude slashes would do with that much chakra under her disposal. Bang! The earth cracked open with that single slash. As the Tsuchikage reappeared from his flicker, he found himself facing the sword attack and directly flickered again, but Shion didnt give him a chance as she sent another attack out. So even with the First Tsuchikages mastery over the flicker technique, he wont be able to avoid Shions attack as she knew exactly where he would be next and with the terrifying sword attacks, even one hit would be enough. Once he was hit, the Tsuchikages body, which was hardened by the Earth Chakra, was cut in half. And Shion didnt stop as she sent another attack decisively at him. The Tsuchikages body started to disintegrate as he said. Finally You wont have such a hard time in the future! Far away, the scouts swallowed hard as they looked at this. Shion seemed like a sweet little girl, but now, in their view, she was a monster, a fearful monster. First Tsuchikage Vs. Shion! Chapter 545: Outcome Part 4 It might be less noisy, but the fight was really a sight to behold. Various Ninjutsu and Genjutsu were used, and even some Kinjutsu. The Third Mizukage didnt care about using Kinjutsu here, as he was revived with Edo Tensei, the Kinjutsu wont have any effect on him. Fighting against the Seven swordsmen of the mist along with the third Mizukage, even if Hiruzen Sarutobi was at his peak along with two teams of Anbu, he would be lucky if he got out alive. But in front of Kurenai, they would be hard-pressed. She didnt have the Hiraishin (Flying Thunder God) the same as Minato, and she didnt have the third Raikages power, not even Haku and Kimimaros ninjutsu strength. She was quite Balanced, and she was the perfect Shinobi. She didnt have a specialty as she is skilled in every aspect of the Shinobi, and she reached the Super Kage level with that kind of mindset. Sarutobi may have been similar to Kurenai when he was at his peak, but Kurenai gained Haki with being with Roja as well as a stronger soul, which meant a stronger Chakra. She might not have any shocking abilities like Haku and Kimimaro, but she was fighting without any pressure at all. Each Jutsu released was planned; each movement had a reason; she displayed her strength greatly. Even someone with a Sharingan wont be able to do the same thing as her. Ninja Art: Kage Shuriken no Jutsu! Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death! Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bullet! Wouch! Wouch! Wouch! Kurenai was making hand seals for different techniques on each hand. The fight continued with the seven swordsmen interlocking with Kurenai, in a short time, they exchanged over ten moves and wounds appeared on the bodies of the seven swordsmen. As the wounded swordsmen looked at their wounds, they were shocked. Is our level so far apart in Taijutsu? Im one of the seven swordsmen of Mist Sometimes he thought that he knew what she was going to do, but he still couldnt avoid completely. All of the swordsmen were filled with wounds, and they finally understood the reason. You are strong, but you wont be able to keep going like this, as we are revived by the Edo Tensei, he has unlimited Chakra and Stamina, you will only burn yourself out like this. Because of the fight completely one-sided, the Mizukage relaxed completely and started talking. One of the swordsmen also said: Yeah, you need to deal with us quickly. Otherwise, you will deplete your chakra and stamina and wont be able to seal us later. Call some of the Anbu elites here. Based on your strength, you can cope with us but not seal us. Another one of the seven swordsmen talked. Almost! Almost what? Kurenais eyes became tranquil as she no longer looked serious. Your abilities, I was just trying to get them before I end the fight, but I cannot continue like this any longer, or Roja-sama would be annoyed at me. Kurenai finished her speech before she disappeared and attacked again. One of the Seven swordsmen was attacked and tried to resist with his sword, but he was cleaved by Kurenai directly from head to toe. The others directly wanted to support their comrade, but Kurenai already finished another technique and disappeared again. She was moving gently while runes and words spread on the ground. This is Seal! When did you Chapter 546: Outcome part 5 Doing several things at the same time? How? Isnt Genjutsu just an illusion? What kind of trick is this? The third Mizukage was startled. Earth Release: Mud wall! Suddenly a huge mud wall emerged from the ground and blocked the Third Mizukages technique. The wall stopped, then started falling down on the Mizukage. The Third Mizukage jumped away. In mid-air, Kurenai leaped toward him and attacked. They were interlocked in midair, Kurenai wasnt successful in cleaving the Mizukage, but before she jumped away, she stuck an explosive tag on his body and detonated his body directly. It might have taken time to describe all of that, but it took only a second for it to happen. From eight people, five were routed and partially sealed. The other three didnt stop as they directly moved at the same time to attack Kurenai, but she was very calm. After a short confrontation, one of them was directly routed by a Genjutsu, while the other was directly severed. As for the third person, before he could help the one in the Genjutsu, he was directly attacked by Kurenai. Kurenai was strong, and even her Kage Bunshin was better than the seven swordsmen. Kurenais main body was flickering as she formed a few hand seals. Demonic Illusion: Scarlet Dance! The last person was directly under Genjutsu. Kurenai is skilled in almost all techniques. Naturally, she knew sealing techniques. After a short time, she directly prepared the seals and put the symbols on the ground, directly making the seals crawl toward the bodies as she said. Darkness Seal! Kurenai maintained the Ram seal as the words and runes crawled toward the bodies, directly sealing them. After finished, she took a deep breath and put down her hands gently. The fight ended, and most people were dazzled by what they saw Kurenai do. Various villages couldnt even begin to comment on the fight. All of this happened in less than ten breaths. It seems like the Blood beauty of the Mist also finished her fight; it was unbelievable The third Mizukage, along with the seven swordsmen of the Mist, was defeated by her. The Sensor in the Rock village scratched his forehead as he said. Onoki looked at him with tranquil eyes then said. She gathered information on her enemies at first, and when enough was gathered, it didnt take her long before taking them down directly. She is really frightening. If Kimimaro and the others were monsters, Kurenai was just a normal human, but she displayed the power of a perfect Shinobi. A perfect fight, without any useless moves. The Mist village is terrifying. They have outstanding Members and a frightening leader, and they can dominate the world with such a group. Tsunade muttered Kurenai Won her fight. Only Yakumo was the only one remaining. But as soon as she knew that Kurenai finished her fight, she said. I seem to like all of them finished, well I need to finish this as well. As her sound fell, Yakumo suddenly moved her hand and tapped two bodies. Hanzo and the others broke like puppets, their eyes were vacant, and their bodies dispersed. Obviously, she couldve ended the fight whenever she wanted, and she just didnt want it to end so early so it wont be boring. Really, youre the one who shouldve ended first. Kimimaro walked and looked at the fallen bodies on the ground and shook his head. Yakumo didnt have much pride, but she smiled faintly: Our matches are different. You were slowing down as well, right? If Kimimaro wanted, he couldnt end the fight fast as well. It was a good fight, but its not like I wanted to take so long, I just didnt have the mean to finish quickly. Kurenai walked and smiled at them. Haku gently said: Dont be humble, Kurenai-sensei, you couldve ended much quicker, but you wanted a perfect fight It was good, indeed, well enough talking, we should go back. Mei jumped and fell beside them, and there was no other Edo Tensei summons anymore. Several people looked at this and smiled. Everyone turned around and walked toward the Mist. Several Hundred Shinobi cleaned the battlefield and carried the sealed bodies one by one. A moment later. They started restoring the ground to its original form using the earth release Jutsus. After that, all the shinobi returned to the village finally. But no one paid attention to the various scouts from other villages. Chapter 547: Hagoromo and Hamura Numerous were happy for the Mist, but they were bitter as well, for this was a mark for the Mists rise above all the other villages. This battle, without a doubt, made it clear that the Mist village was the strongest. Although it was previously called the strongest of all villages, 70% of that was due to Roja being there. But now, even without Roja, the Mist deserved the title of the strongest village. This era belongs to the Mist village. Just as the Warring state period ended, Hashirama, the god of Shinobi of his time, belonged to Konoha, so the era after belonged to them. But the current Era belongs to the Mist with so many powerful ninjas. Just when the people were rejoicing the fight and sighing when thinking about the future, a fierce battle was taking place in the void. Boom! Boom! The two of them were constantly battling and shaking the void making pieces of space to collapse. One of them was the Six Path Sage, Hagoromo, and the other one was holding a sword wearing a black Haori. Indeed this was Roja. Hagoromo knew that Black Zetsu was controlling Obito behind the scene, and after he got his hands on all the tailed beasts, Hagoromo knew that he wants to revive Kaguya. He no longer could sit idly. But just as he was about to step out, Roja stopped him, and they started the fight. Why is your excellency stopping me The six path sage could no longer be Roja opponent, and its difficult for him to cope with Roja. Roja looked at Hagoromo and calmly said: No, youre the one who is doing unnecessary things, Im just taking what I want, and no one can stop me. Stop Could it be you also want the power of the Juubi? Dont you know the danger of that, it will The Six Path sage seemed a little disturbed. Roja calmly interrupted him with deep eyes, he gazed at him and said: The first ancestor of Chakra, Kaguya Otsotsuki. Hearing this, The six paths sage suddenly stopped and looked at Roja with shock as he said: Since you know, why There is no reason My purpose all along is the power of Kaguya, but you didnt know that. Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand while standing in the turbulent void, no longer can it hurt him. He was much stronger from the first time he left the world of One piece. You The Six Path Sage was shocked, his face completely changed, his eyes went gloomy as he lowered his head, then he looked at Roja with indifference. That being the case, I need to stop you. Do you think you have what it takes to stop me? His Rikujigans perfect state was as strong as the Six Path Sage in his prime. I will do my best. The Six Path Sage looked at Roja seriously and directly stretched his hand in the void opening a small space making two-sphere floats in front of him; they were two eyeballs. They were his Rennigan Eyes! Oh? This was slightly unexpected to Roja. He thought that these eyes had long since perished. He didnt expect him to keep them. But even with the Rennigan, so what? Roja wasnt in a hurry, even if the Six Path Sage returned to his peak, he is confident in his own strength. If he cant even defeat the Six Path Sage, then how would he deal with Kaguya? Outer Path Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique! Heavens Soul Sacrifice! The Six Path Sage suddenly resurrected himself and directly used an ancient forbidden technique that burned his soul and chakra. The whole process took an instant. The weak life force of the Six Path Sage directly skyrocketed, and a terrifying force erupted in the void. Its possible to use your chakra and soul as a sacrifice? So thats it You and Hamura were able to seal Kaguya using this technique. When Roja saw this, he was slightly surprised, but he was amazed at the same time, this answered the questions he had before about how could Hamura and Hagoromo seal Kaguya before when she was much stronger than them. Because Hagoromos power before using that forbidden technique was just that of Six Path level, and defeating Kaguya with that kind of power always confused Roja, but this answered his question. This technique grants him great power for a short period of time. Unexpectedly, it comes to this. Suddenly, the void was ripped apart, and another figure appeared. He held the six paths scepter and looked at Roja with hostility, then he glanced at Hagoromo and sighed softly. I shouldve done this earlier Its too late now. Both of them talked in a deep voice. This third person was Hagoromos brother, Hamura. Although Hamura didnt seal the Juubi inside of him, he was still there, how could he perish while his brother was still there. He was observing the world in secret as well, but he never intervened in anything. But since things reached this level, even Kaguya might be resurrected, and his brother used the forbidden technique, so he could no longer sit idly. Yes, it too late, lets stop him first, then lets stop Kaguya. Hamura nodded solemnly. If you want to stop me, then try it. Facing Hagoromo and Hamura, Roja wasnt fearful or nervous. Instead, his eyes flashed as he already predicted this. These two were able to seal Kaguya, Roja respected them for that, he was eager to fight right now, and his hungriness for battle increased like nothing before. How can he get excited fighting weak people, only when fighting a stronger opponent can he get stronger. Hum!! Roja suddenly released his Reiatsu, and a few black and white patterns like white feathers appeared. Rikujgan mode!! Bankai! Zanka No Tachi! Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand and waved it. A fierce Flame erupted then shrank back in no time, leaving only the blade and a trail of green smoke. He directly raised his hand and slashed at Hagoromo and Hamura. Zanka no Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin (North: Heaven and Earth End in Ashes!) Humm! The void started burning as the head was disintegrating all that was in its path. Chapter 548: The Last Training! However, Hamura wasnt so strong, and he was even weaker than when he was alive, he could only support Hagoromo from the side. Otherwise, he would be killed directly by Roja. At the level of Hagoromo and Hamura, there is no such thing as aging and dying normally, the only way for them to die is to use all of their chakra and burn their soul. Roja also had such ability. In Fact, he would use it later if Hagoromo gave him much trouble, he didnt want any accident toward his plans. No matter who it is, his plan will not be stopped. Roja didnt once consider himself a good person. Although he occasionally has a sense of justice, like when he was in One Pieces world and destroyed every pirate he faced, if someone threatens him, he will kill him without hesitation. Bang! The Battle continued, various space-time ninjutsu were used, there was nothing left unused. Various elements were in constant use, and although these elements dwarfed in front of the power of the Six Path, every attack was filled with Nature Chakra. Even so, these attacks can be blocked with even the weakest Truth-Seeking Ball. However, no matter what attack, Rojas sword could cut it all. Time Cut! Rojas figure flickered through the void, and Sen Maboroshi drew an arc directly nullifying anything that it touched, even the scepter in Hamuras hand broke. His body became illusory, and his face became pale instantly. Obviously, he was affected by the last attack, even though it only brushed him slightly. If he was hit a few more times, he would be killed. Noticing Roja focusing on Hamura, Hagoromo was furious and outraged. Rojas power was beyond Hagoromos expectation. Space Freeze! Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand, and an extremely cold force erupted out directly freezing time and every element that existed in the void. Even Hagoromo and Hamura were frozen. Hum!! Hagoromo only froze for a moment, before freeing himself, which was enough for Roja to attack Hamura again. With a slash, Hamura became completely illusory, and his body started crumbling down. Hagoromo was anxious, and he had no other way, he burned his soul further and gained even more power. Hagoromo wanted to help his brother as he passed Chakra to him to keep him alive, but another attack came. This time, Hamura could no longer hold on, his body crumbled down and broke apart. Roja didnt pause. He directly used Zanka No Tachi to burn all the remnants of Chakra and soul pieces. With one less person, the threat of the seal is gone. After Roja completely killed Hamura, he looked at Hagoromo calmly. Boom! Boom! Boom! After several collisions, the aftereffect of the forbidden technique started to appear on Hagoromo as he was getting weaker and weaker. Hagoromos power receded back to an even more weakened state then he was previously. Roja shook his head. He calmed down, and the patter of the Rikujigan mode disappeared. He looked at Hagoromo, paused for a moment, then dropped his sword and said. Although you almost burned all of your power, I wont spare your life The other party was the Six Path Sage, and he can turn the entire world upside down. As long as the Six Path Sage exists, there would always be a threat. Roja wanted to make Narutos world a peaceful world the same as he did to One Piece. If this was someone below the Six Path level, he might spare him, but with the Six Path power, he can destroy the world, and that would bring trouble. Hagoromo didnt resist, as he knew that resistance was futile. He took a deep breath and looked at Roja. There was no shred of anger in his eyes, only relief. Actually, Hagoromo himself wanted a peaceful world from the start, but he ultimately failed. At that time, he had chosen Death and kept observing the ninja world in secret, but he wanted to continue guarding the world as well. For a thousand years, staying hidden and observing the development of the world, he was greatly tormented. But now, it doesnt have anything to do with him anymore. Rojas sword fell, Hagoromo was cut in two then disappeared in the void. Its over, the next thing to do Before confronting Kaguya, I will master the Ice and Fire Fusion. Roja withdrew Sen Maboroshi as light flashed in his eyes. He already mastered the power of Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Hakka No Togame, and their fusion was enough to be comparable to Zanka No Tachis power. If he can master the three of them together, it would be the ultimate fusion. After taking a deep breath, Roja rested a little and started his practice. Chapter 549: Fusion! I front of a screen, the Mizukage, Mei, was talking with the Hokage, Raikage, Tsuchikage, and the Kazekage. After the war ended, the news about the three-tailed beast being taken spread. Everyone could guess that the organization was the one responsible for taking them. Upon hearing this, Konoha, and the cloud couldnt sit still and directly called the other kages. It was an extremely rare occurrence that the five kage would reach a consensus to form an army against that organization. Of course, in terms of forming an army, they want the Mist to join them as the strongest of them all. And no one knows if the one behind the scene still has another batch of the revived army. Since almost all the kages were used, what about the experts before the establishment of the villages? What about the famous ninjas other than the kages? Whats more, all of the bijuus were in their hands now. Therefore, all the villages started investigating this organization to find their base. All the kages on the screen were looking at Mei with nervousness. If the Mist chose to stay out of this, the other four didnt have the confidence to face that organization. After all, only the Mist could win against them while using terrifying power. Mei looked at them on the screen then took a sip from her tea. When the other couldnt take it anymore, a smile formed on her mouth before she said. The meeting will be in Konoha, right? As for the leader of the alliance Your excellency can be the leader. We, the Sand village, have no objection. Suddenly all the other kages directly opened their mouths in acceptance. Is that a joke? With her power and the power behind her, if she didnt become the leader, who can. No one can take that position from her. Besides, being able to make the Mist join is already good enough, and the Mizukage being the leader would tie them up on this. This is what all the other kages wanted. Then well meet soon. Mei smiled enchantingly before ending the call. The formation of the alliance was decided by a call. The meeting would take place in Konoha, as Konoha was in the center of all the other villages, which is the most suitable location for this meeting. Is there any instruction from Roja-sama? After ending the call, Mei directly turned her head toward Kurenai and asked. Kurenai shook her head and said: We cant contact Roja-sama. There is no new instruction for now. Isnt Yakumo in contact with him? Meis eyes flashed with a strange light as shea sked Kurenai. Kurenai nodded and said: Its not just Yakumo. I went there, as well I couldnt contact him, and it seems like Roja-sama is out of the Ninja world now. With Meis power, although she cant beat Yakumo and Kimimaru, she still is the Mizukage, and she can command almost everyone. Roja didnt give any objection to her orders, so this gave her that right. Unless Roja left some instruction, Mei could order Yakumo, Kimimaro, and the others, and they would disobey her instructions. Everyone knows that at the top of the chain of command stood Roja, followed by Hancock, who rarely gave any commends. Followed by Kurenai and Mei. If the two of them make different orders, not many would know whose command would they chose. But because everything they did was based on Rojas orders, Kurenai and Mei didnt give different orders even once. Its the same at this time. Ok. Kurenai nodded, although she wasnt a bad commander, Mei was better, after all, she was the Mizukage and Kurenai didnt want to compete for command anyway. Seeing Kurenai nod, Mei smiled slightly as she walked out. Prepare to head toward Konoha! Gather all the Jonin elites and directly stand outside the Mizukage Tower! Quickly, all the Jonin elites in the village stood outside of the tower. The square in front of the tower was filled with ninjas. At a glance, you can see hundreds of people. Yes! Today, the Mist have hundreds of jonin Elites, even if you go to Konoha, they wouldnt have such a number. This alone made the Mist more powerful than the other four. Besides, the Mist standards for promotion was rather strict. In order to raise to jonin, ones need to complete sufficient missions, and getting three or more recommendation as well as getting Kurenai, Kimimaro, or Hakus approval. Chapter 550: Betrayal! The art of perception and body strengthening! These two are simplified forms of Haki. They were created by Kurenai after she researched Haki. It was less difficult to practice and linked to chakra. The Mist elites were practicing these two arts. These two arts were equivalent to having a blood limit. The perception is comparable to the Sharingan, while the body strengthening is equivalent to the Shikotsumyaku of the Kaguya clan. Therefore, Jonin from the Mist could take Jonins from other villages easily. And whats more, they have Kimimaro, Haku, Yakumo, Shion, and Kurenai in their midst. The strength revealed by these five shook the entire world, while the ninjas of the Mist looked at them with admiration and Awe. The Leader of the Anbu, Medical team, and Investigation team The above units will immediately lead their teams and gather outside the village. Except for the hidden security team, all the Jonin and Chunin are to assemble. With Meis leadership, all the Jonin almost assembled and started giving orders. Everyone in the village was moving fast. Countless ninjas started to gather outside one after the other, the number of people was many times more than when they fought the war previously. These werent every ninja in the village, and these were elite Chunin and Jonins only. In the original story, more than 80,000 joined the alliance, and amongst them, 20,000 were from the Konoha, while the other four villages only brought 10,000. But now, the base power of the Mist didnt lose to Konoha at all now. Their ninjas assembled can exceed 20,000. Since they are all elites, Kurenai didnt participate in the assembly. Although many of them were elites, they have medical teams as well. Seeing the number of people, Mei raised her eyebrow slightly. There were many people. But after thinking about it, this is an alliance between the five villages, so the others most likely will dispatch 10,000 Ninjas. So she directly shook her head and didnt think about it anymore. After she gave her orders, the army marched toward the Land of Fire. In the border of the Land of Fire, Uchiha Obito made an underground base after the previous one was destroyed. He was controlling the revived army from here. Two figures stepped inside the temporary base. These two were Konan and Nagato, who returned after capturing the three-tailed beast. Obito was waiting for Nagato. Looking at him, Obito nodded slightly and said: Youre finally back. You were a little slow. Did something happen on the road? Nagato said weakly as he coughed constantly. His face looked exhausted and ill. It felt like he will die at any time. His body was approaching its limit. Konan stood beside him, anxious, but she couldnt do anything. Its okay, as long as the three-tailed beast is captured. Obitos eyes flashed as he said: Finally, we caught all of them. Yeah, the plan can start now, cough! Nagato took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus, as a look of hope appeared in his eyes as he said: Finally, We can lead the world to peace and complete Yahikos Huh! At this moment, before Nagato could finish his words, something happened. Obito disappeared and reappeared behind Nagato. Nagato was too exhausted, and even if he knew what is happening, he couldnt react at all as Obtio already plunged his hand into Nagatos chest. Ah! Why Why Nagato coughed fiercely, and blood spewed from his mouth as he looked at Obito behind him. Nagato!! Konans reaction was too slow when she reacted, and she couldnt help him. She was angry and couldnt save Nagato. Obito ignored Konan and looked at Nagato indifferently: Your body cant support the Rinnegan anymore. It has to be done by me Ah This is not what you said Nagato spat blood but still looked at Obito. Obito looked at Nagato with cold eyes. After pausing a little, he said: It seems that you guessed something. In that case, I wont hide it from you anymore. The plan you knew was gathering the Nine tailed beasts and create a weapon that can flatten the entire ninja world. With the pain and strong deterrence created by this, peace can be created. But in fact, only the first half is right, and this plan is the Infinite Tsukuyomi! What is the Final Tsukuyomi? Nagato was speaking with great Difficulty, So Konan was the one who asked this while looking at Obito coldly. Obito looked at her and then back to Nagato before saying: The tailed beasts when gathered, they would not create a weapon, but The Ten-Tailed beast, Juubi! The Six Path Sage was the jinchuriki of the Juubi! Chapter 551: Before the Final Battle! Its been a while, Tsunade No Hokage-dono. Outside Konoha, Tsunade came out to welcome Mei, and both shook their hands. Tsunade looked at Mei with complications. At the same time, she glanced at Kurenai behind her and sighed softly. After sighing, she calmed down. Its been a long time, Mizukage-dono You come from afar. The journey shouldve been hard, and I prepared tea and a place to rest for you. The sand is already here. The Cloud and Rock are on their way. Then, lets go in and talk. Mei looked at Tsunade before calmly spoke. In the Underground Base, Obito remained still with his hand still in Nagatos chest while he said. The purpose of catching the bijuus is to resurrect the Ten-tailed beast, and then I will become its Jinchuriki. What do you want to do with that power? Nagato couldnt speak. Blood flowed from his mouth as he was only alive with cheer will power now. Obito glanced at Nagato and said. Use that power and increase the strength of my eyes to launch an operation What is it? Konan frowned as she said. Obito, still in the same position, said: Put a reflection of my eye on the moon and launch a super-powered Genjutsu Infinite Tsukuyomi. This will put all the humans into a Genjutsu. There will be no wars, no disputes, a world of true peace. This is the Eye of the moon plan. Hearing this, Konan and Nagato were shocked. They didnt think that the plan was like this. So, Im done talking now. You should give me the Rinnegan now, Nagato. Obito pulled his hand out of Nagatos chest and stretched his other hand toward Nagatos Rinnegan. Nagatos complexion changed as he finally gathered the last bit of his power and shouted. Shinra Tensei! Hum! A shockwave erupted, which made Obito wrinkle his brows as he was forced to turn intangible. His hands passed through Nagatos body, and he was unable to pull out the latters eyes. Obito looked at Nagato and calmly said: Why resist? Isnt this what you wanted? Why are you clinging to life? Cough! That peace Isnt what I want. Nagato covered the hole in his hand as he coughed fiercely. His eyes flashed as he said: Konan, Go! With a shout, Nagato once again attacked Obito with Shinra Tensei, which forced Obtio to use Kamui once again. At the same time, Nagatos hand reached toward his eyes. He didnt want a false peace. Thats not Yahikos dream. He wanted to pursue real peace. He tried to destroy the Rinnegan. Nagato Konan looked at this and bit her teeth. She held explosive tags and directly waved his hand. The explosives directly erupted, taking down the cave directly. Konan was wrapped with papers as she flew into the air. Nagato failed to destroy the Rinnegan and stop Obito from taking it. Obito directly finished Nagato. After getting the Rinnegan, Obito looked at Konan, who was flying away and didnt try to pursue her. Instead, he looked at the Rinnegan and stepped into the base. Nagato was dead, and Konan didnt know what to do anymore. She was flying with no destination. After a while, Rojas figure flashed in her mind as she remembered what he said. Is this the truth She smiled bitterly. Inside the temporary base, Obito too the Rinnegan and walked inside the depth. Suddenly, Zetsu appeared from the ground beside Obito. The location of the base was discovered. The five Great villages are now gathered in Konoha, and they formed an alliance. They would be here soon Zetsu quickly reported to Obito. Hearing his words, Obito frowned slightly. Although he had everything to complete his plan, he would need some time to transplant the Rinnegan. Just as Obito was uncertain, Black Zetsu emerged while he was attached to a white one. When he saw the Rinnegan in Obitos hands, his eyes flashed as he said. It seems like you already got the Rinnegan. Now everything is almost done By the way, the thing with Orochimaru is already settled. Very good. Great timing! Obitos uncertainty vanished as he heard Zetsus words. His eyes flashed as he said: Now, even if they formed an alliance, I still have time Do your best to get the Clones. Its time for them to be used. Understood. Zetsu directly responded and disappeared under the ground. Obitos eyes flickered as he nodded. He was no longer anxious. He went to the deepest part of the base with the Rinnegan in his hands. Black Zetsu looked at Obito, and a strange light flashed in the depth of his eyes as he directly started fading into the ground. Tens of thousands of Ninjas gathered in Konoha. At this time, the five Kages were gathered in the Hokage Tower, which was turned into the temporary command base for the alliance, or the Headquarters. At this point, urgent news came, which made a commotion. The reconnaissance team found traces of Nagato and the others. And after paying the price, they were still able to get the information to the Headquarters. The enemy base is found at the border of the Land Of Fire? Good! This way, we can directly initiate the attack. Onoki, A, and the others stood up. But, their eyes finally turned toward Mei, who was the leader of this alliance. Sitting on a chair, Mie glanced around and finally stood up as well. She put her hands on the table and said: Its not too late. Give the command, the first raid should be quickly launched, so they cant change their base anymore. In addition to the first unit, the second and third units should keep up and be Reinforcement for the first unit. The fourth unit should be placed behind to prevent the enemy from escaping. Yes. Hearing Meis orders, the ninjas on standby directly conveyed her orders to all the forces. The Army is roughly formed currently, but because they were all trained ninjas, there was no situation occurring. They maintained order. And with their leaders present to supervise and give commands, they would be like a trained army. After the orders were given, all the ninjas started marching toward the border of the Land of Fire. At the same time, one hundred thousand White Zetsu Army that was hiding in the Ground started acting and moved toward the Alliance army. Chapter 552: Revived Once Again! At this time, three coffins appeared in front of the White Zetsu army. Crack! Other than Sarutobi, who was sealed and cant be summoned again, the other Hakages appeared. The Fourth Hokage, the Yellow Flash, Minato Namikaze! The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju! The First Hokage, The Shinobi No kami, Hashirama Senju! They didnt release any special Aura around them as they stood in front of the White Zetsu army as if they were in command. Its that dirty Edo Tensei Again Brother, the technique you created is too much trouble! After Hashirama looked at his body and behind him, he looked at his brother angrily. Previously, they were summoned with Edo Tensei and forced Sarutobi to sacrifice his life, and now they once again were summoned. He felt as if someone dug his grave. Hashiramas expression wasnt good, but he still didnt anger Tobirama anymore as he knew that he was already very angry. Say, who are you? Ano Minato already realized his situation. He knew that he was revived with Edo Tensei along with the other two. Im the fourth Hokage You two are the First and Second Hokages Right? Well! Im the First! Hashirama looked smugly at Tobirama, and if someone looks, they wont find anything indicating that he was the God of Shinobi. Tobiramas mouth twitched at this. After looked at his body for some time, Hashirama groaned as he said: Strange, who was the one who used the Edo Tensei this time, it doesnt feel like that snake from last time. And it feels Hashirama stretched his hand and shook his fist then said: The technique was used extremely well. It feels as if Im alive. Listening to Hashirama, Tobirama glanced at his body and tried to break free from the technique. But his expression turned somber He couldnt free himself. Although he was the creator of this technique, when it comes to breaking free from it, he wasnt experienced at all0. Around the whole world, only a few could restrain him. However, even now, when he was summoned with his full power, he still couldnt break free. The one who used the technique was strong. I cant break free You should be aware of it. Tobirama raised his head and looked at the distance. Hashirama looked forward at the same time and responded: Well, I feel some strong auras ahead. This isnt something that any village can have. Is it another war Minato said, even though his perception as strong as Hashirama and Tobirama, but even so, he still felt it, a huge army of ninjas are coming their way. This was an extremely rare occurrence, even if the third Ninjas war. Whats more shocking was in that army, there were many units, three or four. Their number should be around thirty-four thousand. This is probably all the ninjas around the world. Almost all of them are gathered here. I didnt think that the five villages would one day stand as allies on the battlefield. Tabirama could sense that the ninjas were from different villages. He could tell that the five villages joined hands against something. Suddenly his face changed. He looked at Hashirama, and the others looked at him, and both looked behind them at the same time. Hashirama said: Im afraid that things are more serious then we thought. Do you feel it, brother? These white things are made from my cells. Yes. Tobirama nodded solemnly. They didnt encounter anything like this since the Warring States Era. It was obvious, someone behind the scene Revived them and threatened all the ninjas around the world. This will be troublesome. Hashirama went all out to break the shackles of the Edo Tensei, but after several attempts, he still failed. He finally took a deep breath, and his face darkened. Leading the Army made of his cells to fight against a joint army of ninjas, no matter who will lose or win, the entire world would still take a blow. This didnt happen in his Era. Im sensing enemies ahead of us. Its a huge number. The first unite Sensors felt the army ahead as they moved toward the battlefield at the border of the Land of Fire. After various reports were made, Onoki took command of the first unit. Spread the formation, be concentrated in the same place. The first wave of attack will be soon launched. Well attack with Earth first, and then we launch fire. Wind user prepares for support, and Water ninjas prepare to defend. Lightning ninjas, you take the rear. The first wave of attack should deal the most damage to the enemy. Onoki heard the message from the sensors, and his heart sank. He didnt know where the other party could find so many ninja troops. However, this is war. Chapter 553: Nativity Of a world of Trees Tens of thousands of ninjas were running forward with chakra attached to their feet while the ground shook. As the first unit of the alliance army arrived at the plain ahead, a large number of the weird figures appeared. The enemy appeared. Position, Two Kilometers Ahead, the troop ahead are already in battle. The Sensors constantly reported the location, number, and other information to the chief commander of the first unit, Onoki. At this time, Onoki was flying over the army as the distance was getting closer. He could see white figures on the plain. After the sensors looked at it, they discovered that these werent revived ninjas but had a white body as if they were growing from a plant, and all of them looked exactly the same as if they were clones. Everyone gets ready! Onoki shouted. Two kilometers one kilometer 500 meters As the distance became closer and closer, they could see their enemies clearly. And at this time, Onokis eyes flashed as he suddenly that in front of the white army, there were three coffins with three people standing in front of them. That is When he saw these three, although the sensors couldnt tell who they are, Onokis heart tightened. And at this time, the distance was finally close enough for attacks. At the front of the Ninja Alliance army, hundred elites gathered and prepared to execute Onokis plan. Since he already told them about his plan, they didnt require further orders. So they directly launched their Ninjutsu. Earth Release: Moving Earth Core! This was common Earth ninjutsu, and it was a move that would make the enemies lose balance. But, since it was launched by a few hundreds of elite ninjas from the Rock village, the power behind it reached a frighteningly high level. Rumble! Instantly, the Earth suddenly broke apart, and a huge fissure appeared spreading toward the white army in the distance as if it wanted to swallow the army. Wouch! Wouch! Because the orders were given in advance, the Alliance army was extremely fast, and because the earth technique ended, another batch of ninjas moved forward. Fire Release: Fireball technique! Fire Release: Phoenix Sage fire Technique! Fire release: Great Dragon Fire technique! This time, they didnt use the same ninjutsu, but because all of them were fire-based, it formed a sea of fire while moving forward. The ground below was cracking, and the sky above them was scorching. This was the attack formulated by Onoki. Looking at this, all the ninjas looked with awe. But, at this time, Onoki wasnt as cheerful, he was extremely somber as cold sweat rolled from his forehead. Is that really Boom! The sea of flames and the cracking ground stopped. Under the horrified gazes of the Ninjas, a huge shadow covered the flames, which also affected the ground as well. The shadow was a huge tree that stopped both attacks. The giant tree roots intertwined and grew wildly, directly putting the fire down and stopped the huge crack from spreading and directly moved toward the army. Looking at this, Onokis face changed, his back was sweating rains. There is no mistake this technique is the First Hokage, Hashiramas technique nativity of the world Trees. All the ninjas, seeing this were horrified. The fire and earth technique used by so many people was directly put down so easily by this technique. It was obviously something they couldnt resist. Quick run away! Hundreds of ninjas quickly retreated. Seeing the tree trying to crash the Alliance army and it was too late to retreat, Onoki finally made his move. He directly pulled his hands together, and a cloud of white light appeared over his palm. Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique! Hum! A dazzling white light shone and directly crossed the battlefield, wherever this light shone the tree barks would directly turn to dust. Under the power of the Dust release, the tree finally stopped. Even so, there were many ninjas who couldnt retreat right away and were attacked by them. They were crushed by the tree, and nothing was left of them. The ninjas were panic-stricken, some of them were weak and almost sat down. This What is this Ten thousands of ninjas were stricken with horror looking at the trees. And just then, a voice from behind the tree was heard. Chapter 554: Wood Dragon Technique The figure of Tobirama appeared on top of a giant tree as he looked at Onoki in the sky. At the same time, another two figures appeared on the branch beside him. This is the First Hokages power. It can also suppress tailed beasts. This is really too strong. Minato watched the destruction caused by Hashirama, and his heart was shaken. After all, he was still young, unlike the third Hokage, he didnt see the first Hokage and the Second Hokage before. On the other side, Hashirama didnt look happy at about his attack. He knew that this attack not only blocked the Fire and Earth, he still killed dozens of ninjas. Im the first Hokage, someone here should have already heard of me I cant control my body currently. Does any of you know how to use Seals? Immediately seal me up. Otherwise, the damage I will cause would be too great. Tobirama listened to his brother before covering his forehead while saying: Brother, have you forgotten that Seals doesnt affect me? Hashiramas face became expressionless before he felt like crying the next instant. What? How could I know Tobiramas mouth twitched as he looked ahead and said: I can only look at them. Minato looked at both of his predecessors and frowned. They were too strong. Only by using the Sealing Technique can they defeat them and reduce casualties. The problem is that the second Hokage was proficient in using the Flying Thunder God like him. Any seals cant be used against them as they could teleport away directly. Judging roughly The armys winning chances arent high. No, they didnt have a winning chance at all. When Minato and Tobirama were thinking about countermeasures, not far away, Onoki looked at Tobirama, Hashirama, and Minato, and his face directly fell. This is Bad. He directly shouted at the army: Retreat now, at full speed. He didnt need to remind them, as almost instantly, a huge chakra pressure emerged as leaves started rising from the ground. Even if someone was proficient in using Chakra, he could still feel this. Hurry up Hurry up! Everyone back off! Onoki was still loudly shouting, but instead of retreating himself, he floated forward with his hands in front of him as he used Dust release once again. But before he could, Hashirama attacked. Sage art wood release: True Several thousand hands! Bang! The ground suddenly shattered as huge wooden palms emerged from the ground with a tailed beast size and moved toward the alliance army. Seeing this, the army tried to release ninjutsu and resist this attack, but whether it was fire ninjutsu or water one, under the huge palms, everything was destroyed. He was out of their league. Hum! His technique destroyed five or six wooden palms as it continued moving toward Hashirama. However, before it could reach him, something happened. Be careful! Minato appeared behind him with a Rasengan. Onoki directly stopped his dust release and covered his hands with rocks before stopping the Rasengan. Boom! Onoki flew back with his back full of sweat. I focused on Hashirama and forgot about you Yellow Flash!! Im so sorry. Minato apologized to Onoki before he said: I cant control my body, and it moved very fast that I couldnt warn you quickly. Wouch! Onoki tried to move sideways and avoid Minato, but the latter chased after him while throwing flying thunder gods Kunais. The two were moving very fast mid-air. Onokis dust release didnt have any effect on Minato as it couldnt reach him. After a few minutes, Onoki fell to the ground. At this time, Hashirama directly released a wood Dragon that was a thousand meters long. Wood release: Wood-Dragon Technique. Hashirama brows froze, as he said: Do you have any Jinchuriki? Only one could deal with this wood dragon. It seems like there is no way to deal with this dragon. It would take two or three Tailed beasts to suppress the dragon. We dont have any Jinchuriki, and all tailed beasts were captured. Thats the reason for this way. Hashiramas face fell as he heard this. All the tailed beasts were captured? This is big trouble You should quickly retreat, this dragon would absorb chakra, so no ninjutsu is effective on it. Hashirama shouted at the army as the Dragon swept across them. Many ninjas released their technique, but they couldnt resist at all. However, what made them even more horrified, Hashirama didnt stop after releasing the Dragon, he was still preparing another technique. Trees emerged once again, and another wood Dragon appeared. The third one appeared as well. Three giant wood Dragons comparable to a tailed beast. The ninjas panicked, looking at this. You got to be kidding me! This This is the power of the Shinobi no Kami? Retreat!! Quickly retreat! This technique can even suppress tailed beasts The commander of the cloud ninjas looked at the Dragons, and his face turned pale. Nothing could stop the dragons currently. The dragons rushed straight toward any defenses the army put and destroyed them. Even if they were Kage level ninjas, they wouldnt be able to stop this wood Dragon. Chapter 555: The Second Unit of the Army Arrives This was the Shinobi No Kamis power! Just when the alliance army was almost flattened and crying, in the distance, a black figure appeared. It was the second unit of the army. The first unit encountered the Shinobi no Kami, Hashirama. This news directly arrived at the Alliances headquarters, who immediately issued a command to the second unit to reinforce the first one. You cant rely on numbers. This dirty Edo Tensei provides an infinite supply of chakra. Hashirama looked at the second unit unhappily but worried for them. If he wasnt revived with Edo Tensei, Tens of thousands of Ninjas together might have the power to make him retreat due to exhaustion, but with the Edo Tensei, he wont feel any kind of exhaustion whether in his body of chakra or mind. Even if he was hit mortally, he would just heal. Seeing the army being defeated by the three Wood Dragons and Minato constantly attacking Onoki, who had several wounds on his tiny body, Tobirama was getting anxious. Brother, I think this wont work, we should let them retreat. Hashirama stayed silent. There isnt anyone here who can defeat him while he was in Edo Tensei. However, even if he wanted to let them retreat and organize again, his body wasnt controlled by him. Boom! There was a loud explosion in the field. A wood Dragon was forced back, and its upper body was destroyed. Bang! A figure flashed with incredible speed and directly smashed the Dragon to the ground without any chance for it to resist. This is Seeing that someone could actually suppress his Dragon, Hashirama was shocked. His wood Dragon could suppress the Kyuubi for a short time. He was aware of how powerful it was, even if he was facing it with Taijutsu alone, it would be hard for him to deal with it. But now, someone actually took it down. Standing beside Hashirama, Tobirama looked as if he saw the most incredible thing in the world. Someone took down the wood Dragon using only Taijutsu, who was so powerful?!! However, the shock didnt stop there. Almost at the same time, a freezing air spread through the battlefield from another direction. Tik!!! Tik!! The second Dragon was struggling to move as if he was surrounded by frozen water. The Dragon tried to absorb chakra forming the ice to break it, but as he did, the Ice forming started cracking. Crack! The cold force released spread through the battlefield. While the wooden body forming the Dragon was covered by Ice anymore, it was cracked. Two Dragons were suppressed, but the third one wasnt. Suddenly, it started weathering. After some time, the mist dissipated, and the only thing left from that huge Dragon was some rotten trees. Boom! Kimimaro who was covered in bones came out from the first Dragon and said So thats the one Before Sensei!, The Shinobi No Kami of the Last Generation, Hashirama Senju? His chakra reserve is indeed large. Click! Click! Haku released a huge icicle that fell from the sky, directly destroying the second Dragon and directly flickered beside Kimimaru while looking at Hashirama. Strong! Haku said seriously. Mei moved forward slowly. Each one took down a Dragon, before standing beside each other while facing the last Shinobi no Kami with no fear. They had a different feeling while facing him. It was happiness and excitement. If the war was settled peacefully, wouldnt it be boring? Not far away, Onoki was facing Minato was injured seriously, as Minato was about to finish him, a figure wrapped in lightning appeared beside him and rescued him. Sorry, I was a little late After rescuing Onoki, the figure wrapped in Lightning, who was the Raikage, A, looked at Minato seriously and said: I didnt expect that even you would be controlled by the Edo Tensei. Minato looked at A and smiled lightly before saying: I once said that when we meet again, both of us will bear the name of Kage, but I didnt expect this kind of situation. A, the fourth Raikage, took a deep breath and said: Its okay. We can finish our fight that we couldnt last time. Wouch! Minatos eyes flashed, he wanted to say something, but suddenly, his face changed as he disappeared from his place. When he appeared, he was behind A and Onoki as he attacked them. Both of them turned around and joined hands to fight against Minato. Chapter 556: Heavyweights take the stage Based on the brief display just now, he could tell that the three of them were by no means weak, even though their chakra was far from reaching his level, if they joined forces, it would be hard to deal with them. He smiled helplessly. He was thinking about defeating them while he wants them to defeat him in the first place. Finally, some heavyweights It seems like this generation of Ninjas isnt bad. Tobirama looked at them solemnly. He could sense their power, after all, he was a great sensor greater than even Hashirama. He was sure that these three were very strong, they are as strong as the first kage or maybe stronger. If he fights them, even with the flying thunder god, he might not win. But, if you look at it from another way, many tried to suppress him and his brother before, but no one succeeded. Be careful, although I may not have mastered all techniques, I mastered space-time ninjutsu, and with the Edo Tensei, I can use many techniques All of you should be careful about my brother after our fight. Now that there are three powerhouses on the alliances side, there was hope for them. If Im not mistaken, you should be the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Sorry, youre mistaken about something, we arent facing you the three of us. Mei said while smiling at Tobirama. Wouch! At this moment, a figure flickered beside them. The face of this figure was full of dissatisfaction as she said: I thought you could solve this by yourselves. Why do you need me to fight? This is troublesome. Her chakra was not inferior to the others, but she was just a cute little girl. She was, of course, the Miko (Shrine Maiden) Shion. Her ability to predict the future is the most suitable ability against Tobirama. As for Yakumo, she wasnt in the second Unit but the third. This charka Is it at the peak of kage level? No, its not the same, and at such a young age, she can control such a powerful chakra? Seeing Shion, Tobirama, and Hashirama, both were surprised. Even though Haku and Kimimaro were young, they were still ok. But this girl looks like fifteen or so. Be careful!! Hashirama shouted, when he sensed Shions chakra, his complexion changed as his chakra surged. Wood Release: Wood Human technique! Bang! The earth shook as a giant woodman rose. It was as huge as Susanoo. Shion looked at the giant woodman and directly rushed toward Tobirama while saying: You deal with the most troublesome one. Such a monster, even if she released all of her power, she wont be able to deal with this huge woodman. It was obvious that the suitable opponent for her is Tobirama. Wouch! Be careful. These are Explosive tags. Feeling that Shion was too young, even though she had such control of her power, Tobirama directly warned her. But it seemed like Shion already knew what is happening and didnt wait for the tags to explode. Purple chakra covered the tags while she grabbed them and tossed them aside. Well. Looking at this, Tobirama blinked. He directly teleported and attacked Shion. The fight quickly started. On the other side, the huge woodman was standing on the battlefield in front of Mei. But it didnt attack immediately. It attacked the remnant of the first unit and the second unit directly. First Unit, second unit, get away from here and go deal with the white army. Yes! The first unit was already scared by Hashiramas power. As for the second unit, they also were stunned when they saw the woodman, and their fighting spirit diminished. When they heard Meis order, they directly moved toward the white Zetsus army. Wouch! Wouch! Tens of thousands of White Zetsu started fighting directly against the first and second units. The war completely started. The most eye-catching scene in the battlefield was, without a doubt, the fight between Hashirama, against Haku, Kimimaro, and Mei! Ice release: Ice field! Facing the woodman, Hakus face was serious as he directly used his ice when the woodman attacked him directly, freezing his legs. The advancement of the woodman directly stopped. Still, its hands rose up and then directly slammed to the ground. Boom! Kimimaro directly flickered as he rushed forward while numerous bones covered his arms, forming a bone spear. Bang! Kimimaros spear and the Wood mans palm collided. A hole was directly formed in the wood mans palm as his hand was shot back. Mei directly followed behind Kimimaro as she attacked the woodman. Pishhh! The wood mand started getting corroded even with its hardness. It couldnt counter Meis corrosion release, which was a Blood limit Selection. The woodman started withering rapidly. Hashirama stood on top of the woodman watched it getting suppressed by Mei. His hand directly started printing seals while his chakra spiked. Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees! Suddenly, from the already created forest, weird flowers started to bloom. Seeing this, Hashirama cursed as he couldnt control his body, and such a technique was used. He directly shouted to warn Mei and the others. Be careful! The pollen is very toxic, dont inhale it. Wouch! Wouch! There was no need to warn them as Mei, and the others were highly experienced and knew that the situation wasnt good. So they directly started using techniques to drive the pollen away. Bang! The woodman attacked once again. Chapter 557: Sage Mode! The Real Hashirama Keep blocking their path; dont stop attacking! Sensors, capture the position of our enemy, dont mix allies and enemies together. These guys have a special ability to transform into anyone. Its difficult to see through it. With a loud voice, the orders continued to be passed through the Alliances army. Although the first unit was wounded by Hashirama, as they assembled, more than 10,000 of them were present. In addition to this, the second Unit joined them and was filled with Mist ninjas. With the two units together, the army of White Zetsu was quickly diminishing. Although White Zetsus army was numbered 100,000, they couldnt handle the alliances army. However, as soon as the white Zetsu was defeated, the earth shook, and dozens of coffins rose to the ground. The coffins cover was directly opened, revealing many figures from the Warring state period. Each had the strength to lead a village. Although they werent as strong as the first Kages, they were Heroes of their times and the elite of elite amongst their generation. Along with them, dozen of Uchiha members were revived as well, such as Itachis father, Fugaku Uchiha, the leader of the Uchiha clan before they died. Its the Edo Tensei again? Sharingan Be careful!! They are Uchiha! Dozens of these revived individuals rushed in front of the White Zetsus army. Although the White Zetsus army wasnt strong, its because they lacked a leader when such a person appears, they would turn from a stick to a spear. Obviously, the Edo Tensei was a last resort when the White Zetsus army couldnt deal with the Alliance. On the other side, the Battle between Mei and the others against Hashirama started. Shikotsumyaku: Dance of the Camellia! Kimimaros body arched forward before he pulled the bones of his spine out, forming an extremely thick bone spear and directly shot it toward Hashirama. Summoning: Quintuple Rashomon! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Kimimaros spear passed through all the Rashamons but the fifth. Nature! Hashirama clasped his hands together and whispered, directly, vines rose from the ground and directly attacked Mei and the others. Haku saw this in advance and directly leaped away, while in the air, he directly opened his mouth, exhaled a freezing cold air turning the vines into ice. Mei was caught, but she was extremely calm. She whispered something and mist directly surrounded her. As soon as the mist touched the vines, they were directly corroded. Kimimaro was tied firmly, and he couldnt get free, so he just bends down, with a thought, numerous bones sprang out of his body and cut the vines around him. Good! Seeing this, Hashirama sighed in relief. This is Damn it! Hashirama realized that the one controlling him wanted to get rid of his consciousness and control him directly, which made him curse. He released all of his power, trying to break from the Edo Tensei again, but he still couldnt do it. He could only delay his consciousness from fading. Realizing this, Hashirama looked at Kimimaro and the rest and said directly full of helplessness. Be careful. I may not be able to warn you next His sound was getting smaller and smaller before it stopped. Hashiramas eyes went completely dark. He lost his consciousness. Hum! Suddenly, Nature Chakra surged wildly. Patterns started appearing on his face as he entered Sage mode. Sage secret art: wood release: True Several thousand hands Technique! Rumple! A figure taller than the woodman stood in front of them like a mountain. It has thousands of hands, and each of them could grasp the Nine-Tailed fox. It was so big that tailed beasts would seem small in front of it, even a complete Susanoo wasnt as big. This is really a little bit too big! Looking at this scene, Meis eyes turned cold with shock apparent in them. It seemed the power Hashirama revealed previously was the tip of the iceberg, his real power was that of a God! Kimimaros face was serious while he remained silent. He was thinking of the possibility of resisting this huge thing, and his face turned even more serious. Haku took a deep breath as he shook and said: This isnt very good. Hashirama was completely under control. He only whispered the name of the next technique. Top Transformed Buddha. A thousand hands that were as big as tailed beasts or bigger, all moved while turning into fists and rained down on Kimimaro and the others. The three of them directly moved without waiting. Dance of the Seedling Fern! Corrosion release: All turn to ashes! Ice release: ice flower burial! Kimimaro, Haku, and Mei all used their strongest technique with most of their chakra to try and resist this attack. Countless bones rushed out of the ground and directly met the fists, while countless flowers fell from the sky on Hashirama and the wood thing. And Meis mist surrounded all the place trying to corrode the fists. But although Meis power was Blood limit Selection, that was above the blood limit. The wood used wasnt normal wood; it was wood infused with Nature chakra. Even if they were facing the truth-seeking ball, they would be able to resist it somewhat, not to mention the blood limit selection. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hashiramas attack rained down on them, as they were met with ice flower, they were slowed down a little, and when they met the bones, the fists broke them while being cracked. The huge attack caused countless ninjas to stop and look with horror at this scene. What a terrifying attack I dont know If Mizukage-sama can block it. Onoki and A, who were facing Minato looking at this with horror and nervousness, appeared in their eyes. Tobirama looked at this couldnt help feeling shocked. Chapter 558: Getting rid of the control! One of them was Uchiha Obito, who was facing someone not inferior to him, no, someone even stronger than him. Uchiha Madara! Black Zetsu, that bastard He revived Madara Obito thought Looking at Madara in front of him, Obito bit his teeth. He didnt plan to revive him. He was angry. He never expected that when he was transplanting the Rinnegan, Black Zetsu would revive Madara with the Edo Tensei. Madaras revival caught Obito off guard. So, the reason why I was revived in this state is because of you? Uchiha Madara didnt look at Obito, but instead at the black part that was attached to his body. His tone was indifferent as if he was in control of everything. With a treacherous voice, Black Zetsu replied: Thats right master. Because I didnt know if Obito would follow the original plan, I revived you like this earlier. Humph! Madara snorted as he looked at his arms: Dirty Edo Tensei After shaking his head, he turned and looked at Obito. At this time, Obito was preparing to transplant the Rinnegan, which was still in his hands. It looks like all the tailed beast is caught, and its about time to start the plan. But there is a problem here. The original plan was me being resurrected using the outer path of the Rinnegan, so? Madara said as he looked at Obito, waiting for his answer. The air around them seemed to stop still. Obito snorted softly and said: That guy, Nagato, betrayed us in the end, so I had to kill him. Well. Madara seemed to understand as he nodded his head, but he thought whether to believe him or not before he calmed down. In that case, it not too late to start the plan now! Boom! Boom! Boom! After some time, a thousand hands raining down stopped as dust filled the battlefield. Numerous ninjas used wind release to blow away the dust before barely being able to see what happened. They saw Kimimaro, Haku, and Mei standing behind a broken bone, filled with ice. They seemed wobbly and breathing heavily. This last technique made them consume most of their chakra to defend against. Im afraid that were in trouble this time. I didnt expect the legendary first Hokage, the Shinobi no Kami to be so powerful. None of us are his opponents. Although Mei was exhausted, she wasnt nervous anymore. Instead, she chuckled slightly as she smiled. The fully controlled Hashirama didnt stop, as he once again manipulated the hand to attack. But, at this time, two figures moved quickly, both of them had powerful chakra. Bang! The Earth cracked as the five of them jumped back a few hundred meters away. The new arrivals were Kurenai and Yakumo. Kurenai looked at the buddha in front of them seriously as she talked with Mei and the others. Yakumo stood on the other side looking at Hashirama with a slight frown as she said: Is that the Shinobi No Kami before sensei? The first Hokage, Hashirama Senju After Yakumo and Kurenai arrived, the third and fourth units joined in the battlefield. All of the Alliances army was on the battlefield now. The five of them faced Hashirama while they could fell the pressure even from far away. His chakra reserves were just too huge. Maybe it was bigger than the five of them combined. You guys are a little exhausted, let me try. Yakumo looked at Kimimaro and the others and said. She realized that the three of them used too much chakra. Yakumos techniques were Genjutsu and the best of them, where she can control the five senses. And since she faced the Edo Tensei before, she came up with a technique. A moment later, her Genjutsu was launched at Hashirama and directly landed on him. However, since Hashiramas consciousness was restrained, she didnt make a move at it. Instead, she attacked the restrains themselves. Her attack was a spiritual one. She was using Reiatsu against Hashirama, even though the latter was strong when it comes to Reiatsu, even Hashirama wont be able to defeat her. She directly destroyed the constrains around Hashiramas consciousness. Hashirama was consciousness emerged again, and at this time, he didnt speak. He knew that this was the best time to break the Control of the Edo Tensei completely. You should know that before his consciousness faded, he couldnt use Sage mode! Only after it faded did the one controlling him let him enter Sage mode, which was his strongest state. And in this state, it was extremely difficult to control him. With his consciousness back and the Sage mode, along with Yakumos power, it was the best time to break the control of the Edo Tensei from him. Take this! Hashirama directly used all of his power and cooperated with Yakumo and collided with the power controlling him. Chapter 559: Sudden Change! Did it work? Looking at this, Mei couldnt help glance with a little surprise. They couldnt deal with him when they gave it their all, and now a Genjutsu from Yakumo did the job. Was Yakumos Genjutsu that strong? Yakumo was indeed strong, but against Mei and the others, she wont be able to take them down with one Genjutsu, let alone deal with someone like Hashirama. As soon as her voice fell, Hashirama moved down from the top of the buddha and directly moved toward them. Kimimaro instantly took a defensive stance while Haku already prepared a technique. But at this moment, Hashirama raised his hands and waved at them. Wait! Im no longer an enemy. Huh? Seeing this, Mei and the others were surprised. Only Yakumos eyes flickered with a thoughtful expression on her face. The others thought of something suddenly. So it was The restrains from the Edo Tensei are weak for a character at his level. I just shook them, and he broke them. Yakumo said while looking at Hashirama. Hashirama scratched his head and said: Thats it But even so, your Genjutsu is excellent. Seeing that Hashirama regained control of his body, Haku and the others directly dropped their defensive stances. The alliances army noticed this and was overjoyed. Hashirama was no longer under control, that powerful enemy was now a friend, is there anything better. Huh. Looking at this, Tobirama sighed in relief as he said: Sure enough, the restraint broke. Although it was with external forces aid Then, who is that young girl? With Genjutsu so strong, even compared to an Uchiha, its probably uh?!! Before he finishes his sentence, Tobirama stopped as his face changed. At the same time, Hashiramas face also changed. The previous smile disappeared, and his head turned to another direction. This charka Madara! Boom! Suddenly, the ground exploded, a figure leaped from the ground and landed on one knee then slowly stood. Finally, a good body, it feels more natural. Madara smiled as he was no longer revived with the Edo Tensei. Instead, he was completely resurrected. Immediately, he raised his hand a wiped his eyes. When he opened them, Rinnegan appeared in his eyes. When he noticed that all tailed beasts were captured, Madara wouldnt let Obito continue his plan. Otherwise, one Obito transplant the Rinnegan, he would control the Ten-Tails, and he would become its jinchuriki. At that time, he wont be able to resurrect perfectly, as it would be difficult to take the Rinnegan back. You are the Alliances army? And Hashirama I will take care of you later. When Madara looked at the battlefield not far away, he sensed Hashirama and the others the same way they sensed him. He snapped his fingers, and directly, the Gedo Mazo appeared. The eyes on it were all open, as it already took all the tailed beasts inside of it. He only needed to control it and resurrect the Ten-Tails. After summoning the Gedo Mazo, Madara didnt stop. He directly made hand seals as the statue roared and released a horrible chakra wave that shook the battlefield. Hashirama couldnt sit still anymore. Madara What are you doing? Is this how you want to dominate the world? Hashiramas fists were clenched as the light appeared in his eyes and directly looked at Mei and the others. I cant ignore the situation over there. You guys stay here. Hashirama directly moved toward Madara. Mei and the others looked at each other and nodded. All of them moved and followed behind Hashirama. Since the third and fourth units arrived, they already dominated the Battlefield. The White Zetsus army and the Edo Tenseis collapsed. Madara! Looking at Madara in the distance, Hashirama directly shouted while he looked at the Gedo Mazo, and instantly, his face froze. He could feel the chakra inside the statue. It was extremely scary. What are you doing? Madara, what is this? While shouting and asking, Hashirama moved closer. Madara glanced at Hashirama, who was rushing toward him, then turned his head back. Suddenly, the statue disappeared and its place, something like a monster appeared. It held unimaginable powers. Ten-Tails! Under the Rinnegan control, the Statue absorbed all of the tailed beasts and transformed into the Ten-Tails. All right! Madaras eyes flickered as he took a deep breath, suddenly the ten tails were liquefied and rushed into his body. The monster disappeared, and after a short while, all of its power was inside Madara. At this time, Madara finally turned around. As he turned around, his hair turned white. The robe of the Six paths appeared over his body as the scepter and the Truth-seeking balls appeared around him. Six Path mode! Madara you Finally, Hashirama reached in front of Madara. Seeing that he couldnt stop him, Hashirama stepped back and looked at him seriously. Its too late, Hashirama. Youre late. Its all over now. Madara looked at Hashirama. He felt like he was above all beings right now. He had the Rinnegan, gained the power of the ten tails, reached the Six path mode. He was god now. He looked at Hashirama indifferently, as if he knew everything in the world. Too late, what do you mean? What are you saying? Hashirama frowned as he asked. Chapter 560: Infinite Tsukuyomi Hashirama looked at Madara seriously. He could only feel terror when he looks at Madara now. Madara was currently way stronger than him. Hashirama was sure about this, so he just looked at him and didnt take action. Madara saw that Hashirama didnt attack, so he didnt attack as well, he just looked indifferent before he said. Dead? Thats your wishful thinking, Hashirama, everything was planned from the start! Obtaining the power of the Ten tails, becoming the strongest, and having the Rinnegan, Madara became arrogant and put no one in his eyes. Whether it was the alliances army, Hashirama, or Roja. In his eyes, he already gained the power of the Six Path and was now the second Six Path. No one can stop him in this world. Planned Hashiramas face darkened as he heard Madaras words. What the hell is this, Madara. Well, this is the beginning of the end. The process took a little while, but I wont talk much. It wastes time. Madara said. Wouch! Wouch! Just as he finished, several figures appeared directly beside Hashirama. They were Kimimaro and the others. Who is this guy? Such chakra Mei and the others looked at each other when they saw Madara. Such power, they only felt it on someone else before Which was Roja? This guy, he has the same power as Roja-sama? Kurenai looked at Madara with alert. She had experienced Rojas powers countless times. She was clear that in their current state, they cant defeat him. Apart from Roja, no one will be able to defeat him! Well, I didnt expect such a good group would come in this Era, if you came earlier, you mightve been able to stop me. Madara holding the scepter in his hands, stood there while looking at Kurenai and the others. Although he was looking at them, it seemed as if he was overlooking them at the same time. He glanced at the sky, and his brows raised slightly. The sky was dark, but there was no moon. Where did the moon go? It seems like many things happened in this world after my death But it doesnt matter. Madara shook his head. The moon was made by the Sage of the Six Path. Now that he had that power, he will just create another one. That being the case Madara slowly moved and flew in the sky. Madara! Stop! Seeing him flying away, Hashirama directly released ninjutsu at him. Although he didnt know what he is going to do, he needs to stop him. Sage art: Gate of the Great God! With a low shout from Hashirama, a fence like things fell from the sky on top of Madara as a powerful restraining force emerged. Impossible! The gate of the great god was actually The power that I have isnt something you can understand, Hashirama. Madara didnt want to bother with Hashirama and the others. They will be used in the infinite Tsukuyomi anyway. Wouch! Madara flew in the air rapidly. Wanting to attack him, but couldnt, everyone from Mei to Haku and Kimimaro couldnt help but wonder. What does he want to do? Why isnt Roja-sama showing up Or does he think that we can deal with this guy? Seeing Madara fly, all of them were frowning. After reaching the clouds, Madara stopped and directly looked at the sky. Looking below, he could see the entire world, he took a deep breath and stretched his hand toward his forehead and destroyed the head protector exposing a gap between his eyebrows. According to the stone tablet, these who have the power of the Rinnegan will make the moon shines red and I need to make the moon? Madara murmured as he folded his hand. He was ready to make a new moon. But, before he could start, he suddenly felt his body throb, and the gap between his eyebrows suddenly opened, revealing a Rinne-Sharingan with nine tomoes. Humm! The Rinne-Sharingan burst out with chakra before Madara could control it, the entire world was shrouded by its power. Infinite Tsukuyomi Start! A white light shone toward the Ninjas world, and instantly the night became day as every shadow was pierced with light. At the same time, in the void, Rojas figure stood in the center of horribly high and low temperatures. Chapter 561: Limbo’s power! At this time, the two forces started stabilizing quickly, as if a certain balance was reached. At this moment, Rojas eyes opened. Finally, finished In his left hand, a rusted black sword could be seen with a ray of white light radiating from it. Even if someone looked at it from a distance, he could feel his mind being frozen. In his right hand, a normal-looking black sword appeared, but this thin sword was emitting gray smoke, which had the same effect on the lookers but the opposite, which is melting. Double sword, three bankais! The perfect fusion between Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Hakka No Togame, along the Zanka no Tachis power, was finally reached. Roja finally found the balance between the two opposite forces. Roja took a deep breath, and slowly the swords returned to one, they formed the original Sen Maboroshi, which was currently held in his hands. Its time to go back. Roja ripped the space apart as he took a step and disappeared. In the ninjas world, under the white light, everyone was caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and no one could resist it. What is that light? Whats going on? Tobirama and Minato werent affected by it, they were Edo Tenseis after all, but because of the light, they got rid of the Edo Tenseis control. The two looked at each other and saw the confusion int their eyes. Rumble! At this moment, the earth trembled, directly making them teleport away. Under the shock of the two, a tree surged from the ground, moving toward everyone, wrapping around them directly. Water Release: Water Severing Wave! Tobirama tried to break the vines wrapping around someone, but they were cut. They could only watch as everyone was being wrapped like a mummy. This power What is this? Tobirama frowned, he looked at Minato and said: You should be able to control your body now. Lets go over there. Something is happening. Ok. Minato nodded, and together with Tobirama, hurried toward Hashirama and the others. Hashirama could feel everything happening around him and was really angry, he clenched his fist and looked at where Madara should be. If Im not wrong, this is a huge Genjutsu that affects the entire world Is this your plan? Madara! He took a deep breath before glancing beside him. The Edo Tensei isnt affected by this Genjutsu, and although its power could be felt, I didnt expect all of you to be able to resist it. Besides Hashirama, Kimimaro and the others were standing inside a formation. Eventually, when Minato and Tobirama reached them, the light started to fade and gradually dissipated. The night sky reappeared. Kimimaro and the others directly released the formation as they were extremely exhausted but still looked at the sky with vigilance. In the sky, a figure came down. Boom! The figure directly fell to the ground creating a dust cloud. After taking a few steps, Madara appeared holding the scepter. Madara! What the hell did you do? Tobirama directly shouted. War, hatred All of these were destroyed by me. I rescued everyone from that pain. Hahahaha Madara laughed loudly. As soon as he finished, he looked at Hashirama and the others. After looking at Tobirama and Hashirama, he glanced at Kimimaro and the others before his eyes flashed with a strange color and said: The Edo Tensei cant be affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi, but you all are beyond my expectation, to be able to resist it. But that the end now, as long as you all Before he finished, a figure appeared on his back. It was Tobirama. He wont be able to attack Madara directly, none of them could do it currently. But in his opinion, it didnt matter as long as he can defeat him. But, he made a mistake, the current Madara was not at a level he could understand. Wouch! Facing Tobiramas attack, Madara just waved his scepter back at him. Tobirama was directly sent flying. Still the same, I see. Always launching a sneak attack, but at your current level, you can harm me. Madara pierced Tobirama with his scepter and directly nailed him to the ground and made it impossible for him to recover. It seems like you have nothing to say anymore. I will have to defeat you first then find a way to release this Genjutsu. Hashirama looked at Madara with cold eyes. All of his charkas surged out, and he was ready to fight Madara. But Madara shook his head. Dont you understand? Hashirama You can no longer fight me Limbo: Border Jail! Madara closed his eyes slightly before he opened them. Boom! Hashirama, who was preparing his strongest attack again, was interrupted and directly flew away from the force of the attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kimimaro and the others were attacked almost at the same time. Although Hashirama was the first to be attacked, they were vigilant, but they still failed to escape. Only Yakumo noticed something in the Limbo world, but she was as skilled as the others when it comes to her bodily technique. So she was hit as well. Madaras truth-seeking ball moved around him. He didnt attack using them. He just used his Limbo Border jail. In just one move, he directly sent everyone away. This was his current power. He is the Jinchuriki of the ten tails. He had the Rinnegan. He reached the power of the Six Path. No one can be his enemy. Madara You Tobirama looked at Madara coldly while feeling horrified. Even his brother couldnt deal with Madara. His heart sank. Even these people couldnt fight Madara, who can stop him now? Is the entire world going to fall down in Madaras hands? Chapter 562: Playing with Fire! Madara looked proudly at Hashirama and the others. In his eyes, Hashirama and the ones with him didnt pose any threat to him anymore. However, just as he finished his words, space suddenly distorted, forming a vortex. A figure came out of that vortex. Its indeed over, but youre not a savior and never been one. As the figure came out wearing a black and white Haori without any momentum, weirdly, Madara felt a threat. Roja-sama! Sensei! Mei, who was defeated by Madara, felt relieved as she saw Roja. Hashirama and Tobirama were looking at Roja with different eyes. Is there someone even stronger than them? But Madara gained the power of the Sage of the Six Path, even if he reached the power of brother, Im afraid At this time, Madaras eyes fell on Roja. Compared to Hashirama and Tobirama, he had the Rennigan and reached the Six Path level. He saw many things they didnt. For example The Six Paths power. Six Path power didnt expect someone to reach that level, but youre not the jinchuriki of the Juubi. I dont know where you got your power, but its too late now. Madara snorted softly as he looked down on Roja. Is it now? Roja stretched his hand, grabbing Sen Maboroshi from thin air and waved it aimlessly. Wouch! Wouch! Two of Madaras Limbo directly collapsed and turned into black ash and scattered around. Sure enough. Madaras eyes flickered, but he wasnt too shocked. After all, he could tell that Roja had the Six Path power as well, and Limbo Jail wont work on him. Hashirama and the others didnt know what happened, but they guessed that what defeated them before, was destroyed by Roja. Good! Hashirama and Tobirama yelled in their heads. Roja not being defeated by Madara directly means that there is a chance. As long as a chance is presented, giving up wasnt an option. With this in mind, Hashirama directly started collecting Nature chakra. Soon he entered the sage mode and stepped forward, preparing to help Roja. But at this time, Roja suddenly turned his head slightly and glanced at Mei and the others and said: Step back, dont come near, just focus on defending. Yes. Mei and the others knew that there is no use of them staying there, they would probably get in Rojas way. So, they directly retreated. While retreating, the confidence they had in Roja was added to their nervousness. Roja asking them to stay back, would this mean he was going all out against Madara? Will he take care of him along? If this was the case, then the outcome would be very devastating Madara looked at them retreating and didnt bother stopping them. He directly attacked Roja. Sage Art: Great Fire Annihilation! Becoming the Juubis Jinchuriki, and having Rennigans, Madaras jutsus were no longer ordinary. He imbued them with Natures charka as well. The fire attack moved toward Roja, making the whole sky turn red. Watching the power behind that attack, Hashirama subconsciously wanted to use his wood release to stop it, and it was too late to think whether he can stop it or not. But, before he could perform his attack, Roja, who was standing in front of the attack, looked at Madara with ridicule and raised his sword gently. Playing with fire against me? With one wave of the sword, the sea of flames was cut in two. The simple wave made a huge and deep gully on the ground! This caused Hashirama to stop in his place while his eyes widened in an instant. No way Although both Tobirama and Hashirama knew that Roja was strong, but not that strong! Their shock just started. If you want to play with fire Rojas still looking at Madara with ridicule directly placed Sen Maboroshi in front of him and said! Bankai! Zanka No Tachi! Wouch! They didnt feel any power outbreak, but what made them so surprised was the sea of flames that was cut in two. It just turned into black smoke and disappeared just like that. At the same time, a sea of flames that made the previous one look like a childs play appeared, with a temperature that no human being could withstand. What is this Hashirama, who was still in Edo Tensei, felt the heat and could tell that not only will his body evaporate, but also his soul if he didnt move back. His face was filled with horror. Mei and the others who were way far from Roja could still feel the heat and directly mobilized their chakra to resist the attack. Even then, their skins and lips dried up, and they felt burns in their bodies. This is This made Madara, who was now had the Juubi sealed in him along with being a Six Path figure, feel pain across his body. He was horrified because he knew. He knew that if he didnt have the Six Paths body and power, even Susanoo would melt under such heat. Chapter 563: Kaguya is Resurrected! Wouch! Wouch! Three Truth Seeking balls headed toward Roja as Madara waved his scepter. Facing them, Roja shook his head and said. Too weak, too weak Sen Maboroshi moved through the air and met the three Truth-seeking balls. Pchh! The balls sizzled as if they met some corrosive aside before disappearing in a trail of green smoke. Seeing this, Madaras pupil shrunk as if he saw something incredible. That guys sword Is it made of Truth-seeking ball? No, even these could not destroy other Truth-seeking balls easily In Madaras eyes, the Truth-seeking balls were the most powerful weapon in existence. They can destroy anything. But, the same ultimate weapon of his was destroyed by Rojas sword. As you said, everything is over. Roja said and lightly waved his sword back. Zanka no Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin Distortions appeared in space. Madara couldnt escape in time. He was directly cut in half. Not only his body, even his Truth-Seeking balls and the scepter in his hand were directly obliterated. This is impossible! This is impossible! Only Madaras upper half remained while looking is disbelief and Horror at what happened. He received the power of the Six Path, but he was still so weak in front of Roja, how could this be possible. Hashirama and Tobirama were stunned! They could tell just how strong Madara was currently, he had enough power to crush anything, but the young man destroyed him as if it was nothing. In the distance, Mei and the others watched this with stunned faces. No wonder he didnt come out to face him. Even when Madara gained so much power, he had no chance at all facing Roja-sama. Is this Senseis real power No, Sensei didnt take him seriously, Im sure he didnt even use half of his power. Yakumos eyes flickered with shock and admiration. Haku was also shocked, but he felt something wrong. Something is wrong! Whats the matter?! Everyone focused once again on Madara, and what they saw startled them. They saw Madara, not far from Roja turn somewhat crazy, his power of Six Path started fading from him, but suddenly, a black shadow appeared from behind him. The shadows hand suddenly penetrated Madaras chest. This made Tobirama and Hashiramas faces change greatly. Madara was shocked by the hand running through his chest, tried looking behind, but he couldnt move. What are you doing Zetsu! Youre not the savior, Madara, its not over yet, I waited for so long for an opportunity to resurrect mother. No, thats wrong. A weird smile appeared on Zetsus face as he said: My will is Kaguyas! Boom! As soon as he finished his words, the earth burst open, and something like fountain rushed from the ground. That fountain didnt contain water. Instead, it was Chakra, a highly concentrated Chakra stream. The chakra moved toward Madara and penetrated his body, which made it swell like a ball. What the hell is going on Not good! Hashirama looked at this with horror. He could tell from his senses, that this charka was greater than what Madara previously had, and it continued to raise more and more. Keeping this will be bad, stop him! Hashirama couldnt help but shout toward Roja. Although Roja easily defeated Madara, whats happening will change the scale of battle. However, Roja didnt make a move, even after Hashirama shouted. Roja looked at Hashirama and Tobirama instead and directly swept his sword at them. Wouch! His sword flashed between Hashirama and Tobirama, directly wiping them out and destroying the Edo Tensei. At this moment, the chakra fountain stopped, and the swelling Madara started to shrink back. Finally. A female with white skin, three eyes that held the three great Doujutsu in this world stood in Madaras place. She looked at the ground like a god looking at mortals. Her chakra reserve was much higher than what anyone could imagine. It seemed endless, infinite. She is the ancestor of Chakra and Rojas real goal. She was Kaguya Otsutsuki! Well, why kill both of them, you could try to stop mother with them, but anyway, you wont be able to even with them around. Zetsu, who was in Kaguyas sleeve, said then laughed creepily. However, Kaguya didnt laugh but instead looked at Roja seriously. She was extremely vigilant and directly activated her Doujutsu. Who are you? I am who I am. Roja looked at directly disabled the Bankai, he wanted to avoid completely destroying the world, and at the same time, he looked at Kaguya in front of him. He could feel the chakra contained in her body, but he was still calm. Kaguya frowned and gradually said: Youre not them But youre not of this world, did you come for the chakra fruit? Its as you said. Hearing this, Kaguyas eyes sharpened. In order for the chakra to not be taken away from her, she launched the Infinite Tsukuyomi, which made all the people in the world White Zetsus and she could extract chakra from them. She even attacked her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, to retrieve the chakra they held. For her, there is nothing more important then chakra, no one, and nothing! That being the case Humm! The eyes between her eyebrows rippled as she activated her Renni-Sharingan! Amenominaka! The world around them suddenly changed dramatically from a wasteland to a world filled with snow! I will destroy you! Chapter 564: Strongest Mode! Roja glanced around the ice world that belonged to Kaguya before he released his Reiatsu in large waves that made the world tremble. With the Reiatsus outbreak, the ice shattered, and cracks spread all over the place. This power Black Zetsu that was hiding in Kaguyas sleeve was horrified. His pupil shrunk as he couldnt be arrogant anymore. He couldnt help lose some confidence as thoughts started emerging in his mind Could mother win?! No, its impossible, mother is the ancestor of Chakra, the most powerful being in this world, even if he came from other worlds, he cant defeat mother! Zetsu shook his head vigorously and rejected the thoughts. When Zetsu was panicking, Rojas momentum stopped, no longer was it being pushed out, it was now restrained. Rojas outfit started changing, the pattern in his clothes changed until he finally was in the Rokujigan mode. After releasing his chakra and Reiatsu, Roja didnt stop, he placed one hand on his sword and directly started. Bankai! Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Bankai! Hakka No Togami! Bankai! Zanka No Tachi! With the three bankais released, a terrible force fell down upon the world. At the same time, Roja touched Sen Maboroshi gently, then pulled the sword apart, creating two different swords. One was exuding a cold force that could freeze anything while the other one was the exact opposite. This is Rojas strongest form! The atmosphere around Roja completely changed, Kaguya could no longer see any weakness in him, and she couldnt even feel how strong he was. At this moment, the entire world was centered around Roja. Everything was divided, on the left, the ice becomes colder, and on the right, the ice was evaporating at an extreme speed. The power of the flames made the space unstable, and it started showing signs of collapsing. This guy Kaguya took a deep breath. She could tell that with this kind of power, the world would be destroyed if she didnt do anything. She was fearful of Roja and didnt dare approach him. Instead, she raised her hand and waved it at him. Boom! Boom! Boom! With just a wave of her hand, chakra formed into countless fists and directly attacked Roja, trying to kill him. Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack! Comparing chakra, Kaguyas reserve was far bigger than Rojas. However, facing this attack, Roja wasnt afraid, he just grinned at it. Although Kaguyas chakra reserve was above his, he wasnt just relying on Chakra currently. He was using a perfect combination of Chakra and Reiatsu! As soon as Roja raised his hand, he waved the sword. Void Freeze! Kaguyas eighty gods vacuum attack were locked in place along with her. Her entire body was frozen in place. Ashes of heaven and earth! After the first attack, Roja didnt stop, he held the other sword and swung it. The full power of the flames broke out directly moved toward Kaguya. Under the conflict of the cold force and heat force, the whole world looked like a breaking mirror. The whole world was about to be split apart. This is bad. Kaguya directly used her Renni-Sharingan and directly freed herself from the space lock, and directly opened a portal to the void while trying to escape from this attack. Where do you think youre going? Seeing Kaguya trying to escape, Roja couldnt just sit still. He directly shouted and chased after her. At the moment where the portal was about to be closed, Roja directly slashed at her. Void slash! Space was torn like a paper. Roja directly rushed in and found himself a world full of green crystals. An extreme gravity force was unleashed just as he stepped into this world. The gravity directly forced Roja down to the ground. Kaguya herself couldnt keep flying and directly came crushing to the ground. The gravity in this world restricted even her. Gravity No, this is the power of the law! As soon as Roja made an effort to move, he realized that this was not regular gravity, it was similar to the law of gravity. He always wondered why would Kaguya be pressured by the gravity in his previous world and why she would not be able to raise along with Naruto and the others. It turned out that it wasnt just pure gravity! This wasnt a gravity space, but it was a space composed entirely by the gravity law. Although Kaguya knew that she wouldnt be able to move freely in this space, she still decided to come here. She knew that Roja wouldnt be able to move, and she would be able to gain the element of surprise. She directly raised her hand, and bones directly shot out of her palm directly at Roja. All-killing Ash Bones! Chapter 565: Truth-Seeking Ball expansion! You want to use gravity to restrain me? Since this was a world filled with the law of gravity, he will use absolute power to destroy this world. Boom! The two swords erupted by their corresponding element creating a whirlpool that rotated around Roja. The bones were drawn into the whirlpool and directly disappeared. The vortex was constantly breaking the space apart if you look closely at it. Kaguya seeing this without any hesitation, opened another portal to leave the gravity world. With his unrestrained Reiatsu and Chakra, Roja moved forward, discarding the chain reaction he caused, which was destroying the world. He firmly locked into Kaguyas position before directly opening a portal himself and stepping in. Kaguya arrived at the desert world with Roja right behind her. The former couldnt find any way to fight against Roja and directly wanted to teleport to another dimension. But, this time, a flash of coldness appeared in Rojas eyes as a strong wave of a strange power erupted from him. The wind stopped, the sand stood mid-air, and the escaping Kaguya was fixed in her place. There no expression on her face. This wasnt space freeze It was time freeze! Although it can only cover a few kilometers and cant be maintained for long, its enough. Roja looked at Kaguya and stepped forward, he came in front of her and directly pierced her skull and then her heart. He continued running his sword across her body. In the next moment, the power of destruction spread across Kaguyas body. Roja didnt hesitate. He didnt pull out his sword. Instead, he just left it on her body and released the time to flow again. Kaguya didnt have time even to change her expression before the destruction of energy completely took over her body. Black Zetsu, in her sleeve, could only scream with fear and horror. Boom! The space around Kaguya turned to nothing. The explosion took about 10,000 meters diameters around her, but it didnt seem like an explosion, it was just as if nothing ever existed there. Staying in a time freeze, Kaguya could perceive what happened. Even Sasuke could see when the time stood still, but even if she did know that, she cant break free from the restrains. The blow was unstoppable, the circle around her ceased to exist in an instant. The collapsing of the space directly hit Rojas body, but even his clothes werent affected at all. Are you dead? No It doesnt seem so. Youre indeed the ancestor of Chakra. The immortal existence that cant be killed, youre a monster when it comes to vitality. Chakra suddenly rushed toward the ball and quickly poured inside it. Finally, it started reforming and turn into Kaguya. The power within her body was much weaker now. She was weakened. Balck Zetsu already died from the previous blow. Time freeze This guy had such ability. Kaguya gritted her teeth a little, she was angry. She launched the Infinite Tsukuyomi because she was afraid of losing Chakra. Rojas purpose was the same as the ones in her dimension. It was chakra. He wanted the Chakra fruit. And now, she was extremely weak. The chakra Is mine, no one will take it from me!! Kaguya gritted her teeth and shouted in front of her. At the same time, she melted and turned from white to black and rapidly expanded, forming a black sphere. Truth-Seeking Ball expansion. This was Kaguyas ultimate ability. She could destroy a world and reform it with this power. Wouch! Roja directly entered the Mountainous Core Dimension of Kaguya only to find her in that state. And he simply took a step forward toward the ball. Chapter 566: 10 Years Later Why are you swollen? It looked like this was the last fight Roja looked at the bulging Truth-seeking ball that contained too much power. He took a deep breath without retreating as his eyes flashed. Roja held a sword in each hand and suddenly raised them in front of him. Each sword holding the opposite kind of power, so when they started getting closer to each other, great opposition was born between them, which didnt lose in power in front of the Expanding Truth-seeking ball. Forcing the two swords closer, Roja used all of his control on them, which resulted in a ray of light erupting as the two swords merged. Ittoryu Destruction! Humm! As soon as the sword moved through the air, a wave of energy was generated. The power it held cant be described. It was literally the power of destruction The wave of destruction collided with the Expanding Truth-seeking ball. Boom! The entire space erupted in a dazzling light full of destruction, which made the space itself decayed. The void started invading the space making horrible forces collide and destroy everything. Of course, this was but a small fraction of the power the Void held as it encompasses thousands of millions of kilometers and countless world and dimensions. The people inside the Ninja world were inside a dream-like world due to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. They didnt know that they were inside a Genjutsu, but not everyone was in that Genjutsu. Just a moment ago, the ninja world shook violently, and numerous cracks appeared on the ground, and the huge waves formed on the sea. Seeing this, Mei and the others looked at each other helplessly. They felt the crush of power and knew that even if they all come together trying to resist such a power, they wont have the ability. They couldnt think of what would happen if Roja actually lost. Sensei Wont lose Probably Shion spoke weakly, she had the ability to predict the future, but she couldnt see what will happen to know, and she became nervous like the others. However, at this moment, space was ripped open, and a figure with a black and white Haori appeared holding a sword in his hand. He took a step and appeared beside Shion and used a finger to flick Shion on her head. Ouch! Shion felt pain and covered her forehead and pouted as she was dissatisfied, but she was finally relieved. Roja glanced at the others and said: lacking confidence in your teacher, I see, well, your punishment would be repairing and rebuilding the ninja world! Roja-sama!! Sensei! Kurenai, Haku, Kimimaro, and the others all gathered around him. They were unhappy and pouting, well most of them were. Inside his hand, a strange fruit appeared. Infinite Tsukuyomi, Kai! Roja put his hand together as he released the Genjutsu. After defeating Kaguya, the Chakra fruit was seized by her, and after seeing the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he directly released it. Silence fell as the ninjas and people all around the world were gradually waking up from the Genjutsu. The shinju gradually fell to the ground and disappeared. Roja was sitting down quietly with his eyes closed with a beautiful palace behind him. This was Sen Maboroshis space, which was now comparable to Kaguyas. Ten years had already passed since he got the Chakra Fruit. In these ten years. His name became a legend in the Ninjas world. Even Kimimaro and the others were seen as legends of the Ninjas world, and only Kimimaro, Mei, and the others were qualified to enter this place. It seems like this is it. Roja suddenly opened his eyes and murmured. After receiving the Chakra Fruit, Roja didnt swallow it himself. Instead, he made Sen Maboroshi devour and fuse with it. The fusion took a few years. After the fusion, Sen Maboroshi gained every ability that Kaguya had, and also, it started increasing the level moving toward the Ninth Stage. But unfortunately, as it reached the limit of the Eighth stage, it didnt move toward the ninth. Roja tried everything and still wasnt able to improve it as if there was something missing. What was missing? The Hogyoku? Or the Reiatsu from Bleach world? Roja shook his head, it didnt matter much what was missing, but he must go to bleach world because Sen Maboroshi would finally be completed. He took a deep breath, put Sen Maboroshi in front of, and suddenly said. After so long, its time to go! Gaining Sen Maboroshi in One pieces world, step by step he reached the pinnacles of power in that same world, then he entered Naruto, after some time, he was also the strongest in the world. There is nothing to worry about anymore. There was a wide and long road in front of him. He will go to the world where Sen Maboroshi was born in. The Shinigamis world! Narutos Arc: End! Chapter 567: Soul Society! There were many forms representing the world in the void, each was different, and many were too far away to see. Following the faint feeling given to him by Sen Maboroshi, Roja moved through the worlds to his destination, until he reached a world covered with black and white energy. Thats it. Looking at it, Rojas eyes flickered as he was sure this is the world he was looking for. He took a deep breath and directly plunged into it. He felt himself penetrating a bubble, but as soon as he passed through, a great force tried to repel him out, but to Roja, it felt insignificant. Suddenly, a bright light emerged as Roja appeared in a place full of purple like air. As Roja appeared, the purple air directly attacked him wanting to squeeze him. Is this Restriction? Looking at the strange purple air, Roja wasnt surprised. He just nodded, confirming this was the Shinigamis world. Shinra Tensei! Boom! Roja directly repelled the purple air as he maintained the Shinra Tensei. Roja put a hand on his chin for a moment to think. The Shinigami world is divided into three realms. The soul society, the human world, and Hueco Mundo. Hueco Mundo contained many creatures. Although Roja wasnt certain about the current timeline, he was eager to go take the Hogyoku when Aizen completes it. The human world was normal humans live, and the soul society is were Shinigami lives. Since there is such restriction here, then this place should be the gap between the three realms. Roja could perceive the twisted space squeezing him all around, and even time was distorted. His time freeze cant be fully used currently, and even if he used it, only a few meters around him would get affected. As for space, it was dense, much denser than Narutos world, which means that he cant open a portal using force easily. Roja started thinking about other things after coming to that conclusion. The timeline is a problem, I dont know if the plot started yet, and if Aizen already got Uraharas Hogyoku and made his own perfection. Rojas eyes twinkled just as he thought about the Hogyoku. He didnt need the imperfect one. Only the perfect Hogyoku would make Sen Maboroshi complete. Sen Maboroshi would transcend and reach a higher level with it. But, since he didnt know, he will need just to go out. Roja thought for a moment, before deciding not to open a portal on space, instead, he will use Kaguyas ability, the Yomotsu Hirasaka. Humm! A space portal appeared in front of Roja. Well There are too many layers of space here. Space was forcibly torn apart as Roja stepped in and disappeared. Shinigami world. There is a reaction from the southern suburbs, in area 7 and 9! I repeat! There is a reaction from the southern suburbs, in areas 7 and 9!! Several Shinigami went directly toward the space fluctuation. However, after searching for a while, they didnt find anything which made them sigh and leave. And just as they left, in a dark alleyway, Roja stepped out while glancing at the Shinigamis who left before looking at his surroundings. It looks like Im in soul society! Roja could roughly sense the Gotei 13 not far away from his place. Using his Haki and Reiatsu perception, he sensed a few powerful Reiatsus fluctuations in the distance. They are, without a doubt, captain level, which made Roja confused. Although they werent using Shikai or Bankai, Roja could tell that his Reiatsu was much stronger than theirs. In the Gotei, only two people caught Rojas attention, one was Yamamoto, who is the most powerful in the Gotei as well as their commander, and the other was Sousuke Aizen. At this time, most of the Captain was unaware of Roja. Unohana was close to the window when she felt something and directly turned around. Did I imagine it? She shook her head before trying to further her senses. In another place, the Fifth captain, Aizen, was wearing his glasses sitting down gently as he talked with his subordinates. Suddenly, his expression froze before he chuckled. Interesting. Captain Aizen? The others looked at Aizen strangely. Aizen came back and grabbed his hair with embarrassment and said: I daydreamed for a second. Im sorry, where was I? You just said I some tea house, Yamamoto sat down as he closed his eyes. Suddenly he opened his eyes sharply before he felt confused. This feeling Who is spying on me? He frowned and lowered his head, wondering. After a while, he stood up and went inside the room Chapter 568: Shinigami’s Academy After the spread of his perception toward the Gotei 13, Roja directly withdraws it back, and his eyes flashed with a hint of excitement. Three people detected him, and they were Unohana Retsu, Sousuke Aizen, and Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, which surprised him. Its not that the three of them had more Reiatsu then him, its just that their senses and response to it was far stronger than his. Compared to them, it seemed that his control was rough. After all, he got Sen Maboroshi and walked the path of a Shinigami by himself, which cant be compared to the Soul Societys thousand years of history. Roja, of course, his presence using Sen Mabrosohis space, which made the other three unable to find him. Thinking about it, I think the soul societys space is more solid than the Ninja worlds. After that, Roja started examining the Soul Society again. Everything was made of reishi, and whether it was the earth or the bricks for the houses, it was a much stronger space than Narutos. It seems that the contrast between the two worlds cant be viewed just by pure power. If Minato was here, his Flying Thunder God would be usable but not instantaneous. He would experience a delay when the Jutsu is used. Although Roja already anticipated this, he still shook his head when faced with the situation directly. It seems that the Shinigamis world is a higher realm then Narutos. If this is the case, even though I can break every law in Narutos world, breaking just Yhwachs power of the Almighty would be very difficult Roja paused slightly as he was interested in something: But As I expected, the Hogyoku is necessary for Sen Maboroshi to evolve further to perfection, but its not a limitation, as Sen Maboroshi already reached the necessary conditions for its perfection. It seemed that as soon as he reached the Shinigami world, Sen Maboroshi was like a fish returned to the water, it directly started powering up and evolving toward the Ninth stage. Which meant one thing, there is a tenth stage, which is perfect for Sen Maboroshi, and that can only be achieved by getting the Hogyoku. That also meant that the ninth stage is the strongest he can get without the Hogyoku. Unsurprisingly, the transformation from the eighth to the ninth stage is quite slower than the one from the seventh to the eighth stage. Sensing the progress of the evolution, Roja nodded. He wasnt in a hurry, because as long as it started, nothing can stop it from reaching the ninth stage. According to Rojas perception, Ichimaru wasnt the captain of the third division but still a vice-captain under Aizen. If he remembered correctly, the plot start was still decades ahead. Considering Aizens personality, unless he took the initiative to take it out, no one would be able to get it. As for the one with Urahara, who could be the most intelligent man in the world, only the devil might know where he hid it. Moreover, even if Roja got the two pieces, merging them would be troublesome, not to mention that this wasnt actually known before Roja shook his head. He always hated troublesome things and calculations. The easiest way is to wait for Aizen to do everything and then get it. After a while, Roja directly separated his body from his spirit, directly entering the Shinigami mode and throwing his body into Sen Maboroshis space. If he needed to know what timeline he was currently in, he needed to go to the Soul Society officially. Roja directly covered his Reiatsu and removed the Shinigamis costume. He changed into some linen clothes and entered soul society after removing Sen Maboroshis space that covered his body, removing his presence. The soul Society was huge. It was divided into four directions: East, West, South, and North. Each direction had eighty areas. Area one was the closest to the Gotei 13 and had the best security. Roja was in the seventh area in the south. He directly walked along the street, passing through the 6th area toward the five until he reached the 1st area in front of the Gotei 13. At this time, the place was lively. The reason why Roja walked in the seventh and the sixth areas was that they were empty, and apparently, it was because people gathered outside the Gotei 13. Roja had previously sensed the crowd here, but he didnt really bother with them and directly ignored them. Just as he moved, some civilians came over as they talked. Its time for the enrollment in the Shinigami academy again. This time I must be accepted and become a Shinigami! Then you will kneel when you see me. Come on, like you have the qualification, I bet you cant enter the front gate of the Academy. Several people laughed while talking with each other, but some were nervous. In the middle of the crowd, there were many Shinigamis and teachers. On the open space, a strange crystal ball-like thing was placed on top of a small stone pillar. This was an instrument used to gauge Reiatsu. Many people lined up. One by one, they put their hands on the ball. The first one who put his hand on it got no reaction at all. Reiatsu: 0! Next! A Shinigami sitting there shook his head and motioned for the next person to come. This one got a faint light as a reaction from the ball. Reiatsu: 1! Next! The Shinigami shook his head again. Getting 0 makes you unqualified while getting one means youre weak. The higher the number, the stronger the persons Reiatsu. Those who get 0 and 1 are definitively rejected. As more people moved forward to measure their Reiatsu, people with two and above started appearing, and the Shinigami would let them stay and record their names. However, those who got a two, are just in the consideration list, they would be enrolled if there is still a place for them. There are two lists, one for those waiting and those who are directly accepted. Only those with three or above are directly accepted. Chapter 569: Testing! On the one hand, there are many nobles and such in the Gotei, and on the other hand, only a few people among the civilians were talented enough. The appearance of a few fourth ranks was a surprise for all those present. Roja didnt leave till now. At this time, he was standing beside a few civilians who were still didnt take the test yet. He looks at specifically two of them with interest. He never saw them in person before, but he was familiar with them. Abarai Renju! Kuchiki Rukia! Hey, Rukia, are you nervous? Although we know that we are qualified, if youre not ranked high enough, you may not be selected. Renji was standing behind Rukia as he patted her shoulder. Rukia rolled her eyes and said: I think its you who should worry, Renju. Seeing them, Roja finally knew the timeline he was in. It is about 20 years before Rukia leave to the human world where Urahara would hide the Hogyoku inside her. Roja watched as it was time for Renji and Rukia to take the test. Rukia was the first, she put her hand on the crystal ball, and it directly activated. In an instant, the light changed as she climbed the ranks. After a short time, she surpassed all the previous ones who took this test as the light finally stopped close to the fifth rank. Seeing Rukias results, many teachers were surprised, as this was a really strong Reiatsu for someone who isnt a Shinigami. Although they were ones who had reached the fourth rank, they barely reached it while Rukia was in the threshold of the fifth rank. This was rare! With this, even if she couldnt get to be in the first class, getting into the second class is guaranteed. Dont be afraid, come here, whats your name? A Shinigami holding the list smiled at Rukia as he friendly asked. Rukia didnt have a surname yet, which would be one of the four noble families in Seireitei (the court of pure souls). She would only get the surname when Byakuya recognize her as his sister. Rukia naturally didnt know this, so she just filled her name in. At this time, many noises finally erupted from the civilians. Abarai Renji, with his hand on the crystal ball, was the center of attention. His rank was higher than Rukias. He reached the Fifth Rank. He is definitively getting into the top class of the academy. He will definitively become a seated officer. He may even become a Vice-captain or even a captain. Renji Rukia, who was filling her information, looked at Renji and the rank he got. well, I said you should be worried. Relax, I will take good care of you in the future. He said with a grin. Who wants your care, Baka. Rukia was angry as she stared at him fiercely. At this time, the Shinigami woke from the shock as he led Renji along with Rukia to fill his name in. The fifth rank, he can directly get into the first Class. Yeah, I only got to the third rank Many of the people present looked at Renji with envy and Jealousy. A teacher glanced at the remaining people who didnt take the test yet and nodded slightly. It seems almost the same as the others, one reached the fifth rank and four reached the fourth rank. The southern district is slightly better than the others. If we have a few more who reach the fifth rank, we wont have to worry about anything later on. Haha, one reached the fifth rank, and four reached the fourth rank, and your still not satisfied? Another teacher laughed and said: This is Rukongai. After all, its unexpected. Yeah. The teacher scratched his head before smiling. Several people were relaxed as they started packing. When the last few finish testing, they will return to the Gotei 13 to report. The last few people stepped forward; all of them were unqualified or just reached the first rank. The Shinigami was impatient as he told them to hurry. Hurry up, dont stand there. Seeing that the last few people finished the test one by one, the Shinigami was ready to collect everything and head back only to see Roja slowly walking toward him. Chapter 570: Shocking result! Because he was already the last one, the people started dispersing. The teachers and the Shinigamis were preparing to return and didnt pay much attention to him. At this time, Roja gently put his hand on the crystal ball. Hum!! The crystal ball flashed with light. The light kept changing very quickly. First Rank Second Third In an instant, it directly surpassed Renji. The crystal ball was like a miniature sun. This He reached the fifth rank, and its actually a full capacity! The teachers and the Shinigamis present were shocked. This level of qualification was rare even among the nobles. But, the change didnt stop. At the next moment, the Light intensified. It finally surpassed a certain limit as the crystal ball rose into the sky, turning into a pillar of light. The beam rose high into the sky, alerting everyone resident of soul society. This is Yamamoto, who was meditating, opened his eyes as he was surprised and directly looked toward the southern gate. Reishi Gathering! Did someone reach this level? Beyond the fifth rank, the crystal ball would fly in the sky and start gathering Reishi. This is called Reishi gathering. This is beyond the fifth rank Its a rare occurrence, the sixth rank. Inside the fifth captains building, Aizen looked at the distance and couldnt help chuckle: It seems like an interesting guy will join this class, Gin. Yes, Captain Aizen A sixth Rank is really rare. Gin squinted his eyes and made an exaggerated expression. No one could see what he was thinking of currently. The entire Gotei 13 was shaken by this event. The civilians who were returning back from the test stopped and looked back at the beam of light with awe. As for the Shinigami, they were numb while the teachers were still shocked. Sixth rank! This was the sixth rank! There were several people who reached the sixth rank in the history of soul society. Only one of them was a Vice-captain, while the rest reached the captain seat of the Gotei 13. A person who is most likely to be a captain in the future just appeared; how could the teacher not be shocked by this. That guy Is that really real? Renji and Rukia looked at Roja at this time. Renji, who was proud because he reached the fifth rank, was really shocked, wasnt reaching the fifth rank already rare? What is this guy? When people were still shocked, Roja looked at the crystal ball and raised a brow. Crack, crack!! The crystal ball started cracking as it couldnt withstand Rojas Reiatsu. Renji: Rukia: The crowd of Shinigami and teachers: If they were shocked before, then now they were stunned in place and didnt know what to think or say. Can a sixth rank break the crystal ball? But this didnt happen before! Can it be that This guys actual rank Hooh! A college instructor swallowed as he was afraid to continue this trail of thoughts. He convinced himself that the crystal ball was just old and couldnt withstand the pressure from a Sixth rank. Although the crystal ball was precious, it paled in comparison to someone who reached the sixth rank. After waking up from their shock, the teacher directly moved toward Roja and filled the application. Then he directly led them toward the academy. Shinigami academy! The first class had the most qualified people under the fifth rank because those who are fifth ranks can directly enter this class no matter if they were nobles or not. Rukia was squeezed out of this class because of the nobles that reached the fourth rank, so she was directly placed into the second class. Inside the class, a teacher was giving a speech. Im this class instructor, Gengor nabara Inside the class, there are a few familiar faces that Roja knew, aside from Renji. Such as Hinamori, Izuru Kira, and so on. Roja was sitting leisurely in the center, and unfortunately, beside him sat Hinamori, and he couldnt help looking at her. Hinamori is one of the students who entered this class early. Feeling Rojas gaze, Hinamori turned her head subconsciously to see Roja looking at her. Even though Roja was hiding his power, even while his appearance was somewhat rigged and even his face wasnt as good looking as before, he still couldnt hide his temperament, due to passing two world and everything, that surpassed even the nobles in the class. In the original story, Hinamori was played by Aizen easily, and when she saw Roja looking at her, her cheeks reddened. She smiled weakly at Roja, then turned her head to continue looking at the teacher, but her heart was beating really fast. Chapter 571: Shin’ō Academy’s Library! There was a two days break until they start the courses. The Shin Academys students take courses for six years. The academy had many halls, like the library, kendo hall, and many others. The two days off are given to students to familiarize themselves with the academys environment. Roja thought that he would get an Asauchi as soon as he entered the academy, but it turned out that only when they began Kendo classes will he get one. Asauchi can be the strongest Zanpakuto or the weakest. When a Shinigami get his Asaushi, his Reiatsu will pour inside it turning it into the most suitable weapon for the wielder, and it would be his and his alone. Sen Maboroshi was initially an Asauchi that came into contact with the Hogyoku before falling in Rojas hands. After all the time with Roja, it developed to what it is today. Roja was curious about whether he can get one or not, and if he did, would Hyosube of the squad Zero know its name. Before Yhwach got his All-mighty designation, Hyosube got the upper hand against him with his power to control anything black. Hyosube was one of the characters Roja put great importance on. Roja couldnt reach the place easily. Even now, that place seemed to contain a tyrannical amount of Reiatsu, and also the space density was extremely high. Roja didnt know whether Hyosube knew of his existence in this world or not, but since nothing happened, he wont worry about it anymore. Inside a ten square meter room, Roja sat down. This was his dorm room. In the academy, since student needs to communicate with their Zanpakuto later, each student is given a room of his own. There was a bed inside the room, nothing else, which Roja really didnt care about. He can return to Sen Maboroshis space at any time, although the space was hard to penetrate here, Roja can still forcefully open a space tunnel toward Sen Maboroshis space. Roja didnt have any difference to Shinigamis in this world since he was using his spiritual body currently. After some time, Roja stood up and prepared to head out toward the Library. Since his understanding of everything about the Shinigami isnt as complete as everyone else here, because compared to just watching a show, living the real thing is much different. Coincidentally, as soon as Roja went out of the building, he met his tablemate, Hinamori. Well, what a coincidence, Roja-san. Seeing Roja, Hinamori stumbled for a moment before greeting him with a cute expression. Yeah, what a coincidence. Roja smiled casually, regarding Hinamori, her breast was big Well, you can say that she was the model of the saying, big breast, and no brain. Huh?! Roja looked at Hinamori for a second while in his head, he thought about activating Daiguren Hyorinmaru and chase after her. Later he just nodded at her. Anyways, he planned on going to the Academy and the library, so he will just let her follow him. Hinamori saw Roja accepting, and that he was friendly and directly started to talk, she talked so much that Roja had to empty his head so he cant hear her. The academy was huge. The dormitory was far away from the library. After moving from one side to the other, they finally reached the library. At first glance, the library was huge and full of books and many things. It was far better than anything from one piece and Narutos worlds. Compared to One piece and Narutos worlds, this world was closer to the real world, as in the human realm, normal humans lived without knowing about the Souls or the Shinigamis. Is this the academys library? Its so huge. Hinamori wasnt a noble, so as soon as she saw the library, she was shocked. She never saw anything like this before. Seeing that Roja moved toward the library, she directly followed him. Are you going inside, Roja? Yes, by the way, can you borrow books? Roja replied casually. Hinamori liked reading in the original story. Of course, this interest was due to her being under Aizen, as she would borrow the books he finished reading. Being a student in the academy, he had access to the library, which was divided into several sections. On was kendo practice, there is some research about Shinigami as well as information about the current world. Roja directly spread his Reiatsu looking for records from decades ago, but he didnt find any. He wanted to see information about Shinji Hirako, who was conspired against by Aizen and forced to escape from Soul Society and go into hiding. It seems like this kind of information was classified, and only the central 46 have this information. It seems most of the information Roja wanted cant be found here, which made Roja lose interest. He directly grabbed a book about Shinigami. Zankensoki! Which is the collective name of four major skills of a Shinigami. Zan stands for Zanjutsu (Swordsmanship) Ken stands for Hakuda (body) So stands for Hohou (Movement) Ki stands for Kidou (Demonic art) In term of swordsmanship, Roja was already a great grandmaster of the art. Although this world has advanced swordsmanship, it cant be compared to One piece. As for Hakuda, Roja didnt have any interest in that battle way. The you strike me, I strike you back isnt something he can accept. He was interested in Hohou, because of the way the soul society was built, it was hard for Roja to teleport normally, but he still could use Soru and Geppo. The Technique in Hohou may grant him instantaneous movement, which isnt much different from teleportation. In addition to that, Roja was interested in Kido art. When Aizen used the black coffin on Ichigo, Roja was shocked by that power and the possibilities the Kido had. With his current ability, it wont be easy for him to learn fast; he had to wait for Sen Maboroshi to reach the ninth stage. Roja needed to control his Reiatsu, which wasnt as good as he thought it was. This was a shortcoming for Roja, and once he gains full control over his Reiatsu, his power would greatly improve. Chapter 572: Southern District Accident! Kido is divided into three kinds. Hado for attacks, Bakudo for barriers and seals, and Kaido for healing. This made Roja quite surprised because, in the original story, nothing much was said about Kaido, sure many doctors used it, but no detail was shared about it. However, Roja wasnt interested in it, after all, his body was that of the perfect Six Path, the same as Kaguya, in another world, he was an immortal. He wont die no matter what, as long as he had Six Path power in his body. As for his spiritual body Sen Maboroshi had a special ability, Devour, when used, it can devour the vitality of his victims and directly heal him and also replenish his own Reiatsu. But, Roja discovered that here, his devour ability has evolved. It was more like Quincys power. A Quincy using his Reishi manipulation can use the Reishi in his surroundings and combine it with his Reiryoku. But a few of the Quincy didnt have the power to replenish their Reiryoku using this method, and instead, they can help others, which is named the power to share. Roja didnt want to use that ability casually, lest he cause some destruction and grab unwanted attention. Roja wasnt interested in Kaido, but he sure was interested in Bakudo and Hado. He first borrowed two books on Bakudo foundation and Hado foundation. High leveled Kido is complex, and a few could event change the chant or make it shorter and even create their own. The output doesnt depend entirely on the chant, as it was only a way to gather Reishi for powering the Kido; it was similar to Narutos world hand seals. Once one had a good amount of Reiatsu and was skilled in Manipulating the Reishi, he can release Kido directly without a chant. The two books recorded how the arts were made and also beginners spells. These books were created to lay a foundation for those who wanted to learn the art of Kido, but most of the people in the first class would just discard the low-level Kidos and directly go to the thirty and beyond ones for use. Because it was impossible actually to practice Kido inside the Library, Roja could only shake his head and just take the books with him. Hinamori, the girl who could talk without stopping, was actually sitting down and didnt bother Roja at all. But she was already bored to death just sitting there and reading. Seeing Roja closing the book, Hinamori finally said: The library is about to be closed, if you didnt finish reading the books, you could borrow them. Thats what I will do. Roja amiably smiled, taking the two books and walked toward the entrance of the library, but Hinamori just returned the books and walked outside with Roja. The Librarian looked at the books and nodded at the choice before shaking his head and said. Are you a freshman? If so, you cant borrow books for now. Why? Roja wasnt the one who asked, but Hinamori, who had a strange look on her face. The librarian was a bit impatient and said: Because freshmen cant return books in good shape, they will just return them damaged later This is your student ID, wait As he was preparing to throw the card back to Roja, he glanced at it before his expression changed, he somehow remembered the name on the card. Since when does a freshmans name leave an impression on people? While he was thinking, suddenly, his eyes gone wide as he looked at Roja in surprise. You You are the one who caused the accident in the Southern district when taking the test? What accident? What is it? Roja looked at the librarian strangely. At this time, Hinamori was also astonished and couldnt help asking in a low voice: That You dont know? Know what? Roja looked at Hinamori and asked. Hinamori looked at Roja embarrassedly before she said: In the admission test, you Hearing Hinamoris words, Roja immediately knew that they were talking about him reaching the sixth rank when he was tested for his Reiatsu. That event was known to all right now. He was said to be one of a kind genius who only appears once in a hundred years. Hinamori was always following him, probably because of that as well. Rojas couldnt help but curl his lips. He wanted to hide, and he made his face not that good looking just for that. Rojas mind was in disorder, but he was still showing his amiable smile. He didnt seem proud at all, after dominating two worlds, he wasnt prideful or arrogant. Seeing that Roja even now wasnt arrogant, Hinamori was in a daze. When she recovered, she looked at Roja and smiled gently. Before anyone could talk, the librarian said. Since its you, I will make an exception and let you borrow the books, remember that you have to return them without any damage though. Hinamori was still awkward because of the quick change in attitude from the Librarian, but Roja just took the books and walked out. As soon as he walked out, the Librarians sweat flowed out of his forehead from fear. Someone who reached the sixth rank is a rare genius, and he will reach the rank of captain in the future, if he couldnt, reaching the vice-captain rank would be assured, he couldnt afford to offend such a person. Chapter 573: Asaushi Aizen, the captain of the fifth division, was looking out the window as he asked Ichimaru Gin. Gin shrugged and said: Soul society is big, the information from the Rukongai isnt complete, we cant investigate properly. Well, it doesnt matter where he came from. We just need to see how strong he is and how valuable he can be. Gin narrowed his eyes and smiled: This is the first time in a hundred years that someone who could reach the sixth Rank appeared. In the dormitory. Roja placed the Hado foundation book in front of him inside the ten square meters room, which was strangely covered in dense fog. The room seemed bigger than before because Roja used his Space ability to give himself some space inside the room. However, it was only a few hundred meters in size, as if he made it any bigger, some irregularities would happen in the space of the Soul Society, which would make people alarmed. Hado 4th, Byakurai! Roja stretched out his finger as he looked in front of him. Lightning broke out of his finger and directly flew forward. After returning to the dormitory, Roja started practicing Hado skills. Although he had less control over his Reiatsu, he still could learn easily. After all, he wasnt someone knew in dealing with Reiatsu, like Rukai and Renji, and he was much stronger than captains, so practicing till the 30th Hado wouldnt be a problem. After ten tries, he just dropped the chant, because his Reiatsu was too strong, he didnt need to increase its power using chants. After reaching the tenth, the difficulty increased as the control required became higher. He used it a few times with chants, before getting it without chant. Roja kept practicing inside his room. Because of his experience in ninjutsu, his chakra control was perfect, but his Reiatsu control wasnt the same, but he started getting the hang of it since both of them were a kind of energy. The only difference between the two is that charka exists inside the body while Reishi composed the entire soul society. In just over a day, Roja already mastered the first 30 Hado and even learned the first 20 Bakudo. After all, these are the basic things a freshman should master in the Academy, except it usually takes a few months. If he could learn something in a day when others took months, then basically, if he couldnt learn the above 30 of both arts easily, it would be strange. He planned to continue leaning the 21st to the 25th Bakudo before going back to the library and getting more advanced books. Roja walked out of the dormitory. Roja didnt encounter Hinamori, which made him surprised; he expected her to be waiting for him outside. Roja didnt care anymore as he shrugged and went toward the Zanjutsu hall. Among the Zankensoki, the Hoho hall was the largest, next was the Kido hall, then Zanjutsu, and the smallest one is Hakuda hall. Roja arrived at the Zanjutsu hall but unexpectedly found every student was there, and the teacher was standing in front of the class unhappily. Am I late? It seems I didnt pay attention to the time. Roja touched his chin as he thought. No wonder Hinamori wasnt waiting for him. It seems he was late and she didnt want to be late she went alone. Dont be late next time. Come in. The teacher of the Zanjutsu, despite his discomfort, said slowly after seeing Rojas face, which surprised many students who that the teacher was furious. The teacher wanted to be angry, but Roja was a genius And geniuses had some privileges. Of course, even though the teacher said nothing, the students had varying expressions, with some of them looking at him unpleasantly. Most of the class was composed of nobles, with a few geniuses from the Rukongai. Coming late for the first class. Thats something. It seems that he doesnt want to learn Zanjutsu, but he is a genius, so its understandable. Many people spoke in strange voices full mockers. Roja ignored them. Although they may be older than he is when it comes to true age, he already passed through two worlds. These people are merely little shinigami to him. Okay, Silence! The teacher shouted as he slammed his hand on the table. Then he took a basket full of Asaushis and put it down. All Asuchis look the same before turning into Zanpakuto. Anyone who hears his name come forward and take an Asaushi. I need to explain something first before that, though. Every graduate would have his own Asaushi, but before graduation, we are just merely loaning them to you, if you fail the graduation, then you must return it back. Do you understand? So practice hard and dont slack off just because youre in the First Class. After getting his Asaushi, Roja directly poured his Reiatsu inside it and tried to communicate with it. But unexpectedly, the communication failed. The Asaushi refused to communicate with Roja and even rejected his Reiatsu completely. Sure enough, I cant have two Zanpakutos at the same time. Roja retracted his Reiatsu and thought. He could tell that he sensed not only the Asaushi rejecting his Reiatsu, but even Sen Maboroshi was pushing it back from the Asaushi. Apparently, Sen Maboroshi didnt allow another Zanpakuto to merge with Roja. Chapter 574: Roja Vs. Zanjutsu Teacher However, the training was just boring for Roja. It was the same training he did when he first come in contact with swordsmanship. Just holding a sword, and shopped against a wooden dummy. Hinamori was practicing seriously. She was swinging her sword on the dummy, fully concentrating on the training. She quickly found that Roja who was just standing there. She looked strangely at him before speaking. Ano Roja, why arent you practicing? Didnt you hear what the teacher said? If anyone was asking why she dropped the honorifics after his name, she removed it when she found that Roja wasnt arrogant like most people with his talent. Roja was speechless and sighed: I dont know why, but Im not interested, I dont like just to swing my sword around. Uh Hinamori blinked: but Zanjutsu is very important, if you dont practice, you wont pass the assessment, and it will be troublesome for you. Hey, you two Suddenly, the teacher spoke to them. He saw him shaking his head. First, he looked at Hinamori then at Roja, and asked: Just because youre not interested in Zanjutsu, youre giving it up? Knowing Zanjutsu is important. But I heard that Reiatsu was the most important. Rojas words caused the teacher to be a little angry and annoyed. Reiatsu is important, but Zanjutsu is the same. Although you reached the sixth Rank for Reiatsu, if you dont know how to use a sword, you want to be able to use your Reiatsu. Since the teacher saw that Roja wasnt really listening, and didnt want to learn, he shook his head slightly and said: Since youre so stubborn, let me show you how useful Zanjutsu can be. While talking, the teacher gestured for Hinamori to move aside. Come on, go over there. Directly the surrounding student emptied a little space leaving the teacher and Roja in the middle. The teacher took a wooden sword and stood in front of Roja and said: Since you dont think that Zanjutsu is important, let me be your opponent, you can attack me. As soon as he said this, the students had strange faces and felt shocked about this outcome while some of them were interested in whats going to happen. Hey, do you look down on kendo because you reached a high rank? Youre offending our teacher. That guy is arrogant. Many students shook their heads in ridicule. Renji was speechless. And he thought that he was arrogant. He didnt expect Roja to be even more arrogant. The teacher in their first-class wanted to fight him. Thats well Roja grabbed his hair as he took the sword in his hand and sincerely looked at the teacher. However, the teacher wont back off easily. He wanted to make Roja see how important Zanjutsu was. Dont worry. I will control my strength. I just want him to experience the power of Zanjutsu. Ok. Seeing the teacher so insistent on fighting Roja, the latter could only sigh as he placed the sword in front of him and said: Can I not come here if I win? Hinamori: Teacher: Students: The teacher was shocked, and then angered, he was unhappy now. He was going just to show him the power of Zanjutsu, but he thinks he can win? Come. You can attack first. The teacher stood straight with his sword in front of him. He originally wanted to just stop after a little demonstration, but he would knock him down a peg now. Please be careful. Roja directly lowered his posture, his sword beside his waist as he intended to do an Iai (sword drawing art), then took a step, directly getting behind the teacher. Roja stood up, threw the wooden sword back into its place, before walking out of the hall. Behind him, the teacher stood in his place, motionlessly. The teachers face was full of shock as the wooden sword in his hand was cut in half from the middle before falling down to the ground. No one could talk. Inside the dormitory. Sure enough, the rejection is just too strong. Roja looked at the Asaushi in his hand and shook his head. After he returned, he tried to use more Reiatsu on the Asaushi, but it didnt work as the Reiatsu was repelled by Sen Maboroshi and the Asaushi as well. Roja still can forcefully infuse his Reiatsu into the Asaushi, but the end result would be its destruction. Even though it wasnt valuable, it was made by the squad Zero Nimaiya Oetsu. He cannot just destroy his work. Kido is more suitable for me. Roja threw the Asaushi aside and started practicing Kido again. Roja finally completely mastered the Hado and Bakudo foundation books. So he will take a step further. The next step was Hado from 31st to 50th, but Bakudo was from 26th to 40th. As the number goes up, the difficulty follows, the freshman wouldnt dream of learning them, only a few in upper classes would learn middle-level Kido, and even the sixth grades in the academy would only get to 60th in Kido. The graduation exam from the Academy for Kido as testing the 60th Kido. Above that would-be high-level Kido, and the difficulty was as high as it could get until the 90th were overly complicated Kido would appear. The Reiatsu needed for above 90th Kido was tremendous, even a Vice-captains Reiatsu wont be enough. Chapter 575: Kido Hall Wouch! In Sen Maboroshis space, a flame shot out of Rojas palm toward three practice targets. Roja started practicing the intermediate level of Hado and Bakudo, which was considerably harder than the beginners level, but it was still simple for him. After all, His Reiatsu reserve was just too huge. He didnt need to draw from his surroundings. He just needed the method to just release small bits of it. Hado 33th: S?katsui! After trying the Hado with the chant, he directly took a deep breath and tried it without chant. Wouch! The Reiatsu spread from his body toward his palm and directly changed into flames that shot out from it directly toward a target. However, unlike with the chant, the target practice wasnt destroyed. The power dropped considerably. It is mostly two-thirds of its power with the Chant. The power of the Kido is related to the Reishi used and Reiatsu of the person performing the technique. When a captain and a normal Shinigami use the same Kido, the power behind it is completely different. But the power of the Kido without a chant is closely related to the Reiatsu control as well as an understanding of the Kido used. When Roja used chants, the Reishi used was the same when he didnt use chants, but the problem was that the Reishi was wasted, which caused the power loss. Well, I need to practice my control over Reishi. Roja obtained various abilities from Sen Maboroshi, and everything was what he needed at that time. When he obtained the Chakra fruit, he was way above the level of Shinigami. With his triple Bankai, he can be the most powerful already. If he can gain more control over his power, he would get stronger exceptionally. He needed to wait for Sen Maboroshi to evolve to the ninth stage. Roja could tell what ability he would get when Sen Mabroshi reaches the ninth stage. Its a golden attribute, which is the same as the Final Getsuga Tensho, which integrated the Hollow and the Shinigamis powers completely and made him as powerful as Aizen when he fused with Hogyoku. After Sen Maboroshis reach the Ninth Stage, it would completely integrate Chakra with Reiatsu. The library should have books about reishi and Reiatsus control. The Kido class should have that kind of lesson as well. Well, today, if I remember correctly, should be Bakuda class. Roja wasnt going to attend that class, the same as the Zanjutsu class. He will just drop the Bakuda class. Not going to two of the four Zankensoki classes wont be a problem. Hado 33th: S?katsui! The next day, Roja directly left the dormitory at the correct time. He met Hinamori. He didnt know if she was waiting for him, or it was a coincidence. Good morning. Hinamori greeted him, then asked in a low voice: Ano You didnt go to the Bakuda class yesterday? Roja coughed twice as his complexion became a little pale before saying: Actually, Im slightly weak for hand to hand combat style, I cant strain my body. Hearing Rojas words, Hinamori was startled. She believed Roja. Rojas skill in Zanjutsu was high that he defeated the teacher, but she didnt expect Rojas body to be weak that he cant practice. She looked at Roja with concern as she said: Dont worry, when your Reiatsu get stronger, your body will be strengthened. Moreover, with your talent, Studying Kido would be easy and not straining at all. Looking at her concerned face, Roja felt slightly guilty for deceiving her like that, so he smiled slightly and said: Um, perhaps. Lets go. The Kido class is about to start. Hinamori smiled at Roja and directly headed toward the Kido hall. The Kido hall was big, very big compared to the Zanjutsu hall. Practicing Kido would take a large space. Hinamori was waiting for the class in anticipation as she was similar to Roja, she wasnt interested in the Zanjutsu, but she was eager to learn Kido. In the original story, she excelled at Kido. As the class was about to start, the Student started gathering. When Roja entered, many started to murmur about the genius. They talked about how he didnt want to practice Zanjutsu and how the teacher fought him and was directly defeated. Several Girls were full of admiration toward Roja after what he did in the Zanjutsu class. (Fangirls) Zanjutsu talent is high, but if one doesnt practice, he would be sooner or later surpassed and doesnt matter what Rank you reached, Kido isnt just about that Renji sat in the corner as he said aloud. In the Original story, Renji was always challenging the First place in the Academy, Iziru, but now that Iziru wasnt as good as Roja, Renji would challenge the latter. Chapter 576: Such A Thing Can Happen? Very good, it seems everyone is here in the first Kido class. Im grateful. After saying this, the teacher put a hand on his mouth as he coughed. Everyone in the class was looking at Roja. Roja: After teasing Roja for a bit, the teacher formally started the lessons. He didnt think much about Roja, as the latter made quite an annoyance in the Zanjutsu lesson and also didnt attend the Bakuda lesson. Well, being a genius had its merits. In the Shinigamis history, a person who reached the Sixth rank completed the first year before directly applying for graduation and was directly promoted to a Vice captains position. Although this is the first Kido lesson, I want you to understand that Kido is one of the four main techniques used by Shinigami, its a very important ability that needs Reishi and Reiastu control. Dont think that you can immediately use Kido before you even start. First, you need to learn how to concentrate Reiatsu The class teacher started talking with his hand behind his back. After a while, the teacher brought a basket full of special Crystal balls. This is a very special Crystal ball, used for Reiatsu control. Each one of you will receive a ball, and we will start practicing. After saying this, the Crystal balls were distributed amongst the students quickly. Taking a crystal ball, Roja looked at it with interest, as controlling Reiatsu with a special item can be helpful. It seems like the one used by Urahara to open the Dangai toward Soul Society for Ichigo and the others. The first step is for you to pour you Reiatsu into it. Pay attention, and this item doesnt test your Reiatsu, it cant be activated without you actually controlling your reiatsu into it. The Kido teacher started talking. After listening to his instructions, the students started trying to pour their Reiatsu inside the Crystal ball. This was the first class, with many students who reached the fifth rank, only Roja was not ordinary amongst them, while they were geniuses to other people. This training was simple as most students succeeded after a few tries. Hinamori closed her eyes and concentrated as soon as she touched the ball, which directly made the ball react. As she opened her eyes, she saw that and was very happy then looked at the ball in Rojas hands was glittering with light and couldnt help smiling. This is very simple. Um, it is simple. After that, Rojas attention returned to the ball as he examined her carefully. A few moments later, Roja attempted to increase the output of Reiatsu he put inside the ball. As the Reiatsu increased, the light on the Crystal ball dissipated before a sphere expanded smoothly out of it. Many people watched this in shock, even Hinamori, which directly made them want to try as well. However, no one was able to do the same thing, as Rojas sphere was stable while the others were flickering. The teachers eyes fell on Rojas crystal ball and started to shine before slowly saying: Well, it seems like someone already noticed the second step. Yes, the second step is increasing the Reiatsu and stabilize the light sphere around the crystal ball. While looking at Roja, he continued: The third step is to compress the light sphere using Reiatsu. Silence. At the moment the teacher said this, Roja directly started compressing the ball at a very fast speed, completing the third step. The fourth step is to make a vortex by Rotating that sphere which will Gather Reishi around it. Directly, Roja started to spin the sphere creating a vortex. The step is the keep the Reiatsu stable, increase the vortex rotation speed, and crush the crystal ball. After that, Roja, like before, made the vortex rotate even faster. Suddenly, a glass breaking sound was heard by all the students and the teacher. Eventually, the crystal ball shattered due to the vortex that disappeared right after. Roja looked at his hand while he was immersed in what just happened. Very good, congratulation on completing three lessons. You dont need to come for the next two lessons, which means tomorrow and the day after. The teacher said, while looking serious. Roja: ??? Hinamori: ???? Other students: ????? Such a thing can happen? Roja didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He was practically suspended for the next two lessons. Leaving the class, Roja directly went to the library. Roja directly went to grab three books about Reiatsus control, which the Kido teacher recommended for him. They were Basic analysis and application of Reiatsu, Characteristics of Reiatsu, and concentration and dispersion of Reiatsu. The titles sounded like something that would give you a headache. When he started reading them, Roja found that the titles werent exactly related to the content. Too much of the content was useless, which made him want to kill the one who wrote them. However, after a closer look, he did find a few useful things. It was indeed as the teacher said. It was a way to improve control over Reiatsu and Reishi further. Being too lazy to borrow them, Roja directly started memorizing the useful content of the three books. When he finished, he directly left the library and returned to his room. Chapter 577: The king’s palace and the Wandenreich The entire soul society was, in fact, constituted of Reishi even the passage between the Soul society and the human world, it was the perfect example of Reishi and world laws. The space being denser in this world was due to the Reishi and the space law linking together. For example, the Hollow in Hueco Mundo having the ability to tear space apart while they dont understand the space low. But due to Roja only arriving at this world not long ago, he didnt have a full understanding of this world and was bound by the world rules. But due to his research about Reishi and using Kenbunshoku Haki, Rojas world view changed. Space Construction The ability that Sen Maboroshi had was based on the Shinigami world. Rojas eyes lightened in understanding. Since Sen Maboroshi was using the same foundation, Roja could quickly understand the fundamental construction of the Space in this world. The feeling he had about using every bit of strength he had just to tear space apart disappeared. He felt like a fish finding water inside a desert. But with this, he could feel the Soul Kings palace. Soul King Rojas vision changed; his eyes seemed to penetrate the ceiling as he looked far ahead. His gaze was piercing the Reishi and space alike toward the Soul kings palace. In the original story, they said that the Soul King palace was the foundation of the world. If Hueco Mundo, the human world, and the Soul Society were compared to the earth, mars, and other stars, then the soul king palace was like the sun. But Roja couldnt help thinking about this now if he it was true, then shouldnt the soul king himself be stronger than even Kaguya by a few times if not more, if so, why didnt he do anything and let Yhwach kill him so easily? If Kaguya was the ancestor of Chakra, then the soul king should be the king of the world. Roja was puzzled by this. Therefore, many questions appeared in his head about the mystery of the soul king. How can Yhwach enter the soul king palace so easily, and why wouldnt the soul king interfere with all that was happening? Shaking his head, Roja decided not to think about this now. If the soul kings palace was above Soul Society, then shouldnt the Wandenreich be under it? Hiding in the shadow of soul society for a millennium to recover his heartbeat, his consciousness, and his strength, then he faces the Shinigami directly. No one realized what was hiding in their shadow, even old man Yamamoto didnt know Yhwach. Roja lowered his head and whispered. Since he was about a few decades from the plot starts, then it means that Yhwach was in the 90 years required to regain his consciousness. Roja shook his head. He wasnt someone from this world. He should wait for Sen Maboroshi to complete the evolution to the ninth stage, then get the Hogyoku, and by then, even if Yhwach was back with full power, he can defeat him. After half a month, Roja didnt go to the Kido class or the Zanjutsu class. He went to Houho class to learn the foundation of Shunpo, though. As for the Kido class, Roja went last time and directly used 30th Hado changelessly, which made the teacher directly give him permission to not come back for the rest of the semester. In that time, Rojas mastery over Reishi soared, although he cant be compared to Yamamoto and Aizen, he can be compared to a normal captain. With this, Rojas Kido progressed even faster. He can now use the 65th Hado and Bakudo chant-less. If a teacher was to see this, he would be scared, not an even a sixth-year student could do kido about 60, not to mention chant-less. He can directly join the Gotei 13 with these skills. Inside the academies practice arena where students practice Kido and Zanjutsu freely, two figures were standing in a corner. The 12th Hado emphasis lies in the compression of Reiatsu, you cant have your Reiatsu scattered, and in disorder, you need to compress it as hard as you can to succeed. This was Rojas talking, and the one he was talking to was Hinamori, who was practicing Kido. After staying in the dormitory for half a month, Roja wanted to take a stroll and met Hinamori by chance. When Hinamori saw Roja, she happy as she wanted to see him. She only saw him twice in the past half a month. And one of them was when he used the 30th Kido chant-less. Witnessing that, Hinamori concluded that Rojas talent in Kido surpassed her by far, and she admired him. Um, I will try again. Hinamori earnestly listened to Roja and took a deep breath and started chanting while spreading her palm. Chapter 578: Conflic (T/N: The incantation or chant for the Fushibi wasnt mentioned before.) Hinamori gathered the Reishi while her hand extended in front of her. Suddenly, raging flames shot to the front. I did it!! Hinamori was beyond happy, while Roja just faintly smiled. You learned the No.12 Hado already. Youre really something, Hinamori. At this moment, a silhouette walked toward them. It was someone from the same class, Iziru. The latter exclaimed after seeing Hinamori successfully use the No.12 Hado. No, its because of Rojas teaching Hinamori tilted her head slightly with a smile and said: I remember that you used the No.10 Hado not long ago. Well, several geniuses in soul society didnt start practicing the No.12 Hado yet. Iziru smiled as he looked at Roja with admiration and said: Well, Roja can use the No.30 Hado, without a chant, compared to him, Im too far behind. Hinamori smiled but didnt speak. Indeed, Roja was in another league compared to them, his Zanjutsu and Kido especially. I didnt have to practice Houho and Zanjutsu, so I spent my time in Kido by looking through the library. Roja smiled as he said: I also went and borrowed some books, but Im still not compared to you. Hinamori looked at Roja and said: I heard that besides the Gotei 13, there are the Kido corps, where Kido geniuses gather, even if you cant join the Gotei 13 because of your body condition, you can still join the Kido corps. The authority in this place was divided, the highest being the Soul King Palace, then the central room 46, after that comes the Gotei 13, Onmitsukid, and the Kido corps. However, over some time, with Yamamoto leading the Gotei 13, it dominated the others. You can see this from two captains holding the position of the Commander over the Onmitsukid to protect the Gotei 13. But, the Kido corps collapsed due to the accident between Aizen and Urahara, who was the commander of the Kido corps at the time. That accident caused Urahara to leave soul society along with Yoruichi and the others. That caused the Kido corps to suffer major losses. Kido corps? Roja touched his chin and smiled: Deciding from the first years is a waste, at least lets wait for the sixth year. Um. Hinamori nodded and said: Roja, your body will perhaps get better by then, and you would be able to practice Shunpo as well. Roja couldnt look at Hinamori in the eye currently, he only used that as an excuse, so he doesnt go to classes, but she believed him. When Roja and the others were chatting, a student was standing on the training ground practicing Kido as well. Bang!! The Hado was released but didnt reach its target, as it directly exploded. The Hado failed. Damn!!! The fifth-grade student was slightly burned as shouted angrily while Roja and the others chatted, and by coincidence, they were laughing, which made him even angrier and wanted to use them as an anger release. Hey! What are you smiling at? Your noise disturbed my Hado Practice. Hinamori, Roja, and Iziru were chatting heard this, which directly made Hinamori and Iziru slightly awkward. So Iziru directly apologized. Sorry, we didnt mean to disturb you. Seeing that Iziru actually didnt rebuke him, he looked at Roja and Hinamori, that he saw practicing Hado No.12 before and directly concluded that they were freshmen who made him even more confident. You little freshmen rascals, you think an apology will do after disturbing my practice? Iziru didnt know how to respond. Hinamori, who was somewhat embarrassed before, was discontent after hearing his words when she wanted to talk someone a little far away moved toward them. You called all the freshmen rascals, and I cant pretend that I didnt hear this. The person who talked wasnt Roja. It was Abarai Renji. Directly Renji started rebuking the fifth-grade student: Without having any talent and you dare say others disturbed you, what will you do when you are facing an enemy, will you say, The enemy disturbed me when I was releasing my Kido? The students face turned red after hearing Renjis words. You dare act against your betters, you little rascal should know your place, it seems like I should teach you a lesson to respect your seniors. The student directly used Shunpo and moved toward Renji! Wouch! Although he failed to use the Kido before, he was in the fifth grade after all, and his movement seemed extremely quick in Renjis eyes. Almost in a flash, he appeared in front of Renji! Chapter 579: Aizen’s attention! Renjis face sank. He could only swing his sword in defense. However, the student sneered at him as his fist directly connected with Renjis face. Renji, who tried to defend himself, was sent flying due to that punch. Renji!! Hinamori and Iziru ran directly toward him. Renji was supported by the two of them as he stood up. He didnt receive any serious wounds. This is inside the academy. Youre going too far!! The student heard Hinamoris words and revealed a proud face filled with arrogance. Bastard! Renji clenched his teeth. He felt insulted as he angrily glared at the student coldly. The student smiled coldly and said: Whats wrong? Didnt you say you will teach me a lesson? Hurry up and start then, or you can apologize to me and get out of the Practice ground and never let me see you again. Bastard! Renji could no longer endure the humiliation and directly attacked. The student sneered and directly counter-attacked. Seeing this, Hinamori and Iziru took a deep breath and started controlling Reishi, trying to prevent the conflict from going further. Disintegrate, you black dog of Rondanini!! Look upon yourself with horror and then claw out your own throat! Bokudo No.9: Geki! Freeze, endless Darkness, light curtain of thunder Bakudo No.4: Hainawa! Both were using a restraining kidos and launched them toward the fifth-grade student. Trying to use beginners Kidos on me? The student directly snorted coldly as his whole body erupted with Reiatsu, he raised his hands after using Shunpo and aimed at Hinamori and the others. Hado 31: Shakkah! The student didnt use a chant. He directly used the thirty-first Hado spell, creating a scarlet fireball in his hand and launching it. Oh, no!! Its a chantless 31st Hado!! Hinamori and the others looked at the fireball with shock. Even if using it without a chant makes it 50% weaker, it was still strong enough to wound them seriously. Because he didnt use a chant, it was launched before they could react. Suddenly the temperature that was rising returned back to normal. Hinamori looked in front of her only to see a mirror appearing out of nowhere. Bakudo No.27, Mirror! The fireball fell on the invisible mirror, and as if it touched the water, it directly vanished, leaving behind a small wisp of smoke that dissipated after a few seconds. Thinking that he was about to teach the freshmen a lesson, the student didnt expect such a turn of event. He directly looked serious, and the look of arrogance disappeared. Who are you? He looked behind Hinamori and the other only to see Roja. Freshman, Roja. A freshman? Hearing Rojas words, the student stared at first before his expression changed as he thought that Roja used the 27th Bakudo without a chant. Suddenly, the name Roja rang a bell in his head, and it was the one who reached the sixth Rank when he took the test for the academy. Thinking about this, the student directly abandoned any thought about continuing his attacks, because even though Roja may not be as strong as him now, in the future, such a genius would most likely reach a position far higher than his. Since its you, I will leave it at this. After a slight hesitation, the student turned around and left. Huh! Seeing the student leave, Hinamori and the others relaxed. They werent surprised by Roja using the 27th Bakudo without incantation, because, they saw him use the 30th Hado already. But they were still awed by this. Roja, you Did you just use Shunpo? Hinamori, who was focusing at Roja most of the time, exclaimed with surprise. She could tell that Roja was still far away when this started, but he was suddenly behind her, which, without a doubt, means he used a Shunpo. Um, it is Shunpo. I had some spare time when training in Kido, so I practiced a little. Roja said with a smile without care: Its pretty difficult, I couldnt master it. Hinamori felt a little awkward. Roas Shunpo was pretty fast, she couldnt clearly see him move, which was close to that fifth-grade students Shunpo. However, knowing that Roja didnt attend many classes, she understood why he found it difficult. Hinamori expressed her understanding, while Renjis pride was heavily injured. You continue chatting. I will go first Renji directly turned around to leave. At the same time, outside the practice area, on a peak, two people were looking at the things that occurred from a distance. What do you think, Gin? He must be hiding something, Captain Aizen, that Shunpo was very good, not something a freshman could usually pull. Gin narrowed his eyes. Aizen stayed silent a for a bit before he started talking: Not only his Shunpo but his attitude is too perfect. ? Gin looked at Aizen. Aizen once again looked at the practice field and specifically Roja, as he said. When he meat a conflict, he doesnt do anything, only when the situation is out of hand, does he interfere and he only does by preventing further conflict. This is the image of a genius. You mean Doesnt it seem like he looks slightly the same as me? Aizens words made Gin stare at him while thinking about it. After a while, Aizen turned to leave while Gin already vanished from there. Chapter 580: Six Months Later Staring at me? Aizen Roja wasnt surprised, Aizen always stared at Hinamori and Abarai Renji in the original story, even others for a long time, now that his performance was outstanding, Aizens attention would fall on him. For the current him, he wasnt afraid of Aizen when he gets the Hogyoku, let alone before he did. Aizen was the kind of villain to plan ahead and play a lot of drama, Roja didnt want anything of that. He didnt need strategies, he didnt need drama or anything of that; he only smashes ahead with absolute power. In a flash, six months passed. Aizen stayed put and didnt cause any trouble. In that half a year, Roja practiced Hado till No.82 and Bakudo till No.81. This speed didnt appear before in the entire history of soul society. Naturally, Roja guessed that Aizen couldve done the same when he was in the academy, but he hid it. Roja even went to the library to see who had reached the sixth Rank in the test before him, but he couldnt find Aizen in the list. Aizen didnt reach the six rank? Thats, of course, a joke. Aizens Reiatsu was one of the strongest existences in Soul Society, and he was good at hiding it. Beside Urahara, and a few sharp eyes Shinigamis, Aizen was the fairest and most amiable captain. Hado No.78: Zangerin! A highly condensed Reiatsu shot out from the tip of Rojas sword before it fell in a narrow space between two rocks. The difficulty of Kido without incantation increases after the 60th, Zangerin without a chant was at least half as powerful than with the chant. The difficulty of Kido was the same a video games leveling system, the first few levels would be easy, the same as the first 30 Kido, after that, the difficulty would raise a little bit, but good players would still find it easy, but when it reaches a certain level, raising further would be extremely hard. That level would be 60th and above kido. If he aimed at just learning them, not mastering the chantless ones, he would be already above the 90th Kido. Naturally, there is also another problem, which is the lack of books for the kido above 82 for Hado and 81 for Kido. Higher-level kidos werent put in the Academys library, not only the students, not even the teachers could use them, thats why nothing about them is there. Also, they were removed in fear that some student would waste their time trying to learn them. These books could only found in Central room 46 or the Kido Corps library. Roja continued to practice until someone knocked on the door. Roja knew who it was, and could only shake his head, before making it to the door. The Shinigamis academy didnt separate Male and Females dormitory. Thats why it was easy for Hinamori to visit him. Shiro-chan (Lil Shiro), you rarely visit me anymore, did you have some problem with Kido? Roja smiled at Hinamori. In the past six months, he didnt know how, but he was calling her Shiro-chan instead of Hinamori. Well, the teacher wanted me to inform you that several days later, we will have real combat training, we will go to the human world and fight hollows. Everyone needs to participate. Hinamori shook her head, then said with a smile. Roja touched his chin before suddenly, his expression changed. Hinamori noted the change and directly asked: What? Nothing, sorry Ive been distracted. Roja scratched the back of his head and smiled embarrassedly. Then he suddenly remembered and said: Ah, sorry, you want to come in for a while? I must immediately go back, today is a Kido class, do you want to go? Kido class? You know that I already mastered the 30th Hado, I cant go. Roja said to Hinamori. Hinamori also knew that Roja mastered even more than the 30th, so attending class didnt have any significance, so she smiled adorably and waved him goodbye. Seeing Hinamori off, Roja returned to his room with an unusual light in his eyes. Real fight practice in the Human world? Fighting Hollow? If he remembers correctly, this is where Aizen would let a Menos Grande attack then defeat it. Also, this event caused Hinamori to worship Aizen. Regardless of what happened in the original story and whether he would change the future with this or not, Roja would interfere and make sure Hinamori worship him instead of Aizen. The Adorable little girl was wasted on someone like Aizen. And while he is at it, he wanted to see what would Aizens next move would be. Chapter 581: To the Human World! Hinamori was telling Roja about the captain who was accompanying them. The teacher said that Captain Aizen is the one who will go with us, his Reiatsu is completely different from the normal Shinigamis. Captains are fierce, of course, their Reiatsu would be stronger than the rest. Roja laughed humbly, but he snorted in his heart. While Roja and Hinamori were chatting, three students walked in front of the crowd. But compared to the freshmen, these three seemed calm. Hello there, my name is Hisagi, Sixth grade. I am Kanisawa! Im Aoga. The sixth graders just went out of their way and introduced themselves to the freshmen. Everyone was astonished seeing them. What? These three People started whispering. Renji, who wasnt good with words, directly made a strange face before asking Iziru beside him: Huh? Are these seniors famous, Kira, do you know them? Not the three of them, but one amongst them. Kira seriously said: He is called Hisagi Shuuhei, when he graduates, he is guaranteed to have a seated Officer position in the Gotei 13, and everyone is having a high expectation of him. Renji blinked, hearing this, he turned around to look at Hinamori and Roja beside her. Is being a seated Officer so great? Here is a Future Vice-captain, not knowing how great that position is. Kira noted Renjis expression and remembered that he had the same expression around Roja. You will act as a group of three. From the three sixth-graders, Kanisawa directly broke the whispers and said: Before asking how youre being teamed, each of you was given a symbol, people with the same symbol are teamed together. Hearing this, the people started looking at the symbols they had and looked for their teams. So thats how were grouped? Roja, you also have the same symbol as me. Hinamori was astonishing before she put the symbol back into her pocket with delight for being on the same team as Roja. Roja smiled at her and nodded! Mm. What a coincidence. Before coming here, Roja conveniently made certain that he had the same symbol as Hinamori, while the last one fell into Kiras hand. I didnt think I would be in the same group as you, Roja Please take care of me. Kira said politely. Because of his character, Kira Iziru was friendly with almost everyone in Class. Be quiet. All of you found your team now. Hisagi looked at them as he started talking seriously: Good, now I will tell you the main point of this training. After getting them, we will start the combat simulation training. Although the sixth graders provided a battle friendly situation for you, they wont assist you later, understand? The three of them explained everything about the training, then turned around and opened the Senkaimon. Because Hisagi already had the qualification to join the Gotei 13, he had a Jigokuch that can guide him through the Senkaimon. This was why he was the one leading them now. With the Jigokuch guidance, there was no danger while crossing the Senkaimon. With this, all the freshmen arrived safely in the human world. When they arrived, it was day time. They appeared outside a huge factory, which was the place for their training. This is the human world This was Rojas first visit to the human world, which made him directly open his perception. He could tell that this world and the Soul Society were completely different. Compared to space fused with Reishi, where space was sturdy, this places space was frail, and it can be compared to One pieces world. People above the Vice-captain had to suppress their Reiatsu, so they dont disturb the human world, which was fragile. Modern buildings were all over the place, which made Roja feel familiar. This feeling rose when he looked at the buildings because, in his previous life, he lived in a similar civilization but it wasnt his world. This was Rojas first time coming here, as well as the others, who were immersed in observing this new world. The sixth graders were obviously familiar with this place. Seeing that everyone was in a daze, Hisagi directly said. Well, dont daze all day, the factory in front of you is the training place, you can go in and prepare now. Hisagis voice directly woke the crowd up. He didnt look at them as he entered the factory himself. Well, from now on, the sixth graders wont help you; you will act in a group of three. Remember to come back before eight in the evening. Understood. Everyone nodded as they started walking. The real combat simulation started. Chapter 582: Menos Grande appeared! Hado No.31; Shakkaho! Boom! Reishi directly condensed into a fireball that directly swallowed the Hollows body. However, another Hollow appeared behind Hinamori, and directly attacked her back with its giant claws. Hinamori, be careful! Not far, Kira saw this and immediately warned Hinamori, he wanted to move and help, but he didnt have enough time. But at this moment, Roja, who was standing on a roof, directly helped. Bakudo 30: Shitotsu Sansen. Yellow energy burst out of Rojas palm forming a triangle, on the triangles points, three smaller ones appeared and directly pierced the Hollow pinning it to the ground. Hinamori directly drew her sword and killed it. Thanks. She directly turned toward Roja with a smile and thanked him. Roja returned the smile and said: Dont worry about it, but you should pay attention to your environment. Oh! Hinamori nodded. Kira seeing this, sighed in relief. He scratched the back of his head and said: We can relax having you with us, Roja. Roja always intervened at crucial moments using his Bakudo from distance to support them, providing them with experience without the danger accompanying it. Even though these Hallows are simulated and wont leave serious injury, they still would leave a mark afterward At this moment, Hinamoris pupil shrank as she shouted toward Kira. Kira, behind you. I know! Kira already realized that a Hollow was coming toward him, so he directly slashed it with his sword the hollow knowing that it cant win tried to escape, but Kira didnt want to let it go. However, as he pursued it, suddenly, a sword directly slashed it in half, killing it. Yo, youre here. A silhouette suddenly appeared. This was Renji. After killing the Hollow, Renji looked at Kira and Hinamori, his mouth slightly raised as he said provokingly. This training is simple, I think that killing these Hollows by myself wont be a problem, but I wanted to kill real hollows On the other hand, you may have killed many of them, but I dont think you killed as many as I did. Thats no certain. Hinamori smiled toward Renji while he snorted coldly. Renji looked at Hinamori then toward the distant roof, where Roja stood. After a few seconds, he turned around to leave. You said that it wasnt certain, well see when the result comes out. Roja was listening to this while smiling faintly. Until now, nothing unusual appeared, if he remembered correctly, Aizen would make a dozen of Menos Grande appear here. Other than that, he would just provide support using Bakudo that cant kill the Hollows. They ran into other groups a few times, but nothing major happened after they greeted each other and continued their training. The light started to fade as the sun was going down, and at this moment, when Roja used another Bakudo to help Hinamori, his eyes directly flashed as he looked behind him. He felt the suppressed Reiatsu of the Menos Grande. Rojas Kenbunshoku Haki was many times stronger than when he was in One Piece, from just the normal senses, into sensing Chakra and even Reiatsu. It was no longer the same Haki it used to be. Theyre Finally here? Sensing the Menos Grande, Roja muttered while his eyes were flashing. But at this time, Hinamoris voice reached his ears. Roja, be careful! Oh! Roja realized that a Hollow was behind him because he wasnt paying attention; he didnt use Kido but only stretched his hand full of Reiatsu and crashed the Hollow. Roja, how did you? Hinamori arrived at the roof and looked at Roja strangely. After Roja destroyed the Hollow, he smiled at her and said: All right, I was suddenly distracted on the other hand, it seems times up. Well, its almost eight. Hinamori directly returned the sword to its sheath and stretched lazily. She smiled at Roja and said: I almost forgot about the time. We should go back. Lets go. Roja smiled and nodded at her, but his Kenbunshoku is following the Menos Grandes movement. When he noticed another presence, which made his eyes glow coldly. You want to test me? Since youre here, then let me accompany you in this test, Sosuke Aizen. Although Roja hid himself to a certain extent, he was hiding just to avoid unnecessary trouble. When it is time to solve a problem, he would just use his power to solve it. Chapter 583: Terrifying Menos Grande! Hisagi and the other sixth graders were waiting there already. Time is up. We should go back. Um, it seems like the training came to an end. Aoga and Kanisawa looked at the freshmen gathering and sighed in relief. There were cases where the students would get injured as the Reiatsu of a Shinigami was attractive to Hollows, which made real Hollow appear while the freshmen were training. But it only occurred a few times. Here is Hisagi at the meeting point, what is the situation on your end? Hisagi held a special communication device as he asked, but after a few seconds waiting, no response came. What is it? Kanisawa felt that something was strange and directly asked. Hisagi frowned as he said: Somethings wrong, No one from the Kido corps responded. While they were trying to communicate with them, Roja, Hinamori, and Kira arrived. Hinamori looked at the anxious faces and asked: Why do I feel that something is wrong? Roja beside her looked at her appearance, and faintly smiled. Her talent was high. She could perceive the Menos Grande instinctively. But at this time, the Menos Grande that was hiding couldnt wait any longer. His Suppressed Reiatsu flared as he directly moved toward Hisagi. He started attacking fiercely. Wouch! A Hollow with a strange white mask appeared. It had giant claws with a crescent moon shape that directly moved toward Hisagi and the other two sixth-graders beside him. Hisagi! Not good! Their expression changed as they subconsciously drew their swords to resist the attack, but they were still sent flying by the Menos Grande. This Damn! A Menos Grande. Why did he appear here? Hisagi stabilized himself and directly regained his balance as he reached the ground. His face was full of fear as he looked at the Menos Grande. If they were ordinary Hollows, he wouldnt be this afraid, but a Menos Grande was another matter completely. No ordinary Shinigami can deal with a Menos Grande. Menos Grandes were divided into three ranks. The lowest ranks werent strong, the one after it had the ability to command the Hollows while the highest could command other Menos Grandes. Even if the lowest-ranked Menos Grande appeared here, it needs a Vice Captain to cope with, and the higher ones would need a captain. Even if Hisagi saw the Menos Grande for the first time, he can tell that this wasnt a low ranked one, as he felt the terrifying Reitsu it exuded. Wouch! The Menos Grande wasnt patient as it attacked Hisagi and the others without delay. Its giant claws flew toward Kanisawa. Seeing the Menos Grande about to finish her off with its claws, Hisagi directly jumped to save her. At the same time, Hisagi looked at the Freshmen and shouted. Run, all of you run away quickly! At this time, the Freshmen knew what was Hisagi currently facing. The teacher mentioned it before. It said that if they met a Menos Grande, they need to escape immediately. They could see that the Sixth Graders were injured from two or three attacks from the Menos Grande, which made most of them terrified. They really wanted to help, but they couldnt, so they directly started retreating. It a real Hollow Everyone was retreating except for three people. Roja, Hinamori and Kira. Kira was ignorant and aggressive, Hinamori was feeling helpless, and Rojas eyes were coldly looking at the Menos Grande. Hinamori took a deep breath. Her eyes hardened as she decisively stayed behind. Hey, what are you doing? Thats a Menos Grande!! Seeing this, Renji couldnt help but shout toward Kira and the others. Hinamori directly rushed forward at a crucial moment to help Hisagi. She swung her sword to black the Menos Grandes strike. Seeing Hinamori, a freshman rushing to battle, Hisagi didnt have free time to blame her or comment on her bravery. After a few attacks, Kanisawa and Aoga were seriously injured and dying. If sixth graders couldnt face it, what can a freshman do? After Hinamori assisted Hisagi, she directly raised her hand and started chanting the highest Hado she mastered. Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south! Hado No.31: Shakkaho! Bang! A scarlet red Fireball directly collided with the Menos Grande, directly injuring it, which resulted in an angry roar from it. Looking at Hinamori striking the Menos Grande, Hisagi didnt relax or get better. Instead, his expression was even uglier as he clenched his teeth: This is bad!! That kind of attack doesnt affect it, quickly run away now! Chapter 584: Killing the Menos Grande! This is Cero!! Hisagi paled as he sensed the Reiatsu and knew that they couldnt resist this attack. While Hinamori looked blankly at the Menos Grande that received her attack without any damage at all, the disparity in their power was too big. Facing the Cero, her mind was numb. She only stood there, waiting for death. Bang! In the next moment, the Cero flew from the Menos Grandes mouth and destroyed everything in its path toward Hisagi and Hinamori. But when they were already expecting death, they suddenly heard a sound. Bakudo No.73, Tozansho! Wouch! Suddenly, Reiatsu fluctuated, and an inverted pyramid suddenly formed around Hisagi, Hinamori, and the others covering them directly. What was astonishing, though, the Cero that hit the crystalized Pyramid was destroyed while the pyramid only vibrated slightly. This is Hisagi was shocked and couldnt speak. His mind was moving quickly, trying to think about what just happened. Did soul society send aid? However, as he turned around, he didnt see the Kido corps, he saw another student taking back his finger. Cant it be? Hisagi saw Roja and was stunned. A freshman used Bakudo No.73? He was about to Graduate and could only use Bakudo No.60, and this freshman unexpectedly not only used Bakudo No.73, but it was also Chant-less. Huu Seeing that the Cero vanished when it came in contact with the shield, Hinamori sighed first, before she looked at the Pyramid shaped barrier around her. Suddenly her eyes almost popped out. Although she knew that Rojas talent was too high, as he could so fast use the 30th Kido without chants, she couldnt have imagined that Roja would be able to use something as high as 73rd Kido. Her talent in Kido was very good, and usually, she would mostly study Kido. She was clear about the difficulty of using Kido chantlessly, and she also knew that the higher one moves up, the harder it gets to learn Kido. Even if he took the graduation exam now, he would most likely succeed and join the Kido corps without difficulty. Not far from there, Kira and Renji almost fell when they saw Roja use such a strong Kido. They didnt think that Roja was so far ahead already. However, it was just the start. In the next instant, Roja pointed his finger toward the Menos Grande and said. Hado No.63, Raikoho! Bang! This was far stronger than the Shakkoho that Hinamori used before. Yellow lighting directly smashed into the Menos Grandes body. The lightning cracked as the Menos Grande roared. The more pain it felt, the angrier it would be. Roja looked at the Menos Grande indifferently. This was his first time fighting a hollow, so he had no idea how powerful they were. Seeing that Raikoho didnt kill the Menos Grande, he extended his palms directly toward it. Hado No.73, Soren Sokatsui! Two blue light beams suddenly appeared in Rojas palms! Wouch! Wouch! As soon as Roja released the attack, the streets cracked along with the building. The strong shockwave directly Hit Renji and the others in the face, but they tried as hard as they can to stay standing. Gradually, the dust dispersed, and the Tozansho vanished. The Menos Grande was nowhere to be found. Obviously, it was annihilated. As Tozansho dispersed, Hisagi and Hinamori appeared, with faces full of shock. Bakudo No.73, Hado No.63, and Hado No.73 were used consecutively. Even if he used every drop of Reiatsu, he had to release these Kidos, he may not have enough, but a freshman just did just that. Wait!! If he guessed correctly, the only freshman with a large Reiatsu capacity is the one who reached the sixth Rank in his test. But. Without waiting for Hisagi to finish his train of thoughts, ripples appeared all over the place, and many Menos Grandes appeared out of nowhere. All of them were Menos Grades. Looking at this, Hisagis heart almost stopped as he looked in fright at this scene. Not only Hisagi, Renji, Kira, and the other students were also stunned as cold sweat covered them from head to toe. This Damn! How come there are so many Menos Grandes so suddenly? Just one was enough to almost kill them, and now there are so many of them. They suddenly felt desperate after a glimpse of hope appeared before. Hisagi was beyond frightened. Even though Roja killed a Menos Grande just now, there are at least another ten right now. Releasing high tiers Kido consecutively would be almost impossible, even if he Roja can release 35 one consecutively, they would still die. Stop! Chapter 585: Sweeping all away! Before it vanished, two figures wearing official Shihakusho arrived. They were Aizen and Ichimaru Gin. Hes really frightening, he destroyed a Menos Grade just after entering the school for six months, and he learned 73rd Kido, and he used them without chants. Gin looked at the distance where Roja and Menos Grande were, while he talked. His hand was on his Zanpakuto as he prepared to support them. However, Aizen raised his hand, preventing him from helping and said. Wait for a bit. Um? There are more than ten Menos Grandes, and they can die from this, Captain Aizen. Gin narrowed his eyes and asked. Aizens eyes were glittering as he said: Maybe But look, he doesnt seem panicking, and I think he can do better. We are hiding our Reiatsu, he doesnt know that we are here, but he still kept his cool. Oh, I didnt think that listening to Captain Aizen, I also want to look now. Gin smiled as he took his hand away from his Zanpakuto. Not far away, Hinamori and the others looked at the Menos Grandes surrounding them with fear. But only one was calm. Obviously, thats Roja. These are the Menos Grande that you brought to test me? Aizen. Looking at the Menos Grande, Roja was calm as he turned around and looked at Aizen and Gins position. Fortunately, a little Menos Grande cant make me reveal much, and you cant test me with this, since you want to know why Im so calm, I will let you take a look. Roja snorted coldly, and his Reiatsu erupted as he looked at the Menos Grandes while pointing his sword at them before he waved it. Hado No.78: Zangerin!! The sword released a Condensed Reiatsu strike toward the Menos Grande directly. The result of such an attack made the Spatial ripples from where the Hollows appeared to distort. The Menos Grandes felt danger, but not all of them could avoid, which resulted in them being from in two. But these that tried to avoid still got some part cut off, some had their arms cut others had their legs cut. After this, Roja didnt stop, and he continued attacking the Menos Grande one after the other. Bakudo No.63: Sajo Sabaku! Bakudo No.71: Sora No Shikiri! Bakudo No.75: Gochutekkan! The last Three Bakudos were used to restrict the Menos Grandes. There were 45 that didnt dare move while five others were restricted. The Menos Grande Roared and tried to shake their restrains, but they still failed. The Menos Grande could tell that Roja cant be trifled with, and started roaring at him. Releasing four Kidos above 60 while killing two Menos Grande and restraining Five while other 45 didnt dare make a move. Gins expression, which was usually a smile, changed; he was shocked. But thats not the end. Roja once again raised his hand. The only difference was that Roja, this time chanted. Black Fog, Deep Space, Dry, Loosen, Cut, and expand, let the Ragin fire burn all, let the sun explode Hado No.82: Nisshokuho! Jet black light erupted from Rojas palm. It passed by Hinamori and the others and expanded all around the place. The area surrounding them was completely dyed black. The Menos Grande felt the danger, but even though they tried to flee, the black light still caught them. This move made even Aizen shocked. He didnt expect this at all. Roja was still a freshman who only entered the academy for about 6 months. His Zanjutsu was way above even the teacher, which made Aizen think that Roja would use his sword, he didnt expect Roja to actually use Kido and one above 80th at that. Suddenly Roja clapped his hands. This action caused the black light to disappear, revealing Hinamori and the others. What was really shocking, only the remainder of the two cut Menos Grandes were there. The others disappeared completely. This This Hisagi couldnt speak. He just saw a freshman use an 82nd Kido. Was this a Joke! Even if Rojas Reiatsu talent was high, he was only a freshman. Is this a Kido, a freshman, could use?! And where did he find the Reiatsu to use so many Kidos? Not only Hisagi thought about this, Hinamori and the others thought the same, they know Rojas talent was high, but still, too, be like that is exaggerated. The consecutive use of High-level Kido without a chant and even releasing a level 80 Kido! Before, Renji thought that Roja was just studying Shunpo and Zanjutsu after he completed studying the first years Kido, but these thoughts shattered. But not only was he using high-level Kido, but he also knew Shunpo and Zanjutsu as well?! Let alone an academy student. Even the teachers wont hold a candle against him. Facing the remaining two Menos Grandes, Roja didnt have mercy. He pointed two fingers at each Menos Grandes. Roja didnt want to use Zanjutsu or Houho against them, so he directly said. Hado No.71: Kuro Shakkaho. Hado No.72: Kibaku kessh! Bang! Bang! Roja once again used another two-high level Kidos without a chant. Looking at this, The students not longer felt shocked. They felt numb. Chapter 586: Meeting! Hinamori finally got out of her shock, and couldnt help mutter in a low voice as she looked at Roja. Not only does she admire him, but she was also even worshiping him by now. When Renji and the others recovered and wanted to say something, the sound of footsteps came from behind them. Hinamori and the other subconsciously looked back only to find two silhouettes wearing the Gotei 13 Captains Haori and Vice Captains Haori. The Vice-captain was Ichimaru gin under the captain of the fifth division Aizen. You are Captain Aizen of the Fifth Division and Vice-Captain Ichimaru Gin? Hisagi looked slightly startled. Even if he would later join the Gotei 13, he didnt see a Captain of a Vice-Captain face to face before. Aizen nodded while smiling: We are the rescue, but it looks like were not needed. Aizen said while looking at Roja appreciatingly. Its normal for a captain to come for rescue after all. Your performance was Outstanding. Not only did you reach the sixth rank in the test, you even understand Kido to such a degree and killed Many Menos Grandes with it only. Gin said while exaggerated slightly with a surprised expression. Roja humbly smiled: My body is quite weak. I am not good at Zanjutsu or Hoho, so all my time is spent on Practicing Kido. Haha Gins eyes narrowed when he heard Rojas words, but he still laughed. He believed that something was fishy. Hearing those few words, Gin could tell that Indeed, Roja was like Aizen. No one could completely understand him. Aizen suddenly spoke: If your body is not good, you can visit the captain of the fourth division to get treated. After all, its not good if you abandon Hoho and Zanjutsu completely. Mm? Roja touched his hair and said: But I thought that Kido was the strongest Shinigami art. The others can be forgotten. Gin: Aizen: The Students: Originally, Aizen and Gin didnt even expect Roja to say something like this, which caught them by surprise, but Aizen was still Aizen, he directly said as he looked at Roja. It looks like you like Kido very much Um, thats good. I also have some research on Kido. If you want, you can come to the Fifth Division to ask about Kido. Moreover, you can apply for an early Graduation, and I will welcome you to the Fifth division. Aizen extended his hand toward Roja. Seeing Aizens acting skills, Roja was about to praise him, if he didnt know everything about this world, he wouldve thought that Aizen was the most amiable captain. Im honored, but I only entered the academy not long ago, I still need to learn many things, I will have to study diligently. Um. The news about what happened quickly reached the Gotei 13 and caused quite a stir. If in training, the student encounter Hollows, it wasnt that dangerous, but if the Hollow attacking was a Menos Grande, the danger would be present, and they would need to send people to rescue them, and if Many Menos Grande Appeared, the Soul Society would be alarmed. But what was important in this event, a group of Menos Grande attacked the student, and one of them, who was a freshman, actually killed all of them. This news spread all over the soul Society like wildfire. At this time, a captains meeting was being held inside the captains assembly hall by Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto request. Yamamoto was standing in the middle of the room, as he said. The students who went for the simulation training encountered a massive attack from Menos Grande. Aizen, you directly went there when you discovered something strange? Yamamoto was calmly looking at Aizen. Aizen stood in the middle as soon as he arrived and said apologetically: Im sorry, I couldnt discover any abnormality, there is no trace of Hollow Bait. Many Menos Grande appeared at the same time shouldnt be by coincidence. Yamamotos brows wrinkled. It wasnt normal for so many Menos Grande to appear at the same place and same time. Yamamoto looked at the Eighth divisions captain, Shunsui Kyraku, and said: Shunsui, what did you discover? Shunsui Kyraku shook his head slightly and said: That side of the Human world didnt have anything in particular, probably the students couldnt conceal their Reiatsu well, which caused the Menos Grande to be attracted to them. Hearing this, Yamamoto hesitated for a bit, before he shook his head. He couldnt rush into Hueco Mundo to investigate, and they couldnt discover anything in the human world. Moreover, what Shunsui said was also reasonable. He remembered that the student who had reached the sixth rank in his entrance test used Kido above 80th, which such talent even the previous grand Kido corps chief couldnt achieve that after just half a year of practice. Just this fact made Yamamoto attach great importance to Roja. Such a talent was scarce even 1000 years ago. Chapter 587: Kido Corps! Shunsui nodded his head, but he remembered something, and directly said: That freshman with high Reiatsu talent, he requested permission to enter the Kido corps library. The Kido corps library wasnt something that ordinary students can go to. Even official Shinigamis need to make a request to enter. The only exception was the Kido Corps personals, as well as the Officials of the Gotei 13 divisions. A freshman requesting entry to the Kido corps library, this was the first time since the beginning of the Gotei 13. Hearing Shunsuis words, Yamamoto raised his brows. But at this time, Aizen started talking: The power of that student surpassed most, even a Vice-captain wont have it easy against him, I proposed early graduation, but he didnt want to graduate early. Well. Hearing Aizen, Yamamoto nodded and said: I also heard about that. The 13th divisions Captain, Ukitake, suddenly spoke: He has such a high talent in Reiatsu and Kido, isnt arrogant or rash. Its really rare. Although he isnt an official Shinigami yet, and not have the qualification to visit the Kido Library, special circumstances require special Solution Yamamoto said after hearing this: Rules are rules, we cant make an exception easily, but Yamamoto stopped for a second before continuing: Even if he doesnt graduate early, we can give him the qualification to join the Gotei 13 ahead of time, which would be a good solution. Ukitake was in a daze before he smiled and said in his heard, well, its always the old man whose ahead of everyone. Rojas deed made quite a stir in the Soul Society, which granted him the qualification to join the Gotei 13 ahead of time. After all, most students of the academy, even sixth-grader, never saw a Menos Grande before, but the concept of a freshman killing more than ten Menos Grandes. This was the first time they heard about a freshman having the qualification to join the Gotei 13. Most people knew about Hisagi, who is a sixth-grader that had that kind of qualification, which brought him fame, but what about a freshman. Roja once again was the talk of all the academy. Naturally, the major part of this was the girls, who admired Roja greatly now. He was the one with a sixth rank talent in Reiatsu, the one who defeated the Zanjutu teacher, the one who could use high-level Kido Roja already had many girls who admired him previously. Now they are nearly worshiping him. This caused many male students to not being convinced at all and didnt like Roja much. They envied him. Especially his talent, many students, even in higher grades, either envied him or didnt believe everything at all. I heard that he killed more than ten Menos Grandes. Really, a Menos Grande I read about in the book was fearful. In training, I encountered a few hollows, but none of the Menos Grande. Many discussions amongst the students were about Roja. But at this time, Roja was already in front of the Kido corps building. The Kido corps building had the same style as the Gotei 13 building. Originally, this building was one of the most powerful places in the Soul society. But after Aizen framed Tsukabishi Tessai and forced him to the Human world to flee, with Urahara and the others, the Kido corps suffered heavy losses and declined. The current chief is Fujiwara Ryu, who took over after that accident, but he wasnt even as strong as a vice-captain. Because of this, many students didnt want to join the Kido corps after graduation. The library here is way smaller than the academys, but it is probably full of books about Kido. Roja walked to the vice chief of the Kido Corps and talked with him. Looking at the permission of entry, the vice-chief touched his hair and said: Learning Kido No.82 makes me blush in shame. When he first heard about Rojas accomplishment, he felt like he was ignorant. He studied Kido for more than 100 years, and he recently grasped the 90th Kido. Roja was a freshman, but he learned Hado No.82, and that only what he showed. It was like a bad joke. He was sure that soon Roja would surpass him. So long as he joins the Kido corps, he would definitively become the Kido Chief sooner or later. Due to his talent, he would reach the same level as Ryu and surpass him in a few years at most. Chapter 588: Trying to bind Seeing Rojas humbleness, the Vice-chief was really happy and couldnt help saying: Thats natural, I will help with whatever I can However, I cant really use Kido above 90th. Roja: Finally, they arrived at the library. The librarian saw the Vice-chief and directly stood up to salute him. Vice-Chief. Once he saw Roja, he felt a little strange as his eyes widened: Is it possible that this Starting today, he can come to the library whenever he wants. The Vice-chief directly said. Hearing this, the librarian could only nod, he didnt know who Roja was, but he didnt want to go against the vice-chiefs orders. Although Roja was just a student at the Academy, his potential was frightening. If he joins after graduating, he would be at least the Vice-chief. Many thanks, Vice-chief, for guiding me here. Roja smiled as he thanked the Vice-chief. He then directly moved to the bookshelves in a relaxed manner. But after searching for some time, his brows wrinkled. He found the books about the Hado and Bakudo from the first to the 82nd, but he couldnt find the ones after, like the 83rd and 88th. There was a book about the 89th and 92nd Hado, but Roja still didnt find books higher than that. Furthermore, the books of Bakudo above 81st werent there. He found only books about the 91st to 93rd. Whats going on? Roja felt slightly strange, there was more than one book for the first 82 Hado and Bakudo, but above these books, there werent any helpful books at all, it seems like most of them are borrowed. At this moment, the vice-chief arrived beside Roja and saw his expression. He couldnt help asking: What is it? You didnt find the books youre looking for? There are two books for Hado from 83rd to 92nd, and only one for 82nd to 90th Bakudo, where are the other books? Roja directly asked the Vice-chief without reservation. The Vice-chiefs brows wrinkled, hearing Rojas words as he said: Thats strange Although there arent that many books above the 82nd Hado and 81st Bakudo, there should be more than that here. The Vice-chief continued looking as his brows wrinkled even more: Dont worry, I will go ask about this. The Vice-chief directly went to the Librarian and searched in the borrowed books, and he quickly found out that four books were borrowed just yesterday. The key point was the person who borrowed them. The Vice-chiefs complexion sank, only a few people could borrow the books for Kido above 80th, but not only this, the four books were what Roja needed. Is it Aizen? No. Aizen wouldnt do this. Who was it then? The Shinigamis in the Kido corps, they are the only ones who had the authority to borrow the books, they knew that Roja was too strong, as even the Kido Vice-chief cant use just Kido to kill tens of Menos Grande. Roja did it on the other hand, which meant that his Reiatsu was formidable, and his talent in Kido is too high as well. In that case, there is only one person left that would most likely want to bind him. It is most likely the Grand Kido Chief, Fujiwara Ryu. Someone who reached a level six talent had a high talent in Kido and is still in the academy, if that kind of person were to join the Kido Corps, it wouldnt take him long before he would be the Grand Kido chief. So if he was bound and controlled, it would be impossible to reach that position. Naturally, this was only his guess. Since he couldnt borrow the books, Roja just went back to the academy. He directly covered the entire Kido Corps building in within his perception. He wanted to see who it was behind this matter. With his perception, Roja can even peek into the young Shinigami girls taking a bath without anyone knowing. Not long after, Roja determined that the one behind this was indeed Fujiwara Ryu, the Grand Kido Chief, and his purpose was to make Roja lose interest in Kido and join the Gotei 13. Because with his talent, he can threaten the position of the Grand Kido Chief. Roja couldnt help smiling at this. Its no wonder that the Kido Corps are in decline with such a Grand Kido Chief. Roja stretched a little before he said. It doesnt matter what I do after graduation. Whether I join the Gotei 13 or the Kido crops, it doesnt matter Although he is only using Kido as camouflage so no one would know how powerful he is, no one has the power to bind him or cause trouble for him so openly. The Grand Kido chief instructed some people to borrow the books to make it difficult for Roja, but solving this problem is simple. He can directly go to the Kido Library, open Kyoka Suigetsu, controlling them, and directly taking the books without anyone knowing. Chapter 589: Kido corps’ Practice field The first 30 Kido is the foundation. Above them were the mid-level Kidos, and above 60, the difficulty would start increase with each number. Roja used a lot of time to practice the countless kido above 80th. The Kido above 80 was something that took most Shinigami years to just master one of them. In the original story, Aizen, even after getting the Hogyoku, could only use the half chant of the above 90th Kido, he couldnt use it without a chant. The space is somewhat small After returning to the dormitory, Roja opened Sen Maboroshis space, and with some effort, it expanded to about 200 meters before stopping. This was the limit he can use without alerting others. The Kido I will learn later might be too big for the space to contain, I must find an appropriate place to train. Roja looked all over the place while whispering. Then he glanced at the book for the 83rd Hado. Roja didnt just start using chantless Kido directly, and he first practiced the chants till he mastered them before he started practicing without chant. Roja practiced for one month. In that month, he mastered the 83rd Hado to the 92nd Hado with chants. If this speed got out, he would scare the Kido Corps Shinigamis to death. Although Roja learned Hado until the 82nd in less than a year, using one month to learn Hado from 83rd to the 92nd was in a completely different league. But Roja wasnt satisfied with his speed at all. He wanted to use these Kidos chantlessly. A Kido Master who use chants isnt a master. A Shinigami who needs chants isnt a good Shinigami. Roja directly started practicing again, trying to master them without a chant. Because Roja practiced till the 92nd Hado, his Reiatsu control was as good as a captains, but when it comes to Kido, he was currently the best. Roughly two months passed, Roja already passed to the Second Grade. He already mastered Hado 83rd to 89th chantlessly. Inside the Kido Corps field, where Shinigamis practiced Kido without restrains, Roja could be seen practicing. Last month when Roja was practicing the 86th Hado, he had to suppress himself too much, he would cause a commotion otherwise. Due to that, he directly applied to use the Kido practice field. Grand Kido Chief, Fujiwara Ryu, was trying to make things difficult for Roja, but he couldnt do it in the end, as the orders came from the Gotei 13 to let Roja practice there, so he could only comply. The practice field was divided, and each place had its own space, so even if Roja released a strong Kido, it would affect anything outside. Hado No.90: Kurohitsugi! Buzz! But in the next instant, the coffin started to distort and shiver before it collapsed. Still no success. Roja shook his head. It was half a month since he started practicing Kurohitsugi without chant, and it still not successful. The difficulty of not using chants for the 90th Hado was beyond Rojas expectation. Roja didnt face any problem until this point. The 90th and above Kido require too much Reiatsu and extremely high control. It is quite difficult to use the 90th Hado without a chant Roja directly decided to put aside practicing Hado right now and directly start practicing Bakudo. The consumption of Reiatsu when using Bakudo was lower than Hado, but it requires better control. Practicing Bakudo can help in learning Hado. Roja started from the 82nd Bakudo. After two months, Roja already learned Bakudo 90 and already mastered countless Bakudo till No.86. About eight months passed Since Roja got permission to use the Kido Corps library, the second semester already started. In this period of time, Roja paid attention to Aizen. He guessed that a few people already fell into his trap, but that girl Hinamori wasnt one of them, she was already adoring Roja and wouldnt be easily manipulated. The eight months passed quite quickly, and no problems occurred except for a few students coming to challenge him or a few females surrounding him whenever they saw him. Chapter 590: Zaraki Kenpachi! Wouch! In the Practice field, Roja directly targeted a practice dummy. The dummy was directly covered in black and completely bound it. The efficiency is lowered to half without chant. Roja stretched his body slightly and stopped. Even if he has a huge capacity of Reiatsu, he will take a short break now and then to restore the used Reiatsu. On term of restoration speed, even a Hollow cant contend with him. However, this time, after completely recovered his used Reiatsu, he stood up and yawned then said: Im a little tired, I should go back and rest for a few days, and I should also instruct that girl, Hinamori for a while. Two years passed since he arrived in the Shinigami world, Sne Maboroshi was still slowly transforming and evolving toward the Ninth stage, and it would be soon finished. At that time, Rojas Reiatsu kept changing and getting stronger, but he always hid it well. Because, if he doesnt hide now, some change might occur to the story, and he would need more time to get the Hogyoku from Aizen. You come out, Roja-san. A shinigami from the Kido Corps saw Roja coming out of the training field and immediately smiled at him. Roja smiled and nodded at him and directly walked out. The shinigami sighed lightly while thinking: The sound from his training field was loud, I dont know what he is practicing, but it should be above 80th Kido, or maybe 90th. He couldnt help but tremble as he thought of this. Kido above 90th. Only the best of the best in the Kido corps can actually use above 90th Kido, and currently, other than the Vice-chief and Grand Kido Chief, no one in the Kido corps can use them. If Roja could use them, then it means that he is one of the strongest three in the Kido corps, and he can even get the Vice-chief position. Finally, he took a deep breath and said: I shouldnt exaggerate Maybe above 80th, but he shouldnt reach the 90th, the difficulty of those was sky high. Because of Roja often coming to the Kido Corps, most of the members already know him, but no one dared to disrespect him even after knowing that he has yet to graduate. Sixth rank talent in Reiatsu, and monstrous talent I Kido and already has the qualification to join the Gotei 13. As Roja walked, he encountered a few members of the Kido Corps who directly greeted him with a smile. Roja finally left the Kido Corps building and moved toward the academy. But suddenly, he heard footsteps and stopped. When he looked, he saw a person with a hair shaped like a Hedgehog, and he was wearing a black eye patch on his right eye and wearing a captains Haori! On his shoulder, a pink-haired child, with a pair of big cute eyes and a lovable cheek, sat. Zaraki was running as he shouted. Yes, yes! This is it, and it should be here this time! The identity of these two is obvious. They were Yachiru and Kenpachi. I didnt expect to encounter Zaraki here. Roja looked at Zaraki, who was running over and shook his head. He should just go back. As Zaraki ran past him, Roja resumed walking again. But, he stopped after just two steps. Zaraki, who ran past him, stopped and stared at him. Well, I forgot about my Reiatsu. Said Zaraki as he stared at Roja, which made Roja snort. Yachiru on Zarakis shoulder smiled and cutely said in Zarakis ear. Zaraki, shouldnt we attend the meeting? Zaraki smiled and excitedly looked at the person in front of him as he said: What conference again As he said this, he turned completely toward Roja and grinned: Your Reiatsu is quite strong, I want to fight you. Zaraki seemed like a beast who is eyeing its prey. His expression was full of excitement as he drew his sword. Naturally I dont want to. Roja rolled his eyes. Although he was capable of fighting him, he didnt want to as that Maniac only wants to fight. Hearing Rojas words, Zaraki hesitated. Zaraki, looking at his attire, he is an academy student. Yachiru jumped down from Zarakis shoulder and moved beside Roja and stared at him. Roja looked at Yachiru in the eye and smiled: Yes, Im a student in the Academy. It is fortunate for me to live and see a Vice-captain and a captain. Strange, its really strange, your Reiatsu is quite strange, and its currently changing? Yachirus cute eyes were puzzled because she sensed that Rojas reiatsu was constantly changing. But overall, it was as strong as a Vice-captain or even a captain. This made Zaraki stare at Roja even more. Academy student? Zaraki tilted his head as he grinned fiercely, and said: Its good, then I order you know, fight me. Roja: Whats wrong? Are you afraid? I can let you attack first. Zaraki grinned as he said this. Seeing this, Roja couldnt help sigh. Being stared by Zaraki already made it almost impossible to leave without a fight, such being the case. He would just use some Kido. Since its an order from Captain, I will comply. Roja didnt draw his sword, he just stretched a finger at Zaraki and said. Hado No.63: Raikoho Bang! The four books that Roja wanted to borrow, recorded the 83rd Hado to the 88th, the 89th to the 92nd Hado, 82nd to 86th Bakudo, and finally the 87th to the 90th Bakudo. The first 30 Kido is the foundation. Above them were the mid-level Kidos, and above 60, the difficulty would start increase with each number. Roja used a lot of time to practice the countless kido above 80th. The Kido above 80 was something that took most Shinigami years to just master one of them. In the original story, Aizen, even after getting the Hogyoku, could only use the half chant of the above 90th Kido, he couldnt use it without a chant. The space is somewhat small After returning to the dormitory, Roja opened Sen Maboroshis space, and with some effort, it expanded to about 200 meters before stopping. This was the limit he can use without alerting others. The Kido I will learn later might be too big for the space to contain, I must find an appropriate place to train. Roja looked all over the place while whispering. Then he glanced at the book for the 83rd Hado. Roja didnt just start using chantless Kido directly, and he first practiced the chants till he mastered them before he started practicing without chant. Roja practiced for one month. In that month, he mastered the 83rd Hado to the 92nd Hado with chants. If this speed got out, he would scare the Kido Corps Shinigamis to death. Although Roja learned Hado until the 82nd in less than a year, using one month to learn Hado from 83rd to the 92nd was in a completely different league. But Roja wasnt satisfied with his speed at all. He wanted to use this Kidos chantlessly. A Kido Master who uses chants isnt a master. A Shinigami who needs chants isnt a good Shinigami. Roja directly started practicing again, trying to master them without a chant. Because Roja practiced till the 92nd Hado, his Reiatsu control was as good as a captains, but when it comes to Kido, he was currently the best. Roughly two months passed, Roja already passed to the Second Grade. He already mastered Hado 83rd to 89th chantlessly. Inside the Kido Corps field, where Shinigamis practiced Kido without restrains, Roja could be seen practicing. Last month when Roja was practicing the 86th Hado, he had to suppress himself too much, he would cause a commotion otherwise. Due to that, he directly applied to use the Kido practice field. Grand Kido Chief, Fujiwara Ryu, was trying to make things difficult for Roja, but he couldnt do it in the end, as the orders came from the Gotei 13 to let Roja practice there, so he could only comply. The practice field was divided, and each place had its own space, so even if Roja released a strong Kido, it would affect anything outside. Hado No.90: Kurohitsugi! Buzz! Reiatsu gathered, and a jet-black cage, close to a coffin appeared. But in the next instant, the coffin started to distort and shiver before it collapsed. Still no success. Roja shook his head. It was half a month since he started practicing Kurohitsugi without chant, and it still not successful. The difficulty of not using chants for the 90th Hado was beyond Rojas expectation. Roja didnt face any problem until this point. The 90th and above Kido require too much Reiatsu and extremely high control. It is quite difficult to use the 90th Hado without a chant Roja directly decided to put aside practicing Hado right now and directly start practicing Bakudo. The consumption of Reiatsu when using Bakudo was lower than Hado, but it requires better control. Practicing Bakudo can help in learning Hado. Roja started from the 82nd Bakudo. After two months, Roja already learned Bakudo 90 and already mastered countless Bakudo till No.86. About eight months passed Since Roja got permission to use the Kido Corps library, the second semester already started. In this period of time, Roja paid attention to Aizen. He guessed that a few people already fell into his trap, but that girl Hinamori wasnt one of them, she was already adoring Roja and wouldnt be easily manipulated. The eight months passed quite quickly, and no problems occurred except for a few students coming to challenge him or a few females surrounding him whenever they saw him. Chapter 591: Roja Vs. Zaraki! If someones Reiatsu was strong enough, and his opponent was weak, Reiatsu alone could crush him. Even if the weak one used his Zanpakuto, it wouldnt do any damage. It can be said that if the disparity between Reiatsu is big enough, then there was no need for a fight because it wouldnt be a fight but a one-sided crushing. Zanpkuto, Shikai, and Bankai, and everything else is all under this rule. Only when the Reiatsu between the two sides is close in quantity and quality would there be a need for a fight. The moment Roja shot the Hado, his Reiatsu erupted like a volcano, and the same happened to Zaraki as his eye flashed. Rumble!! The Lightning released completely cracked the streets as it hit Zaraki. But compared to the Reiatsu released, the Hado was too small. The Reiatsu released directly caused the Soul Society to shook. Second Division, Third Division All the shinigamis in the soul society were alarmed. This is The second divisions captain, Soi Fons complexion, directly changed as she turned her head. Her eyes flashed with surprise. One of these two pressures belongs to Zaraki, but the other one Who is it? Aizen, as well as Gin, stopped at the same time as they looked in the same direction. These two Reiatsu probably are Oh, that fellow and Zaraki are fighting? Gins eyes narrowed. Interesting. Aizen smiled as he fixed his glasses. Several captains were still in the main hall as their eyes changed in surprise when they felt the Reiatsu. This Reiatsu belongs to captain Zaraki But who is the other one? Unohanas eyebrows raised as she looked at the sky while muttering softly. What is he doing? Yamamotos face darkened as he angrily shouted: Having a Private Fight in Soul Society, who does he think he is? The eruption of Reiatsu caused quite a sensation in the Soul Society. Zarakis hair changed shape as the Raikoho touched him. Good, Strong Hado, you can injure Zaraki. Yachiru was surprised as she exclaimed. Zaraki opened his mouth as he smiled ferociously. Good attack, its my turn now. The look in Zarakis eyes didnt belong to a Human. He was like a wild beast. He directly moved fiercely toward Roja. Almost in a flash, he was in front of Roja as he wielded his Sword and dropped it down on Roja maliciously. But, Roja directly said. Bakudo No.61, Rikujokoro! Yellow light directly appeared and wrapped Zaraki and imprisoned. Zaraki, who was planning to finish the fight quickly, was directly rooted in his place and was feeling uncomfortable. !! But Roja didnt even retreat one step back as he said again. Bakudo No.62: Hundred puppets. Once again, a dazzling light erupted and imprisoned Zaraki again. Roja didnt stay still this time, but he took out his sword and said. Hado No.78: Zangerin! Damn! Zaraki tried to attack Roja twice but failed. He was getting angry as he roared crazily. Bang! Suddenly, the street where Roja and Zaraki were fighting was divided in two. The walls started cracking. At this time, Zaraki raised his sword as the Reiatsu erupted from his whole body as if a terrifying demon was released. That thats 11th divisions captain, Zaraki Kenpachi!! The Kido corps recognized Zaraki directly and felt fear, but they already knew that Zaraki was fighting from the Reiatsu he released. Why is Roja there with Captain Zaraki Kenpachi!! This did something The Kido corps members forehead was full of cold sweat. He wanted to interfere, but the Reiatsu released by Roja and Zaraki was so strong that if he gets nearer, he will suffocate. What made him really surprised wasnt Zarakis Reiatsu But it was Rojas Reiatsu that could stand against Zaraki as if they were equals. This was unbelievable. Although he knew that Rojas Reiatsu was high, and his Kido talent was higher than most, he didnt think that he would be this formidable. Zaraki was one of the captains of Gotei 13, and he was one of the strongest captains at that. Chapter 592: Hado No.90: Kurohitsugi! Yachiru stood on the roof as she talked to the Kido corps members. Although she wasnt shouting, her tone left no room for questions. The Kido corps vice chief could still stay standing under pressure, but the other members were sweating profusely and just as they heard Yachiru directly moved away. Although they didnt know why they were fighting, preventing the fight, you must be joking. They were like gods fighting. If they tried to intervene, they wouldnt know they died. The only one who had the qualification to intervene was the Kido corps chief, but Ryu didnt make an appearance till now and seeing that the other members of the Kido corps didnt dare try. Zaraki got out of the rubbles with a black face. Originally, he thought that Roja would draw his sword and fight him, but from the start, Roja didnt pull out his sword. Instead, he used Kido and Kido without a Chant at that. It looks like fighting him would be disadvantageous. Zaraki wasnt someone who would lay down no matter what, so he planned to seriously fight Roja. Take this! Zaraki grabbed his Zanpakuto and took a step toward Roja, with that one step, he was already behind Roja as his sword fell down. As if Roja grew a pair of eyes behind his back, he directly stepped aside while pointing his hand at Zaraki. Bakudo No.63: Sajo Sabaku! As Roja closed his fist, a Rope made from Reiatsu directly tied Zaraki. But Roja didnt stop at this, and his Reiatsu once again spiked as he released another two Bakudos. Bakudo No.75: Gochutekkan! Bakudo No.79: Kuyo Shibari! One after the other, Kido was released, and the Reiatsu erupted like crazy. The three Bakudos pinned Zaraki in his place. This made the Kido Corps audience feel like they were dreaming, even if the chief was the one fighting, he wouldnt be able to pull this. From Reiatsus control to Kidos understanding, Roja reached a level the members of the Kido corps couldnt dream of achieving. Roja started concentrating as he looked at Zaraki before finally started to speak. Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness! Hado No.90: Kurohitsugi! As he released the Hado, the Reiatsu was terrifying. It actually shot toward the sky and pierced it, which made the Audience fall to the ground from the pressure. This was Hado No.90! Even in the Gotei 13 captain, only a few could use it. As the black coffin started appearing and covering Zaraki Kenpachi, the audience wondered. Did it End? Looking at Zaraki completely covered in the Kurohitsugi, the audience swallowed with a tense expression. But in the next moment, Zarakis voice appeared from inside the black coffin, and he only asked. Is this your fighting style? Bang!! A terrifying Reiatsu escaped from the black coffin as it shattered it in the process. When Zaraki emerged out, blood dripped from his body. Although he was covered in blood, and his clothes were tattered, his momentum was the same. His Reiatsu was surging out of his body in waves. It was as if a terrifying beast had just awakened. The Kido corps members withdraw even more as the new Reiatsu was too strong for them. Ken-chan seems really excited. Yachiru looked at Zarakis body covered in wounds and blood dripping without any worry. She just looked at his hand, which seemed to hold something black inside it. He took off his eye patch that was used to suppress his own Reiatsu. Yes, I dont like to use a sword too much Roja looked at Zaraki, without even flinching from the Reiatsu released and shrugged. Zaraki grinned and said: You can prevent me from slashing you, thats very good, but, if you were to just slip once, be careful or You will die! As his voice fell, Zaraki didnt move forward toward Roja, but he just held his sword and swung it down. The Reiatsu that was being released suddenly condensed and shot toward Roja. Anything that it passed through was cut in half. Bakudo No.81: Danku! Its clear that Zaraki was strong, Roja was just calm as he once again used Kido. A translucent barrier in the form of a large rectangular wall suddenly appeared and directly stopped the strike from reaching Roja. Bang! The wall buzzed slightly but withstood the pressure from Zarakis strike. Blocking Zarakis strike after he took off his eye patch was surprising for most who knew about Zaraki. Zaraki felt Rojas Reiatsu raising once again after he took the eye patch. You still can raise you, Reiatsu Zaraki was surprised because of this, but a wide grin appeared on his face, he was really excited. He directly rushed toward the Danku and crushed it. He then turned toward Roja and directly swung his sword down at him. Chapter 593: Entering the Scene! Bakudo No.85: Dark Bind! Bakudo No.87: Prison Cover! After the new Reiatsu surge, Rojas eyes flashed as he pointed his hand at Zaraki and once again released three Bakudos. He was releasing above 80th Kido without a chant. The Kido Corps members were numb, particularly, the Vice Kido Chief. His mouth twitched slightly by what he witnessed. Roja just did something that even the Chief wont be able to do, and it seemed so easy as if he was eating a meal. Once again, Zaraki was tied in his place. Fangs in the dark night, the setting sun falling from the sky, the boundless sky, the oceans waves, lonely, angry, envy the life Roja once again chanted for another Kido, but this one was stronger than even Kurohitsugi. Cracks started appearing under Rojas feet from the Reiatsu. If this attack was released, even if it didnt kill Zaraki, the audience would die, and the place will be destroyed. Hado No.92: St Roja pointed at Zaraki and was about to attack, but suddenly, someone shouted. Stop! Whiz! A pretty lady suddenly appeared and held Rojas hand, forcefully preventing him from releasing the Hado. She seemed petite, and her Shunpo was oddly fast, she was wearing a captains Haori with a symbol of two on her back She was Soi Fon, the captain of the second division! On the other side, Zraakis Reiatsu broke through the Bakudo and directly moved toward Roja once again, but at this time, a sword suddenly blocked him. The one who blocked him was none other than the captain of the sixth division, Kuchiki Byakuya! Are you perhaps, the captain of the second Division, Soi Fon-sama? Roja ended the Hado and looked at Soi Fon as he asked her. Soi Fons expression seemed normal, but inside, she was really surprised to find a student who could deal so much damage to the Captain of the 11th division without getting killed. Seeing that she didnt respond, Roja just smiled and said nothing else. Roja directly stopped fighting, but stopping Zaraki wasnt easy. It wasnt a matter of a few words. What are you doing? You also want to fight? Facing Byakuya, Zaraki directly attacked, but the former blocked his sword. Looking at Zaraki, Byakuya wasnt afraid, as one of the nobles of the soul Society, he will uphold the rules: Zaraki Kenpachi, did you become insane, youre attacking someone inside the Soul Society and an academy student at that, did you fall that hard? It seems like you want to die here. Zaraki was like a wild beast. He didnt feel so excited in a fight for a long time, and he was angry with Byakuya for interfering in his fight. Byakuya didnt care, and he was a protector of soul society like his fathers. He is the leader of the Kuchiki household. Scatter, Senbonzakura! Byakuya used his Shikai, as he couldnt use Bankai in Soul Society, as the destruction that it would cause will be too much. Only Shikai? You think you can face me with only that? Zaraki coldly said as he looked at Byakuya. Byakuya snorted and said: Shikai is more than enough. Another Reiatsu joining the fight made the soul society once again shake. This turn of the event made Soi Fon and Rojas mouths twitch slightly. Captain Zaraki is really full of vigor, and captain Kuchiki is also very strong, Captain Soi Fon, youre not stopping them? Seeing Zaraki and Byakuya fighting, Roja restrained his Reiatsu and directly looked at Soi Fan and said. Although Roja knew that she should go and stop their fight, whether she can succeed or not is questionable. Shut up. She Couldnt retort at what Roja said, so she could only shout at him. Roja innocently shrugged. But Zaraki and Byakuya were still at it. Oh, Captain Zaraki, disappearing again before the meeting, it seems like you want to feel Yamamoto-senseis fire again. Shunssui, the eighth team captain, happily appeared while talking to Zaraki. Suddenly another one appeared. This was Jushiro Ukitake, the captain of the 13th division. They stopped Zarakis rampage. They didnt bother with Byakuya as he already stopped and called back his Shikai. .. From a distance, the captain of the fourth division was moved toward them, and finally, Zaraki finally calmed down. But suddenly, his eyes fell on Roja not far away and said: What is your name? Chapter 594: Aizen’s analysis. Roja! Very good! I will remember your name. Well settle this again sometime later. Zaraki put his Eyepatch back and grinned. Without paying attention to the other captains, he left. Yachiru looked at Roja with surprise before jumping from the roof and directly fell on Zarakis shoulder. Roja looked at Zaraki, leaving and yawned. He rubbed his eyes lazily as if he didnt just fight a fierce battle. Well then, I will leave first then, Captains. Roja was a little lazy and didnt care much about the fight. People were still looking at him with surprise. Roja seemed calm. Not the emotion someone would have after fighting a captain. If nothing, his image in the captains heads once again raised. Soi Fon looked at him carefully. She was surprised by what she saw. Rojas school uniform, it didnt have a single scratch on it, not even one. He was fighting someone like Zaraki Kenpachi, and from the Reitasu, anyone can tell it wasnt a friendly spar, but his clothes were clean and without a single piece missing while Zaraki was bloodied. The other captains also noticed this. They could only look at each other. Although the captains here were one of the strongest, they didnt dare fight Zaraki head-on, because if they did, it would definitively leave a scar. And this fellow did fight Zaraki and without sustaining any damage while being a student. He was a monster! The soul society was like any other place, strength meant everything. So when they saw that Roja fought Zaraki and saw the results of the fight, their manners toward him changed. Before even if Roja was outstanding, he was but a junior, but now, even if he doesnt call them respectfully with their captains title, they wouldnt be angry. Ehm, you can go, if possible, we want a written report to the Gotei 13 about what happened Captain Shunsui took a deep breath as he calmed his heart before talking to Roja. Of course, if there is time. Hearing these words, Roja smiled and walked back to school. After Roja left, Shunsui stayed behind as he started asking what happens to the Kido Corps Members. After hearing their story, his expression changed several times before he left. After all the captains left, a shadow appeared from the corner of the street. It was Gin Ichimaru. Looking at the place where the battle was fought, he felt fear. He can fight head to head with Captain Zaraki. It seems like you underestimated him, Captain Aizen No, I didnt underestimate him. While thinking aloud, Gin heard someone from behind him and was startled. As he turned around, he found Aizen. Aizen was looking at the same place as Gin, his eyes flashing fondly as he said: Thats also not his real power. Gin was startled as he asked: He can stand against Captain Zaraki, and thats not all of his power, isnt that exaggerated? The fight between Shinigami is a fight of Reiatsu. You should know that well, Gin. Aizens pupil flashed with a profound light as he said: Although they seemed to have the same strength, you didnt consider many points. ? Gin looked at him with a question mark above his head. Aizen directly looked at Gin while recalling the fight and said: The high-level Kido he released and his Reiatsu dont match. In order to use many high-level Kidos, with most of them without chant, his Reiatsu mustve been really high, but what we feel wasnt that high, and even after he released that many Kidos, he wasnt winded, there was no drop to his Reiatsu from beginning to end. Aizen stopped suddenly, before he started again: The second point is, in the entire fight, he didnt release his Reiatsu, only controlling it close to his opponents. What the problem with that? Gin was puzzled. Aizen looked at Gin and said: Dont you understand? In an ordinary fight, one would release their Reiatsu completely before controlling it and fighting, this reduces the Reitasus consumption, but, without releasing all your Reiatsu, why control it? In other words, he simply didnt want to use his full power! Gin took a deep cold breath as he thought about the fight. Aizen nodded and said: So, I think his real power is at least two times than what he showed. With this kind of Reiatsu, his Zanpakuto Gin asked this important question with narrowed eyes. Aizen looked in front of him while thinking: This is also an issue to consider. Whether he grasped his Bankai, which allowed his Reiatsu to reach that level, or he is the same as Zaraki, and all that Reiatsu is actually his own. If its the former, then its normal, but if its the latter Aizen shook his head as the light flickered in his eyes. Nobody could tell what he was thinking about. After a while, Aizen looked at Gin and said: We should go, although there was an accident, we still have to go to the meeting, especially you. I should call you captain Ichimaru Gin from now on. Compared to captain Aizen, I No, all the captains in the Gotei 13 dont have the qualification of that title. Gin will be soon promoted to third Divisions captain, but he wasnt proud, he acted humble in front of Aizen. Being thought so highly of made Aizen enjoy the praises, he smiled and then leaped away, vanishing from the street along with Gin. Chapter 595: Shock! At this time, the Vice Kido Chief was directing the Members of the Kido Corps to clean the destruction and repair what can be repaired. But the Kido chief who was in his office was squeezing the teacup in his hand. His forehead was full of cold sweat. How can How can he be so strong, he is still an academy student, moreover, where did he learn Kido above 90? Yes! I should be that fellow Nana Oni (T/N: He just named him seven demon.), it should be that bastards doing. Nana Oni is the Vice Kido Chiefs name. Ryu was afraid of Roja taking his position, he was unwilling to be a normal Shinigami after so long, and all of that is caused by Roja, who fought with captain Zaraki Kenpachi. Roja should gasp 92nd Kido, but he wasnt as proficient with them as the others. But Rojas Reiatsu was formidable compared to him, in addition, he released dozens of Kido with ease. In addition to that, Roja was a fast learner. It was simply terrifying. So, he had talent, power, and once he joins the Kido Corps, the position of Grand Kido Chief would go to him almost immediately, which means he would be forced to resign. Nobody can get this position from me, no one Taking a deep breath, Ryu clenched his teeth with a gloomy expression as a cold light flashed in his eyes. He already decided. Shinigami Academy. The students felt the Reiatsu that resulted from the fight, but they didnt know what happened. They only thought that someone extremely fierce was fighting in the Soul Society. Many students were bold enough to guess that a few Captains were fighting. This made them excited. A Captain!! That position was revered, they didnt dream of reaching such a position; they could only look up to them. Only a few students would have a chance to reach Vice Captain position, let alone a captain. Hello, Abarai, do you know who were the two captains that fought? How would I know. Abarai directly responded and turned around to leave. He seemed disinterested in this. At the same time, his eyes flashed with suspicion and doubt. The two Reiatsu were quite strange. One of them seemed familiar, and he even good guesses the person it belonged to. But is it really him? It seemed impossible. Renji shook his head as he didnt want to think about something that terrifying. But the familiar feeling didnt disappear. The ideas in his mind didnt leave his mind making his forehead full of sweat. It was a captains level fight! Not only Renji, even Iziru felt the same way. But Hinamori, who was the closest to Roja, didnt have any doubt, she is certain that one of the two Reiatsus belonged to Roja. Hinamori was looking out of the window and couldnt help taking a deep breath, her eyes flashed with admiration, but suddenly, she felt worried. Did something happen that made Roja fight a captain? Thinking about this, she became even more anxious. Finally, she could no longer sit still and directly rushed out of the classroom. But when she reached the schools gate, she runs into Roja. Well? Where are you going, Lil Shiro? Roja saw Hinamori running and immediately stopped and looked at her with surprise before he asked. Hinamori saw Roja and relaxed, but she was still somewhat anxious, so she couldnt help asking: Just What happened? Hearing Hinamoris words, Roja immediately guessed her thoughts, he couldnt help but smile: Im alright, but something did happen a moment ago It was like that. Roja didnt conceal anything, as he started walking toward the dormitory with Hinamori. Hearing that he fought with the 11th divisions captain, Hinamori was shocked. After a while, she couldnt help but say: That captain, Zaraki Kenpachi, how can he bully the weak like that Roja smiled and couldnt help pinching Hinamoris nose and said: What bully the weak, Am I weak? He is a captain, so what? If another person said this, Hinamori would only think that they were arrogant, but Roja was different, Roja was the person she admired most. He was someone who had a captains level Reiatsu and power, so it wasnt arrogant of him to say this. Hinamori seemed infatuated for a moment. After a while, she said embarrassedly: Oh, you will be a captain sooner or later. Roja patted her head and smiled: Im slightly tired, I wont practice today, although I wasnt injured fighting him, I consumed too much Reiatsu Right, did you have any difficulty when practicing Kido recently? That A little bit. Hinamori wanted to say that she didnt, but thinking that she would stay with Roja if she said she did, she immediately changed her mind. Roja could read her mind like a paper, he felt funny looking at her, but he still led her to the practice field and started tutoring her. Chapter 596: Two months. The highest Kido that he currently grasps is Hado No.92: Star meteor and the Highest Hado he can use without a chant is Hado No.89. As for Bakudo, he could use the ones he knew without a chant. But the number was lower than the Hado. This fight made Roja knew what kind of power he had if he only used Kido, without the Chakra fruit or Sen Maboroshi. Well, speaking about the fight, or specifically, Zaraki Kenpachi, Zarakis real strength or complete strength was extremely abnormal. He was compared to the monsters from a Millennium back, like Unohana Retsu, or more like Unohana Yachiru like she was known at that time. No, he was most likely stronger if he was at full power. However, because he was so strong, he couldnt enjoy fighting at all as he would always insta-kill his enemies, which resulted in him learning how to constrain his powers. Even when he takes his Eye patch, its far from what his real strength. Because of this, Ichigo could fight with Zaraki and win. In other words, even if Zaraki takes off his eyepatch, his power would only be compared to a Captain who achieved Bankai. Because of this, Roja didnt use Sen Maboroshi or the Chakra fruit. Because of this, his power was compared to a captain using Shikai. Im weak compared to Aizen. Aizen without Kyoka Suigetsu, and using only Kaido, he was above many captains Roja returned to his dormitory, after thinking for a while he shook his head. He directly took out Sen Maboroshi. Only practicing Kido is boring, but it helped him hide his ability. He could sense that Sen Maboroshis evolution is about half complete. When the evolution is complete, he will grasp the power of Hollow as well. Its like he would transcend. At the time Roja was thinking about this, Yamamoto was angry Zaraki, who was in front of him. Using a captains Reiatsu in the Soul Society is just causing trouble deliberately Zaraki, are you listening to me?!! ? Zaraki pulled his finger from his ear as he looked at Yamamoto. Yamamoto was going crazy, but he couldnt do anything to Zaraki, because, soul society has rules, and those rules prevent captains from using Bankai recklessly, which didnt apply for Zaraki. Zaraki was a freak, he cant use Bankai or Shikai, but his Reiatsu was as strong as a captain using Bankai. This made Yamamoto very depressed. He couldnt come with anything to punish Zaraki and could only reprimand him with words that seemed useless as Zaraki wasnt listening. After calming down, Yamamoto spoke again. Now I will make an announcement The new captain of the Third Division position will be taken by Vice-Captain Ichimaru Gin. Please take care of me. One needs a few conditions to become a captain. The first is passing the captains test, the second a recommendation of the captain he was under, and third the approval of the other three captains. Ichimaru Gin walked forward with manners. He was a captain, so he must be well mannered. Some captains smiled at him while others just seemed to not pay attention at all. After greeting them, suddenly Gin said: Well, although Im a captain, I feel like I will lose this position at any time. At these words, the captains narrowed their eyes, because even though Gin wasnt pointing it out directly, the meaning was clear. Without a doubt, he meant that people with talent, like Roja, would be able to take the seat from them after graduating. The Gotei 13s captains positions were completely full, so if someone wants to get that position, the only way left is to challenge a captain. Gins words made the captains hearts feel cold. They knew Rojas power, and if Roja wants to be a captain, he can select a captain and challenge him. Thump! Yamamoto hit his stick on the floor and said: Lets reconsider that later. Gin smiled and walked back to his position. Two months passed since the fight between Roja and Zaraki. In these two months, Roja could finally use Hado No.90 without a chant. In the first half a month, he could only use it with half the chant, and later he finally could use the Kurohitsugi without chant. In these two months, Roja could use Hado No.90 and 91 without chant, and Bakudo No.88 to 90 without a chant as well. Using Kido above 90 without a chant is a threshold, and anyone who passes it can be considered a true expert. Now he had the power of a captain using Bankai with only Kido. Naturally, Rojas Reiatsu was far stronger than normal captains, even if he uses only captains level Reiatsu, he would be able to fight Byakuya like nothing. Chapter 597: Inspection! Yes, although I wanted to fight a Hollow for some time now, I didnt think I would have that chance so quickly. The second grades of the Shinigami academy were gathering from many classes. Some of them were excited, and some were slightly worried. A few were fearful as they recalled their last experience in the human world, the Menos Grande. Even though they were stronger than last time, they still feared that kind of accident. Kira Iziru and the others were here as well, last time, they couldnt do anything against the Menos Grande, but they didnt want to feel like that again. They will take the exam and graduate no matter what. With the Gotei 13 providing protection, there shouldnt be any danger like last time Kira spoke suddenly. Although this was just the second grades graduation, Shinigamis from the Gotei 13 were present to protect them from any accident. If there is a possibility of someone dying, they would directly interfere. Without danger, how are we to become great Shinigamis. Renji directly yawned and looked at Kira: Kira, you arent afraid, are you. When was I afraid? Kira looked at Renji and gravely said. But at this time, Roja was smiling and said to Hinamori beside him: Lil Shiro, are you a little bit afraid. No. Hinamori mumbled, and Roja laughed: You have my word, even if we meet a Menos Grande, you wont be in danger. Also, dont hesitate to rely on me if youre facing something dangerous. Roja smiled and gently patted Hinamoris head. Hinamori was slightly embarrassed, and Roja smiled, seeing that. She finally said: If the situation doesnt involve a Menos Grande I will be able to cope with other Hollows. Right? This time, you will get your share of real fights. Roja smiled. Last time, the Hollows that were used for training were designed by Aizen, which he deliberately made them attract Menos Grande. But most of the people present could face these Hollows now. This time, they would be fighting against real Hollows, so they will move together and then form squads The normal student of the academy wont be able to fight Hollows now, but the classes selected were the elite of the students, with Roja at the top of everyone there. They were the backbone of the Gotei 13 in the future. Naturally, their graduation should be different. Um, I wont disappoint you this time, Roja, absolutely not. Hinamori smiled brightly, which was really adorable. Suddenly, the noisy classroom was silenced as Shinigamis wearing official clothing, entered the classroom, and started talking. Quiet! They were sixth seated officers from the 10th division. As soon as they entered, they released their Reiatsu, which made the classroom fall into silence. Only a few in the class had stronger Reiatsu. What a powerful Reiatsu This is what an officer of Gotei 13 feels like? Most of the students saw other high-ranking officers before, like vice-captains and captains, but as high-ranking officers, they wouldnt release their Reiatsu for anything. Not to mention a captain, even a vice-captain, would crush most students if he released his Reiatsu. Although there was a large disparity between the sixth seated officers and vice-captains, releasing their Reiatsu inside a closed room like this made them seem powerful. It was good to do this, because the majority of the students present had level four Reiatsu talent, and there are even those that had level five, they could withstand the pressure, but this would make them less arrogant. Seeing that the pressure made many students awed, the officers mouth raised in a proud smile as he took back his Reiatsu. Lets not talk too much. Now I will explain what the test is about. It is similar to the Hollow simulation, and we will go to the human world, to an arranged location, and use the Hollow bait to attract Hollows Hearing the Hollow bait, the students were startled as most of them knew what it was. This was around small objects that once it was crushed, it would attract Hollows from Hueco Mundo. There was no limit to what hollow will appear, as even a Menos Grande can appear due to it. Thats why the Hollow bait was strictly controlled by the Soul Society. Hearing this, Rojas eyes were slightly narrowed. They want to use a Hollow Bait. Roja didnt know what the reason behind this was. Normally, with the power he revealed, Aizen wouldnt test him in this method again. Are you surprised? Yes, we will use Hollow Bait, and we will strictly control the amount used so that we dont attract too many Hollows. And with us here, it wouldnt be as dangerous because if a stronger Hollow appears, well deal with it Naturally, there is danger, after all, you will be fighting hollows. Dont get killed before the rescue arrives at your location, be careful. The first half of the officers words made the atmosphere alleviate, but the other half made all the students anxious. Seeing their faces, the officer curled his lips, he once was a student of the academy, but it was long ago. He had heard about the monstrous talent of once student in the first class. He heard that he fought against Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of the 11th division, and they were evenly matched, the first thing he said was, are you kidding me?!! Afterward, he found out that it was true, so he remembered the name of this person. Roja. He had level six Reiatsu talent, Kido talent He was a monster. Chapter 598 - The Gate Collapses! Besides them, there are two squads from the Kido Corps who was responsible for opening the gates toward the human world. Some of the Gotei 13 may not know Roja, but the Kido Corps shinigamis did know him and were awed. The ones from the 11th division who knew him whispered to each other. He is the monster student who fought our captain? Its just a rumor, probably. Several Shinigamis looked at Roja in the crowd and didnt believe that he would be able to fight with their captain. Their thoughts were natural, as they looked at Zaraki as a monster, who would be able to fight against him and not be chopped down by his sword. Everybody Be prepared. Were about to leave. The leader looked at the students and nodded toward the Kido corps members to open the gate. As the gate opened, the leader and his team stepped in first, followed by the other squads. Afterward, the student started going through the gate one after the other. The squads each led a class so the students wont end up in some unknown places. This wasnt the first time for the students to go through the gate, so they were talking to each other until they reach the human world. Roja and Hinamori were walking in the middle of the students. Behind them walked Renji and Iziru. Roja, dont go killing Hollows. Renji walked toward Roja and said: If you do, we may not be able to get any at all. You cant. Roja shrugged. Its already his turn to enter the gate out with Hinamori. However, as soon as they were going through the gate, space started to ripple around and was about to collapse. This isnt good. This is bad. The shinigami from the Gotei 13 saw this, and their faces changed and started running forward and shouting for the students to retreat. The space ripple wasnt broad, it was about 45 meters in diameter, but it covered Roja, Hinamori, and the others. Looking at this, Renji and Iziru were stunned in their place as they felt helpless as the Reishi and Space started to collapse, but a Shinigami grabbed them from behind and rescued them. But they couldnt get to Roja and Hinamori, as a space vortex already formed around them. Hinamori was helpless. She could only look around while she grabbed Rojas arms with fear all over her face. Roja was also surprised by this. He didnt think something like this would happen. Interesting, does someone want to exile me to some unknown space? It isnt like Aizen to do this Roja took a deep breath as Reiatsu erupted from his body. He stopped the space from collapsing momentarily, and directly pushed Hinamori out of the gate. She couldnt do anything at all. No!!! Hinamori saw that Roja stayed behind, and suddenly the gate flashed and directly vanished. At this moment, inside the Senkaimon, the Shinigamis didnt know what to do, and the ones from the 11th divisions faces were distorted. This How could space suddenly collapse After several moments, the Shinigamis recovered and cursed angrily. The gate collapsing didnt happen in general, it was a really low chance. When they were angry about this, some were awed by what they saw. Under normal conditions, there was no way to stop space from collapsing, but Renji and the others felt the Reiatsu and saw Roja stopping the collapse and directly pushing Hinamori out. This alone can attest to how strong Roja was. He is worthy of being our captains opponent. He can even penetrate the space with his Reiatsu. Oh The matter was so unexpected, but he still could respond so quickly. The shinigami from the 11th division was somewhat uncomfortable. They were clear that if given another second, Roja wouldve been able to pass the gate directly toward the human world. But now that space collapsed, even if he had a formidable Reiatsu to withstand the turbulent space flow, no one knew where he would end up. If he was lucky, he wont end up in Hueco Mundo, or not in a dangerous location there with hundreds of Menos Grande, because even if he was as strong as a captain, he wouldnt be able to survive. Chapter 599 - Darkness In the Human world, Hinamori was looking at the empty sky while tears were flowing out of eyes. If she knew how to open a gate, she wouldve already rushed in. The appearance of Hinamori and the gate vanishing made the students and the officers there shocked. Hey!! What the matter over there? Hearing the angry shout from the Shinigami leader, the Kido corps members looked at each other and directly sad. There is a sudden situation, we dont know what happened, but an unclear Reiatsu suddenly erupted, causing the gate to collapse midway The Kido Corps Member answered while looking aside. The officers brow wrinkled, he thought that something wasnt right. He was planning to continue questioning, but the gate was about to open again. Several Shinigamis run out as soon as the gate opened. What is the situation? The officer couldnt clearly tell the cause of the accident. He didnt understand how could the gate collapse. The Shinigamis from the 11th division looked ugly, one of them said: Space collapsed in a small range of 45 meters, four people were affected, we rescued two of them, one of the students forcefully ripped open the space and directly pushed another student out Here, the Shinigami couldnt help look at the tear-stained face of Hinamori. The officer took a deep breath and immediately said: In other words, only one person was affected, but this person is This is trouble! He revealed a forced smile. If Roja was lucky, he would fall in soul society or the Human world if he was to fall into a dangerous place and perish, it would be their responsibility. The Shinigami shuddered at the thought. Hinamori was anxiously looking at the gate, when Roja didnt come out, she nearly fainted. Iziru held her, and his expression was serious, he could only comfort her: Roja is strong, he could deliver you safely even in that situation, he will be okay. But, if he didnt save me Hinamori was still crying, she looked at the gate vanishing and bit her lips. No matter what, she wants to meet Roja again. The news about the talented student that appeared once in hundreds of years, the one to fight Zaraki Kenpachi as a student and held his ground, was involved in a space collapse that caused the Soul Society great turbulence. Yamamoto was flying in rage as he ordered all the division to search for Rojas trail in Soul society and the Human world. But they couldnt find any trace of his Reiatsu. It was as if Roja completely vanished. Do anything! After Zaraki heard the news, his face was cold, he was angry, the guy he could fight as he wants, vanished in a space collapse which means they cant conclude their fight. But Aizens face was inexplicable after hearing the news. Making the gate cause a space Collapse, who would do that? However, just this wouldnt be efficient to put him into a deathtrap Roja, who was missing, was actually in a jet black space. It seemed like the crevice of the world, but Roja knew it wasnt the one he arrived to last time, it was a place that seemed to have no concept of space or time. A space collapsing by chance hit me? No even though Aizen could do this, he wasnt someone who would do such a thing, he was scheming, but he wont kill his opponent like this, if I guess right, it should be the Grand Kido Chief. In the dark world, Roja lowered his head as he muttered while he sneered. From the time he revealed his power, the Grand Kido chief, who was a minor character, made things difficult for him. The method of opening the gate wasnt difficult, compared to other Kido, it was a piece of cake. He attempted to open a gate here, but to his surprise, a gate cant be opened here. Shaking his head, Roja releasing his perception to look at this dark place, and couldnt find the end of this place, then he casually selected a direction and flew to see if there is a boundary to this place. It seems like there is no way to leave this place with normal methods, with a thought, he retrieved his body from Sen Maboroshis space, and his soul returned to his body. He can rip open space. He could move let alone leaving this place, he could even leave the crevice of the Shinigamis world, although it was difficult, it was if he compared it to Naruto and One Pieces worlds. When Roja is at full power, space was something frail. Rojas hand erupted with terrifying power as he ripped open space and disregarded the space principle of the world, he directly moved inside the fissure he caused and vanished. Chapter 600 - Invisible Empire! Chapter 600: Invisible Empire! Coming out of the jet-black place, Roja was lost in thoughts. He was in the center of a very big room, in the center of the room, a very big bunk with pink bedding was on display. Roja felt that this room belonged to a young girl, but he could tell that this wasnt Soul Society. It was similar, but it still wasnt a soul society. Hueco Mundo? No. The Hueco Mundo doesnt have any place like this, so where is this? Roja could tell that he was in the Shinigami world. But as he released his senses, he was stunned by the world that was revealed to him. In the next instant, the door to this room was pushed open. Entering was a girls body dripping wet covered by a white bath towel. As soon as she entered, she stopped in her place, and her eyes met Rojas, she stared for a bit then was stunned. Roja thought that this was a very serious matter and directly talked. Dont ask why Im here. It was an accident. The girl revealed a face full of anger and shame as a terrifying Reiatsu was released from her body. Boom! With the Reiatsu, her bath towel was directly annihilated, and radiant light glittered from her body. The light suddenly moved toward Roja like an arrow. It seems that while she seemed like a little girl, her Reiatsu and power isnt inferior to the captains from the Gotei 13. Roja, surprisingly for the girl, brought a hand in front of him and grabbed the light and pinched it gently, making a Puchi sound and directly dispersed it. I said it was an accident. You dont need to start killing directly. Roja moved forward in front of the girl. The young girl was looking at Roja with shock as her eyes were as big as a plate. This How did you?!! What?! Roja looked at the girl strangely. The girl recovered from her shock and was once again angry, she clenched her teeth and brought her hands together, once again gathering Reishi. It doesnt matter how you stopped my attack You will die. More than ten arrows that werent stably formed. The arrows could explode at any time, but she still released them toward Roja. Roja raised his brows, he once again put his hand in front of him, and like a fire meeting water, the arrows were directly dispersed. This time, the girls mind was in chaos; she even retreated several steps as she looked at Roja. Thats impossible!! Whatre you made of?! Nothing, I just sent out Reiatsu stronger than the one you attacked with and directly dispersed your attack. Roja touched his chin as he recalled Zaraki doing something like this before. Thats impossible!! The girl was shocked and clenched her teeth, as the Reishi around them erupted due to her anger. Roja looked at this and directly started walking toward her at a moderate pace before he reached her body and put a hand on her shoulder. Roja wasnt just a soul; he had his body, which was stronger than anything in this world. Roja directly forcibly contained the erupted Reishi and said. Dont cause a ruckus. I dont want anyone to misunderstand and say that I did something to you. Rojas expression was pensive. His hand was just gently resting on her shoulder. He was sure that the girl wasnt a Shinigami; she had a mortal body. In the Shinigami world, the ones who could use Reishi and these strange abilities are the Quincy. Moreover, looking at the Reiatsu she released, which was as strong as a captains, she is far from being a normal Quincy. Observing her face and body, Roja guessed who she was. She was Bambietta Basterbine. A Sternritter, codenamed E, her ability is the Explode. Since he guessed who she is, he could now guess where he was, and he was actually in Quincys empire, Wandenreich! Bambietta Basterbine was shocked by Rojas ability to actually calm down the Reishi around them when she tried to use it. Her anger was replaced by panic right now. At present, this man can, without getting any injury, suppress her completely, which was bad. You Who are you?! Finally, you understand, um, Im a student in the Shinigami academy, a second-grade student named Roja. Roja saw that Bambietta Basterbine was finally listening and couldnt help but smile. Bambietta Basterbine opened her mouth as an angry expression once again appeared on her face. What a joke! The Wandenreich was hiding in the Soul Societys shadow, all the Quincy understood the soul society they understood the power of the Shinigami academy as well, and she herself knew it really well. This person could suppress her, claims to be a student in the academy. If that was right, then they cant attack the soul society. They should just live their lives, not throw them away. I didnt say any joke. Roja revealed a serious expression. Bambietta Basterbine suddenly remembering something important, she wasnt wearing any clothes. She quickly moved toward the bed a covered herself with the bedsheet. Add title The Rain Village, Main Building. Tsunade didnt look older, she was sitting behind the Kages desk, while Konoha was working on some documents beside her, and she also didnt change much. Naito was sitting there relaxed on a chair in front of the desk, holding a cup of tea. So, Konoha invite us to participate in the Chunin Joint Exam theyre holding? Its kind of interesting. An arrogant grin smug appeared on Naitos face. This sentence made Tsunade and Konan fall into a bit of strange silence. Why would a Chunin Joint Exam held by Konoha be interesting to Naito? Not a lot of things interests Naito; even the selection of a new Hokage wont make him particularly concerned. Its set to be held after two months, then are we participating? Tsunade rested her arms on the table, held her hands together, and then gently looked at Naito, and asked. This kind of thing should be her decision, but Naito suddenly came to her office, so she would naturally ask for his opinion. What do you mean? With a chuckle that no one could understand, Naito looked at Tsunade and asked her this question. Tsunade pondered for a while, then she said with a stern expression: If were going to participate, then we shouldnt do just do it for the sake of participating, we should win the tournament. Over the years, you have gradually faded out of the picture. Our Village is no longer considered as strongest, even the number of tasks that were entrusted to us has been reduced a lot. Missions are the backbone of a village, the Rain Village needs to be known for its strong elite Shinobis. Its bad for us to make you do all the work Tsunade carefully analyzed the situation, and although she mentioned Naito several times, she actually threw him out of the equation. Because adding him to anything will actually solve the equation. With a word from Naito, everything can be solved. I agree with what Tsunade-Sama has just said. Silently standing aside, Naito nodded gently, even though he was the God of Shinobi, who would dare to ask him to do tasks? Strong Jonin ninjas are the backbone of a village. Then, lets participate. Naito took a sip out of his tea and said with a smile on his face: We will let Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join. Puff! Tsunade, who was just taking a sip out of her water, spitted it all on the documents in front of her the moment she heard Naitos words. Hes gonna make Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join the Chunin Exam?! Tsunade widened her eyes and sat there, while Konan next to her was stunned. It was clear that the strength of this trio is beyond the level of any Chunin, and Naito actually wants them to form a team?! If this trio joins the Exam, no one else will walk alive out of it! Whats the problem? As long as I remember, Haku and Kimimaro were never promoted to the Chunin Rank, and Karin didnt even become a Genin. Naito took another sip and said faintly. This guy Tsunade was speechless. If he didnt seem serious to her, she would have thought that he was joking. So she couldnt help but consider it. Tsunade took a deep breath, then nodded, Alright, they will be a big surprise to the world, but whos gonna lead the team? Speaking of which, Tsunade seemed a little bit hesitant. To participate in the Exam, a team leader is required. In this case, who will lead the trios team?! At present, the only person who can lead this team is Tsunade, Konan, Kushina, and Naito. Others are simply not qualified to lead while Kimimaro is in a team. Its okay, just let me do it. Naito took another sip, then said casually. Upon hearing this, Konan, who was going to pour one more tea for Naito, suddenly froze. Naito will personally lead the team?! A team that Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin in?! Are they gonna take the Chunin Exam, or are they planning to wipe out Konoha?! Although Kimimaro and Haku are only Genin, Karin isnt even a Genin, but these are only their ranks on the papers. In reality, they were the Anbu forces of the Rain Village, who directly serves under Tsunade! After their strength stepped into the Kage Level, Naito specially added this rank in the Rain Village. But so far, only Haku, Kimimaro, and Karin have been selected for this position. And when more Rain Shinobi join in, they will be Anbu Commanders! The Rain Village has canceled the Anbu department, but they were qualified to be in that position with their strength. Only those tasks that are particularly difficult to handle will be taken by the trios to deal with. If those three join the Chunin Exam with Naito as the team leader, it will be a little too exaggerated. Even Tsunade felt stunned hearing this. Naito Are you sure about this? It just doesnt matter. But I will also get the chance to see Hinatas recent progress, it seems that she will also take this Exam, so isnt this convenient enough? Naito stood up, shrugged, then turned away. Feeling stunned for a while, Tsunade shook her head helplessly and said, Forget it, it will be fine Shinobi World, in an unknown location. It was a hilly desolated area, and among these hills, there was a huge cave. Inside the cave, Black Zetsu, who was attached to unknown Shinobi, stood there, with a cold flashing light in his eyes. At this time, White Zetsu rose out of the ground and said: Indras successors are always easy to manipulate, but Ashuras always seem to be the issue. White Zetsus face showed a helpless expression, he spread his hands and said: Ashuras reincarnate, Uzumaki Naruto, is kind of an idiot, it will be difficult to manipulate him for now. What happened to Uchiha Itachi? Black Zetsu said with a somber expression. White Zetsu shook his head, You were clear about his situation, we will use him to get our hands on Sasuke, for now, everything seems fine. Good. Black Zetsu nodded, then suddenly clenched his teeth, and said, Damn this, we shouldnt have exposed the Rinnegan. That guy, Naito, we couldnt manipulate him into collecting the Bijuu after getting the Rinnegan He obviously didnt become the Juubis Jinchuriki, but he actually possesses the power of the Six Paths Speaking of which, Black Zetsus eyes flashed with a deep sense of fear, he actually didnt have any idea how Naito has actually possessed the power of the Six Paths. Chapter 601 - Sternritter Chapter 601: Sternritter While she moved to cover herself, her mind was working too fast to understand the current situation. Why did a Shinigami appear here? Was the Wandenreich exposed? Just this thought alone made Bambietta Basterbines heart sink. Why are you here? What is your goal? Bambietta Basterbine calmed down and directly asked. I said before, I had an accident, as for goal I do have one, but I dont need to tell you. Roja didnt care as he tried using his perception to see the center of the Wandenreich. Roja could feel many powerful presences that werent inferior to the Gotei 13s captains or even stronger. But deep inside the center, he felt an aura that even someone like him had his heart turn cold as he felt it. Even his instinct told him that there was a threat to him, Roja could guess that it was Yhwach. Roja narrowed his eyes as he couldnt feel anything else about Yhwach, he could only tell that he was strong from the outside but weak from the inside. He can tell that Yhwach was far from his peak. Bambietta Basterbine was trying to release some Reishi to send information to the others. Roja felt this clearly, and directly moved inside the room and stopped the Reishi from going out. What are you doing? This here is our personal space, dont let others disturb us, dont you agree? Roja smiled, but he didnt release any momentum, but Bambietta Basterbine was afraid nonetheless. After saying this, Roja continued to spread his since in the city. Other than Yhwach himself, no one should be able to feel his presence. But Roja could tell an accident is about to happen, and his eyes directly turned toward the door. The door was directly shoved open, revealing four pretty figures. They were impressively all from the Sternritter. The first one was Liltotto Lamperd, Codenamed G, the Glutton. The second one was Meninas McAllon, codenamed P, the power. The third one was Candice Catnipp, codenamed T, The thunderbolt. And the final one was Giselle Gewelle, codenamed Z, the Zombie. As soon as they entered, they were greeted with the sight of Bambietta under the bed sheet without clothes not far away from Roja. Oh? Bambietta, whats is going on? Is it possible that Bambietta is becoming an adult?! The four girls made an exaggerated expression. They knew Bambietta very well and knew that she wouldnt invite any guy into her room, but what they saw was something else. It seemed like they couldnt understand what happened. Oh, this is becoming a headache. Roja walked toward them while pinching the bridge of his nose. The girls were going to tease Bambietta. They knew that Roja wasnt a member of the Sternritter, so they disregarded him completely, but hearing Rojas words, Candice raised her eyebrows while looking at him. What courage, you dare interrupt us? Because he was here, they thought he was some subordinates of one of the Sternritter. Roja looked at Candice and said: I cant interrupt? This is a very interesting issue, but arent you the one interrupting? Candices face directly changed; she didnt think that Roja would dare talk back to her. Liltotto and the other directly laughed at this. Hey, hey, Bambietta, where did you find this fellow. Pu hahahahaha, this is hilarious, Candice!! The girls were laughing at Candice, while the latter was angry, no one noticed Bambiettas expression. Scoundrel!! Candice angrily pulled her hand back and directly wanted to slap Roja. But it wasnt a normal slap. She directly condensed Reiatsu, which turned to lightning as it moved toward Roja. This was a full-powered strike. She wanted to kill him. For Candice and the others, a subordinate can be disposed of without any repercussions. But Candices eyes suddenly widened at the next instant. She saw as Roja raised his hand facing the lightning and extinguish it by pinching it as if it was a small snake. Liltotto and the others stopped laughing suddenly as they looked at Roja with shock. He can stop Candices lightning empty-handed Who is this fellow? I dont remember anyone from Sternritter like him. They tried to sense Rojas Reiatsu, but they couldnt feel anything. Candice saw that Roja casually nullified her lightning was startled, and she became angry due to this. She coldly said: No wonder you dare interrupt us, you have a bit of power However, I will let you witness the power of Strenritter. Candice brought both hands together, and thunder started dancing on her hand. Seeing this, the other girls directly retreated to avoid getting hit. But, in the next instance, Roja moved forward and directly grasped Candices hands. Under Rojas gaze, she was panicking. After grabbing her hands, Roja absorbed the lightning on her hand forcibly. What a headache, a child shouldnt play with electricity. As he absorbed the lightning, he pinched the bridge of his nose as he said. The girls were shocked at this and couldnt react to what they saw. If Roja blocking her lightning before was shocking, this without a doubt was terrifying. Really now From the start till the moment, Bambietta didnt speak at all and seeing this, her heart sunk. The power Roja displayed wasnt normal. But such a formidable person coming here, what is his goal? Even so, the experts in the Wandenreich were everywhere. Although Roja was powerful, as long as they can transmit a message asking for help, he wont be able to get away. Except for his Majesty, nobody can resist the encirclement of the Sternritter. Chapter 602 - Shock all over Wandenreich! You Who are you?! Candice was once again shocked; she couldnt help looking at Roja and asking sternly. Roja touched his chin and said: Who Im is unimportant. Id like to ask you to stay peaceful for a while. What a joke. Candice clenched her teeth as Reishi started gathering around her body. The other three were the same as well. They directly prepared to join the battle and takedown Roja together. Although we dont know who you are, you are an enemy. You dont carry any trace of Quincy in your blood. No wonder Bambietta invited you, you seem to be well trained. The four seemed to regain their confidence again as they started chattering. Bambietta wasnt calm; she was furious. Idiots!! Focus on him!! Oh, dont be angry Bambietta glared angrily at them, but there was a trace of a smile on her face. They started to get noisy, which made Roja snap his finger, making a black substance condense in front of him and form a Truth-seeking ball. Although they were prepared and wanted to dodge, they couldnt do anything against Rojas attack. A black sphere suddenly penetrated Giselles chest. Youre too noisy. Roja said with indifference! Candice and the others directly moved away from Giselle instead of jointly attacking Roja as if they were avoiding something. Giselle looked down at her chaste dazed before she looked at Roja without the slightest pain in her eyes and said. Really, cant you be gentle? Here it comes again! It doesnt make a difference to you. Candice and others directly looked at Giselle unhappily. Giselle was codenamed Z, and her ability was the Zombie. She is nearly immortal, and anyone who gets touched by her blood will turn into a zombie. Because of this, Candice and the others directly avoided her so they wont get stained with her blood. Roja was quite far away, and it was impossible for the blood to reach him. So Giselle looked at Roja and said: I still cant die. Maybe if you attacked again, I would die. Candice and the others tried to make Roja approach her. But Roja didnt move, he just looked at her with an indifferent expression and said: Once more? I dont think thats necessary. Are you sure that you cant die? Uh? Giselle was stunned for a moment before her face suddenly changed; she finally felt it. She was horrified by the force of destruction that penetrated her. If it wasnt for her ability, her body wouldve collapsed as soon as she was attacked, but even with her self-recovery, the power of destruction was destroying her little by little. Dont With widened eyes, Giselle finally panicked, she frantically urged her healing ability to force the power of destruction out, but no use. The hole in her chest started to expand inch by inch. In one breath, her entire body turned to dust and scattered all over the place. Sternritter, Giselle, the zombie died! This made Candice and the others shocked, they waited for Giselle to trap Roja and turn him into a zombie. They didnt think that Giselle would die. Dead? Hello, Giselle, dont joke around. They looked in disbelief. They knew Giselles ability, even if her heart was destroyed, it could be restored easily. But now, they tried sensing Giselles Reiatsu, but nothing could be found. Giselle was really dead. You three still want to be noisy?! Roja turned his head and looked at Candice and the others. The girls foreheads were filled with cold sweat as they were no longer calm, they were alarmed and afraid. I front of Roja. They felt real danger, one that they knew that if they do something he didnt like, they die. Knowing this, the three of them no longer dared to be hostile to Roja; they directly erupted their Reiatsu and moved back at an alarming speed. Seeing them rushed out of the door, Roja lifted his hand before he shook his head slightly. Ok. I killed a Sternitter; in any case, it already alarmed Yhwach. Well, let me see your current power. Roja took a deep breath as he looked at the center of the city. After a while, several terrifying Reiatsu shot to the sky, and they were formidable compared to Candice and the others. The Reiatsu was moving toward Roja. At this moment, Rojas existence was exposed to all of Wandenreich, because of a Sternitters death. This his majestys advisor, Jugram Several Reiatsus erupted, covering the entire city. Although Bambietta was one of the Sternritter, she cant be compared to Jugram Haschwalth, the advisor of Yhwach. At this moment, the entire city was in shock from the Reiatsu. Several Reiatsu ones after the other started erupting. Each one belonged to one of the Sternritter members. Bambietta felt this and directly looked at Roja and said: Do you sense this? Sternritter has discovered you, you shouldve escaped earlier, but its too late now. Escape? Roja sneered. At this time, he looked like he was above anyone else. He looked like a King, looking at everything with arrogance. Chapter 603 - Amaterasu! Someone entered Wandenreich and killed one of the Sternritter In the palace, Jugram Haschwalth was looking at the entire city with an eagle eye view. He looked coldly while exuding the bearing of a general. His expression was gloomy as he thought: His majesty didnt restore much of his power, and someone entering Wandeneich isnt good news. If Wandenreich was discovered by Soul Society, then we would have to fight them ahead of time, we dont fear the Gotei 13, but the Squad Zero was another matter. Without his majesty, our odds of winning are small. If the balance is tilted, we can only restore it again. Jugram muttered. While Yhwach is asleep, he was the emperor of Wandenreich. Even while Yhwach is asleep, he can still give him power. He directly informed all the Sternritter to move toward Rojas location, and after that, he moved there himself. At this time, Bambietta was looking at Roja with astonishment. Facing the entire Sternritter, this man didnt seem to care at all. He thought that he could face all of the Sternritter?! What a joke. Even if he was strong, he wouldnt be able to face the sternritter. He is crazy if he thought he could fight all of them. Seeing that Roja didnt have any intention to leave, Bambietta didnt talk much anymore. She didnt think he can face the entire Sternritter, but she couldnt do anything at the moment. After a while, the Reiatsus got close to their location. A Sternritter was killed? What a useless fella, making us, Sternritters, lose face. A person with a sharp mouth and an unruly expression looked at Roja coldly and said: Is this the one? He doesnt look like much! He was Bazz-B! Bazz-B codenamed H, The Heat! He wasnt the only one to arrive. Another one was with him, he didnt glance at Roja at all, as he talked to Bazz-B. After he killed a Sternritter, you should be careful, Bazz-B, I wont have to save you later that way. Nianzol Weizol codenamed W, The Wind. Bazz-B directly snorted: Shut up!! You talk too much. Do you want to fight! During their bickering, the third one arrived and yelled at the two: What are you two doing! Sir Jugram ordered that we capture him alive and interrogate him, dont let him run! Gerard Valkyrie, codenamed M, The Miracle! Like that, three Strenritter arrived, and the other three, Candice, Liltotto, and Meninas, returned after retreating in fear. The Reiatsu of the six Sternritter locked on Roja. There are too many of us here, he is only one person, we cant divide, so I will go first. Buzz-B looked at the others. He sighed before he suddenly stamped his foot on the ground and disappeared. Hirenkyaku! The Shinigamis got Shunpo, and the Hollow had Sonido, this was the version used by Quincy. In a flash, Buzz-B arrived behind Roja and pointed his finger at him, and directly fire shot out. Burner Finger 1! Facing the fire attack, Roja didnt move, with a thought, the Truth-Seeking ball emerged and directly stopped the flame. The flames couldnt do a thing to the Truth-Seeking ball and vanished, leaving behind a trail of smoke. Thats all? Roja looked at Buzz-B taunting him. Seeing that his attack didnt do anything, and hearing Rojas taunt, he became angry. This is just the start since youre eager to die. I will fulfill your wish! Burner Full Fingers! Buzz-B put both hands in front of him as flame erupted toward Roja. The flames directly crushed at Roja, making a loud explosion as the place got hotter, and the ground started to melt. Looking at this, Gerard Valkyrie said: Hey, Hey, Buzz-B, if we kill him, how are we going to accomplish our orders. However, before he could even finish, his words stuck to his throat. Facing the flames, Roja waved his hand and directly swept it away. The Sternritters present were shocked completely. You disappoint me, is this all youve got, and I here I thought the Sternritter were great. I dont have time to waste here. Rojas voice fell, and suddenly the flames turned get-black. Since someone was playing with fire in front of him, he would show him true flames. Amaterasu! Chapter 604 - Roja Vs the Sternritter! The Amaterasu Roja used wasnt anything like the one Itachi or any Uchiha used before, it was fused with the power of the Six Path and Ryujin Jakka. If Roja wanted, he could even use it along with Zanka no Tachis temperature, to render the entire Wandenreich to a pit of fire. The Flame directly latched itself onto Buzz-Bs body. Fire? Seeing the flames, Buzz-B was startled at first, but then he laughed in disdain. His ability was the Heat. The flame has no effect on him. But as he wanted to extinguish the flame with his power, nothing happened, he started to panic and directly tried using his own flames. To his fear, his own flames couldnt do anything at all. Even his Reiatsu was getting burned. !!! The terrifying heat covered Buzz-Bs body. He could only shout and yell as he released all of his power, trying to push the flames away. But nothing he did bore any result; he could push it away or extinguish it. The flames continued to burn, nothing stopped it, be it his flesh, blood, or Reiatsu, everything was burned. His flames were nothing compared to the black fire. Buzz-B tried everything, he wanted to get rid of the flames but to no avail. His body started burning from outside out as his figure was completely black. The other Sternritter looked at this with different expressions. One of them even tried to get the flames away from Buzz-B, but he nearly got the flames on him, so he could only give up. After a while, no more sound was heard from Buzz-be as he was still covered with flames before finally, he was reduced to ash. The Sternritter, codenamed H, Buzz B Died! Although Buzz-B wasnt one of the strong members of the Sternritter, he was still one. Moreover, he died by something that shouldnt affect him, flames. This made any doubt in the Sternritter members present vanish. They regarded Roja seriously now. But Candice and the other two girls didnt even think that Roja was weak before, but now, they are afraid of him. While the ones here were looking sternly at the current turn of event and didnt want to attack Roja, other Reiatsu arrived quickly from a distance. The first one was Cang Du, codenamed I, The Iron. The second one was Quilge Opie, codenamed J, The Jail. And the last one was PePe Waccabrada, codenamed L, The Love. With the addition of these three, the atmosphere in the field changed once again as the members of the Sternritter finally regained some confidence. They thought that they can crush him now. I didnt think he could so easily kill Buzz-B. It was a miracle. Gerard took a deep breath and looked at Roja gloomily before he said: There wont be another miracle happening for you. After the surprise he got from Buzz-B dying, Gerard regained his arrogance as he looked at Roja disdainfully. He held his sword before he disappeared and arrived before Roja swinging his sword down on his head. Facing Gerards sword, Roja stretched his hand and grasped the empty air, Sen Maboroshi directly materialized in his hand and directly clashed with Gerards sword. Although Gerard was amongst the strongest within the Sternritter, Roja instantaneously crushed him. As their swords collided, Sen Maboroshi directly cut Gerards sword in half and his body along with it. A mere Ant. After cutting Gerard in two, Roja directly swung his sword again, covering all the present Strenritter into the range of his attack. Their complexion changed as they just sow the might of Rojas sword, and no one was fool enough to face it head-on. One of them didnt dodge the attack, as with his power, he wasnt afraid of such attacks. The strike twisted strangely as it avoided this person. Swords dont work on me, youre strong, but your sword can cut my body. Im Nianzol Weizol, The Wind, anything that I see or sense cant hit me. Nianzol Weizol talked as he revealed his two tongues. Really? Roja looked at him and sneered before he said. Shoot to Kill, Shins! Sen Maboroshi instantly shot forward as it elongated toward Nianzol Weizols body. Nianzol Weizol didnt dodge or even move, as he said: As I said, useless Sen Maboroshi directly tore through his body without stopping. Whats going on How Nianzol Weizols eyes opened wide as he looked at the sword passing through his chest. Roja retracted Sen Maboroshi, making blood splash out of Nianzol Weizols chest as he said: Twisting space tricks, I only need to link the space back to pierce you, your ability is meaningless. Nianzol Weizol died. Having three die like that, they no longer thought of fighting Roja one on one. Saying they were three and not four because Gerard, who was split by Roja, didnt die, instead, his ability made him grow bigger, and the halves of his body were now connected. You can actually seriously injure me, and kill three members of the Sternritter. Your miracle shall end now. In that instant, Gerard roared at Roja as he moved forward, wanting to pound him with his giant fist. Roja didnt wait for him to actually reach his target. Instead, he swung his sword, which seemed like a flash of light before a fearsome line appeared on Gerards forehead. Infinite resurrections? What a senseless ability. Roka looked faintly at Gerards huge body as the latters blood scattered and once again cut in half as he hit the ground. Chapter 605 - Sweeping away! Strong! Even so, he cant kill Gerard Several Sternritter looked at this coldly. One of them roared before starting to attack Roja. !! The first attack was Candices lightning. She used her strongest attack. However, even with the terrifying lightning heading toward him, Roja just swept his sword directly, cutting the sea of thunder in half like it was nothing. After the lightning, a sea of arrows headed toward Roja. The arrows were formed by highly condensed Reishi. Quincy: Letzt Stil! Quilge Opie took his Sanrei glove resulting in an immense quantity of Reishi to rush into him, giving him far great power. Finally, he released countless arrows toward Roja. Roja didnt even move from his place. He stood there as the Truth-Seeking Ball formed a curtain around him, keeping all the arrows away. All these arrows created a few ripples on the Truth-Seeking ball surface, and thats all. As the Truth-Seeking ball transformed back, Roja waved his sword gently. With a cold light, the world seemed to be cut half, this made Quilge Opie frightened as he used Hirenkyaku to get away, but unfortunately for him, he was already cut in half. Another Sternritter died. You think you can kill me? Nothing can kill me, the more you try, the more I come back. Thats my miracle. Behind Roja, Gerard Roared, as his body once again reattached again. Reishi covered him, causing a bright light to form on his body as he held his sword and roared at Roja. The expressions of all the sternritter present changed. His hand grasped the strangely big sword as he swung it down toward Roja. With my power, you wont win Youre too noisy! The sound of roars strangely stopped. Roja took Sen Maboroshi in his hand indifferently as Gerard, who was in front of him, turned into light spots before dissipating without leaving a trace. Gerards power was the Miracle, but in fact, its just a power that makes you stronger once you receive damage. Even when Zaraki in his Bankai, along with Hitsugaya and Byakuya fought Gerard, they couldnt gain the upper hand at all. He suppressed them even. But there is a limit to his power. Any law had nature and a limit. For example, even if Soi Fon was to stab Roja, he wont be affected because his power is far above Soi Fon or, more precisely, his powers were in another realm completely. Which means he has different forms of laws binding him. As soon as Gerard Died, Rojas momentum changed. A terrifying aura broke out of his body as a black Haori covered his white one, and strange patterns appeared with scarlet red Magatama. RokuJigan Mode! Roja already wiped Gerard, but as soon as the light particles that were Gerards body disappeared, a fist comes toward Rojas chest. Roja just sent a fist of his own to meet the attackers fist. The one who attacked Roja was Cang Du, the Iron, whose defense was on a whole different level from anyone here. The Reiatsu of the two parties collided, but without a doubt, Roja was far stronger. Cang Dus arm made a strange sound as he flew back directly. This is impossible. Cang Du was panic-stricken because, besides his Majesty, no one could penetrate his defense, but Roja did, and with such ease that it surprised him. Roja, without waiting, just swung his sword toward Cang Du, cutting him in half without care. Blood scattered as Cang Du was killed. Roja didnt stop as he directly disappeared from his place and directly appeared behind PePe Waccabrada. PePe Waccabrada directly released some strange heart-shaped energy. As long as it hit Roja, he would be able to control him. Realizing that Roja avoided his attack, his heart was startled as he, without hesitation, tried to use Quincy: Letzt Stil. But even so, he couldnt block Roja. What a disgusting ability. Roja revealing his wrath at such ability and directly cut PePe Waccabrada in half and turned him into light particles, leaving no trace behind. In a blink of an eye, four Sternritter died. Bambiettas face revealed the amazement she felt, and extreme shock as well. He fought against so many and still defeated them. If this was the level of the soul society, then even all of them werent their match at all. He easily crushed the Sternritter present as if it was nothing. All the others present had the same thought, they were greatly intimidated, and nobody dared to attack Roja again. Chapter 606 - Fight Again! Roja didnt pay attention to who he killed; they are mere ants in his eyes. Besides a few of them, all the others could go an die. He looked at the center of Wandenreich and narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt that all the power of the Sternritter he killed didnt just dissipate but just moved toward the center of Wandenreich. However, while Roja was observing that place, a silhouette appeared in front of Roja. This person seemed ten years old kid. The kid narrowed his eyes and stared at Roja, not with fear, but with curiosity. Strange, Strange indeed He repeated the words strange twice as he sized up Roja. Not far away, Candice and the others saw this youth, and their complexion changed. They looked at him, surprised, and, most of all, they looked at him with fear. He was one of the Sternritter, his name was Gremmy Thoumeaux, codenamed V, The Visionary. Roja narrowed his eyes while looked at the youth. He didnt look at him with fear, but with interest. The ability to change fantasy to reality. Roja could use the Creation of all things after getting the Chakra fruit, but it wasnt something like creating something from nothing. Gremmy Thoumeauxs power was different. He would only need to imagine something, and it will come true. It is a strong ability, or more like an overpowered one. Roja knew that this wasnt Gremmy Thoumeauxs body, but a body that he imagined and is using currently because he caused huge trouble in here the last time he went out, they detained him underground. The ability to change imagination to reality was really dangerous. Oh, I didnt think that this would become such a troublesome event, many Sternritter died here. Someone appeared on the roof not far away as he looked at Roja and Gremmy Thoumeaux in front of him, he had a headache. Gremmy, even when we limited your Reiatsu in prison, you still could come out? In the Sternritter, aside from Jugram, there would be four bodyguards for Yhwach, one of them would have been Gerard. And the one who just appeared is one of them as well. He was Askin Nakk Le Vaar, Codenamed D, The Deathdealing. Another figure appeared without anyone noticing. He had brown skin and a gun in hand. His name was Lille Barro, Codenamed X, The X-Axis. Dont drop your guard, Askin, this isnt a normal fellow Gerard died by his hand. Lille Barro reminded with a stern face. The sternritter is allowed battle between each other, but slaughter is forbidden. This will establish ranks between them. Maybe some would be happy knowing some competition is out of the way, but now, no one had the time to think about this after witnessing Rojas power. Even the bodyguard who was next to Jugram in power died by Rojas hands. I know I cant let my guard down, or it would lead to inestimable consequences Well, all of you seen his ability, can you talk about it? Askin turned his head toward Candice and the others as he asked. They just shook their heads. Really, why are you guys so useless. If it was before, Candice and the other wouldnt tolerate such words, even if Askin had higher status then them. But in this kind of situation, they just shut up. Askin looked at Gremmy and said: Can you help? Gremmy looked at Askin and said: One maybe, but my body is underground detained, and my Reiatsu is limited. Askin: While Askin was know afraid, not far away, a silhouette walked toward them, this person was bald with a third eye on his forehead and strange earphones. I will go! This person said to Askin and the others while moved toward Roja. Suddenly, this person started to change, as he became covered in a black Haori and his forehead eye vanished, in his hand, a version of Sen Maboroshi appeared He changed to Roja. He looked exactly the same. Roja looked at this and started thinking about the people who could do this. There are two people actually in Wandenreich who could do this. Royd Lloyd and Loyd Lloyd. In the original story, one of them imitated Zaraki and was killed by Zaraki, and the other imitated Yhwach, deceiving Yamamoto into opening his Bankai and causing the real Yhawch to kill Yamamoto. Roja didnt know how much power they could gain from imitating someone, and he didnt know who was in front of him, whether it was Loyd Lloyd or Royd Lloyd. But he didnt care. He was interested in Gremmys ability, but he had no interest in these two. Imitation? I dont know if you can imitate my own power. Roja said proudly as he grasped Sen Maboroshi and directly swung it. Getsuga Tensho! Roja, with the RokuJigan mode used Getsuga Tensho, the power behind it was unimaginable. The earth was split open, and everything in its path disappeared. Wouch! Facing this attack, Royd, who turned into Roja, moved sideway as he directly looked at Roja and said. Hado No.90: Kurohitsugi! Chapter 607 - Ice! Buzz! A suffocating pressure suddenly erupted all over the place. A black-light flashed as the space around Roja started flickering, and dark matter formed around him, wrapping him instantly. The Kurohitsuge was a Kido Roja was familiar with, and this one was his own, it wasnt that different. Countless blades immediately materialized and were about to pierce the coffin. Break open! Roja just said coldly as he waved Sen Maboroshi in his hand. Crack! A tyrannical force erupted from Roja that directly cracked the coffin along with the swords before completely destroying it. Bakudo No.91: Kagayaku sora! (Shining Sky bound!) Seeing that Roja broke free from the Kurohitsuge, Royd reacted quickly as he once again used another Bakudo. As soon as he broke free from the previous Hado, Roja found himself surrounded by a Bakudo. Rings firmly held his arms, thighs, neck, feet His whole body was covered in golden rings. After this, Royd directly used Hado above the 80th at Roja without chants. Terrifying Reiatsu erupted with three different colors as they moved toward Roja. So, its like this. But, the imprisoned Roja facing the three high-level Hados didnt show any fear or confusion, he only smiled. Royd was able to copy everything, even his Reiatsu. Although it wasnt as strong as Rojas, it was only slightly short. But, Royd couldnt copy Sen Maboroshis power or the power of the Six Path. Roja wasnt clear whether Royd could copy the power of the Zanpakuto, but obviously, he couldnt copy Sen Maboroshis power. If he could, he wouldve already used it. Because using multiple Bankais was his ultimate trump card! Rojas Reiatsu has undergone a huge transformation with Sen Maboroshis evolution. If Royd could simply copy his Reiatsu, then he wouldnt even reach a third of his power. Bankai: Daiguren Hyorinmaru! After a small smile, Sen Maboroshi released a wave of cold energy that spread all over the place. The ground under Roja cracked and froze. The ice kept spreading around without stopping. At the same time, the air was getting frozen as well, making a clicking sound as it spread further. The ice directly met the three Hado and broke them apart. Royd looked at Roja in shock. Everyone around him was also shocked at this. They wanted to take over the world, so they understood the power of Hollow and Shinigami. They knew that the most powerful ability the Shinigami had was their Zanpakuto. Thinking about this, everyone was terrified. How strong was this guy!! Its not over yet! Bankai: hakka No Togame!! Askin and the others were horrified. Roja took a deep breath as his eyes flashed coldly as he released Hakka No Togame. It was the double Ice Bankai! The surrounding place became fragile. It seemed that as long as a small force was used, space can be broken apart. Suddenly, dazzling light erupted from Sen Maboroshis blade. The white light spread all over the place, directly covering everything in ice. Whether it was Reishi or Space, everything was frozen. Askin and the others felt this, and the only thought they had was This is impossible. They knew the power of every Shinigami. They heard that some of them had two Bankais, but this is kind of unbelievable. All the space around them was frozen. When they wanted to retreat, they performed Hirenkyaku but found out that they were frozen in place as the cold energy invaded their bodies. Askin and the others struggled and found out they couldnt move at all. This is Space Freeze! They could tell that not only did Reishi freeze, but even space was frozen. Askin was terrified. He directly used everything he can use to break free. Askins body directly moved into the shadow slowly before he appeared hundreds of meters away out of the Space Freeze of Roja. The domain of Shadow Shadow can move through space? Seeing this, Roja was surprised slightly. He didnt think that a Sternritter could escape from the Space freeze. It seems like space abilities arent formidable in the Shinigamis world. In Narutos world, just the Hiraishin (Flying thunder god) made Minato almost unbeatable. The sternritter wanted to do the same, but wanting something and doing it is different. Roja wanted to destroy Royd. Roja charged at Royd, who wasnt in luck to actually be able to unfreeze himself and was directly impaled in the chest by Rojas sword. Chapter 608 - Sword art! Puchi! Royds blood spurted out from his chest as he spat blood and turned to his original appearance. Loyd Roja destroyed Royds Reiatsu, but the latter didnt seem desperate. Instead, his eyes glimmered with light. Wouch! The moment Royd collapsed, a sword light swept out directly toward Roja as it split the earth below it. Roja knew this attack, as this was his very own attack! Ding! Roja pulled his sword out of Royd Body and blocked in front of him. He couldnt help stepping back twice while strands of his hair flew in the air. In the end, its my attack. Its quite troublesome to block. Roja looked at the ruins in the distance and found another Roja. Royd; and Loyd. Both brothers had the same ability, but there is a slight difference, as Loyd could copy the memory, attitude, and personality of these he copies from. Roja couldnt tell which of the two was the younger brother. He didnt care either. He just wanted to kill the one who dared turn into him. ittoryu: iai! The fake Rojas eyes flashed coldly. He held the sword in his hand, and the pressure erupted from his body. He was about to use sword Aura. As he drew the sword, a thin line could be seen cutting through anything its way toward Roja. Very good! Roja looked at the attack and felt somewhat strange. He held his sword the same way as he released the same attack. The two thin lines somehow met each other. Dust flew in the air as anything in the way was cut down. The fake Roja didnt wait as he directly took a step toward Roja with his sword in hand. However, as if Roja expected this, with a profound look as if he saw everything already, he met Loyds sword. Ding! Ding! Ding! The fake Roja clashed against Roja as he didnt want him to use any other ability. Two Grand Sword Masters started fighting. With such high-level swordsman fight, there was no time for kids, Shikai, or Bankai. The Sword Domain from Rojas memory was used. Still, Loyds could copy neither the Six path power, nor Sen Maboroshi, so it was impossible to be like Roja completely, but his disposition and personality were the same, even his sword skills were used perfectly. After a few moments fighting in a close fight, the two seemed to just swing their swords ordinarily without any waste to their energy. With perfect control over their power, they were attacking with the most efficient attack without wasting Reiatsu. After a few seconds, they already exchanged dozens of clashes. He is terrifying Askin and the others were far away, but as a Quincy, he could see clearly. It wasnt a fight of techniques, it was more like ordinary sword strikes, but each one of them held terrifying strength. Askin exhaled the cold air from his body and said: If it wasnt a controlled temperature Perhaps we wouldve frozen to death directly! It seems he is finally restrained, but we cant let him attack. Lille Barro stood beside him as he did the same and expelled the cold air out of his body while looking at Roja with eyes full of killing intent. He lifted his Sanrei Glove and aimed at Roja. He was unable to distinguish Roja from Loyd, but he didnt care, as long as the arrow pierced both of them, it would end. The arrow wasnt normal because he used his ability, which can penetrate anything. The arrow passed by the two Rojas chests directly. Puchi! Loyd spurted blood out of his mouth as his aura rapidly diminished as he returned to his original appearance. But Roja looked at the wound on his chest as his aura didnt even flicker with a look of disappointment. Really He wanted to kill Loyd, but he didnt do it directly because he wanted to see if he can improve even more in his Swordsmanship. What a pity, it was short, so he didnt gain anything. Roja shook his head as the wound on his chest directly started healing itself. Even if his body was destroyed, he could still restore it without effort, let alone this small wound. This is Rapid Regeneration? He thought that his arrow could kill Roja directly, and seeing this startled him. Roja smiled and looked at him: Rapid regeneration? Is my strength in your eyes the same as that primary ability? He surely is joking, and rapid regeneration is something maybe a hollow should be proud of. Comparing his power from the Shinju (God tree) to that is a joke. Bankai, Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj! Roja didnt want to say anything about sneak attacks. Lille Barros ability was strong and dangerous, Roja didnt deny that. If Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto wasnt careful, he might lose his head. But, even though he can penetrate anything and phase through things, he wont be able to escape from Rojas sword attacks or Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj. Suddenly, a light flickered on Sen Maboroshi as it elongated in an instant. It directly pierced Lille Barros heart, but he seemed very calm about it. Useless I can phase through anything, thats my ability, what you see with your eyes isnt whats happening, its not that your sword passed through my body, its my body that passed through the sword. Roja looked at him with indifference. Then he said: then I will kill you without moving much. What? Roja understood his ability. It wasnt that different from Kamui, its about the same, and he didnt try to finish him after all, his power is already strong enough to counter such smaller laws. Lets not forget Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj. As soon as Lille Barro attacked Roja, he made several holes on his body, but suddenly he could no longer lift his arm. Not only his arm, but his entire body felt stiff. This is He difficultly lowered his head to look at his body only to find many holes, and the biggest one was on his chest, and it was getting bigger. Maybe Ichib Hysube and Yhwach will prevent Roja from using his control over the laws against them. But against others, he can overpower them without any difficulty. In the Shinigami world, all fights were about Reiatsu, but Rojas Reiatsu was already above most people. Roja could now understand why Aizen could face Yhwachs almighty powers It was because of the Hogyoku, he reached a higher dimension of power and wasnt inferior to Yhwach by much. And thats why Roja was almost certain that once he gets the Hogyoku, he could stand above anyone else in this world because, at that time, his Reiatsu would be many times stronger than Aizens. Lille Barro looked at the hole in his chest with disbelief. Impossible, with my Vollst?ndig, how can this happen!! Nothing stopped the corrosion that spread from the hole. He wasnt able to prevent the collapse of his own Reiryoku and body. Nothing is impossible. Your Reitsu was weak. My Reiatsu was too strong, its as simple as that. Roja said with even looking at him. Wouch! Finally, Lille Barro looked at the ground as his vision started fading and fell on the frozen ground. He is still not clear even as he died why even with his Vollst?ndig, Rojas sword connected at the end. Chapter 609 - Jugram Haschwalth Chapter 609: Jugram Haschwalth In the Sternritter, after Yhwach, the most respected person was Haschwalth, who was appointed by Yhwach himself to be the captain of the Guards. Lille Barro was one of the earliest existences in the Wandenriech, and his status was second only Haschwalth and Yhwach. Even Askin respected Lille Barro very much. He never thought that someone could defeat or kill Lille Barro. Monster Askin was sweating as he used his lethal dose to attack Roja. But as his attacks fell on Rojas body, they were like a few mud balls thrown into the sea, leaving no trace behind. He changed the air around Roja with poison, that shouldve killed Roja, but nothing actually happened to him. He used everything he can and threw it at Roja. Even Roja had even a little bit of blood on him. He would be poisoned and die. But nothing happened to Roja. Damn it, he killed Lille Barro, and my poison cant do anything to him, what the hell is this guy? Askin looked at Roja from afar while sweat was flowing out of his forehead as he didnt dare step forward. Although he couldnt kill Roja, he still thought that Roja couldnt kill him as he used his Immunity to become immune to his Reiatsu, but he dared no move. After all, even Gerard and Lille Barro were killed by him. He had no assurance that he would be immune to Rojas attack and resist them. The Quincy actually has something like bloodlines? Roja said without paying attention to Askin, as he looked at the corpse in front of him with his eyes flashing. Wandenreich existed for thousands of years along with the Gotei 13. Naturally, it had many secrets. For example, when he killed Gerard, Roja felt that there was some strange power inside his body that kept resurrecting him. After he killed him, that strange power actually vanished, and Roja wasnt able to catch it. He remembered that Gerard had a title, it is Heart of the soul king. Beside Gerard, Pernida was also called the left arm of the spirit king. The Soul Kings existence was intriguing to Roja, as long as it had something to do with it, he was interested somewhat. Wandenreichs power is indeed much stronger than the Gotei 13, even without Yhwach. The Gotei 13 with Squad Zero would be hard-pressed against the Sternritter. If not for my power and my knowledge and power over the Laws, which made it easy to crash these people, fighting them wouldnt have been easy even if known their abilities. Roja felt several Reiatsus approaching. They were Sternritter, which made Roja shake his head. It wasnt that Wandenreich that was abnormal. Instead, the Gotei 13 declined very much in the course of a thousand years. For example, Unohana Retsu, the first Kenpachi, compared to Yamamoto, was weak, but she was stronger than all the current captains. This generation is really inferior compared to the last Roja sighed without even looking at Askin. He looked toward the center of Wandenreich and took a step forward. After taking a few steps, Roja saw several forms arriving. Gerard Died As well? The Bodyguards of his majesty became miserable. The Sternritter looked at Roja seriously, maybe he taunted the bodyguards, but after Rojas Reiatsu shook the entire Wandenreich, it wasnt as easy. Wandenreich wasnt big, as it hides in the shadow of the soul society. So after some time, the Sternritter members arrived one after the other. Naturally, now almost all of them are gathered here, with even Pernida, the left arm of the soul king there, which made Roja pay slight attention. His attention was mostly on another person. This was No.2 in Wandenreich, the person with a status just below Yhwach, Jugram Haschwalth. From a dark street, Haschwalth slowly emerged as his eyes fell on Roja and flashed fiercely. Finally, you come. Rojas eyes crossed all of the Sternritter members and directly fell on Haschwalth! His symbol is B, the balance his power is misfortune redirection. If Yhwach, as the king of Quincy, had the symbol A, for almighty, then Haschwalth was the only one besides Yhwach that powers over laws. Henceforth he was Yhwachs Guard and had the highest position in the Sternritter, their commander, and the one just below Yhwach in Status. Roja can clearly feel Haschwalth power, even with every other member of the Sternritter, they were inferior to him. Fall back. You cant face him. Haschwalth walked up slowly. He was calm. Even if Roja killed some of the members of the Sternritter and two bodyguards, he was still calm without shock and fear. He was looking at him as if he saw the future. Haschwalth status was far higher than the rest of them. His authority was next to Yhwach, so they werent going to disobey his orders. After looking at each other, they retreated while still kept looking at Roja. Chapter 610 - Balance Chapter 610: Balance Your power wasnt recorded in Soul Society, because of the insufficient information, we had some serious losses. Your powers are strange, like Shinigamis power, but also the same as a Quincy, even though you dont have Quincy blood Jugram drew his sword from his waist and grasped the air. A shield appeared in his hand as he looked at Roja, analyzing him. But, Jugram couldnt get a read on Roja. It was impossible to read Roja. He was from another world and the man who conquered two worlds. You want to know my ability, fight me, and find out. Roja looked at Jugram calmly as his right hand held the sword. That so? Jugrams eyes flashed fiercely as he moved forward using Hirenkyaku and directly appeared in front of Roja. His sword fell toward Rojas sword. Ding! Roja was still calm and collected as if he already seen through Jugrams actions. He blocked Jugrams attack then thrust his sword at him. Jugrams shield blocked Rojas thrust, but the sword exploded with violent force that it made him take a step back. In this brief confrontation, Jugram understood Rojas ability a little while Roja got an accurate grasp of Jugrams abilities. Whether it was because of Yhwach or not, Jugrams Reiatsu was above Rojas. With Sen Maboroshis evolution, Rojas Reiatsu was moving toward a higher dimension. It was as if his Reiatsu was loose sand, and it was turning into a rock, but the process wasnt finished yet, so it was like dirt currently. While Jugrams Reiatsu was like Sold sand, and its quantity was larger than Rojas. Roja didnt know whether this was his own power or was it Yhwachs. But it proved to Roja thats his current power was still far from Yhwach. Bankai: Daiguren Hyorinmaru! Bankai: Hakka No Togame! Roja kept attacking while Jugram kept blocking his attacks. His Eyes Flashed coldly as he took a step back and swung his sword using the cold force. Since Jugram sensed the cold force before, he wasnt surprised. He raised the seemingly ordinary shield in his hand and gently blocked in front of him. Suddenly, something strange happened. All the cold force was absorbed by the shield while Jugram was untouched. Jugram looked at his shield that felt cold and was covered in frost and said: This is really cold, but this cold misfortune will fall upon you. As his voice fell, the cold force suddenly moved from the shield directly into Rojas body. This caused Rojas body to be covered in a layer of ice. Jugrams eyes flashed as he approached Roja step by step while holding his sword. He directly thrust the sword toward Rojas head. However, Roja, who was covered with ice, didnt seem affected at all. His hand moved as his sword blocked Jugrams attack. Hakka No Togame in itself reduces the temperature of his body to nearly absolute zero, so any Ice attack reflected on Roja wont have any use, not to mention he cant die as long as even a single cell of his body remained. This was their first ability usage, Roja used Sen Maboroshis ability, while Jugram used his Epithet. Reflection thats really a troublesome ability. Roja shook the Ice that covered his body rapidly. Jugram said calmly: The feeling is mutual. Roja snorted as his eyes flashed coldly. He held Sen Maboroshi as he decided to no longer test the waters and instead launched a full-scale attack. The White glow receded from Sen Maboroshi as Roja spoke. Bankai: Kk Gonry Riky! As soon as he said this, Countless bolts of lightning filled the sky and directly fell toward Jugram, covering him completely. Jugram raised his shield to resist the bolts of lightning, and although he looked calm, he was putting a huge effort to block the attack. After all, it was a full blow from Roja. Although his Reiatsu was stronger than Rojas, the Reiatsu was only one-third of Rojas power. Sen Maboroshis ability occupies one-third of his power, and the last third goes to the Six Path power. Even if it was only a single Bankai, it was still hard for Jugram to resist since Roja was in the Rikujigan Mode. Although Jugram sensed the terrifying power behind Rojas attack, he couldnt know its origin and could only attribute it to Rojas soul. After blocking Rojas attack, Jugram directly reflected it and attacked with his sword. Among all the other members of the Sternritter, your ability is the trickiest aside from Yhwach However, if I beheaded you instantly, you wont be able to reflect the attack. Roja looked at the sword that still held a bit of thunder moving toward him, and his eyes flashed coldly. Suddenly, everything stood still The thunder, the wind, everything. It wasnt space freeze this is time freeze! In the Shinigami world, the ability to manipulate space was common, and even the difficulty of using it increased. But the manipulation of time wasnt affected, whether it was future prediction or time freeze. Wouch! Rojas sword directly moved toward Jugram. However, at this moment, Jugram moved, and his shield quickly blocked Rojas sword. Time Freeze, what a terrifying ability, but it can still be balanced. Blocking Rojas sword, Jugram looked as serious as he could. If it wasnt for the world balance, he wouldve gotten injured even if his ability could balance it. Even though he blocked Rojas attack, he was surprised. Roja wasnt surprised that Jugram broke free from the time free and blocked his sword. If someone like Jugram couldnt do this, it would be disappointing. Balance? Are you sure you can block my attack? Roja looked at Jugram sarcastically. At the next moment, Rojas sword shattered, and turned into Cherry petals and bypassed Jugrams shield, catching him off guard. Puchi! Blood splashed!! It seemed like Jugram didnt have the ability to foresee Rojas attack at this time. After getting injured, Jugram slammed his feet with force and directly flickered a few meters away. Leader!! Seeing Jugram injured, the Sternritter in the distance were shocked. Although they could tell that Jugram was at a disadvantage in the previous confrontation, his injury shocked them. Even Jugram wasnt the opponent of this mysterious Man? Chapter 611 - Roja Vs. Jugram Haschwalth Chapter 611: Roja Vs. Jugram Haschwalth It turns out that your real Zanpakuto ability wasnt Ice or Thunder, but something akin to imitation, which means it can imitate other Zanpakuto, right? Jugram, who was covered in scars, didnt lose his calm. His eyes flashed with coldness as he analyzed Rojas Zanpakuto. Your analyze is pretty good, but its only half right. Roja looked at Jugram, and with a though, the cherry petals flew back and regrouped into his hand, forming Sen Maboroshi. Jugrams face sank slightly as he said with a cold tone: However, you dont seem to know my ability yet He straightened his body and ignored the blood dripping from it while looking directly at Roja. My Ability is world balance. By distributing the misfortune that occurs within his sphere of influence and disperses it to those that have experienced good fortune. And at the same time, all the misfortune that happened to me can be deflected and absorbed by my Freund Schild (the name of his shield!). As his words fell, Jugrams wounds were like an illusion before disappearing without a trace, and even the traces of blood were gone. Although you can use many of Zanpakutos abilities, you have no chance against me. Really? Roja looked at Jugram indifferently before he said: If you think you can defeat me, youre welcome to try. Wouch! The moment he spoke the last word, Rojas body disappeared as he flickered and appeared by Jugrams side. He held Sen Maboroshi up before waving it down while unleashing a full power Getsuga Tensho. Jugram directly brought up his shield to block the attack even it contained so much power. Then he used his right hand that held his sword to counter-attack. Rojas eyes were cold, he already saw the future and directly swung his sword once more. Jugram wielded his sword and tried to block Rojas, but his complexion changed because, to his astonishment, a wound appeared on his waist. My sword isnt easy to block. Roja looked at Jugram. His eyes were filled with arrogance and pride. His sword domain realm was at the peak of the swordsmanship he currently attained. In this kind of situation, his sword domain can give him an absolute advantage. Jugram was just inferior when it comes to swordsmanship. Your sword can penetrate my Reiatsu? Jugram looked at his waist before looking back at Roja before he shouted: You think that you can disturb the balance?! As Jugram shouted, the wound on his waist vanished while the same wound appeared on Rojas waist. At the same time, a deep crack appeared on Jugrams shield. Jugram lifted his shield and said: I said before, I can allocate any misfortune When you wound my body, your body will be wounded instead. I can even make the Misfortune amplified. As soon as he said that, the wound on Rojas body suddenly got bigger, and all the wound Jugram sustained from the Senbonazakura appeared on Rojas body. The crack on Jugrams shield vanished at the same time. I said that you dont have any chance of success. I also said that if you think you can defeat me, you can try it. Roja snorted as his wounds disappeared in an instant as he was as good as new. Roja directly waved his sword back at Jugrams shield. Clang! Jugram once again lifted his shield to block Rojas attack, but his complexion changed as he felt the pressure behind the attack and couldnt help step back. This was Rojas full power while he is in Rikujigan mode, although he didnt release his full power since he didnt use the three simultaneous releases, it still was no small matter. But what terrified Jugram wasnt the power of the strike, it was the crack that appeared forcibly on the Shield by that same strike. It was tiny, maybe even microscopic crack, but nonetheless, it made him astonished. That shield represented the balance of the world. The injuries he sustains would be transferred to the shield, and then these injuries would be reflected on his enemies. The shield itself was under the protection of the worlds balance, and its always undamaged. Once it is raised to block a strike, it can block it without damage. But now, the shield had a crack from Rojas attack. That is to say, just using absolute power, Roja disrupted the absolute balance of the world. Hey! Seeing Jugrams change, Roja directly grabbed his attention, and his sword once again fell on the shield. The balance of the world and interesting ability, but with the destruction of a world, there would be no need for balance. Bang! Rojas sword fell, which made Jugram directly raise his sword to resist. But the strength behind that sword strike was something he couldnt hope to resist. He was directly sent flying. When he stabilized himself, the sword in his hand was shipped. Seeing Jugram flying away, Askin and the others looked at each other in dismay and surprise. But the surprise turned into panic quickly. Riha held his sword with both hands as if it weighed more than millions of tons. Each attack was extremely heavy. This wasnt just Rojas Rikujigan mode alone. He was using the power of space, which has a sub-element to it, Weight. He was using the weight of the entire Sen Maboroshi space. Jugram could do nothing other trying to resist with his shield as he kept retreating. As Jugram retreated step by step, the entire Wandenreich started shaking. Whether it was a normal Quincy, or a Sternritter, or anyone residing there, all of them became horrified as they looked at the center. Chapter 612 - Strange Aura Chapter 612: Strange Aura The entire Wandenreich was trembling due to Rojas Reiatsu. Most of the Quincy and the Strenritter were frightened. They were afraid because if space was destroyed, then the best thing that would happen to them is falling onto Soul Society, and the worst thing is falling into a crack in space that would shred them apart. Even if they fall into Soul Society, their fate wont be good. Since a sole Shinigami was able to kill many Sternritter himself, what would happen when they fight against the Gotei 13 while Yhwach still didnt recover completely. The only fate that awaits them is death. Jugram kept blocking Rojas strikes with his shield, but under the full strength of Roja, just blocking was straining him, not to mention attacking. Although he seemed calm, his mind was in chaos. He wasnt just using his own power to block Rojas attacks but also borrowing some from Yhwach. Yhwach wasnt awakened yet, most of that strength was under his control. He was even unceasingly supplying Yhwach with Reiatsu making him recover faster. Although the power Yhwach currently possessed wasnt that much, adding his own strength, he would be able to sweep the entire Sternritter with ease. But such power was insufficient against Roja. Why is his attack so powerful? He said he could crush the world. Jugram was constantly blocking while retreating. Rojas Reiatsu wasnt his match even if he didnt borrow Yhwachs power. He shouldve been able to fight Roja with ease, but that logic didnt work currently. Roja even tore the world balance while just using powerful attacks. The momentum behind Rojas attacks increases by each swing. He was just like a sharp sword that can cut through anything. The crack on the shield was getting bigger and bigger. Rojas attacks were getting stronger with time and more aggressive, he seemed like a storm. Finally, the shield could no longer receive anymore strike, and the crack spread all over it before it collapsed. And as soon as the shield collapsed, Jugram spits blood as if he received a terrifying strike. Jugram was sent flying and directly landed far away. Streets cracked as he touched the ground and kept going until he reached the center of Wandenreich. But as soon as Roja moved toward him, a dark aura rippled from the center of Wandenreich, and dark clouds covered the sky. This aura seemed to spread all over Wandenreich. It was like a vortex that wanted to suck in any all powers inside this place. Roja felt this power, as well as the Sternritter who panicked even more now. Roja sneered at this, power erupted from his body and swept across all the place. Both auras collided, making the Sternritters members almost suffocate. Looking at Roja, Bambietta and the others felt their body and soul tremble. Roja wasnt tall, but the feeling was giving was scary. The Sternritter Seems weak. You should be happy that Im not interested in you. Roja glanced at the trembling sternritters members in the distance and sneered. He reached out with his hand and directly tore the space open before he disappeared. Goodbye, everyone. Rojas voice fell after he disappeared. After Roja disappeared, the aura released from the center of Wandenreich slowly receded and finally disappeared. Finally, the Sternritters members took a deep breath after the two auras disappeared. Their foreheads were full of cold sweat from just these few moments. At the center of Wandenreich, Jugram looked ragged. Blood dripped out of his mouth while his chest was bloodied. Sensing that Roja left and that aura receded, he finally wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth before relaxing a little from the panic he was feeling. Really, what a fearful guy. Your majesty, you were forced to wake up before time, and even receive the power from all the Quincy in Wandenreich to do so Jugrams complexion was ugly. Yhwach can wake up if he took power from all the people in Wandenreich, but even then, he wont have his complete power. Incomplete power means he wont have the Almighty Epithet, and he would be greatly weakened. And not only that, but it also meant that Wandenreich that was built in a millennium would be destroyed in a moment, and then the only Quincy that can remain would be Yhwach. As soon as your majesty wake up Jugram turned his head toward the palace and said: You can lead Wandenreich and the Sternritter to recapture the world. He took a deep breath as his eyes flashed. This is what meant what doesnt kill you makes you stronger. Once his majesty wakes up, his power will be much stronger than the past, and the Gotei 13 wont have a chance to stop his majesty, not even the squad Zero, or so Jugram thought. Chapter 613 - Unohana Retsu! Chapter 613: Unohana Retsu! Soul Society. Here inside a peaceful courtyard, an elegant house stood. It wasnt an average looking house, and no ordinary person could afford it. In the living room, a cup of tea was on top of the table, and beside it, several Kido books were placed. Suddenly, Space rippled inside the living room, and a figure came out. It was Roja. Because Wandenreich was in the shadow of soul society, when Roja opened a space tunnel there, it directly led him to Soul society. He didnt use much power when he opened the space so that the Gotei 13 wont actually feel the Space Fluctuations. Am I really in soul society? The space crack behind Roja slowly closed. Roja spread his senses to determine his current location. He could tell he was in one of Gotei 13 courtyards. Its good that he didnt cause any space Fluctuation, it wasnt necessary to make the Gotei 13 aware of the existence of Wandenreich. When Roja went after Jugram, he felt Yhwach Reiatsu. Although Roja killed about ten Sternritter and their strength returned back to Yhwach, it was still not sufficient to make Yhwach regain his consciousness. And in that state, he couldnt be compared to Roja under the Rikujigan Mode. However, because of this, Yhwachs instinct could sense the danger, and his Reiatsu reacted accordingly. Once he felt that the situation wasnt right, he would absorb all the Quincy and gain more strength. Roja could feel that much, and he knew that although Yhwach power was incomplete if he fought him now while Sen Maboroshi was evolving, the outcome would be hard to expect. Roja didnt fear to fight Yhwach ahead of time. After all, his Almighty Epithet was incomplete, and he wont be afraid of him but that kind of fight would grab the attention of Hyosube and Aizen, which was something Roja didnt want right now. In Wandenreich, Roja didnt use all of his power, as he still didnt use the triple Bankai state. And thats because, even if he didnt want to, the power that is released in that form would make the space of Wandenreich collapse. This also means that he fought Jugram with about 70% of his power; this is the reason why he didnt fear Yhwach. After shaking his head, Roja directly made Sen Maboroshi vanished along with Rojas mortal body. After returning to the normal Shinigami form, Roja looked around and started examining his surroundings. Although he knew he was in one of the Gotei 13 courtyards, he still didnt know which one was it But from the decoration in the room, its obvious that it wasnt a house for an ordinary person, it was either a Vice-captain or a captain. After taking another look around the room, a strange thought appeared in Rojas mind. When he went into Wandenreich, Roja found himself in the bedroom of a young girl, and now when he returned to soul society, he found himself inside that was apparently was of a woman. Huh, but its better than suddenly appearing in the middle of the street. Roja touched his chin as he thought. If he appeared suddenly in the middle of the street, it wouldve taken him using Kyoka Suigetsu to actually get away from the questions. Roja shook his head and stretched his body and was ready to go back to the academy without disturbing the Gotei 13. He could say at that time that he was lucky, and after finding out that he was in Soul Society, he returned directly. With this in mind, Roja released his senses once again and prepared to look around for a convenient way out without alerting anyone. However, just as he released his senses Squeak! The door was opened, and a woman dressed in the captains Haori walked elegantly into the room only to see Roja. Roja froze, and she froze as well. Since she was wearing a captains Haori, it could only mean she was a captain, and there were only two female captains in the Gotei 13, one is the captain of the second division, and the other was the captain of the fourth, Unohana Retsu. And although Roja wasnt from this world, he only needed one glance to know who she is. She was Fourth Division Captain, Unohana Retsu. The air was calm, and after a few breaths, Retsus face returned to normal as she looked at Roja without a thoughtful expression: Youre a student from the Shinigami academy, Roja, Right? Yes, Captain Unohana. Roja was a little embarrassed, but after his experience in two worlds, the thickness of his face was legendary. Unohana just nodded. Unohana looked at Roja weirdly before smiling: So, can you tell me Why are you in my room? The air suddenly became heavier. Roja, who conquered two worlds, facing that smiling face, felt cold sweat tickling on his back. This There was an accident while crossing the Senkaimon. Captain mightve heard about this. Well, after being swept inside the turbulence of space, I was lucky enough to return to soul society, and I just found myself in here by chance. Roja seriously and earnestly explained to Unohana. Chapter 614 - Challenging Unohana Chapter 614: Challenging Unohana Is that so? Unohana narrowed her eyes as she looked at Roja. It was good that Rojas face was thick, or else, under her gaze, he wouldnt stay with the same expression. After looking at each other for a while, Unohana smiled slightly and moved sideways before saying: This being the case, please leave. Her words said one thing, but her eyes were gazing at him intently, waiting to see anything out of place. The Gotei 13 had some extraordinary people, be it Aizen, Zaraki, or Unohana Retsu She was the first Kenpachi, her true power terrifying many a millennium ago. After she was invited by Yamamoto, she got the position of the 11th divisions captain. Not only was she strong, but she was also very cunning, and Roja didnt believe that a few words can convince her. This is troublesome. Roja smiled bitterly before looking at her and said: Sorry, Captain Unohana, I lied a moment ago I come here to challenge you. Challenge? Unohana, hearing Rojas words, was really surprised, but she quickly calmed down and said: Im the captain of the fourth division, its a medical division, and all the Kaido I use is for medical purposes, its not used for combat. Actually, I didnt want to challenge you in medicine methods or Kaido but I meant a Zanjutsu Challenge. Roja smiled as he said this. The moment he mentioned Zanjutsu, Unohanas eyes changed for a second before reverting back to normal. It was as if she turned into a sharp sword herself. Zanjutsu wasnt like Reiatsu. It wasnt felt the same way, and someone not accomplished in the way of the sword cant actually feel this power. But Unohana Retsu was a great swordswoman, and as the first Kenpachi, her power doesnt need to be described. Unohana Yachirus name was known throughout Soul society a millennium ago. Just the mention of her name would cause panic. Roja released his sword intent, and as soon as she felt it, her face changed. This is As if a child seeing a star for the first time in the sky, Unohanas eyes shined with unprecedented light. She clearly felt Rojas sword intent, and it was as powerful as she was, as Yachiru was before or even higher. This made her mind shook, because looking at Rojas sword intent, she felt a dim path getting brighter in front of her, it was the path to higher levels. He was different from Zaraki Kenpachi. No doubt Zaraki was powerful, but his power laid in his Reiatsu and power, but this Roja, he didnt expose much Reiatsu or power, but the sword intent he revealed seemed as deep as an abyss with no end. My name is Roja, a grandmaster in the way of the sword, Im looking to spar and compare my power against yours The First Kenpachi, Unohana Yachiru! Roja looked seriously at Unohana as he introduced himself again. He chose to challenge Unohana from a millennium ago. Under Rojas Sword Intent, Unohana started trembling lightly, she wasnt scared or anything, but it was the exact opposite, she was excited and happy. She took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. Her eyes flashed with light as she looked at Roja and said. I, the first Kenpachi, Unohana Yachiru, accept your challenge. The moment she said this, she directly forgot about Roja suddenly appearing inside her room and directly wanted one thing only. The only thought left on her mind was Fight. Good. Seeing the look in Unohanas eyes, Roja was happy that she still pursued the way of the sword. Even if she was no longer the captain of the 11th division for several hundred years, but she still wanted to pursue the path of the sword and was still sharp as well. She was still the one that made Soul Society shook from the mention of her name, the First Kenpachi, that caused panic in enemies hearts, Unohana Yachiru. This isnt a good place to fight, come with me. Unohanas expression was calm as she turned around and walked outside with Roja. Although her expression was calm and tranquil, the fighting intent was making the air around her extremely heavy. Roja just followed behind her. They werent moving too fast, but they werent slow either. As they were moving in the building, the members of the fourth division directly saluted Unohana. In the past, Unohana would smile and respond, but now, she held a tranquil face as she walked past them, she didnt even explain who it was that was following her. Regarding Unohanas manners, Roja could only faintly smile. The usually mild-mannered Unohana Retsu still had the lofty presence and bearing of a millennium ago, she was still the one that people trembled in front of her. Her personality was still there hidden. They arrived at a wide space inside the Gotei 13 building blocks. The space was several hundred square meters. It was similar to the Kido Corps practice field, but it was more luxurious. Not only was it build to prevent Reiatsu from leaking out, but it also had Reinforced Space as well. The Central Romm 46 is underground, and the place beside it is where most criminals stay, even a captain isnt allowed to step inside, so this is as far as we go. After this, Unohana walked dozen of meters away and stopped. She slowly turned around, and her hand was already gripping her Zanpakuto. She untied the braid of her hair and loosened her Hoari a little revealed the scar on her chest. She didnt explain what the scar was as she drew her Zapakuto and looked at Roja. She no longer concealed her fighting intent. Chapter 615 - Realm Disparity! Chapter 615: Realm Disparity! Inside the isolated space, Roja and Unohana faced each other. Unohana was no longer the kind fourth division captain that was skilled in medical Kido and always saving lives. She was Yachiru, the terror of the soul society and the first Kenpachi. Roja looked sharp, he didnt release any Reiatsu, but his sword intent just as he touched Sen Maboroshi made the ground crack from the pressure. Unohana was an expert in soul societys swordsmanship, she was the strongest person when it comes to Zanjutsu. Even so, under Rojas sword intent, she felt great pressure. She even saw an illusion where she was cleaved in halves by his sword. Finally, Unohana smiled. This smile was full of excitement while she was trembling! Unohana drew her sword and stepped forward, and in an instant, her sword fell on Rojas head. It was a drawing technique used in Soul Society, and as one of the few experts in swords, Unohana had a solid foundation in the basic drawing techniques of Soul Society. But Roja wasnt standing still. As soon as Unohana moved, he drew his sword as well in the same way as she did. If Unohanas sword was just flooding with ferociousness, full of slaughter aura and blood, then Rojas sword was hard to describe with words. Unohanas Reiatsu already erupted. Her swords edge was covered with a strange black aura. Rojas eyes flashed as he adjusted his Reiatsu to match Unohanas. Ding! Their swords collided. It looked like a normal collision, but to Unohana and Roja, they felt the formidable power behind each others strike. If either of their strikes hit the ground, it would create an abyss. Although they seemed evenly matched, Unohana felt her finger vibrating fiercely, and she couldnt grip her own sword. Unohanas eyes flashed suddenly. Why? With similar Reiatsu, how is his sword stronger? As if she was in front of a new world, Unohana used both hands to grip her sword to prevent her fingers from trembling as her Reiatsu went on a rampage. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! They exchanged dozens of moves. Sparks flew everywhere. Unohana was attacking, and each attack was ruthless and aggressive. She seemed as crazy as Zaraki Kenpachi! But, even so, she couldnt land a single hit on Roja, not even a tiny scratch. Rojas expression was tranquil. He knew that even if Unohana was powerful, he could easily suppress her. Seeing that she wasnt winning, Unohana changed her sword style to a more flexible one, she moved like water, flexible yet deadly. However, her style was faced with Rojas mountain-like stance. He changed his fighting style when she did. This was, after all, a swords fight, he wont just overpower her using anything other than swordsmanship. This time, Unohana had no way of describing her thought, she was the one who knew every sword style in Soul Society, but she had no way of seeing through Rojas. Even if Roja attacked, she was sure that some moves would be impossible for her to block. Why? Is the disparity between us really that big? Unohana was someone who walked the path of swords, she was always at the apex of swordsmanship in soul society, she always wanted to advance even further, but she had not known how. Now, seeing Rojas swordsmanship, she was eager to surpass her limit. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Unohana started attacked relentlessly. She displayed her utmost power in each attack. She held her sword with both hands. She suddenly moved living an afterimage behind and drew an arc over Rojas head. Shunpo illusory slash! Roja just moved his sword to block each attack like it was a normal swing! What does Sword Grandmaster mean? Each move, each style, each attack, and any power can be suppressed under his sword, no matter what it was! Clang! Roja waved his sword at Unohana. She had no way to dodge this attack, and the only way out is to block, and even so, she was forced one step back. She was shocked. Not bad! Rojas serious expression vanished as he smiled at her. Unohana was startled. Her feelings were in turmoil as she couldnt describe them. She was immersed in the fight. She didnt pay attention to anything else until Roja just spoke She wasnt Rojas match. Did she lose? No. How long had she wanted a fight like this, how can it end like this, she wont let it end like this. Unohana took a deep breath and suddenly moved her sword. Her Reiatsu exploded from her like a flood and shot toward the sky. Everything behind her was suddenly dyed red and black. Bankai: All things End (Minazuki!) Bang! The Reiatsu increased once again. Unohana was the strongest captain in the previous generation, not counting Yamamoto. But even if she wasnt as strong as Yamamoto, she wasnt that far behind him. Unohana wanted to enjoy this fight. She didnt want it to end, even if she died now, she didnt care. Roja could only shake his head and said. Oh Such being the case Facing Unohana, Roja no longer restrained his Reiatsu. He released most of it, which overshadowed Unoahans even with her Bankai released. He took a step forward while taking this seriously. Ding! With a clear sound, Unohanas Zanpakuto left her hand and flew dozens of meters away. While Rojas Sen Maboroshi just rested on Unohanas chest. One move and the outcome was clear. Chapter 616 - Deal Chapter 616: Deal Only two people could defeat Unohana Retsu in a millennium. One is Zaraki Kenpachi, who wounded her at the time, and the other was Roja. Zarakis power laid in his Physical power, Reiatsu, and his instincts. But Roja is different. Roja didnt expose his formidable Reiatsu or superior physical power, he used mainly his swordsmanship, and he crushed her. And Unohana could tell that Roja didnt use all of his Reiatsu and didnt release his Zanpakuto. This makes her quite shocked. Her Reiatsu was one of the strongest in Soul Society. Only a few were superior in that aspect. Except for Yamamoto and the Zero Squad, only Kenpachi had stronger Reiatsu. Rojas Reiatsu, while not completely released, had matched her own, and that was without him using Shikai or Bankai. Even if Roja couldnt use Shikai or Bankai like Zaraki, it made him even stronger than Zaraki. Because not only does he have a huge amount of Reiatsu, but he also was a master when it comes to the swordsman. This was a scary combination that made him scarier than Zaraki. This is Swordsmanship Unohana looked at Sen Maboroshi in front of her chest as she slowly spoke. She didnt want to know how powerful Rojas Reiatsu was, nor does she care if he can use Shikai or Bankai. What she cared about was his swordsmanship that crushed her own completely. The path of the sword Im currently following is the same as yours, but Im just ahead of you in that path. Roja smiled faintly as he took Sen Maboroshi back. If he were to point Unohanas current Swordsmanship realm, he would say she was a borderline grandmaster. She had her unique style as well secret technique; her sword intent was strong and so on She understood many types of sword intent like the flowing water and raging fire as well as the slaughter sword intent. Her knowing all the sword style of soul society wasnt just empty talk. She indeed grasped many styles and sword intents. But that may be the cause of her lack of strength as well, as she learned different styles, which caused her intent to scatter all over the different styles, and she couldnt fuse all of them to reach higher realms. Is this the difference between realms? Unohana took a deep breath as she looked at Roja. She always knew that it wasnt the end of the path, she always knew that there was a higher realm to swordsmanship. Right, it is. Roja nodded. Then he looked at her and smiled: Lets make a deal, I tell you about this realm, and you no longer investigate my matter, and you write off the matter of me entering your room. Ok. Unohana thought a little before giving her reply. She wasnt losing anything, Roja will help her see what lay beyond her realm and he already did so by no actually attacking and defeating her directly as soon as their match started. Roja smiled, moved toward her, and whispered something into her ear. Unohana was smart, even though she wasnt a grandmaster yet, she was that far away, and hearing Rojas words, her eyes brightened as if she was enlightened. It turns out that it was all me, did I bind myself? Yes, you did. Roja nodded and continued: Moreover, you learned too many styles, your intent is scattered over all of them, and wanting to merge all of them together will be quite difficult. Unohana looked at Roja and titled her head smilingly before saying: You seem to have many secrets, and with each word you say, Im getting more and more interested in you. Indeed, but Captain Unohana already promised not to pursue them anymore If you want to know, its not impossible, maybe if Captain Unohana is willing to tell me her secrets as well. Roja smirked. Unohana was startled, then she smiled and narrowed her eyes at Roja and said: Oh? Are you sure? The two stared at each other for a while. Roja, of course, lost the staring contest. Well, its just a proposal. Roja took a deep breath before looking away from Unohanas stare. Roja turned around and went toward the exit while Unohana looked at his back. She couldnt restrain her smile, and finally, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. Youre really a mystery. Unohana could tell that Roja wasnt that old, perhaps 100 years old at most, which was very young to a Shinigami. But even so, the way his body move gives a feeling of superiority. It was like an existence that determines the lives of others with just a word. Perhaps Roja was an emperor when he was alive. No. That swordsmanship and Reiatsu cant be explained if he was. Retsu pondered about this for a while before she shook her head. She gave up looking into Rojas secrets as she started walking toward the exit. I need to go back first. After returning to Soul Society street, Unohana found Roja there waiting. He was preparing to head back to the Shinigami school, but he had something to say before. As I said before, I was entangled in the Turbulent space and returned to soul society. I hope captain Unohana can back up my claim In addition, I also want to know the reason the gate collapsed. He inexplicably fell into turbulent space due to gate collapsing, and this affected his plan as he went to Wandenreich while he didnt want to. Roja wont just sit around as someone mess with him. No problem. Unohana nodded gently. Upon seeing this, Roja smiled at Unohana and said: So, see you later, Captain Unohana. Directly, Rojas figure flickered as he vanished from his place. Seeing Roja use such a formidable movement technique, Unohana wasnt surprised. She expected him to be strong after he defeated her with his swordsmanship. Unohana stood still looking at the place Roja was standing on. No one knew what she was thinking. Chapter 617 - Meeting Aizen again! Chapter 617: Meeting Aizen again! Roja moved across half of the soul society and returned to the Shinigami academy. On the way, Roja thought about the previous fight with Unohana and sighed. The soul society can only have one Kenpachi at a time, and that title is given to the strongest, just like the title of the strongest swordsman in the world in One Piece, this was what Unohana thought. When Unohana fought Zaraki, she was wounded, and due to this Zaraki sealed his power, Unohana won in the end, but she gave up the title Kenpachi to Zaraki and became the captain of the fourth division. The current generation of the Gotei 13 are weak, if the Sternritter attacks, they would definitively lose, and at the same time, Unohana would sacrifice herself to awaken Zaraki. Even though the Gotei 13 defeated the Quincy a Millennium ago, the latter recovered in Wandenreich while the Shinigami grew weak. Roja just shook his head as he continued moving. After the accident with the gate, it took Hinamori and the others a few days before they could carry on with the test and return to Soul Society. After returning, Hinamori became desolate, pale, and thin. Her eyes were filled with remorse. Dont be sad, Hinamori. A female friend walked toward Hinamori. She couldnt bear looking at Hinamori like this. Its my fault, my fault If I wasnt Hinamori said while biting her lips. She remembered how Roja pushed her away from the space cracks when the gate collapsed, which caused her great pain. If she wasnt beside Roja, Roja wouldve been able to get away safely, but because of her, Roja was swept into the Turbulent space, and no one knew where he is. Its not your fault Hinamori. No one could predict such a thing. Iziru arrived beside her as well. He tried to persuade her and alleviate her pain and remorse, but she didnt listen at all. Hinamori lowered her head as she looked toward the gate of the academy and said: You can go back alone. Im staying for a while. As she said this, she dragged her body toward the Dormitory area. Iziru and the others were helpless. They wanted to comfort her but didnt know what to say. But the pale and thin Hinamori who had her head lowered bumped into someone. The person she bumped into wasnt angry, but instead, he laughed, and directly said: You should be careful when you walk, Lil Shiro. Hmm Im sorry Hinamori unconsciously apologized, but as soon as she did, she became stunned. She couldnt believe it, but as soon as she raised her head, she saw a familiar smile that was on her mind for the past few days. You Looking at the perfectly fine Roja in front of her, Hinamori couldnt believe it and even suspected she was inside an illusion. Roja just gently patted her head and said: Im sorry for worrying you. Hearing Rojas soft tone, Hinamori could no longer bear it and directly hugged him and wept for a while. Roja didnt resist the hug and gently patted her back while at the same time, he thought Is this considered as capture complete? Cough! Unexpectedly, even with his status, he still had thoughts like that, but it meant that time didnt affect him much! It took a long time for Hinamori to calm down. Hinamori suddenly thought that hugging him was embarrassing, but she couldnt make her mind whether to let go and keep hugging him. Roja noticed that she recovered and also noticed her embarrassment and couldnt help saying: How long are you going to hug me? !! Hinamori became even more bashful hearing his words. She directly let go and moved back a few steps and didnt dare look him in the eye. That Im only Im going to the library of the Kido corps. I will get some books. You can tag along if you want, and if there is something you dont understand, I will explain it, alright? Roja tried to break the awkwardness Hinamori felt while he secretly laughed at her. Um Um While there were still a few tears on Hinamoris cheeks, she was actually happy and could only nod her head. Roja directly smiled and decided to stop teasing the little girl. He left the Shinigami academy with Hinamori directly toward the Kido Corps Library. While he didnt take the second years graduation exam, Roja was still granted a perfect score, seeing as he already defeated dozens of Menos Grande alone before. And the confrontation between Roja and the Sternritter made him gain a new understanding of Reishi and Reiatsus control. The Shinigamis fighting style was quite different from Quincys, and their usage of Reishi was more advanced, which gave Roja a big inspiration. As he gets even more proficient in the use of Reishi and his control was stronger than before, he progressed in Kido by leaps and bounds. In a few days, he grasped 92nd and 93rd Bakudos without a chant. Later, Roja went to the library to borrow the book about the 94th and 95th Bakudo from the library, which was the highest book on Bakudo. Previously, when Roja wanted to borrow this book, it was unavailable as someone else borrowed it, so he just mastered the 93rd Bakudo without a chant until the book was returned. So the only Bakudo remaining for him to learn where 94th and 95th. Going into the library, Roja directly went toward the shelf containing the Bakudo books and searched. Well, its still not here? After taking a quick look, Roja didnt found that book. He touched his chin as he thought. Is the Kido Grand Chief still doing this? Roja didnt ask for trouble, but it seems like the IQ of the Kido Grand Chief was really too low. As Roja was about to use his perception to see what actually happened, he accidentally discovered that someone was coming into the Kido Library, and he was holding the book about Bakudo No.94 and 95. This person directly went to the counter inside the library and said gently. Hello, I want to return this book, please help me fill the papers. The librarian looked at the person, and directly his expression changed to that of respect, and he directly nodded. Yes, Captain Aizen, please wait for a bit, I will do so immediately. Chapter 618 - Early graduation Chapter 618: Early graduation After Aizen returned the books, he walked toward the library by chance and saw Roja standing in front of the Bakudo shelf. Aizen was surprised when he saw Roja and directly smiled: Just in time, are you here to borrow Kido books? Aizen said while he walked with a book in hand, he put it on the bookshelf and looked at Roja. His intentions were as clear as day to Roja, but he was really a good actor. He deserves the Oscar. Of course, since he wanted to act, Roja went along and acted surprised when he saw him and saluted him amiably: Captain Aizen! Yes, Im here to borrow a Kido book. As he said this, Roja directly grabbed the book that Aizen returned. Aizens eyes flashed as he saw this and was actually surprised, but he revealed astonishment on his face: You want to borrow that book? You want to learn Bakudo No.94? I might have studied the previous ones. Roja didnt reveal any pride or satisfaction in his expression. He was just smiling gently. He wasnt acting, because it wasnt really that great of a feat. If he could learn Kido beyond level 99, he might be satisfied, as Rank equal power when it comes to Kido. Hearing Rojas words, Aizen was surprised and exclaimed. Great. Not only are you a rank six genius when it comes to Reiatsu, but youre also probably the only person in Soul Societys history that could actually learn Bakudo No.93 while still in the academy. Aizens face showed appreciation and surprise. Roja didnt know what Aizen was aiming for, but he maintained the amiable smile as he didnt want to talk any more nonsense with Aizen: Im honored that Captain Aizen thinks so much of me If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first. Aizen laughed as he looked at the book in Rojas hand and said: The difficulty of these two Bakudo is quite serious. I managed only to only learn a little bit about them. Moreover, the Kido above 95 are not for public view. Even captains need to get permission to enter, and to apply for permission. Someone needs at least a status of a vice-captain Here, Aizen revealed what he wanted to say to Roja: With your power, you could apply for early graduation without any issue, after Ichimaru Gin was promoted to be captain of the third Division, my own division currently lacks a Vice-captain So thats how it is. So, going around for so long was just for this, this acting was really tiring. Roja smiled and replied: Thanks for thinking so highly of me, Captain Aizen, but I still think that the Kido corps is more suitable for me. That is also good. Aizen said casually without revealing any displeasure. Roja nodded and turned around to leave after taking the book with him. Roja got out of the Kido library and arrived at the street where he fought Zaraki before. The street was actually fully restored. It was like new, but it was still seemed like a lonely street. Compared to the lively streets of the Gotei 13, the Kido corps was bleak in too many ways. Walking around, Roja left the Kido Corps range and returned to the street leading to the academy, but suddenly he saw a Shinigami coming out of a corner. This Shinigami wore an official Shihakusho, so it wasnt a student, obviously. She looked like a young girl, and she was carefully examining Roja at this moment. After arriving by Rojas side, she handed him a folded paper. Um? Roja received the paper but was about to ask, when he looked up, he only saw the girl running off the street and directly disappearing away. Is this a love letter or something?!! Rojas mouth twitched slightly. In the academy, he received many of these things, and now even a Shinigami was going after him? Even so, Roja still opened the note, but just with a glance, his expression instantly became cold. Wouch! Roja flicked his waist, and the note was directly burned to ashes. The note said: The cause of the gate collapse was an input of spiritual power from a Kido Corps Shinigami. That kind of thing was almost impossible, not to mention a Kido Corps member who had a job that made it impossible for him to be unable to control his spiritual power, even a captain of vice-captain of the Gotei 13 wont make such a mistake when controlling their spiritual power. Saying something improper input of spiritual power just sounds like a joke to Roja. It was like saying that Aizen tried to use 10th or 20th Kido and failed in the process. This was obviously not an accident, and the only one who actually wanted to mess with Roja right now is the current Kido Grand Chief, Fujiwara Ryu. Good, very good. Roja sneered as his eyes shined coldly. This Ant called Fujiwara Ryu shouldve stayed put. But even if an Ant wanted to enrage a human, it would be extremely difficult, but this Fujiwara Ryu just did that. After all, this didnt just involve Roja, but it involved Hinamori as well. That was Rojas girl in the Shinigami world. His first maid was being bullied. Of course, its impossible for him to just sit and watch. Thinking about the previous encounter with Aizen, he mentioned something about early graduation. Roja snorted. Early graduation Early graduation it is, then. After a few days, Roja applied for early graduation from the Shinigami academy. Although the academy does not limit early graduation, the application was extremely difficult to pass. A few inspectors would need to test the student for the graduation exam that was several times harder than a normal graduation exam. But Roja was different since he caused quite a stir in the whole soul society for a few times already. The inspectors just symbolically tested his spiritual pressure. Then he was directly authorized to graduate. And like this, Roja was the first, second-year student that applied for early graduation. This caused another stir in soul society and Gotei 13 as well. Since Roja was inevitably Graduated, the focus of every Shinigami was which division in the Gotei 13 would he chose. Chapter 619 - Challenging the Kido Grand Chief Chapter 619: Challenging the Kido Grand Chief Normally, if a student didnt submit a request, he would be directly placed in the Gotei 13. But if every student that graduated was directly placed into the Gotei 13, the balance between division would be broken sooner or later. Thats why, there were some Rules, for example, any Kuchiki member would always be placed into the sixth division, as well as other nobles. It was an exclusive noble division. As for the Shihoin clan, they would be placed into the second division. But since the Shungo Goddess Yoruichi Shihoin went along with Urahara Kisuke to the human world, it was hard for the Clan to actually lead the second division and the Onmitsukid, which finally led to Soi Fon taking the position of to lead them. The Shiba family was controlling the tenth Division, with the current captain being Shiba Isshin, who is originally Ichigos father. But Since Aizen didnt plot against him yet, the Shiba and Kuchiki were currently equaled. Usually, captains would submit a request for a graduating student to join their division, and the others would be divided equally between the divisions after a discussion with Yamamoto. Because the discussion would lead to the power development of each division, it was always heated and full of disputes, but with Roja graduating, it would lit a fire in the meeting room. I think its best to let him join the Tenth DIsivion. Maybe when I retire, he would take the captain position after me. What? You plan to fight me for him? Zaraki Kenpachi directly said. Shunsui directly tried to mediate between the two: Oh, I think we could let him go to the 13th division, since captain Ukitakes body is quite bad, having a strong vice-captain could relieve some pressure from him. . Cough Ukitake coughed as soon as he heard this while looking happily at Shunsui. Aizen smiled faintly at this and said: I actually ran into Roja not long ago, and he told me that he would be joining the Kido Corps. Aizens words made the dispute directly stop. Not far away, Ichimaru Gin looked at Aizen with surprise. He thought that he would get Roja to join the fifth or third division, but it didnt happen. Kido corps? Yamamoto, who was silent from the start, opened his eyes. He was quite surprised by this information. Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes and said: Because he is a Kido Genius, he wants to join the Kido corps? Well, its not a bad choice; the Kido Corps needs fresh blood as well. Suddenly, Yamamotos vice-captain came forward and whispered a few things to Yamamoto. Such being the case, its decided by his will then. From his vice-captain, Yamamoto was told that Roja indeed requested to join the Kido Corps. Thus, Yamamoto closed his eyes and gently brought his can down. If it was an ordinary Shinigami, he wouldnt have a say in where he goes, but Roja had the qualification, he was as strong as a captain after all. In soul society, power equals status. Its decided that Roja is joining the Kido corps. As for the other sixth grade graduates, their position is already discussed. Yamamoto knocked his can on the ground as he made the decision. Zarakis expression showed his unwillingness. Other captains looked at each other silently. They couldnt refute Yamamotos decision. A few days later, another shock hit soul society Just as Roja joined the Kido Corps, he submitted a request to the central room 46 to challenge the Grand Kido Chief. The central room 46 accepted the challenge request. This news spread and soul society were in an uproar. The Grand Kido chief could be said to have equal status to the captains from the Gotei 13. But the grand Kido chief was independent, so even if Yamamoto himself wanted to order him, he cant. Because of this, the appointment of the Grand Kido Chief must be harsher than the appointment of captains. The first method to get the position of the Grand Kido Chief is but having the head commander, along with at least six captains, inspect a showdown between the challenger and current Grand Kido Chief, and if the challenger wins, he will be directly granted the position of Grand Kido Chief. The second method is by learning Hado 99 and Bakudo 99 and have the support of the Kido Corps Shinigami. The current Kido Chief, Fujiwara Ryu, didnt get to his position with any of the above methods, he temporarily took over, and thats it. The Majority of the Shinigami knew that the current Grand Kido Chief wasnt strong, but they didnt expect Roja to challenge him just after three days from joining. Only one thing could cause such a matter. Enmity?!! With Rojas talent, he would get to the position of Grand Kido Chief sooner or later. After all, he fought with Zaraki Kenpachi. But Roja was young in the eyes of many. Many people thought that Rojas power was at most captains level. He applied for graduation and joined the Kido corps and directly challenged the Current Grand Kido Chief. Obviously, he set his eyes on that position. With Rojas amazing talent, in a dozen of years, he would grasp the 99th Kido and relaxingly get that same position. Currently, even if the Grand Kido Chief wasnt strong, he was at least a normal captain level, so the outcome of their fight was hard to predict. And it must be known that a challenge can end with someones death. Zaraki Kenpachi challenged the previous Kenpachi, Kenpachi Kiganj, killed him and took over his position. This was to defend the captains dignity; after all, not anyone can just challenge a captain casually; if he did, he needs to put his own life at risk. And Challenging the Kido Grand Chief was almost the same. Chapter 620 - Hinamori’s worries. Chapter 620: Hinamoris worries. Roja moved from the dormitory of the Shinigami academy to the Kido corps living area, which was quite shabby compared to the Gotei 13 or even normal houses. Rojas room was quite simple. He didnt have anything in his Dormitory, so he directly moved here without carrying anything except some books. This Bakudo is quite hard. I didnt imagine the Bakudo No.95 to be so hard to grasp, even though it was simply using the full chant Roja closed his eyes as he controlled his Spiritual Pressures fluctuation. After learning the 94th and 95th Bakudo, Roja could use the 94th without chant, but he still struggled with the 95th. Although he didnt try yet, he was sure that his success rate was currently 80%. Its almost time. After calming down his spiritual pressure, Roja didnt continue practicing. Instead, he stood up directly, and his eyes flashed slightly while he walked toward the door. However, as he opened the door, he saw someone panting in front of him. Lil Shiro, why are you here? Roja was surprised to see Hinamori and directly smiled at her. Hinamori was with him when he first moved here, so she obviously knew where he lived. Hinamori relaxed when she saw Roja, and finally, after catching her breath, she said: I I didnt think you would challenge the Kido Grand Chief When she heard that Roja challenged the Grand Chief, she was surprised and heard many people saying that he would lose. Most of those people didnt like Roja very much, but she was still nervous and anxious about it. Roja hearing this blinked a few times before saying: I didnt think the news would spread so fast, even you know now, but do you believe that I would challenge him hastily without any reason? Hinamori opened her mouth but could speak. When she thought about it, with Rojas personality, he wasnt the type to do something, so hast to gain rank. After thinking about it, Hinamori still couldnt find the reason. Then, why did you This matter is also related to you. Roja looked at Hinamori and smiled and explained to her about how the Kido Grand Chief was the reason behind the gate collapsing accident. Hinamori was maddened immediately as her small face looked really annoyed as she said: How can that fellow do something like that, thats really cheap. With someone like that holding the title of Kido Grand Chief, its no wonder that the Kido Corps are declining. Regarding someone who wants to harm Roja, Hinamori would respond with great hostility. She would hate him with all her being. It wasnt because she was involved as well, but it was because the target was Roja. Roja smiled confidently and said: Since the Kido Grand Chief wants to get rid of me, I might as well fight him and end the dispute here before any further accidents that could involve you happens, which is something Im not willing to forgive. Um Hinamori nodded, but she still looked anxious and worried about Roja. She didnt say anything as she knew from Rojas explanation that this was an unavoidable fight. If Roja didnt challenge him now, the Kido Grand Chief would just scheme to dispose of Roja secretly. Will you be able to win Recalling that people werent in favor of Rojas winning the fight, Hinamori asked in worry. Roja laughed and patted her head and said: Dont worry, The Kido Grand Chief is nothing for me; he will be chopped like a melon. If someone who just graduated said these words, anyone would think of him as an arrogant person, but Hinamori, hearing Rojas words, felt her worries vanishing directly. She didnt say anything except for encouragement. As Roja moved to the Duel location, Hinamori just silently followed him. The duel location was where Rukia would have been executed in the original story. Its named the Skyoku hill, after the giant Halberd Skyoku that is said to have powers compared to a captain. The Head Captain Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto was first to arrive. He paid close attention to this challenge. The Duel wont start without him there as per the rules. His vice-captain Sasakibe stood like he always did Beside Yamamoto. The Kido Corps officers were scattered all around the place while the Kido Grand Chief stood in his side, waiting for the duel to start. We need at least six captains here I dont know which six would come. A Kido Corps Officer whispered. Soon, a figure wearing a captains Haori arrived and stood beside Yamamoto firmly. The captain of the sixth Division, Kuchiki Byakuya. He may not be interested in the duel, but he is here to observe as these are the customs. Also, he was observing on behalf of the nobles. The second captain to arrive was unexpectedly Mayuri, the captain of the 12th division. Byakuya just swept a glance at Mayuri with a calm expression before he looked forward again. Chapter 621 - Roja Vs. Kuzuhara Ryu Chapter 621: Roja Vs. Kuzuhara Ryu Following after Mayuri, Shiba Isshin was the next captain to arrive together with Shunsui. And since Shunsui came, of course, Ukitake would be here next. Hence, five captains gathered along with Yamamoto while people were wondering who was the next to arrive. Suddenly, a giant appeared by jumping directly toward the Skyoku hill. Only one person had the power to actually make such a leap. The figure landed with a bang. The moisture here is convenient. Kusajishi Yachiru on Zarakis shoulder turned her eyes then looked around then grinned: That Roja brat isnt here? Zaraki coming here wasnt to watch Roja fighting the Grand Kido Chief, but it was most likely for his own fight. Just after Zaraki arrived, Roja made his entrance. Greetings, Head captain, captains. Roja gently greeted the head captain and the others. Yamamoto and the others didnt show neither approval nor disapproval, except Zaraki, who directly grinned and said: Why are you making such hypocritical gesture, you and I are alike, dont try to hide it. How about how about we play a little game while we wait for the others to come?! Zaraki actually moved forward and was really intending to fight Roja here. But at this moment, Kuchiki Byakuya moved in front of Zaraki and directly looked at him: Dont break the rule, we dont need you to make ruckus here. Ha? What did you say? Zaraki tilted his head while looking at Byakuya as if he was looking for a fight, well he was actually looking for a fight. Enough. Yamamoto opened his eyes, and he knocked his walking stick on the ground and said: Stop that behavior. Its not becoming of a captain. Byakuya was calm and silent as he returned to his place, while Zaraki clicked his tongue and no longer moved toward Roja. Roja didnt pay attention to Byakuya or Zaraki, but he was surprised that Unohana Retsu wasnt present. He looked at the somewhat uneasy Hinamori Momo beside him and said to Yamamoto: Hinamori is really important to me, so please allow her to observe. Ok. Yamamoto looked at Hinamori beside Roja, who gave a slight bow toward him. Standing in front of an audience of captains, Hinamori almost had stage fright. Even though the Captains werent using Reiatsu or anything, the pressure was still there, and if not for Roja beside her, she wouldve fallen to her knees already. She took a deep breath and moved back toward Shinigamis from the Kido Corps. The Kido Corps member didnt dare to say anything to her or even stay close. If Roja were to win and become the Grand Kido Chief, with her relationship with Roja, they wouldnt be able to afford to offend her. Finally, when everything was ready, the Grand Kido Chief, Fujiwara Ryu, took his place. He was slightly fat while his skin color was brown; he didnt have much hair above his head. His Zanpakuto was hanging on his waist in its initial form. Ryu looked at Roja with hostility and coldness as he directly released his Reiatsu to press Roja. But the oh so great pressure released by Ryu was like gentle waves passing by Roja. He didnt even pay attention to them. Since everyone here, you can start. Genryusai said as he looked between Roja and Ryu. Today was a duel, which may as well be a life and death battle, so there was no need for a long speech. Well, Well They are about to start. Isshins eyes flashed as he said: I didnt see that Fujiwara fellows power before, but I think he may lose, after all, that young lad fought Zaraki here an didnt suffer any losses. Ha? Are you saying that Im weak? Zaraki heard Isshins words and immediately looked at him. Although Isshin was from the Shiba family, which was one of the four noble clans, and the captain of the tenth division as well, he wasnt a serious person, so he directly awkwardly said: Im sorry, I didnt mean it like that. Zaraki had nothing to say about this because Shiba Isshin had a strange character. The other captains didnt pay any attention to their conversation as they were actually paying attention to the fight that was about to begin, even Yamamoto was interested. You challenged me and didnt bring you Zanpakuto? Ryu held his Zanpakuto and said coldly to Roja. Roja was wearing a lose Haori, and there was no place to hide his Zanpakuto, so I can be seen that he wasnt planning to fight using his Zanpakuto. Since Im challenging you to be the Kido Grand Chief, I thought I would settle this with Kido only Not to mention, I wont need to use my Zanpakuto against someone like you. What arrogance! Ryu sneered. Even the Kido Corps would use their Zanpakuto when they fought. Ryu directly released his Shikai. Gnaw and Nip, Soldier Ant! Having his position threatened by Roja, Ryu wasnt going to go easy against Roja. He directly released his own Shikai. As he pulled his Zanpakuto, the sword changed to look like an ant filled with strange spots. Roja saw this and didnt comment. He only looked tranquil as he stretched two fingers and said: Hado No.91: Senj Kten Taih! Chapter 622 - Amazed! Chapter 622: Amazed! As soon as Rojas voice fell, Spiritual pressure rushed up to the sky and overshadowed Ryus pressure even while releasing his Shikai. But the Spiritual pressure stopped rushing upward, it directly condensed in front of Roja. The condensed Spiritual pressure formed ten energy points before directly rushed toward Ryu. Just one attack and it was already shocking. Oi Oi Thats exaggerated Hado No.91 without a chant, are you kidding? All the members from the Kido Corps and even the Vice Kido Chief stared with wide eyes in disbelief. It didnt end at the members of the Kido Corps, as even the captains looks changed. The Kido of this guy reached the pinnacle already. Byakuya looked at the Hado released without a chant and said profoundly. Really, what a terrifying fellow. Shunsui took a deep breath of cold air. Roja Hinamoris hand clenched into fists as she looked at the battlefield anxiously. Under the spiritual pressure, she couldnt breathe normally, but even so, her full attention was still on the fight. Damn. Ryu said as he responded to this attack. He actually prepared well for this fight, but seeing the No.91 Hado released without chant made him anxious. Bakudo No.81: Danku! Spiritual pressure erupted suddenly, the Spirit Particles (Reishi) gathered around Ryu and directly a translucent barrier in the form of a large rectangular wall appeared in front of him. The Energy balls from the 91st Hado bombarded the shield one after the other. If it was a Hado below the 90th, then maybe Danku would be able to resist it. Under the constant bombardment, the Danku was cracking like a piece of ice before it finally collapsed. A dust cloud rose to the sky, obstructing everyones sight. Ryu leaped from the dust cloud and moved a few meters back while traces of burn were apparent on his hair. His chest was moving fast as he was breathing hard with a wound on his arm. Obviously, even if Danku blocked most of the shots, it didnt block them completely, and Ryu was still caught in the explosion, which injured him. However, Ryu didnt reveal any kind of fear or distress. Instead, he ferociously laughed and said: Very good Very strong, Hado In this case, My Zanpakutos ability can be displayed completely. Ryu shouted angrily, then the Disgusting Zanpakuto in his hand erupted with a weird Spiritual power (Reiryoku) that contained Ryu spiritual power along with a trace of Rojas. Hado No. 88: Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho! Ryu didnt hold anything back. He wanted to deal with Roja as fast as possible. A gigantic beam of electrical and spiritual energy directly shot out of Ryus hand toward Roja. It was a Hado without a chant, but the power behind it was no less than the one with chants, it might even be stronger. The Grand Kido Chiefs Zanpakuto A member of the Kido Corps spoke while his forehead was filled with sweat: it has the ability to swallow the Spiritual pressure of his enemy in a while fighting, forcing the Kido released to be stronger than it was originally. The Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho is most likely as strong as the Hado No.91 Roja released. At this time, all the captains and Kido Corps members attention was on Roja, waiting to see how he would respond to this attack. Roja, of course, didnt disappoint them. Instead, he shocked them. Bakudo No. 93: Kuro KuJin (Black Dust!) Formless back dust suddenly surrounded Roja and directly faced the attacking coming toward Roja. As if a mouth formed out of the dust, it directly swallowed the thunder attack. The mighty attack that could rival 90th Hado was suddenly swallowed without a trace. You can swallow the Residue of my Spiritual pressure and add it to your Kido? Roja casually blocked the strike and looked at Ryu, not far away. Ryu sneered and said: It seems you finally understand that you have no way to win You obtained an Asaushi two years ago, but you still cant release the Shikai, and even if you could, it doesnt matter, you cant win against me. Really? Roja smiled, he looked at Ryu with ridicule, then said: Since your Zanpakuto swallows Spiritual Pressure, then I will let it swallow all the way. As soon as his voice fell, Roja took one step forward and stretched one finger out toward Ryu. Hado No. 86: Hiryu Raikoho! Hado No.88: Hiry Gekizoku Shinten Raih! Hado No.89: Tsuki Kanh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three high levels of Kido were simultaneously shot toward Ryu. In the blink of an eye, Terrifying Spiritual pressure erupted that made even the captains faces change color. Damn. Ryu was amazed, they were all above 80 Hado, and he released them one after the other. If it were between 60 or 70, it wouldnt shock him, but the difficulty and consumption of above 80 Hado werent small. This already made Ryu think of the previous Kido Grand Chief. Once again, Ryu used Danku to defend. After activating Danku without chant, Ryu didnt stop and directly started chanting, trying to strengthen it. But even so, Roja continued to bombard him with high-level Hado one after the other, which made the Danky directly collapse. Gnaw and Nip, Soldier Ant. Ryu directly tried to use his Zanpakuto to resist and absorb more Spiritual pressure to attack Roja with an even stronger attack. At this time, Roja pointed to fingers at him and said. Hado No. 90: Kurohitsugi! Chapter 623 - Insta-kill Chapter 623: Insta-kill The sudden use of Kurohitsugi put great pressure on Fujiwara Ryus body. He, frantically, tried to fend off the attacks before he was completely surrounded by the black Coffin. Roja launched four high levels of Hado in quick succession that it made even Isshin and Shunsui shocked in silence. The Power of a captain was indeed sufficient to support the use of such an attack, but even then, it wouldnt be in quick succession and without a chant. The possibilities for releasing continuous attacks were two, one Rojas Control was formidable to the extreme. The second was, his Spiritual Pressure wasnt limited to what he was currently displaying. After a few breaths, the Kurohitsugi started dissipating, revealing the extremely pitiful form of Ryu. However, His closed eyes suddenly opened and shined in red color. !!! Ryu roared crazily as his Spiritual pressure suddenly rose in a second. The captains were alright in front of this terrifying suppression caused by Ryus Spiritual pressure, but the members of the Kido corps were breathing hard, and even the vice Kido Chief took a step back. The current Spiritual pressure released by Ryu was many times greater than it was before. A captain has three types of Spiritual pressure, the first one was a normal captains Spiritual pressure, the second was released with the Shikai, and the third is released with the Bankai. Ryus Zanpakuto didnt change, and he didnt release his Bankai as well, but his Reiatsu has already achieved that state. All the captains present were startled. After carefully looking at Ryu, Shunsui thought a little before looking toward Mayuri. Mayuris eyes were shining as he looked at Ryu. His expression was completely different from the other captains. Feeling Shunsuis gaze, Mayuri directly looked at him. Mayuris IQ was one of the highest in the soul society. Maybe only Urahara could compare to him. Dont look at me like that, some people came to me and voluntarily wanted to be my test subject, I wont just refuse them, would I? Every Captain was looking at Mayuri, Isshin was even planning to question him but didnt expect to just say it casually. Yamamoto looked at Mayuri without saying anything; the rule of this fight didnt prevent this kind of method. After all, this was a challenge to determine the Grand Kido Chiefs position. That position was for formidable people who were at the peak of soul society, and every method will be used to protect Soul Society. Shunsui and the others shook their head and didnt speak. Their gaze returned to the battlefield as they continued watching. Roja was winning, he was crushing Ryu, but with the spiritual pressure of a released Bankai, the outcome of the fight became hard to predict. Hey Is this even a fight Zaraki Kenpachi smiled; he wasnt content at this, because he fought Roja and knew that he still didnt release his real power. He knew why Roja wasnt actually using his full power because insta-killing your enemy isnt fun. Rojas expression didnt change. He was looking at Ryu tranquilly. Is this your last resort, Fujiwara Ryu? You can still stay calm in front of my power, its rare, but this shouldnt be how youre feeling inside right now. Ryu had a ferocious expression on his face as the Spiritual pressure absorbed by his Zanpakuto emerged as well. He pointed his sword at Roja and said: The Kido you sent toward me, I couldnt block them completely, but I still absorbed much of the power in them. Roja disregarded Ryu completely as he looked at the captains, then he shook his head. No wonder Unohana didnt come, perhaps she already expected that Ryu was only this good and didnt have the qualification for Roja to draw his sword at all. Since thats all you have This stops now. Rojas eyes turned ice cold. He made Ryu use all of his tricks to let him realize how weak he was and make him feel despair. Spiritual pressure rushed out of Rojas body in waves, crashing the ground beneath his feet. The faces of all the present captains changed because, at this moment, Rojas Spiritual Pressure was comparable to them when using Bankai, or maybe it was even stronger than that. How is this possible? Without Shikai or Bankai, his own spiritual pressure is already this strong? Isshin said in shock. Shunsui was shocked, and he could help look toward Zaraki, all the captains had the same thought. Another Zaraki Kenpashi. When the captains were still shocked, Roja lifted his hand toward Ryu and said. Hado No.95: Hakairy taih (Destruction Dragons Cannon!) Scarlet red flames erupted out of Rojas palm and formed a big Dragon. Ryus mind couldnt react at all. He just stared dumbly at the dragon. The Dragon Rushed toward Ryu, who struggled greatly trying to resist, but his Spiritual power, along with his flesh and blood (hes a soul btw), disintegrated. Impossible This is Impossible How are you so strong Ryu thought that with the power he obtained, he could kill Roja, but he didnt think that Roja could kill him with one attack, and he couldnt even resist. The Dragon opened its mouth and swallowed Ryu before directly raising to the sky. As the Dragon exploded in the sky, light shined above Soul society, and with this light being born, the Grand Kido Chief died Chapter 624 - Tsundere Chapter 624: Tsundere Gotei 13, Meeting Hall! Yamamoto was standing up with his walking stick in hand while the captain stood in front of him, respectively, in two straight lines. Roja stood in front of Yamamoto confidently while wearing a special Haori different from the captains Haori. The special design of the Kido Grand Chief was engraved on it. The captains were looking at Roja carefully. Some were looking hostile, while others looked as if they didnt care. Aizen was smiling kindly without any flow in his act. Although you know most of the captains here, you will be working together from now on, so introduce yourselves. Yamamoto looked at Roja, his face didnt show any emotion, but he was talking gently as he spoke each captains name. Captain of the third division, Ichimaru Gin. Captain of the fifth division, Sosuke Aizen, Captain of the seventh division, Komamura Sajin. Captain of the Ninth Division, Tosen Kaname. Captain of the Eleventh Division, Zaraki Kenpachi. Captain of the thirteenth Division, Jushiro Ukitake. As soon as Yamamoto says a name, the captain would greet Roja separately, and obviously, each captains greeting was different. Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes, and no one could see through him, Aizen was the Acting King, Sajin was somewhat Hostile, Kanames manners were mild, Zaraki grinned and drew his sword wanting to fight Roja again, Ukitake coughed as if he was sick but still greeted Roja friendly. After speaking the name of one side, Yamamoto looked at the other side. Captain of the Second Division, and the chief of the Onmitsukido, Soi Fon As he mentioned, Soi Fon, Yamamoto, stopped slightly, as she was different from other captains. She was the head of an organization like the Kido Corps. The two organizations often coordinated with each other. Soi Fon was holding the name of the Chief of the Onmitsukido the same as Rojas Kido Grand Chief while still having a captains position. Roja faintly smiled at Soi Fon, who snorted in response. She actually coldly snorted at Roja. When Roja and Zaraki fought, Roja said a few words to her, and she wasnt happy about them. Roja curled his lips, even though Komamura Sajin was hostile, Soi Fon was different, she was pouting most likely, he didnt offend her right? She is a proud and pampered Tsundere. Yamamoto just glanced at Soi Fon and didnt comment on her impoliteness, after all, he didnt want the captain to be friendly with Roja. With Rojas current status, he has a close status to the captain commander in a name. Since Yamamoto established the Gotei 13, the Kido Corps and the onmitsukido were always pressured. Now, the Gotei 13 was in control of the Onmitsukido, which leaves the Kido Corps alone. Captain of the fourth division, Unohana Retsu. Unohana was calm, as always. She greeted Roja elegantly, but one can see child-like happiness in her eyes. Roja didnt expect that Unohana the black-bellied captain to actually keep her promise and not reveal anything about him. Unohanas mouth curled up in a beaming smile. This made Soi Fon have a slight change of opponent of Roja. She didnt know that the Issue of Grand Kido Chief would grab Unohanas attention. Captain of the sixth Division, Kuchiki Byakuya. Captain of the eighth Division, Kyoraku Shunsui. Captain of the Tenth Division Shiba Isshin, and finally, Captain of the twelfth Division, Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Byakuya greeted Roja in noble manners while Shunsui and Isshin were friendly as for Mayuri Roja directly started talking with him. I always wanted to study the specifics of the power behind the Shikai and Bankai. The power wasnt related to Hallows. The promotion of spiritual pressure was really fierce. The detail of Rojas fight with Fujiwara Ryu traveled to the ears of the other captains that werent present, as well as the power Ryu revealed due to Mayuris experiment. If it wasnt for Rojas power, he wouldnt be here now. Empty talk. Soi Fon listening to Rojas words, couldnt help despise him. Roja shot her a look and said: When an adult is talking, children mustnt interrupt them. Shunsui couldnt suppress his laughter as he heard this. Soi Fon glared at Roja fiercely as if she was ready to fight 300 rounds with Roja. From all the present captains, Soi Fon was the youngest, and her stature was a child-like compared to them as well. But when Soi Fon was ready to fight, Mayuri directly said: The experiment was a failure The user will lose all his Spiritual Pressure afterward. Such a remark made all the captains look at Mayuri immediately. Mayuris expression didnt change, as if he did nothing wrong at all, as he said. Although I told him that the medicine was just developed and no human experiment, but he forcefully wanted to take it, and the loss of spiritual power is the side effect I concluded from the experiment. The captains listened to Mayuri gloomily. They decided to keep a large distance between them and Mayuri. Zaraki Kenpachi was crazy, but Mayuri made them feel scared. A Failure indeed. Hearing Mayuris words, Roja casually responded. Yamamoto looked at the captains and saw that nobody spoke. He gently hit his stick on the ground and said: Good, the Kido Grand Chief succeeding ceremony comes to an end. Yamamoto announced, and all the captains turned around to leave. Come to the eleventh Division some time. We have to fight again. Zaraki passed by Roja and said to Roja, making him roll his eyes. As for Soi Fon, before leaving, she glared at Roja, clearly saying, I am waiting for you. Although Roja was strong, Soi Fon didnt really care. Roja curled his lips, getting Soi Fons threat, he neither approved nor disapproved as he left the hall toward the Kido Corps building. Chapter 625 - Soi Fon’s Childishness! Chapter 625: Soi Fons Childishness! Inside the Kido Chief office, Roja was sitting down in front of his desk, looking at the work he had. It wasnt much different from when he was an Admiral in One Pieces world, and the work was boring. He had to approve some documents, send aid to Shinigami requesting the Kido Corps help, and assigning people to their works There arent many jobs for the Kido Corps to fight people or anything; almost all the request was coordinating with other people. Regarding these things, Roja, of course, didnt have time for them, he just passed them down to the Kido Vice Chief. The Vice chief didnt complain at all. Instead, he was happy because Roja gave him such an important authority. Although he was still the Vice Chief, his authority was close to the Kido Grand Chief now. The Vice Chief was competent in his work, as Ryu always ordered him around to do his work but didnt give him any credit for it. As for Roja, in less than fifteen days from getting his post, he already requested the Kido Books containing Kidos above the 95th from the Central Room 46. The reason these books were held by Central room 46 was because of their might. For example, Hado No.96: Blazing Blade could destroy a major part of Soul society if it was unleashed. As the Grand Kido Chief, Roja had the authority to request these books, and the answer arrived quickly. The Central Room 46 decided to give the Grand Chief Roja, the books containing The Bakudo from 96th to 99th, as for Hado, the request was denied temporarily. As a new Kido Grand Chief, the central room 46 couldnt let such fall into the wrong hands. Thats why the Hado was denied. If they fell into the wrong hand, the Soul Society could be destroyed. On the other hand, the difficulty of the 96th to 99th Bakudo would make Roja take some time to master them, so it wasnt bad for now. Roja directly took the book of the 96th Bakudo and started reading. Inside the book were the record of the people who used the Bakudo, and this was recorded because only a few people actually managed to learn Kido above the 95th. Year 329, the Hueco Mundo tried to invade Soul Society, the fifth Grand Kido Chief used the 96th Bakudo to imprison the invaders Year 447, the fourth division captain betrayed soul society and attacked central room 46, the Head Commander Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto used Bakudo No.96 to suppress him The first few pages were just a description of the uses of the Bakudo in Soul Societys history. Roja didnt care and directly flipped through the history to reach the actual description of the Bakudo. When Roja reached the practice method of the 96th Bakudo, he heard a knock on his office door. Come in. Rojas brows frowned slightly as he closed the book. The Vice Chief came in and closed the door, then saluted Roja. Sir Grand Kido Chief, I have a report. Whats the matter? Kido Corps teams were arranged to place special Spiritual pressures detection devices that can detect Hallows whereabout Roja heard this and directly said: Get to the point. The Vice Kido Chief directly said: Yes sir, every five years, our Kido Corps members would be sent for maintenance. There was no problem in the previous times we did the maintenance, but that was with the Onmitsukidos help, but now they didnt let us go. Oh? Roja touched his chin as he thought. The Vice Kido Chiefs expressed his annoyance as he said: The Onmitsukido fellow said that they had too many secrets and they dont want idlers to enter, so now they refer to our Kido Corps as Idlers Okay, you can go first. Roja waved his hand as he interrupted the Vice Kido Chief. The Vice Kido Chief didnt know what to do. He knew that Roja didnt love management, and he didnt have any means to oppose the Onmitsukido. The current Chief of the Omnitsukido was also the captain of the second Division. If Roja doesnt act himself, he cant do anything as the Vice Kido Chief. After the Vice Kido Chief went out, Roja was speechless. Really that mischievous child has temperament. That Soi Fon is really looked for trouble, isnt she a captain in the Gotei 13, why does she act so childish. Roja shook his head. He really didnt want to deal with something as useless as this. Even without the detection device, the Hallows know better than try to invade Soul Society. As for Soi Fon, if she doesnt behave, he would have to smack her bottom. Roja threw the matter of Soi Fon to the back of his head as he continued reading the book about Bakudo. Roja was immersed in the book for three whole days when he finally checked the time. He could only sigh. Although there was only a difference of just one between 95th and 96th Bakudo, the disparity between them was too big. Even though the power increase was about 60% from Bakudo No.95, the difficulty was at least double the previous one. But Roja was indifferent. He had time to kill anyway. Chapter 626 - A bet with Soi Fon Chapter 626: A bet with Soi Fon Today, Roja completed the initial process of learning the No.96 Bakudo, he was about to get to the next level and master it, but Hinamori wanted to see him and directly came looking for him. Naturally, Hinamori said she wanted to consult him, but she lied there, she wanted to see him. Roja didnt mind as he listened to the little girl talking incessantly. Yesterday, the Kido Teacher of our class was changed. Oh? You started the new year already. Roja touched his chin as he smiled at Hinamori. It was about time for the new year to begin. He wasnt paying attention. After all, the school had nothing to do with him now. With his status, he is no longer a student, but more like an inspector of the school. Yes, we started the day before yesterday. Hinamori looked at Roja as if she understood why Roja forgot the date. She laughed and said: By the way, there is a new student with sixth rank talent who joined the school. Um? Roja was curious now, a six ranked spiritual pressure was interesting, he didnt hear about this. Although people always thought he was a rank six talent, he actually broke the measuring device. He was rank seven, but this was only known to Vice-Captains and above as it wasnt publicized. You may not believe this, but he is a childhood friend of mine Hinamori grinned as she excitedly kept flailing her hands in the air. Roja: Roja thought a little after hearing Hinamori describing her friend, and it turned out to be Toshiro Hitsugaya. If Hitsugaya knew that Hinamori was talking to Roja about this, he would come to look for him and go all out against Roja. With his talent, he may be able to actually surpass you soon if you dont work hard. Roja chuckled. Hinamori tiled her head cutely and said: He may not call me elder sister, but he will ask about anything he doesnt understand. While Roja and Hinamori chatted, they suddenly heard a loud sound. They stopped talking and directly looked outside. What happened? Hinamori blinked before turning toward Roja and asked. Roja touched his chin. He released his senses and directly understood what happened. He wasnt happy about it and directly stood up. You like messing around so much, well, lets see what will you do. Roja looked at Hinamori and said: Its just a small matter if you dont want to come, stay here and rest while I take care of it. Um Ok. Hinamori was hesitant as she thought that Roja was the Kido Grand Chief now, and if she goes with him, she will add to the chaos. Kido Corps. A thin-looking girl wearing a captains Hoari was haughtily berating the members of the Kido Corps: Make way, a criminal ran away here, do you want to harbor a criminal? The Kido Corps members, including the Vice-chief, looked very ugly. This is the Kido Corps building, and the Onmitsukido actually came here looking for trouble. The Chief of the Onmitsukido, the second division captain, came directly, and when she talked, no one dared to talk back to her. With her status, no one from the Kido Corps, except for Roja, could compare to her, and they would suffer if they didnt cooperate. Soi Fon directly gave the command to the Onmitsukido members to start searching around. Directly, all of them scattered around and started searching. Enough. A loud shout was heard by all inside the building along with a terrifying Spiritual pressure swept all the Onmitsukido Members. Their body sunk as their complexion paled. At this time, Soi Fon took a step forward and released her Spiritual pressure, and coldly said: Is it possible that the Kido Grand Chief is also planning to harbor a criminal? She didnt dare to actually accuse Roja directly. She was just making it hard for him. No. Roja walked out along with a person in his hands and directly stood in front of Soi Fon. He looked down at Soi Fon and said: The person you want is here, take him and leave, and I will not investigate todays matter. The small girl was mischievous, and Roja didnt care, but if she was too Mischievous, he would have to teach her a lesson. Soi Fons mouth twitched. As Roja stood in front of her, his expression was like, Youre just too short, making her extremely angry. She didnt retreat or take even one step back because if she did, her public image would fall. She directly looked at Roja and said: Investigate? I dont remember that there is something to investigate. The Vice-Kido Chief finally got angry, and with Roja here to give him the confidence he directly said: Onmitsukido, even though you can exercise your power to catch a criminal here, you went too far Shut up! Who allowed you to speak! Soi Fon directly berated the Vice Chief. Roja looked at Soi Fon, which made her a little flustered as he said: Being a Mischievous can be cute, but too much and I will have to punish you. You Soi Fon was mad, Roja actually called her child in front of so many people. She wanted to fight him right now. She was depressed right now, she wanted to look for trouble with Roja, but Roja casually solved it and made fun of her as well. Soi Fon clenched her teeth. Roja smiled if he didnt give the child attention, then she would go too far. It seems like she needs training. You dont seem convinced, how about a bet? What bet? Soi Fons brows wrinkled. Rojas lips moved up slightly as he directly said in Soi Fons ears: I heard that you are good at moving undercover and assassination, so, I will give you half a month, if you can injure me using any method, you would win, and I will become your subordinate or whatever you want. Soi Fons eyes flashed, she sneered at Roja as she forgot about her anger and said: Good, you said it, so there is no going back on your words. Inside Soul Society, except for Yamamoto, she could assassinate anyone, but when it comes to only cause injuries, she was absolutely confident all the way. Roja seeing Soi Fon agree directly, narrowed his eyes and said: You wont ask what will happen if you lose? Doesnt matter. Soi Fon seemed to think that it was impossible to actually lose, so she replied: It doesnt matter even if it was something perverted, you dont need to say it because you lost. Roja got annoyed, what is she talking, do I look like a pervert? Good. Since this small girl said this A bet is a bet. The conditions must be laid out ahead of time, so no one goes back on the debt. If you lose Roja directly said a few words in Soi Fons ears. Hearing this, Soi Fon bit her teeth and glared at Roja maliciously. But she was still confident and thought that she wouldnt lose, so she sneered and turned around to leave. Then its decided. Chapter 627 - Sneaking into the Kido Corps Chapter 627: Sneaking into the Kido Corps Roja was on his way to his office after getting a cup of tea. He took a sip and said: If this Second Division Captain can be obedient, it would be good. ? Hinamori, who was waiting in the office, heard this and curiously looked at Roja. She hesitated a little before asking: Did the Second Division captain cause trouble? Why? She didnt care about anything thats going on, but when its something concerning Roja, she wont let it go, even if the one in front of her was a captain. Who knows. Roja innocently shrugged and said: Its okay now, she didnt do anything, there are several issues in the Kido Corps. Anyway, didnt you come here to ask about Kido, come with me. Um. Hinamori cleverly nodded then followed Roja. They headed toward the Practice field to train. After some time, Hinamori said goodbye as it was late, and she needed to go back. She already planned to practice diligently, and when she graduates, she would stand beside Roja and help him. After Hinamori left, Roja stayed in the training field. He wanted to get familiar with the Bakudo he learned. The higher the level, the greater the difficulty of the Kido, so mastering Kido without a chant would get difficult each level. Even if a captain wanted to master Kido Above 95 without a chant, they would need years. But Rojas Spiritual pressure was far above any captain or Hollow, even with Sen Maboroshis current evolution process, his Spiritual Pressure is still above almost everyone. And if he fuses the Hyogoku with Sen Maboroshi, he could transform the same way as Ichigo and maintain the form of Final Getsuga Tensho. The superior Spiritual pressure would allow him to study Kido twice as fast with half the effort. In just ten days, Roja mastered Bakudo 96 without a chant and started learning the 97th Bakudo. In these ten days, Soi Fon didnt attack even once, and the Onmitsukido didnt come looking for trouble again. Roja started thinking that the girl forgot about the bet they had. Although the date wasnt precise, still it was a maximum of 16 days, and now 14 days passed, which was strange. Roja didnt think that Soi Fon, the proud and pampered child, would admit defeat. However, Roja didnt actually care. With his current power, even Aizen would be hard-pressed and wouldnt be able to injure him, let alone little Soi Fon. In the night, a shadowy figure infiltrated the Kido Corps building. Although the Kido Corps building had an alert and patrols, for this person, it seemed full of holes. This person easily passed by everything without alerting anyone. Soi Fon may be proud and pampered, but she wasnt silly, she dared to bet, and although she was 100% confident she would win, she didnt rush to win, she waited until the night of the 14th day to make her move. According to her experience, Roja should be on high alert on the last day as well as the first few days, which makes this night the best for her attack. The Kido Corps Just mediocre. Without any difficulty, she successfully infiltrated the Kido corps building, and no even a single person was able to detect her. The difference was great. Although she was sure, she could also sneak on her subordinate, but it would be as easy as this. As she arrived in front of Rojas room, she saw that the light was still on. Um? But She didnt care. Some people wouldnt turn off the light when they sleep. The light being on didnt represent anything. She carried various assassination missions on more vigilant people, and in the end, they died by her hand. As she arrived at the roof of Rojas room quietly, Roja suddenly said, which made her startled. Running around at night, youre looking down on your opponent too much. Roja was sitting in his room with a book in front of him. He talked without even lifting his head. It was impossible for Soi Fon to hide from his eyes, he didnt even need to use his senses, as long as she was nearby, he could sense her. Soi Fon jumped down from the roof directly toward the entrance. Her expression was somewhat ugly as she asked: How did you discover me? Roja put down the book in his hand before looking at Soi Fon and said: You hid your Spiritual pressure really well, you didnt make any sound, but I have no reason to tell you how I did discover you Would you believe me if I said intuition? Bastard! Soi Fon took a deep breath and calmed down. Her expression turned cold. She didnt think of retreating. Roja didnt specify how she should attack him, as long as she injures him, she would win the bet. Even a vice-captain could injure a captain, let alone Roja facing her, or so she thought. If she, the second division captain, and the chief of the Onmitsukido, couldnt injure Roja, she would be a joke in front of many. Prepare yourself. Im coming at you directly. Soi Fon said coldly, her petite form vanished and arrived beside Roja with her palm extended. Roja was skilled in Kido, She was clear about it, maybe if he had time to use them, she would lose, but in close combat, she didnt think he could take her. Chapter 628 - Roja Vs. Soi Fon Chapter 628: Roja Vs. Soi Fon Soi Fons palm strike was falling down on Roja, using the momentum of the Shunpo, this attack could be devastating to normal Shinigami. It could break bones and tear muscles. Roja just slightly moved to the side while the Bakudo book was still in his hand. Although Soi Fon was proud, she didnt think that this attack would kill Roja or injure him even, and she wasnt surprised that Roja avoided it. Her eyes flashed coldly as she threw another palm strike toward Rojas chest. While the palm strike seemed normal, it contained formidable spiritual power. It was like a fusion between Kido and Bakudo. Roja raised his brows as his hand moved in a flash to hold Soi Fons wrist while suppressing her attack using Spiritual Pressure. Hm? Soi Fon was startled. She thought that he dodged the first strike because he was vigilant, but he shouldnt have expected the second one. Still, even if he dodged, she wouldnt be this surprised, but instead, he caught her wrist. Soi Fon knew her speed best, to actually catch her wrist while she threw a strike was unbelievable to her, she could only wonder what kind of reaction speed did Roja have. Soi Fons instinct directly kicked in as she threw a knee strike toward Rojas head in an attempt to free her hand. Seeing the strike coming, Roja just tilted his head slightly and avoided it while casually throwing Soi Fon out of the window by her wrist. Soi Fon made a few circles in the air before she finally landed outside the room. Roja wasnt in a hurry, he closed the book slowly and put it on the table before opening the door and going out. As soon as he stepped into the door, two silky threads wrapped around Roja, trying him up. Soi Fon directly moved in with a strike to his chest. Roja dodged the strike while shaking the thread of himself. At the same time, he prepared to chop Soi Fons scruff. Soi Fon knew she couldnt get hit, and now that the third attack failed, she directly used Shunpo to arrive at Rojas back while holding her Zanpakuto. Soi Fon was already surprised by this turn of event. Although she only attacked three times, Roja saw through all of them and kept her off. Every action and motion were skillful; he didnt make any useless moves at all and countered her attacks effortlessly. Is this really the Kido Grand Chief that would only use Kido, why is he so skillful in close combat? Is this a joke?! If she couldnt tell that its Roja by his Spiritual pressure, she would think that Yoruichi was disguised just to make fun of her. At this time, Soi Fon already knew that Roja wasnt just strong using Kido, she took a deep breath and dared not take it easy. Sting all Enemies to Death, Suzumebachi! Soi Fon released her Shikai using the release command. The entire sword glows white and shrinks in size. When the emitted glow dies out, it is revealed that Suzumebachi has now taken on the form of a black and gold gauntlet, with a small chain linking it to a stinger-like blade on Su-Fngs middle finger. Her Zanpakuto increased her speed exponentially. Her shunpo was the fastest beside Yoruichi. She started attacking Roja outrageously in quick succession. However, Rojas hands danced along with Soi Fon as he blocked each attack easily. This guy Soi Fon was even more shocked right now because nobody should be able to follow her attacks when she uses Suzumebachi. Roja should be full of stings left behind by her Shikai, but not even one strike hit him. Roja shouldnt see her attack clearly, but suddenly she thought about what he said before, he said he found her with his intuition, and now she started to believe thats how he is blocking her strikes now. The Grand Kido Chief had an offense and defense compared to the Second Divisions captain or even better than her. That was unbelievable. Soi Fons hand stopped in mid-air as she found out that Suzumebachi was no longer on her hand, but it was in Rojas. Soi Fon didnt think that her Zanpakuto would be won over by Roja, so she tried to retrieve it only to be stung by her own Zanpakuto, which made her directly retreat back. Youre not the only one with a strong finger. My finger is also good, want to try it? Roja backed two steps with Suzumebachi was in his hand. Suzumebachi fiercely shook, sending out hostility toward Roja. My Zanpakuto isnt easily taken over. Soi Fon sneered as she took a step forward, trying to seize the opportunity to take back her Zanpakuto. However, Roja snorted and released his terrifying Spiritual pressure to suppress Suzumebachi and directly looked at Soi Fon. Bakudo No.96: Kaiten Shibarikomu (Rotation bind!) Soi Fon didnt think that Roja could still release Kido while suppressing Suzumebachi. Moreover, he was quick that it didnt seem like he released a high-level Kido without a chant. Suddenly, golden ropes manifested and directly formed several circles around Soi Fon, binding her completely in a not so graceful posture. Let me go!! Soi Fon struggled. She knew she couldnt get away from this Bakudo so she could only shout angrily at Roja. At this time, many Kido Corps members rushed forward, although Roja and Soi Fon suppressed their Spiritual pressure, it wasnt enough. Roja directly unbound Soi Fon, threw back Suzumebachi toward her, and said. Some people are coming, so we stop now, in the next two days, think about how you must win if you cant Roja stopped talking as he chuckled while looking at Soi Fons figure without paying attention to her expression then left toward his room. This fellow After Soi Fon received her Suzumebachi, she stood in the same place motionless. She gritted her teeth and fist, looking at Rojas departing back angrily. Although she was unwilling, she was also startled by Rojas power. Rojas power was terrifying. She knew that they both suppressed their Spiritual Pressure, but the extent Roja suppressed he already surpassed her greatly. In that aspect, she wasnt Rojas opponent at all. Looking at the Kido Grand Chiefs room, Soi Fon bit her teeth, knowing that she cant do anything now. She directly used shunpo, just before the Kido Corps members arrived. Sir Grand Kido Chief A moment ago I just performed an experiment with Kido, dont worry about it. You can go back. Roja directly walked toward his room. The audience looked at each other strangely, although they knew something was wrong, they didnt dare question Roja. Chapter 629 - Release your Bankai Chapter 629: Release your Bankai Day number 15, in the morning, Roja woke up, stretched a little before going toward a water jar to wash his face, but suddenly the water in the jar scattered. Something jumped out of the water, directly moving toward Roja. Looking closely, it was a dart! Roja was slightly surprised, he retreated one step and used his fingers to hit the dart away. In the next instant, the entire jar blasted open, and something again rushed toward Roja. Roja was calm, he directly hit back with his hand and stopped a flurry of attack by grabbing Soi Fons wrist. Soi Fon struggled, but couldnt get loose as Roja was too powerful. Roja just released her writs and looked at her with a smile and said: You must compensate for the public damage you just caused. Soi Fons face was black, and without speaking, she turned around and vanished. Only one day left. Roja shouted toward Soi Fon and laughed. Sir Grand Kido Chief! Is there an accident?! The two nearest Shinigami entered Rojas courtyard in a hurry, and after looking around, they couldnt help ask. Roja didnt care and just replied: A child being mischievous, that all. You can tidy up the place. Yes. Although the two of them were curious, they didnt dare ask. So they directly moved forward and tidied up the place while Roja returned to his room. Day number 16. This was the last day of their bet. Soi Fon didnt give up yet. She planned on a life a death battle, no matter what happens, she wanted to injure Roja. Roja knowing this, directly moved out of the Kido Corps building and went far away from Soul society. Inside the woods, Roja was moving without a care in the world, closing his eyes and hands behind his back. He didnt even check his surroundings. Wouch! Suddenly, a branch from the tree beside Roja blasted open. As the shard scattered, an intense Spiritual Pressure emerged, and the source directly moved to attack Roja. However, facing this sneak attack, Roja only used a hand to throw a dart that came toward him away. I came especially here to create some favorable conditions for you, but it seems like it was a mistake from my part, is this your strongest attack? Roja looked at his attacker. Soi Fons expression was extremely cold. It wasnt because of Rojas taunt. She already resolved herself to go all out. She grabbed her Zanpakuto and released her Shikai. With a glow, her Zanpakuto changed to its Shikai form. Before she was facing Roja inside the Kido Corps building and couldnt go all out, thats why she suppressed her Spiritual pressure, but now, they were far away from Soul Society, which means she can go all out. Although she only released her Shikai, the spiritual pressure was still that of a captain. The shock waves created by her release filled the place with dust. In the next instant, Roja and Soi Fon moved and clashed dozens of times. Soi Fon was fast, her fighting method was looking at the flaws of her enemy and directly striking at them, with her speed, most wont survive her assault, but Roja didnt even have a single flaw she could use to her advantage. In soul society, many captains lifted their heads, looking toward the direction where Roja and Soi Fon were fighting. This is Soi Fon and Roja? Unohanas eyes flashed inside her Division building while she was slightly pensive. Aizen looked up slightly before he returned to his study with hesitation. Shunsui was drinking tea with Ukitake, as the two sensed the Spiritual pressure, Shunsui said with a chuckle: Really Ukitake smiled and said: Being young is good. The head captain, Yamamoto, hit his walking stick on the ground and said. These two scoundrels. Roja and Soi Fon unexpectedly ran out of Soul Society to fight, which didnt actually violate any rule. But it still annoyed him, which is why he could only hit his stick on the ground to release his frustration while the Shinigami nearby didnt dare move. The fight escalated quickly. A few hundred moves were exchanged in a minute, and regardless of how many attacks Soi Fon sent, Roja was completely unharmed and in control. However, Soi Fon was still Soi Fon. She finally created an opening by using a Bakudo on Roja. Youre not the only one who can use Kido. Soi Fon sneered as she sent a kick toward Roja. Roja chuckled. Bang! Spiritual pressure erupted suddenly, and Roja shook off the Bakudo from his body. Soi Fons kick connected with Rojas shoulder, but due to the disparity between their Spiritual pressure, she didnt cause any damage at all. Roja directly looked at Soi Fon and said. You should already know that Zankensuki has no effect on me with the disparity between our Spiritual pressure, only if you use your Bankai can you get a little bit closer to actually cause any harm to me. So, I will give you the opportunity to use your Bankai. Roja looked calmly at Soi Fon and continued: I will stand in my place, I wont move or dodge your attack, if I cant receive your Bankai, then it will be my loss. Extremely arrogant!! Soi Fon didnt know how to describe Roja currently. He was the only one in Soul Society who dared to say this, who would actually dare to face a captains Bankai head on?! Chapter 630 - Jakuhō Raikōben! Chapter 630: Jakuh Raikben! Its true that her Spiritual pressure wasnt as strong as Roja currently, but if she released her Bankai, she would crush him. She directly looked at him and said. Good, youre the one who said it. Soi Fon was extremely angry. She took a deep breath and shouted. Bankai! Jakuh Raikben! Wouch! Strong spiritual pressure surged and shot toward the sky while the ground cracked under her. But this spiritual pressure made most Shinigami in soul society afraid. This is not good. She even used Bankai? Shunsui and Ukitake couldnt sit still any longer. They both stood up. Their expressions were ugly as they look to the distance. The other captains were alarmed as well. Conflicts amongst captains always happen, but never before a Bankai was used between them. No one expected the conflict between Roja and Soi Fon to reach the extent of using Bankai, and there wasnt enough time to prevent it as well. This wont end well The tenth divisions captain, Shiba Isshin, stood on a roof looking toward the direction of the fight seriously. Jakuh Raikben is a Bankai made to kill, if her Shikai Suzumebachi required two strikes to kill, then Jakuh Raikben required one. Jakuh Raikben was like a giant missile launcher. Although this ranged Bankai cant compare to Daiguren Hyorinmarus ability for constant attacks, it is a single burst Bankai, that could directly defeat most people with one shot. Soi Fon carried Jakuh Raikben and looked at the not far away Roja hesitantly. She knew her own Bankais destructiveness. If Roja doesnt avoid this attack and choose to meet it directly, he may be seriously injured. Maybe he could even get killed, and she didnt want that. She may have some conflicts with Roja, but it didnt reach the extent of taking his life. But, as soon as she looked at the indifferent attitude that Roja displayed, she couldnt think anymore as rage took over. Jakuh Raikbens power was extraordinary, and when the rocket is launched, Soi Fon herself would be launched back if she didnt prepare well to launch it. But she didnt plan to prepare for it. Haaah! Soi Fon loudly roared and launched a missile. Bang! The giant missile directly rushed toward Roja, and the huge force of its launching sent Soi Fon several hundred meters back. The missile directly met with Rojas body with a bang. The blast was so big that it seemed to destroy the sky itself, everyone in soul society looked at this with fear and panic. The Terrifying spiritual pressure spread all over the place and destroyed everyone for several hundred meters around. Soi Fon resisted the shock wave resulted from the explosion and looked at the center to look for Roja. Did he Killing Roja wasnt her original intention, and if he did die, she would have to shoulder a huge responsibility. If it was an accident in a spar, she wouldnt take any responsibility, but if it was a one-sided massacre, her sentence would be really harsh. Soi Fons face was full of regret. At the same time, she was angry at Roja for provoking her as he did. However, as the blast dissipated, Soi Fon froze as her eyes opened wide. In the center of the explosion, Roja was standing there perfectly fine, his white Haori fluttering in the wind, and not even a scratch could be seen on his clothes. Around him, a crystal-like shield was formed in a diamond shape. Bakudo No.97: Negating Crystal Soi Fon looking at this and couldnt find the words to speak, although she didnt see this Bakudo before, she knew about it from books. The 97th Bakudo could defend against her Bankai perfectly? No, the reason is most likely Rojas spiritual pressure. Even if her Spiritual pressure was compared to Roja when she used Bankai, it was still inferior, and he can even use the 97th Bakudo without chant This is the reason he said he wouldnt avoid it. Soi Fons eyes were somewhat dim. Even using Jakuh Raikben, she couldnt injure Roja even a little, the disparity between them was too big. She was the second divisions captain, and with her Bankai, she was in the top ten in Soul Society. Soi Fon couldnt help think whether her master, the previous captain of the second division, the Goddess of Flash, Yoruichi could win against Roja. She didnt know what she knew is that she lost the bet. She used everything, and Roja still defended as if it was nothing. The shield around Roja startled, breaking slowly. He looked at Soi Fon, who was somewhat pale and said. Need help going back? I dont Soi Fon raised her head and looked at Roja before she started limping toward Soul Society. Chapter 631 - Hollow invasion. Chapter 631: Hollow invasion. At night, water dripped over Rojas head as he took a quick shower before he wore his Grand Kido Chief Hoari and directly walked to his room. Roja sat cross-legged with the 98th Bakudo boo in front of him as he started reading. First use, Second Grand Kido Chief used this Kido on the Third Divisions captain who turned traitor Even the second and third use was at least 800 years ago, Aizen wasnt born, and Unohana just transferred to the fourth division. Roja turned his head and looked outside and said. Almost time for her to come. Shortly after saying this, someone appeared by Rojas window. Looking at the window, Roja smiled and said: Yo, you came, I thought you wouldnt fulfill your end of the bet. Soi Fon was wearing a loose black Haori and looked sharply at Roja. She clenched her teeth before she lowered her head. I already lost the bet. Soi Fon said sadly, although she was still angry. Her hands shook slightly, and the Haori fell to the ground. However, at this time, Rojas complexion changed. This is He didnt even spare Soi Fon a look. Instead, he looked out the window directly, and his brows wrinkled slightly as if he saw something strange. Soi Fon was slightly stunned, she followed Rojas vision, but she didnt find anything at all. Roja, who was sitting in the middle of the room, suddenly appeared in front of the window, his eyes flashed as he looked at the dark sky. Soi Fon felt awkward and directly asked. What is it? Roja carefully looked outside and said back: Nothing, its an invasion Invasion?! Soi Fon gawked at first, then she released her senses again, but she once again didnt find anything, she quickly looked at Roja suspiciously. But when she was about to ask again, Soul Societys sky suddenly blasted open. This made numerous Shinigami look up to the sky in amazement. This is Hollows?! No, they couldnt have broken through the barrier, it must be Menos Grandes! They could only guess as they looked at the glistering lights inside the crack in the sky. Compared to the human world, opening a Garganta in soul society was harder, so only a select few types of hollow could do this. Moreover, the location of this crack was mostly above the Rukongai region. Its true that only a few could do this, but few didnt mean none. Realizing that Hollows were invading, Yamamoto directly ordered his captain to take action without hesitation. They must quickly deal with the Hollows. A Hollows invasion Is this Aizens doing? What is his goal? Roja lowered his head as he looked out of the window. He couldnt guess what Aizen wanted or if it was Aizens doing at all because this wasnt mentioned in the Original Story. But in the current timeline, Aizen should have conquered Hueco Mundo already, so any direct action concerning Hueco Mundo is mostly related to him. Soi Fon beside him was more awkward now. She couldnt withstand it anymore as she said: Then You go and give orders to your division. The bet is nothing but a joke. You dont need to take it seriously. Roja turned his head and looked at Soi Fon while smiling. This fellow Soi Fon clenched her hands, but she said nothing since she lost, she would keep her end of the deal, she will spend a night with him some other time. She directly warped her Haori around her and directly vanished from Rojas room. As soon as she left, the sounds of footsteps came from behind Roja. Sir Grand Kido Chief, Hollows are invading Soul Society, the head captain, ordered our Kido Corps to assist in the fight. Roja opened the door and walked out with an indifferent expression and said: Let the fifth group remain behind, the others should go out and assist the Gotei 13 in exterminating the Hollows. Yes, sir! The Vice Kido Chief and the ones beside him directly turned around and moved out. The Kido Corps powers may have decreased over the year, and most of its members were somewhat lazy, but they are still Shinigami, in the end, so would be willing to fight Hollows, not only that, after Roja killed the previous Grand Kido Chief, no one dared defy his orders in the Kido Corps. Fights started in every direction inside Soul society. Occasionally a cero would fly toward a house and destroy it. Because not all residents of Soul Society were Shinigami, normal souls were confused by the Spiritual pressure all over the place. If it was a fontal attack, the captains could take off this easily, but the fight spread all over soul society, which caused great chaos all over the place. Outside the Kido Corps building, Some people directly started giving Roja reports. The number of the invading Hollows is unclear, but some were concealing their Spiritual pressure while mixing with ordinary Menos grande, which proved quite dangerous. I know. Roja waved his hand, gesturing to the Shinigami to go back. His eyes flashed, but he shook his head. It didnt matter what Aizen was trying to do, Roja only cared about his project with the Hyogoku. He only wanted to get the Hyogoku from Aizen when he perfects it. Chapter 632 - Chaos Chapter 632: Chaos Roja didnt take any major role in this event. He just led the Kido Corps to clean the Hollows. Suddenly, an arm appeared beside Rojas neck, the arm was shaped like a sickle and was prepared to chop Rojas head off. Be careful! The Kido Corps nearby were terrified of using their Kido to protect Roja, but there wasnt enough time. Roja didnt attack or even use Kido. He just lifted his hand, touched the sickle, and released his Spiritual pressure, which directly extinguished the Hollow upon touching it. The Kido Corps members relaxed as they saw this. They remembered that spiritual pressure was everything in a fight; if the disparity was huge, a fight was unnecessary. If ordinary Hollows attacked Roja, he wouldnt have to move at all, and the Hollows wouldnt be able to cause any damage, because his Spiritual pressure was enough to crush them. Use your intuition; these Hollows can mask their Spiritual pressure and appearance pretty well; the vision and Spiritual sense wont help in this situation. After destroying the Hollow, Roja directly instructed the Shinigami nearby. Yes! The Shinigami were quite skilled when using Bakudo. They directly collaborated together and extended their senses. Seeing the Kido Corps follows his orders, Roja nodded and didnt pay attention to their fight any longer. He just released his senses in all directions. With Rojas ability, he didnt need to release his senses, but he still wanted to feel everything happening in Soul society. He wasnt just sensing Spiritual pressure, but his view was like gods view, he knew everything that was happening in soul society as soon as he released his senses. Um? Roja discovered something; he directly ordered the Kido Corps members: Defend the Kido Corps building, dont let any Hollow enter. Roja didnt wait for their confirmation as he directly vanished. Thats Shunpo? The Kido Grand Chief is also skilled in Shunpo No, the word skilled is too simple. The Kido Corps member looked where Roja stood with shock, he expected Roja to only excel in Kido, but he realized that he was skilled in the Shunpo as well. In the Shinigami academy. As soon as the invasion started, the second division, sixth division, and tenth division captains sent several squads to watch over the academy and protect the students. The students could sense the fight and spiritual pressure all over soul society. The Hollows invaded? Well, this is a good chance for me to practice. Renji wasnt afraid. Instead, he held his Asauchi arrogantly. Izirus forehead was full of cold sweat as he said: The entire soul society is alarmed, the Gotei 13 probably are out, Im afraid this isnt a simple Hollow invasion. The students were restless and afraid, but some of them were ready to fight and test their limits. Although I cant sense anything, it seems like the quantity and quality of the hollows are above average many Shinigami are out to defend against them. Toshiro Hitsugaya used his Spiritual senses, but he couldnt detect anything. Still, he was carefully examining the students. But suddenly, a loud sound comes from behind. Toshiro!! Toshiros complexion directly broke as he turned his head to look at Hinamori. Hinamori faintly smiled and ran over: Dont run around. If there is danger, stay behind me, and I will protect you. Toshiro was having a headache: Dont look at me as if I was a child. Moreover, youre the one who is clearly running around. I was looking for you. Hinamori lifted her hand and patted Toshiros head because Toshiro was about half a head shorter. It was easy for her to do this. Toshiro looked annoyed and directly took a step back, making Hinamoris hand miss his head and said: I already said, stop patting my head. Hinamori grinned. But suddenly, they heard a loud roar, which made them turn around, and their expression changed. A black Menos grande appeared inside the academy, sending waves of spiritual pressure comparable to that of a Vice-Captains. A Menos Grande!! Dont act rush! The Gotei 13 members present were startled at first before they quickly organized themselves. The highest official present was a third seat, but they still tried to resist the Menos Grande. Ten of them couldnt stand in front of this Menis Grande, and they were retreating with each attack. Its too strong Hinamori looked at a distant place and took a deep breath. This situation reminded her of the time when they went to the human world for the simulated Hollow training, which she didnt want to remember. The Menos Grande they encounter at that time was roughly in the tens, and Roja alone wiped them out. Now, only one Menos grande and so many shinigami couldnt deal with it. The situation doesnt look good. When Hinamori said this, Toshiros expression was already cold, as he looked all around them. Chapter 633 - Crisis Chapter 633: Crisis Hinamori looked strangely: This is strange. There are more Shinigami, here, right? Hitsugaya vigilantly looked around before saying: that side may have the upper hand, but our defenses are weak. That side has only two or three Shinigami. Hinamori turned her head and looked at the other side, but as soon as she did, she saw a shadow of a Hollow baring its claws at the back of a Shinigami. No! Be careful! Hinamori and Toshiro were terrified and shouted in fright. The Shinigami didnt pay attention to his back, and even with their warning, he couldnt react in time. As he was hit, his body trailed on the ground before stopping full of blood and broken bones. Damn! Seeing his companion falling, the other Shinigamis expression was ugly. He drew his Zanpakuto and directly confronted the Hollow. Although the Hollow wasnt a Menos Grande, he was a high ranked Hollow close to a Menos Grande. The Shinigami kept retreating after each attack from the hollow and could only defend. Hinamori looked at this and took a deep breath. Her expression hardened as she drew her Asaushi and moved forward. Hey! Toshiro couldnt stop her in time. His only option was accompanying her with his Asuashi in hand. Hado No.33, Sokatsui! Hinamori directly launched an attack at the Hollow, then rushed forward with her sword. The Hollow directly blocked both attacks. Seeing this, the Shinigami was slightly relieved, before he discovered that Hinamori wasnt a Shinigami but one in training. He directly said: Retreat quickly, this isnt a fight for academy students, take my partner and leave to a safe place. However, Hinamori didnt do that. Instead, she looked at Toshiro and said: Shiro-chan, quickly take him to safety. Toshiros face was black as his mouth twitched without saying anything. It wasnt time for dispute right now, he directly did what she told him and took the severely wounded Shinigami to safety. Hinamori directly collaborated with the other Shinigami in fighting the Hollow. Although Hinamoris wasnt strong initially, with Rojas directions and teaching, she was as strong as a tenth seat officer at least. With her joining the fight, The Hollow was on constant retreat and couldnt attack anymore. The Shinigami was astounded by Hinamoris power. This girl didnt graduate yet, and here she is fighting a hollow with him. He was speechless. Suddenly a sword dropped, and deep wound appeared on the Hollows hand; however, in the next instant, the Hollows wound healed. High-Speed Regeneration? Hinamori recognized this ability as soon as she saw it. She read about this a long time ago. Damn, it has High-Speed Regeneration. The Shinigamis expression was even uglier than before if that was possible. This Hollow wasnt any weaker than a Menos Grande. Hinamori and the other Shinigami still held the upper hand, but they still couldnt deliver the finishing strike due to the Hollows healing. Suddenly a sword passed through the Hollows head, killing it directly. As the Hollow dissipated, it revealed Histugaya holding his sword behind it. The injured person is already taken to a safe place, and I saw you needed help and helped. Hitsugaya directly said. Although he joined the academy not long ago and didnt have time to study Kido, His Talent and Spiritual pressure were high already. Just with his talent, he can be compared to Hinamori already. The Shinigami looked at the two, and his mouth twitched. Monsters. This year the Shinigami academy is really producing monsters. And the one at the top was the monster of the monsters, Roja, the Grand Kido Chief. The Shinigami lowered his head slightly, but suddenly, a claw passed through his chest from behind. A Menos Grande appeared behind him. The Menos Grande directly opened its mouth and swallowed the Shinigami. Damn! Toshiro and Hinamori directly retreated hastily, their necks full of cold sweat. This Menos Grande excelled at stealth. It appeared without anyone noticing, and sneak attack the Shinigami. The Menos Grande narrowed its eyes as if savoring the Shinigami, it ate, before it opened them and looked at Hinamori and Toshiro greedily. Run quickly!! Sensing the Menos Grandes Terrifying Spiritual pressure, Toshiros heart felt cold and could only shout at Hinamori. The Shinigami not far away discovered this and hastily wanted to move in to save them. However, the Menos Grande looking at both Toshiro and Hinamori wouldnt let them getaway. It didnt attack directly. Instead, it took a step back and vanished. It was preparing for another sneak attack. Chapter 634 - Roja and Aizen Chapter 634: Roja and Aizen This is bad Toshiros heart was about to stop the panic. He was terrified as he ran while looking around. But he couldnt feel and see the Menos Grande. Hinamori was also fearful if this Menos Grande attacks her directly, she was confident she could resist for a while, but if it sneaks attack, she will die without a doubt. She could use Shunpo to get away, but Toshiro didnt learn it yet, so she didnt use it and ran together with him instead. The Shinigami coming for support were coming near, but suddenly, the Menos Grande made his Move. It directly appeared above Hinamori and attacked. Hinamori directly moved without thinking at all and defended with her Asaushi. The Giant claw stuck Hinamoris Asasushi head-on, forcibly sending it flying away. Although she defended this time, it didnt end there at all. This is bad! Toshiros heart shook. He gripped his Asaushi, clenched his teeth, and swung it down. His Spiritual pressure erupted, reaching the Menos Grandes rank, but his sword couldnt cut the claw that moved around Hinamori. He managed to cut one-third of it only. At this moment, someone suddenly appeared beside Hinamori, directly striking the claw away. The one who appeared wasnt Roja. He was someone wearing the white captains Haori, it was the fifth divisions captain, Aizen Sosuke! Bang! Aizen directly struck the Menos Grande killing it directly. His expression was calm as he didnt even put any effort into doing this. The Menis Grande just disappeared without a trace after getting killed. Captain Aizen! The Shinigami nearby directly cam running toward Aizen and Saluted him. Aizen smiled at the Shinigami before looking at Toshiro and Hinamori and said. Are you alright? We are alright, thanks! Hinamori respected Aizen, and she didnt think he would be the one whod appear here to save her. She thought Roja would be the one to save them. But even though she respected Aizen, it was far inferior from her respect for Roja. Toshiro looked at Aizen in deep thought. He just entered the academy, and this was the first time he felt the spiritual pressure of a captain, and indeed he couldnt compare to one at the moment. Aizen smiled at Hinamori and Toshiro before turning around and saying: I just passed by, I didnt think youd be here, if I had known, I wouldnt have made a move unnecessarily. Dont worry, saving someone is always good. Roja walked out of the darkness nearby. Just passing by? Does he think Im a two years old kid? Toshiro and Hinamori were in danger. He sensed that clearly, however, when he moved to save them, he didnt think that Aizen would come as well, thats why he didnt come out. Roja didnt care if Aizen rescued Hinamori or not. Currently, he finished brainwashing her completely. Even if Aizen rescued her three times out of five, she would most feel grateful toward Aizen. The situation was currently strange. Roja, youre also here!! Hinamori looked at Roja, and directly she beamed with happiness. Moreover, from Aizens words, if he didnt come, Roja wouldve saved her in his steed. Um, I was slow getting here, but its alright now. Roja nodded and smiled at Hinamori. Hinamori happily introduced him to Toshiro: This is the person I told you about before, he is Roja Right, you have to call him Sir Grand Kido Chief. Toshiro was speechless. He looked at Aizen, then at Roja, before narrowing his eyes. He felt that there is something going on, but he couldnt tell what. But at this time, a loud Roar invaded the battlefield. The sky disrupted, revealing a Hollow with Menos Grandes mask falling into the academy. The people looked, but no one was nervous or afraid at this time. Why would they be, while the fifth Divisions Captain and the Kido Grand Chief are both here. A Menos Grande? Aizen looked at the Menos Grande naturally, and drew his Zanpakuto, smiled at Roja then said. Grand Kido Chief Roja, you dont know my Zanpakuto, right? My Zanakuto name is Kyoka Suigetsu, and its ability is like an illusion related to water, it creates ripples that can make enemies kill each other So this is Aizens goal. Roja almost laughed out, here was Aizen, trying to cheat him using Kyoka Suigetsu, which he already had. Roja didnt wait for Aizen to use his Zanpakuto and directly pointed his finger with a cold look in his eyes. Hado No.78, Zangerin! Its only two Menos Grande, why would Captain Aizen need his Zanpakuto. Roja completely obliterated the Menos Grande and smiled at Aizen. Although his plan failed, Aizens expression didnt change, it wasnt his only plan anyway, or so he thought. Grand Kido Chief Rojas Kido is getting frightening by the day. Yours as well. Roja said with a smile. Aizens brows moved slightly before he turned around and vanished in the darkness. If Roja didnt know of Kyoka Suigetsu already, he wouldnt have any problem with Aizen releasing his Shikai. Fierce Instantly killing two Menos Grande, The Grand Kido Chief is really strong. The nearby Shinigami couldnt tell what happened between Roja and Aizen. They only noticed that Aizen killed one Menos Grande, while Roja killed two instantly. But Hitsugaya still noticed something strange with their interaction, but he couldnt figure it out still. But Hitsugaya Toshiro, for the first time in his life, saw something so powerful. The power he witnessed from Roja and Aizen left him in awe. The disparity was currently too huge. That Fellow Aizen His purpose isnt controlling me with Kyoka Suigetsu. There is seems to be another purpose While people were in awe at Roja and Aizens powers, Roja was looking at Aizens back before shaking his head. Chapter 635 - Tactical Situation! Chapter 635: Tactical Situation! Boring! Zaraki cleaved a Menos Grande with a bored face. He was seeking the strongest of the Hollows, but he was still bored. As he killed another Menos Grande, Zaraki looked at the Choas in Soul Society before his eyes flashed and grinned: I must seize this chance to ask for another fight Thats not good, ken-chan! Yachiru on Zarakis back said: If the old man gets words that you fought with Roja, he would be really angry. Zaraki also knew that in chaotic times like this, going to another captain to fight him wasnt a good fight. In another place. There are many hollows here, and its clear that this is planned, I dont know whether its Aizen or not The Tenth divisions captain, Isshin Shihas Spiritual Pressure, erupted and released a Getsuga Tensho, directly cleaving a Menos Grande. The entirety of Soul Society was under attack. The majority of the Hollows attacking are proficient in masking their Spiritual pressure, which made it hard for most Shinigami to fight. In the Second Division, a Hollow fell down after getting killed by Soi Fon, who directly asked. What the current situation. Soi Fon directly came here after leaving the Kido Corps, but she still killed a few Hollows on the way. Captain! The Second Divisions member noticed her and directly turned toward her and saluted. Although Soi Fon wasnt there, the Second Division wasnt attacked by many Hollows, and this was the reason they didnt have difficulties dealing with them. The Hollows can Mask their Spiritual pressure and appearance. Its hard to prevent them from slipping through. Soi Fons face was still cold. She still couldnt forget the matter with Roja. She felt like she was a cheap prostitute after what happened. But Soi Fons thoughts were suddenly interrupted but a loud sound. A Menos Grande launched a cero. The problem was that the attack came from inside the Second Division building. Whats going on?! Soi Fon was startled; she directly cleared her thoughts and looked at the direction of the sound with a deep frown. She didnt wait for someone to answer her question. Instead, she directly rushed inside the building. Arriving at the scene, Soi Fons expression became ugly. This place was where most dangerous Criminals would be detained a hole, a big hole in the middle, and unexpectedly, many members of the second Division couldnt escape this attack. Soi Fon took a quick look around and found the Hollow creeping toward the Prison. Many Shinigamis were panic-stricken fleeing from the scene. Some were also excitedly running away. Soi Fon directly moved and drew her Zanpakuto. She attacked the Menos Grande, who couldnt resist and directly disintegrated. Soi Fon directly looked at the Second Divisions member and ordered. The second squad, defend this place, third and fourth squads, capture the fleeing criminals. Soi Fon directly started moving. The other members of the second division directly going after her. Central, Room 46. A Menos Grande sneaked inside without anyone noticing. The Menos Grande wanted to actually destroy this place, the highest authority inside Soul Society, which even Yamamoto had to obey. But unfortunately for it, this place was well defended, even a Vice-Captain would not be able to leave a scratch on it. Under the Menos Grandes attack, a screen of light appeared and blocked its path. As its attack was blocked, it became angry, roared, and gathered Spiritual pressure to form the famous attack of Hollows, Cero. Disappear! An old powerful force directly appeared behind the Hollow as a sword cut through it, directly preventing it from releasing the Cero. Yamamoto appeared behind it, grasping Ryujin Jakka in his hand as he walked slowly. Yamamoto looked at the disappearing Menos Grande as he though: A Hollow actually making it here He looked around but didnt discover any other Menos Grand that sneaked inside. He shook his head before directly entered into the central 46, which didnt allow ordinary captains to enter. Only he, as the Head captain, had the authority to enter Central 46. As Yamamoto was getting inside, a tremor under his feet suddenly made his expression change as he rushed inside. Chapter 636 - Captain’s meeting! Chapter 636: Captains meeting! Later that night, Soul Society finally calmed down. All the Hollows were killed, and 35 prisoners were caught by the Second Division. Soi Fons face wasnt all that good currently. Although they caught 35 people, there were three missing. As the second Divisions captain, she was responsible for the prisoners. There wouldnt be a problem if they were all caught by her Division members, but three were missing, and that responsibility is hers to take. All the prisoners are somewhat crazy and a risk to be out. Even if only three managed to escape, it was still bad. It should be known that the current Captain of the 12th division was once a prisoner in that same prison. That is how strong and crazy people there are. Although not all of them are that strong, there is still the possibility of that. And what made her even more depressed was the Menos Grande appearing near the Second Division building, which was because of a defect in the protection device there. These special devices are always inspected periodically and repaired when there is a defect. But due to her and Rojas conflict, the Kido Corps members that came to inspect and repair it were denied access to the device. She asked for trouble, and now trouble found her, and it was a pretty big mess. Soi Fon was planning on leading her subordinates and searched for the missing prisoners, but suddenly the communication hell butterfly flew toward her. Captains conference Soi Fon lowered her head slightly and clenched her teeth before saying: Damn it! Bastard! Its all because of you! She wished she could poke him to death. She finally stamped her foot on the ground and left. Kido Corps, Roja was looking at the 98s Bakudo book and carefully studying it. At this moment, a Hells butterfly flew in front of him. A Captains Meeting Roja shook his head before grabbing the Grand Kido Chiefs Hoari and directly went out. Roja easily found his way toward the Meeting Hall while the Shinigami he met on his way all saluted him. Roja walked moderately. He felt Zaraki Kenpachi moving all over the place other than the actual path leading to the Meeting Hall. As he arrived at the Meeting Hall, Zaraki was not there yet. Please. Seeing Roja arriving, Yamamoto nodded at him. At this moment, Zaraki Kenpachi finally arrived. You also came. Zaraki stood beside Ukitake nearby Roja. The captains were already accustomed to Zarakis lateness. Yamamoto pinched between his brows slightly for the tardiness and finally nodded. About yesterdays invasion, according to the Eighth Divisions investigation, there is nothing unusual in soul society and the Rukongai. In other words, its a normal attack? How is that possible? Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes as he talked, making it heart to see through his thoughts. Yamamoto directly said: The Hollows invading Soul Society doesnt happen often, but it happens The Problem in this accident, the Hollows who actually invaded were stealth Hollows, and thats weird. This is obviously isnt as simple as other invasions, since there is nothing found in soul society, then we should investigate Hueco Mundo. The investigation will be the responsibility of the Eighth Division. Yamamoto didnt even allow others to question this decision making it final. He looked at the captain and Roja before saying: And the latest report about the Hollow attack His expression became serious at once as he looked at Soi Fon and said: The Prison, which is the second Divisions responsibility, was invaded, and three prisoners werent apprehended and are still missing. What is the reason for this? Although yesterdays invasion was a large scale one, with captains all over the place, the Hollows werent a problem at all. The damage isnt even that great, and some division didnt have any casualties. The biggest problem was the Menos Grande appeared mostly in the Second Division and even got to Central Room 46 from there. This is Soi Fon couldnt deny that it was her responsibility and couldnt explain that because of the conflict with Roja, she threw all of Soul Society in danger. Her words made Yamamoto release a crazy amount of Killing Intent. Soi Fon was shameful, and she was about to take responsibility and accept her punishment. But as she was about to speak, another voice interrupted. That was my mistake. Roja directly said without any change of expression as he looked at Yamamoto. The protection device had a problem; it is the responsibility of the Kido Corps to repair it. I sent Shinigami to all other devices, but I seemed to neglect the Second Divisions because Im new to this position. Roja said as if he was only mentioning the minor matter. Um? Yamamotos brows wrinkled slightly as his eyes shifted from Soi Fon to Roja. Saying this, Roja was the same as directly taking full responsibility for this accident. If it was Soi Fon, her punishment would be quite heavy, but as Roja was indeed new to his position, it was hard to decide. Such being the case, you can write a report to the central room 46 and explain to them. Yamamoto shook his head. Since this was connected to Roja, as the Head Captain, Yamamoto couldnt criticize Roja directly. As for the escaping prisoners, the responsibility falls down on the Second Division. Listening to this, Soi Fon directly returned to the side. She couldnt help look at Roja in disbelief. She didnt understand why Roja would help her. It was clearly her mistake because she made it difficult for the Kido Corps. Roja just slightly smiled at her and leisurely returned to the side. Although the cause of this was indeed Soi Fon, Roja took the blame for her because if she took full blame, she would likely be demoted or worse, and that would change the plot of the story. As for himself Let alone some devices and Hollows, if the central room 46 dared to do anything, he could just kill all of them. The Captains looked at this thoughtfully, Shiba Isshin, in particular. He stared back and forth between Roja and Soi Fon, and his expression turned strange. Good, into the next subject Yamamoto didnt press any further and directly moved to the next matter at hand. Chapter 637 - Arrest The prison was attacked by Menos Grande? And several prisoners escaped? Hearing Yamamotos words, The captains expressions changed. They sneaked through the sewers it will be hard to search for them. Shunsui said as he lowered his hat to cover his eyes. Since the Menos Grande gets to the prison from the sewers, they need to search for them and deal with them before they attack once again in the same way. This will be handed over to the eighth division. Yamamoto said as he looked at Shunsui, then he turned and looked at Soi Fon: The prisoners that escaped from prison are to be brought back. The Omnitsukido and the second division are to deal with them. Yamamoto looked at Roja and said: Since this was caused by the Kido Corps, the Kido Corps should take responsibility for this matter as well. No problem. Roja nodded without asking anything. As the captains meeting ended, most of the captains returned to their divisions. Thank you for earlier. Roja and Soi Fon happened to be going in the same direction. Soi Fon, who was depressed, saw Roja and directly thanked him for saving her earlier. Roja nodded and directly put a hand over Soi Fons head and said: Dont worry, children make mistakes, but next time be careful ok? Soi Fon: Soi Fon was angry again and directly attacked Roja, who turned around to leave after patting her head. Die you bastard. Roja didnt want to fight Soi Fon, so he shrugged and vanished from his place. Soi Fon stopped in her track and looked around, Roja vanished completely. So, she tried to lock his Spiritual pressure. This is Soi Fon was astonished to find that Rojas spiritual pressure was coming from the Kido Corps building. That move was definitively not Shunpo. It was something else entirely. It was, without a doubt, some space manipulation. Soi Fon finally stamped her foot on the ground and left. After several days, the Omnitsukido, along with the Kido Corps and the Second Division, caught four people. They werent the prisoners, but they knew something. Some of the prisoners didnt commit any crime, they were only too dangerous, and thats why they were detained, but as soon as they escaped from prison, they were criminals. After catching another one, the prisoner was directly brought to the underground prison. Soi Fon looked at the prisoners list and found the last catch to be one of the prisoners who escaped. He should be detained in the second level prison. Only two escapees left to catch. Being detained in the second level prison meant that the prisoner wasnt dangerous, but one of the three that escaped was from Muken, the final level of the Central Great Underground Prison. Someone being held there means that he was formidable, and his crime is unforgivable. Someone in the second level of the prison is at most vice-captains level. But someone in the final level is definitively stronger than most captains. Troublesome. Soi Fon knit her brows as she looked at the list again. The prisoner that was caught though that he could dig a tunnel from the sewer and get out of soul society. He was too na?ve as that was the first place that the squads searched. But the prisoner from Muken gave Soi Fon a headache, tracking him was almost impossible. And learning about this, Yamamoto put a lot of pressure on Soi Fon for this. There is no clue, where is he hiding? The Prisoner from the final level of the prisoner was really hard to find. Finally, after the second division and the Omnitsukido investigated, even more, they were certain that this prisoner was probably in the Rukongai. It would be difficult to actually apprehend him if he was really in the Rukongai. Rukongai was a chaotic place, and it was way too big. If the prisoners somehow went there and hid his spiritual pressure, it would be like looking for a needle inside a pile of straws. Captain, should I go to the Rukongai to search there. Omaeda asked Soi Fon. Soi Fon lowered her head and thought about it. If he really went to Rukongai and was powerful, it would cause too much trouble, and most probably, people will die. However, she planned to catch him no matter what, with the aid of the Omnitsukido and the second division. Suddenly, an officer came running and said. Reporting to Captain! the Grand Kido Chief is here! Why is he here? Soi Fons brows wrinkled. That That prisoner who we need to catch is apprehended by him. Chapter 638 - Central Great Underground Prison Chapter 638 : Central Great Underground Prison Roja was standing outside the Second Divisions building, beside him a bloodied body was weakly sitting on the ground. This person was the escapee from Muken. This prisoner wasnt a typical one. He had a mask and a hollow hole on his body. His Spiritual power resembled that of a hollow. He was no longer a Shinigami. Roja caught him, but he didnt actually pay attention to him, he was focusing on Aizen. When he used his perception, he found that Aizen was going out of Soul Society along with Gin. Seeing this, Roja followed him out, and finally, he found that Aizen was experimenting on Hollow using the Incomplete Hogyoku! Seeing the Hogyoku, Roja wanted to just attack Aizen kill him, and get it, but he knew that this Hogyoku was incomplete. Roja could tell that this Hollow was actually the prisoner that escaped from Muken. Because the Kido Corps were also responsible for retrieving the prisoners, Roja just captured him and directly escorted him to the second division. As Aizen completed the experiment and wanted to observe the changes, Roja directly appeared from nowhere, captured, and took the hollow away. Aizen and Gin were daze in their hiding place and couldnt help shaking their heads as they gave up further observation. Roja didnt pay attention to them as they feigned ignorance. here is the prisoner, no need to thank me. Soi Fon went out and welcomed Roja, who was smiling slightly as he spoke. Soi Fon, who was about to express her gratitude, stopped as she heard Rojas words. She looked at the prisoner, and strangely she found that he was half hollow. She looked at Roja as if asking how it did happen. I dont know. Roja just said: This fellows Spiritual power suddenly fluctuated, and he became like this. I was near the Rukongai and happened to saw this. I noticed that he was one of the escapees, so I directly caught him. Soi Fon frowned. The prisoners body was full of blood, and he seemed badly injured. As soon as Soi Fon approached him, he tried to attack her on instinct. It seems that even though the hollowfication was only halfway, he lost his personality. Soi Fon retreated one step, avoiding the attack and became serious: I must report this immediately. You should! Roja looked at Soi Fon, who leads her subordinates with the Hollow being dragged along, he returned to the Kido Corps building. This experiment should be one of the reasons Isshin Shiba and Misaki Kurosaki met and led to Kurosaki Ichigo being born at all. Everything was slowly changing. The hollow was directly placed in the final level of the Central Great Underground Prison, and Aizen probably wont be able to continue his experiment with him. Finally, Central Great Underground Prison returned to normal. In the underground prison, the last level, Several Omnitsukido were going on patrol. The Central Great Underground Prison was heavily guarded as it was actually under the Central 46 so that no similar events to what happened before could happen. The frequency of patrol in Muken was a few times stricter than the levels above it. Originally, there should be 12 shinigami for patrol, divided into three batches, but this number increased to 24, and each batch had eight people. And these eight were divided into four groups; each one would patrol a direction. Is this the place known as Muken, the Central Great Underground Prison lowest level? The new Shinigami felt the gloomy aura inside this place as he started to talk to his partner. His partner nodded and said with passion: In here, most of the vicious criminals in the history of soul society resides. Thats why we dont need to attack anyone who wants to escape this place. We only need to report anything that happens here as fast as we can. This level of the prison wasnt like the rest, as there was no need for them to take action in here when something happens, they should just go and report to the other floors as fast as they could. Fortunately, thats all we have to do! The newcomer nodded. He could guess the reason behind them not taking action was because captain level criminals were here, and if they were caught by some of them, then they would die without any chance to resist. They no longer talked as the gloomy atmosphere intensified while they walked in the gloomy corridor. The newcomer continued forward, but as he turned around, he became terrified. His partner disappeared. Hello! Please dont scare me Hello! Where are you?!! The newcomers face was pale. He was panicking as he didnt hear or see his partner. He was suppressing his fear as he ran back toward the higher floors to report. Chapter 639 - Investigating Muken! Chapter 639 : Investigating Muken! He was behind you then disappeared? Listening to the panic-stricken Shinigami, Soi Fons brows wrinkled, and her eyes flashed. After I returned, I directly informed the others and started searching all around, but we couldnt find him If he met a Menos Grande and his partner died, he wouldnt be this frightened, but he just vanished without a trace, and that terrified him. Soi Fon lowered her head after hearing the report. She hesitated a bit before she directly headed toward the Underground prison. The patrols were a part of the Omnitsukido, so she needed to check this out as the head of the Omnitsukido. After entering the underground prison, Soi Fon directly moved toward Muken. The place was gloomy. Only a few lamps were on, which caused Soi Fon directly to use a Kido to illuminate the place. After looking around a few times, Soi Fon discovered something. This wall there is something wrong with it. She stopped in front of the wall, and her eyes flashed. The Shinigami beside her looked at the wall and followed Soi Fons gaze, and true enough. The wall seemed abnormal. The wall seemed out of place and rough at the edges. It seemed as if some pieces were removed and remade later. It seems like someone is trying something by attacking and Abducting a Shinigami out of nowhere. The Shinigami with Soi Fon re-examined the wall, and he was no longer panicking or afraid. Since there are clues pointing that someone was behind this, the Shinigami was no longer afraid. Its not like he wasnt afraid, after all, someone who could abduct a Shinigami in a few seconds before vanishing wasnt a small matter. If he was the one attacked, maybe now they would be looking for him, not his partner. There is something wrong in this place. What are the prisoners trying to do? Soi Fon didnt care about her subordinates mood change. She just stared at the wall puzzledly. Since the wall within Muken can be destroyed without anyone knowing, it means that the Prisoners can escape quietly. But the prisoner attacked a Shinigami instead, which seemed really strange. We need to investigate this quickly. Soi Fon directly led her Subordinate to the central 46 Muken wasnt just a few cells, but an entire dimension, and without Central 46 permission, no one could enter, even if it was the head of the Omnitsukido. After all, Muken holds some of the most dangerous people in the history of soul society. But as they knew what is going on, The Central 46 were startled. After the previous accident in the Central 46, they attached great importance to any danger and directly approved of the request to investigate Muken, Rescue the missing Shinigami But Central 46 didnt make Soi Fon go alone. Instead, they directly assigned others to go with her. They were Omaeda, the Soi Fons Vice-Captain, and the Grand Kido Chief, Roja. In addition, they ordered Aizen to wait outside Muken and help if there is any trouble. After getting her orders, Soi Fon directly went to the Entrance of Muken and waited. She may not like to carry a mission with Roja, but the latter helped her with the prisoners, and there was the matter of the bet. Furthermore, The Central 46 already issued their order. Omaeda stood beside Soi Fon and was depressed. He was already questioning why he was sent here. Wasnt his captain and the Grand Kido Chief sufficient? Moreover, the Grand Kido Chief isnt here yet, so why should he be here? Omaedas forehead was full of sweat as he thought of the possibility of facing terrifying enemies. At this time, someone walked from the corridor, Soi Fon hesitated, but in the end, she didnt say anything and didnt even greet him. But Omaeda couldnt act impolite and directly saluted Roja. Greetings, Grand Kido Chief! Roja killed the previous Grand Kido Chief and faced Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of eleventh division, to a standstill, Omaeda didnt dare be impolite with someone that powerful. Roja smiled and nodded toward Omaeda before looked at Soi Fon and laughed: Whats wrong? I thought that with our relationship, you would greet me intimately? Pfff! Omaeda almost choked on his own spit. He coughed twice before looking at the red Soi Fon, who seemed like a volcano about to erupt. He swallowed his saliva before looking at Roja with admiration. The only one who dare sexually harass Captain is definitively Roja. Soi Fon clenched her teeth and glared at him, and if a look could kill, Roja would be dead already. Omaeda retreated two steps as his back was filled with cold sweat. But at this time, a voice came from behind them. It seems like Im a little late, sorry, captain Soi Fon, Grand Kido Chief Roja. Aizen smiled as he walked toward them and greeted Roja and Soi Fon. His expression and action made Roja wonder if this event had anything to do with him or not. Chapter 640 - The First Captain of the seventh Division. Chapter 640: The First Captain of the seventh Division. Aizen looked between Roja and Soi Fon thoughtfully before looking at the entrance to the Muken dimension. Soi Fon saw Aizens expression, and her mouth twitched slightly before she coldly ordered Omaeda: Since Captain Aizen is Here, Open the door, Omaeda. Yes. Omaedas forehead was full of cold sweat as he directly opened the gate while mumbling something about getting bullied by his captain. Runes started glowing on the gate before it opened slowly. Omaedas hand was already on his swords handle while he was nervous. He didnt want to get shot by a Cero to the face as soon as he opened the door. However, nothing actually appeared when the gate opened, which made him sigh in relief. But looking at the jet black space in front of him was enough to make his heart tremble in fear. If there is an attack, then he should be the first one to step in, he cant make his captain in danger. But his thoughts stopped as he looked at Roja and Soi Fon, who took a step each toward Muken without hesitation. Captain Omaeda seemed on the verge of tears as he looked at Soi Fon, taking the lead along with Roja before following after them. Omaeda was extremely happy. He was behind a captain and the Kido Grand Chief, the safest place he could be at. But he forgot that in front of a captain, and every action he takes is seen by Soi Fon, who wasnt exactly in the best mood currently Omaeda, you lead the way. Soi Fon coldly said. Omaedas fat face, which was smiling, crumbled down. He stiffened and said: Captain, I Soi Fon coldly shouted: Hurry up! Y-yes! Omaeda wanted to cry but couldnt. He could only grab his Zanpakuto vigilantly while his heart was beating like a drum. Although it seemed like she put Omaeda in the lead just for revenge, she actually had a strategy. As soon as someone attacks him, she would be able to quickly assassinate the assailant. As for Roja She didnt care. The three of them gradually moved inside Muken while the door behind them wasnt closed. Aizen was there guarding the door and their way out. Muken was extremely big. Although the place was big, there werent many prisoners here as there arent many prisoners who had the qualification to be detained here. Soi Fon seemed familiar with the place as if it wasnt her first time here. She was extremely serious and vigilant to the point she spread her senses where the tiniest Spiritual power wouldnt escape her. Although she was pampered and proud, she can be serious in times of need. Roja smiled and decided not to bicker with her intentionally. They encountered several corpses of people who were detained here and died after a long time, but after 45 or so corpses, they finally started seeing living prisoners. Some people came How many years had it been since someone came, are they newbie? haha, Captains Haori Someone from the Gotei 13, and it is a small girl. It seems like the Gotei 13 declined to this degree after so many years. Many people raised their heads, looking at the three newcomers, and their eyes fell on Soi Fons body. Compared to Omaeda, who was in front, Soi Fon was more pleasing to the eyes of these prisoners. The prisoners here are too dangerous Soi Fon didnt make it apparent, but she was clear about the power of the prisoners. Although she cant enter this place without permission, she still had a detailed list of the prisoners here. How dare you come here, and dont act like your superior to us! Hey, who are you? They heard a sound full of disdain. Im the second divisions vice-captain, Omaeda Marechiyo. Haha. Someone sneered, which made Omaeda annoyed as he clenched his fist. However, while Omaeda was getting angry, he suddenly felt as if death was near (he is a Shinigami btw). He felt as if his life was already forfeit and couldnt move at all. Dont you dare! Soi Fon directly reacted and cut the silver substance that caught Omaeda with her sword and stood in front of him. That sword seems a bit unfamiliar. Its been a long time. The Zanpakuto that released the silver substance was in a pale looking hand. The person was completely pale as if he didnt have blood at all, and he was almost bald. Soi Fon looked carefully at him and then at the record of the prisoners and said. The first Seventh Divisions captain Togetsu Shigetsugu! Soi Fons expression was extremely serious. Together Shigetsugu, he was one of the few people alive who established the Gotei 13 along with Yamamoto. He fought along with him in the fight against Yhwach and the Strenritter. But his ambitions were enormous. He wasnt satisfied by just being a captain. Instead, he set his eyes on Yamamotos seat and well as suppressing Unohana Retsu and the other captains. Damn, I didnt think this fellow would be able to actually break his seal and escape. What is his goal? Soi Fon couldnt relax at all, even though she was confident in her ability, she was facing against one of the founders of the Gotei 13. And this person seemed to want to cause even more trouble by releasing even more prisoners. She had no clue about this persons goal. She couldnt think about what he would benefit from his action. Chapter 641 - Sudden attack! Chapter 641 : Sudden attack! At the entrance of Muken, Aizen stood in his place while actually spying on the three that entered. Is that? His expression changed. The first captain of the seventh division attacked Soi Fon, who quickly defended and attacking back. Is this the current Second Divisions captain Togetsu Shigetsugu looked at Soi Fon in ridicule and said. Looking at you, youre not one of the four clans, is it possible that they declined? In the past, the Shihoin clan was the leader of the second division, and youre nowhere close to being the head of the clan. Hearing Togetsu Shigetsugus words, Soi Fons face darkened immediately, and coldly said: You are talking as if you can actually defeat me. Sting all Enemies to Death, Suzumebachi! Soi Fons Spiritual pressure surged as she released her Shikai without hesitation. Her middle finger was directly covered by a golden stinger. Oh? Such a small Zanpakuto, this is interesting. Togetsu Shigetsugu smiled. He wasnt even paying attention to Soi Fon at all. He was just interested in the Zanpakuto. At the same time, he looked at Roja and couldnt feel anything at all from him, which was surprising. As for Omaeda he already didnt pay attention to him. I will send you to hell again! Soi Fon coldly smiled as she flashed in a flash and arrived beside Togetsu Shigetsugu and pushed her gold-covered finger into his shoulder. Togetsu Shigetsugu directly deflected it without any difficulty. Soi Fon didnt stop and continued her attack unceasingly. Togetsu Shigetsugu was indifferent, but still, he wasnt going to disregard Soi Fon, because if the power behind her attacks arent strong, then there is another secret to her attacks. Togetsu Shigetsugu stopped playing around and directly grabbed his Zanpakuto and directly shouted. Dance above the moonlight, Gin Yoake (Silver Dawn) Along with the release command, the sword glittered with light and changed color to silver. The shape didnt change, but it gave a very dangerous feeling. Togetsu Shigetsugu didnt let Soi Fon Attack again, he flash-stepped in advance and appeared in front of Soi Fon and swung his sword. Soi Fon dodged, relying on her instinct. However, Togetsu Shigetsugus blade curved toward her, trying to pierce her forehead. Soi Fon was terrified. She directly used Suzumebochi to defend herself from the sword coming toward her head. But something strange happened, the sword was hard, it just bends over her finger like a snake. Even if it seemed soft, Soi Fon felt terrified. Her instinct screamed danger to her. She felt that her wrist would be cut off if she didnt do anything. She directly tried to retreat. Togetsu Shigetsugu didnt give her a chance, he directly attacked, and once again, the sword moved to pierce through Soi Fon. Damn! Soi Fon once again tried to retreat, but as she retreated, Togetsu Shigetsugu directly said. Hado No.78: Zangerin! He unexpectedly used a high-level Kido. The attack moved toward Soi Fon, who was trying evade, but in the last two moves, she was cornered and couldnt do anything. She faced the attacks and wanted to maneuver around them by twisting her body, but her shoulder and arm wont make it. Roja didnt continue watching as he directly interfered. Bakudo No.81: Danku! Roja directly lifted his arm and cast Danku directly defending Soi fon. But at this time, a sword broke through the earth and moved toward Rojas back maliciously. The true target was Roja from the start. The attack was terrifying, and the Spiritual pressure behind it was stronger than Soi Fons Bankais form. Seeing Roja rescuing Soi Fon, Togetsu Shigetsugu directly attacked him, thinking that he wont have time to defend himself. Roja already knew about this and didnt even turn around. He just lifted his hand and pointed it at the attack coming toward him and said. Bakudo 97: Negating Crystal Several crystals covered Roja completely. As soon as the attack reached Roja, it stuck fiercely on the Negating Crystal and caused it to crack from the center. The cracks spread until the crystal shattered but not without stopping the sneak attack. Youre not as simple as you seem Someone from behind said without a change in his expression, but his eyes flashed with astonishment as Roja just used two high-level Kidos. This person had delicate features; his hair was black Azashiro Captain Azashiro. Not far away, Omaeda looking at this person and subconsciously said. Azashiro Kenpachi, the eighth captain of the eleventh Division. Chapter 642 - Just you two? Chapter 642: Just you two? After being rescued by Danku, Soi Fon flash stepped beside Roja and looked at Kenpachi Azashiro with vigilance. Soi Fon wasnt stupid. She could tell that she was only a distraction, and Roja was the real target. After Kenpachi Azashiro sneak-attacked Roja ruthlessly, it was clear as day. What is your goal? Looking at Kenpachi Azashiro and Togetsu Shigetsugu, Soi Fon took a deep breath without attacking again. Togetsu Shigetsugu twisted his sword and rubbed it with his hand while smiling at Soi Fons question: My goal I was put in here for hundreds of years. I very much want to take a walk. He didnt reveal anything at all. Soi Fon was still staring coldly at him. Well, because I cant leave this place, someone offered a deal, and Im just cooperating. Togetsu Shigetsugus eyes flashed coldly as he smiled evilly. Hearing this, Soi Fon looked at Kenpachi Azashiro subconsciously. Kenpachi Azashiro looked at her and responded tranquilly: Captain Soi Fon, I suggest that you leave him, that person is dangerous and may threaten the entire soul society if we dont deal with him. Kenpachi Azashiro was obviously not referring to Togetsu Shigetsugu, but someone who was with Soi Fon and the only two with her are Roja and Omaeda. Omaeda being a threat to soul society, was a complete joke, Kenpachi Azashiro was referring to Roja. However, Soi Fon didnt believe him at all. Roja just saved her life, and not to mention that he is the Grand Kido Chief, even if she hated him, she trusts him. Furthermore, Kenpachi Azashiro was a prisoner. Oh, Im a threat to Soul Society? Thats really a fearful suggestion, what do you think Soi Fon, am I a threat? Roja smiled at Soi Fon. Soi Fon wasnt paying attention to Roja. Instead, she was coldly gazing at Kenpachi Azashiro. Nonsense, youre more of a threat then him, what is your goal? It seems like Captain Soi Fon trust me; Im really honored hiss Roja was interrupted by a foot-stamping his own. A wronged look appeared on Rojas face as Soi Fons gaze returned to Kenpachi Azashiro and Togetsu Shigetsugu. Kenpachi Azashiro, the eighth Kenpachi, defeated and killed the seventh Kenpachi in a duel and won the title of the captain of the eleventh division, he once attempted to control the Rukongai and attack Hueco Mundo, he knew that he was opposing the Soul King, so he surrendered to the central 46 and was detained because of it. He was like Urahara, standing on the side of the soul king, but compared to Urahara, Kenpachi Azashiros ways were too violent, and he thought that a place like Hueco Mundo shouldnt exist. His Zanpakuto was in constant Bankai state, and his Bankai allows him to integrate any Reishi from living and non-living things. And because of this, He cant be affected by Aizens Kyoka Suigetsu. Roja can only think that Aizens plot would be disrupted by Kenpachi Azashiro, and he couldnt allow that. The reason that Kenpachi Azashiro thought of Roja as a threat is most likely because he felt that Roja was from another world, and he probably got some instruction from the soul kings will. Moreover, Kenpachi Azashiro may even know about Wandenreich and that Roja went there as well. After all, Rojas senses may be able to cover the whole soul society, but to Kenpachi Azashiro, soul society was like a part of his body. I have no intention to be an enemy to soul society, or Getei 13, but that person needs to die. Otherwise, he will be a threat to soul society and the soul king in the future. Hearing Kenpachi Azashiro mention the soul king, Soi Fon and Omaedas complexion changed, but not far away, Togetsu Shigetsugu sneered as his eyes flashed coldly. The soul king was not mentioned constantly in soul society, but the authority coming with that name made no one try to falsify his orders. It seems like I need to catch you and interrogate you for more details. Soi Fon took a deep breath, and her eyes turned serious. But at this moment, Roja put a hand on her shoulder and said gently. Soi Fon, you go back. Um?! Soi Fon stared at Roja and her brows wrinkled, she turned her head to look at Roja but as soon as she saw his expression, she knew that he wasnt asking her to retreat. You Dont worry. Roja interrupted Soi Fons words and directly took a step forward. He looked at Togetsu Shigetsugu and Kenpachi Azashiro tranquilly and said. You want to kill me, just the two of you? His aura suddenly emerged out, and his spiritual pressure flooded the entire place. The spiritual pressure released has surpassed all these present here. Kenpachi Azashiro was the first to react as he used his own Spiritual pressure to offset Rojas. But unlike Azashiro, Togetsu Shigetsugu didnt understand Roja and didnt think that the latter would be so powerful, even if he released his Bankai, he wont have that kind of power. Cooperating with Azashiro was really a good plan, after all. Chapter 643 - The sword is out Chapter 643: The sword is out Bankai! Gin Tsuki Yoake (Silver Moon Dawn)! Sensing Rojas Spiritual power, Togetsu Shigetsugu directly released his Bankai. He didnt dare get careless at all. Silver light erupted and covered 100 meters in all directions. Yg! Because Rojas Spiritual pressure was too strong, Kenpachi Azashiro decisively used his ability to merge with the Spiritual power to the maximum he can control. The earth started shaking beneath them as the Spiritual power in all of Soul society was affected. The Gotei 13 and central 46 vibrated. Aizen, who was standing at the entrance of the Muken Dimension, muttered: Kenpachi Azashiro I have records about his ability. This fellow should know more about Roja than me. Kenpachi Azashiro and Togetsu Shigetsugu released their Spiritual pressure wanting to negate Rojas, who was between the two of them. At this time, the captains in Soul Society started acting. Kenpachi Azashiro clearly knew each captain and what they were currently doing, but his expression was calm as if his vision belonged to the Soul king. Support wont arrive to help you, me and Togetsu Shigetsugu will kill you before they come Kenpachi Azashiro didnt mention Aizen as if he knew that the latter wouldnt actually bother to come and help Roja, and he didnt mention Soi Fon as she wasnt strong in his eyes. Really? Roja smiled and said: I also thought that I should deal with this before they arrive. Roja knew that Kenpachi Azashiro had many secrets involving him and Aizen or maybe even Wandenreich, which would supposedly break the original plot of the story. Since the other person wanted to kill him, he had no plan on letting him live. Togetsu Shigetsugu disappeared, his form changing between the silver light unexpectedly before he arrived at Rojas back. Be careful! His flash step was too advanced. Soi Fon could only warn Roja and didnt have time to react at all. However, Roja seemed to expect this and directly caught Togetsu Shigetsugus wrist then flung him to the ground head first. Bang! A big hole was made on the ground, but Togetsu Shigetsugus changed in a beam of light and vanished. Interesting This is similar to the Glint-Glint fruit from one piece. Roja didnt pay attention to Togetsu Shigetsugu vanishing, but instead, he used his hands to stop Kenpachi Azashiros sword that came down on him. Azashiros sword was covered in Spiritual power that actually cut Rojas palm. So, after using Yg, your cutting power increased by several folds? Roja looked at the wound in his palm, and his eyes flashed. Its been too long since he was actually wounded. The power of these two was indeed above many. But, with this confrontation, Roja actually could tell that Azashiro knew about Wandenreich, but he didnt know whats going on there. After all, Wandenreich was another dimension. Otherwise, he would have attacked it a long time ago with the other captains from his generation. Die!! Togetsu Shigetsugu flashed once again and arrived beside Roja and swung his sword at Rojas waist. At the same time, Azashiro lifted his sword and sent a terrifying attack at Roja. Attacking at the same time prevented Roja from using Kido. Roja directly flashed away dozens of meters instantly. Togetsu Shigetsugu and Azashiro Kenpachi didnt pay attention to Soi Fon or Omaeda. As soon as Roja retreated, the once again attacked together. Roja kept being on the defensive, retreating as they attacked him constantly. Each time the earth beneath him would split, forcing him to retreat further. Azashiro was the one who controlled the earth. As soon as Roja jumped in the air, avoiding both attacks from Azashiro and Togetsu Shigetsugu, it seemed like he was in a dangerous situation, but he seemed indifferent. Instantaneous movement for a short distance, having an ability close to that of a logia fruit, and the other could control the environment and increase the power of his attacks Roja sneered and said: This is all you have, and you want to kill me? Soon, Roja stretched his hand and grasped the air, as if he was about to release a Kido, but instead, a sword materialized on his hand, and it looked ordinary His Zanpakuto, Sen Maboroshi! Azashiro slash may have seemed to cut an abyss in the ground, but Rojas sword seemed to have the ability to cut the world. It was a clear difference. Togetsu Shigetsugus body was directly cut in half from the middle. He directly scattered into light particles. Rojas sword didnt stop as if directly clashed with Azashiros slash. Bang! Two terrifying Spiritual pressure and two terrifying sword auras collided as the earth disintegrated from the power of the clash. Soi Fon was resisting the shockwaves generated by the attacks, but Omaeda could only fly back while his face was full of amazement. After the explosion settled down, Azashiro seemed distressed as he retreated, and his arm holding his sword was trembling, but Roja stood in the same place without moving. The sword clash had a clear winner. Chapter 644 - Azashiro’s Ittō Kasō Chapter 644: Azashiros Itt Kas Omaeda was trembling as the Spiritual pressure of several captains hit his body, and his face was pale. He didnt expect that Roja, who excelled in Kido, could be this frightening when he grabs his Zanpakuto. Soi Fon always thought that Rojas Kido was his strength, even if she lost to him in close combat, she still thought that his strongest attacks were Kido, but at this moment, she felt overwhelmed by Roja power with his sword. This is his true strength!! No!! Is this really his true strength?! Soi Fon couldnt tell. At the same time, Aizen looked and similarly couldnt determine Rojas power. That is His Zanpakuto? Looking at the Zanpakuto in Rojas hand, Aizen took a deep breath. He didnt know Rojas Shikai and Bankai, but he knew that Roja wasnt Zaraki Kenpachi, he wasnt the type to rely solely on his Spiritual pressure. He had terrifying Kido, Tyrannical Spiritual pressure, and Unexpectedly that was a camouflage, Roja was way stronger, but what kind of terrifying ability does his Zanapkuto have? For the first time ever, Aizen felt that things are no longer under his control. He knew before that Roja was stronger than other captains, much stronger, but at this moment, he could tell that he was underestimating Rojas power. Azashiro drew back after Roja countered his attack. He became serious because he knew Rojas power with his sword. He may not know what happened in Wandenreich, but he knew of Rojas fight with Unohana Retsu. Yugo! As he said coldly, Azashiros body erupted in a torrent of Spiritual pressure as the spiritual power in the air condensed around him like rivers. The Spiritual power didnt attack Roja; instead, Azashiro directed it toward Togetsu Shigetsugu, who was ready as he charged together with the Spiritual power and fused with it. One hundred slashes! The voice reverberated all over the place as the space around them trembled. The silver light grew in size and changed into a hundred copies of Togetsu Shigetsugu that were preparing to slash down. The Spiritual pressure was too strong, and it comes crashing down inside Muken. At the time, the Spiritual pressure they released was as strong as Roja. Feeling this, Aizens complexion changed. The merging between Azashiros power and Togetsu Shigetsugus silver light produced enormous power, and even space was rippling. This isnt good! Soi Fons heart shook fiercely as she took a step back subconsciously. She was going to join Roja at first, but she knew that if she took a step forward, she wouldnt be able to resist the pressure. What was even more terrifying was Togetsu Shigetsugus spiritual pressure. It was greatly amplified, and with Azashiro and Togetsu Shigetsugus powers combined, they surpassed Roja. This is it This is the power I wanted. Togetsu Shigetsugu was excited by the current change and his enhanced powers. The silver light multiplied many times since the fusion. Togetsu Shigetsugu couldnt wait anymore and directly attacked Roja. In a single instance, Roja was assaulted from all directions. What was terrifying is that Azashiro wasnt just limited to this. The majority of the Spiritual power may have been merged with Togetsu Shigetsugu, but Azashiros eyes were tranquil as if he could see through everything. He lifted his and pointed at Roja while his hand turned red. Hado No.96: Single Blade Cremation (Itt Kas). This Hado needed one to sacrifice his arm before it can be used, and the power behind the attack was terrifying. Suddenly a radiant pillar rose to the sky, and the entire Muken was illuminated. The silver lights assault stopped as it was torn by the pillar of fire that rose directly under Roja. Under such an attack, Roja wont have time to activate any Bakudo even if he can use them without a chant, Azashiro was sure that this could kill Roja. Damn! Soi Fon wanted to help Roja but knew that she couldnt do anything, but she still wanted to go toward him. However, she noticed that Roja was still there and didnt even move from his place. Even though the silver light was torn by the Hado, he was still there, and he didnt seem to have any intention to retreat. Roja grabbed Sen Maboroshi with both hands, and suddenly, his Spiritual pressure and the aura around him changed. Everyone there could tell that something changed as if a domain appeared around Roja. Roja limited his Spiritual pressure to half, but it wasnt an increase in quantity, but it was quality. The sandy soil under his feet changed to stone under pressure. Rojas eyes were neutral as if nothing concerned him. With one slash, Roja defeated all the silver light and the huge flame pillar. Roja didnt use the power of the six paths, the power of the chakra fruit, Sen Maboroshis ability, or a flying sword attack. He merely slashed his sword. Chapter 645 - You know too much! Chapter 645: You know too much! When the light subsided, Togetsu Shigetsugus body was far away, and blood dripping all over it as if he was cut millions of times. His body no longer could sustain the Bankai, and he directly kneeled down. On the other side, Azashiro was stunned. He didnt think their plan would fail. A thin line appeared over his forehead. How can this He considered everything, Rojas spiritual pressure, his Zanjutsu, and even his Kido and went and made everything higher than he knew, he assumed that Roja already practiced Kido to the 99th level, and his swordsmanship to be invincible. But he didnt consider his Spiritual pressure being so high, not in his wildest dreams. Even his Zanjutsu was higher than he overestimated. He concealed his power too well that nothing could be seen other than what he showed. You know too much! Roja suppressed his Spiritual pressure then turned around. He looked at Azashiro indifferently then turned away. Bang! Azashiros body was divided into two from the middle as his blood scattered all over the floor. Without using his six path power and only relying on half of his spiritual power and his swordsmanship, he defeated both Togetsu Shigetsugu and Azashiro Kenpachi. When the sword domain is used, one strike, the enemies die. Soi Fon was shocked into stillness, and Omaedas face was full of awe and fear. Azashiro Kenpachis spiritual pressure It vanished. Togetsu Shigetsugu and Azashiro Kenpachi couldnt cope with this Grand Kido Chief!! Are you kidding me? Some prisoners couldnt understand what happened. They couldnt believe what happened as none of them expected Roja to be so terrifying. There is no mistake, that type of Spiritual pressure already broke through the boundary of Shinigami and Hollow Others may not feel the difference, but Aizen, who started his transformation, could feel it clearly. No, the Spiritual pressure he released was even stronger than that, it was much higher than the Arrancar or the Visord, did he achieve transcendence? Is it his Zanpakutos Ability? Aizen was looking in the distance profoundly. It was the first time he felt such pressure. Kyoka Suigetsu was a very fearful ability, no one could deny that, but Aizens power didnt consist just on it, his Kido and Zanjutsu, along with his movement technique and Spiritual pressure were high and well trained. Kisuke Uraha was wise, but he lacked strength in Aizens eyes, while Yamamoto was the exact opposite. He had strength but lacked wisdom. Aizen already had his eyes on the Soul Kings position. But now, in his eyes, Aizen didnt think of Roja as someone he needs to pay attention to. Instead, he looked at him as someone in the same position as himself. Aizen walked toward the battlefield slowly, and as soon as Soi Fon saw him, her eyes narrowed as she directly interrogated: Captain Aizen, why did you only arrive now? Although Roja dealt with the threat, the situation was extremely bad, and if Roja didnt use his true power, they would most likely die in here. Im sorry, my mission was to guard the gate of Muken. I was hesitating to join the battle in fearsome prisoners would take that opportunity to escape. Therefore I only arrived now. Aizen apologized to Soi Fon. Roja waved Sen Maboroshi before he said. Dont worry, Captain Aizen, your mission was to guard the gate, and the investigation mission was for us to handle, isnt that right? Soi Fon looked at Roja, pursed her lips, and stayed quiet. After a while, several people entered Muken and directly moved toward them, leading them was the Captain commander, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto. The fight caused quite the commotion, even with a special barrier that prevented Spiritual pressure from passing through, it still leaked to soul society and made Yamamoto alarmed. Although they needed central 46s permission to enter Muken, as captain Commander, Yamamoto has the authority to enter when certain circumstances present itself, just like now. Shunsui and the other captains were following behind Yamamoto. It seemed we missed quite the fight. Shunsui looked at the battlefield and took a deep breath while Isshin Shiba looked serious for once. They felt the power being radiated from the battle, and they could tell that Hado 96 was used. If it wasnt for the barrier in Muken, then Soul society would have been greatly damaged by that Hado. Yamamoto looked at the battlefield deep in thought, and Soi Fon was reporting the happening, which made him quickly understand what happened then he looked at Roja. Togetsu Shigetsugu and Azashiro Kenpachi, the power of these two, were well known to Yamamoto. He also knew that in the current captains of Gotei 13, only a few had the ability to deal with them. But Roja actually took both at the same time and killed one while the other was heavily injured. That kind of power was fearsome. Detain Togetsu Shigetsugu. He will be trialed by Central 46 After issuing his orders, Yamamoto left Muken. Roja didnt have any reason to stay, as the mission to clean up the battlefield fell on Soi Fon. Under the gaze of the other captains, Roja turned around to leave. Chapter 646 - Two Years Later Chapter 646: Two Years Later Two years passed since the fight in Muken, in these two years, Aizen no longer tried to prob Roja while carrying with his own experiment. Because he along with Gin and Tosen were captains in the Gotei 13, Aizens experiment was well hidden. Currently, the standing of the Kido Corps was way higher than it was previously with Rojas power known all over soul society. In the past, when the Kido Corps had any conflict with a division from Gotei 13, they could only swallow the insult, but when it happened with Roja being the Grand Kido Chief, the latter directly threw the one causing a problem in front of his captain and reprimanded him. After this incident, other divisions didnt dare bully the Kido corps. Inside the Kido Corp building, two cushions were placed inside the Grand Kido chiefs room with a tea table in between. Roja sat on a cushion and held a cup of tea in his hand as he chuckled. Sitting in front of him was Hinamori wearing a black Shinigami Uniform. Hinamori wasnt a sixth-grader yet, but because she was instructed by Roja, her Kido proficiency increased beyond the sixth graders, and she chose to graduate early. After graduating, She obviously didnt serve under Aizen in the fifth division. Instead, she joined the Kido Corps and was a fourth seated officer. Toshiro is really too sly, he graduated in two years like you, and he even joined the tenth division and was appointed as a third seated officer. Hinamori tilted her head cutely as she spoke. Roja took a sip of his tea and said with a smile: Its normal; after all, he has the same Spiritual pressure talent like me, and he learned his Shikai in just one year, so getting a third seat isnt really surprising. Hinamori listening to Roja couldnt help chuckling before she said: he still cant compare to Kido Grand Chief Roja. Being a Genius without getting arrogant or too proud made Hinamori admire Roja greatly. Hearing the teasing tone in Hinamoris voice, Roja shrugged. Hinamori enjoyed the peace around them as she gazed at out of the window before she found out that it was already afternoon. She shot up directly with a red face due to the embarrassment she felt and directly bid Roja farewell. Its really late. I should go back. take care. Roja put the teacup down and smiled at her. After she left, Roja got up and stretched. In two years, Roja learned Bakudo to the 99th, and Hado to the 99th as well. Even though the Central 46 didnt want to give him the books for Hado, getting them himself wasnt a great deal at all. Aside from these books, Roja looked through the archives and read various confidential files, concerning soul society, the soul king palace, the Zero squad as well as the soul king. Obviously, learning the Kido wasnt that important compared to Sen Maboroshi, finally finishing its evolution a few days before and achieved the ninth Stage. The Eighth stage was called Demons and Gods, which meant that no one could measure up to him, and that granted him the ability of all Zanpakutos, but the ninth stages name was Eternal. Rojas spiritual pressure rose exponentially after Sen Maboroshi reached its current state. His power was beyond that of a Shinigami. It was the same state that Ichigo Kurosaki achieved when he used Final Getsuga Tensho. But Rojas current form can be called Eternal Getsuga Tensho. He wont be weakened, and the current state wont end. This represents the transcendence of Rojas soul above a Hollow or a Shinigami. If Roja doesnt lower his Spiritual pressure willingly, even captains wont be able to feel anything from him, just like Aizen couldnt feel Ichigos spiritual pressure when he was in Final Getsuga Tensho state. He was the existence of a higher dimension. Aizen may be powerful when he merged with the Hogyoku, but Ichigo made it seem easy to defeat him when he used Final Getsuga Tensho. When Sen Maboroshi reached the ninth stage, Rojas senses traveled far beyond Soul Society. He now could feel far beyond the soul societys space he could feel the Soul King Palace. The soul king palace was the hardest place to sense which means, Roja could feel anything happening in Hueco Mundo, the human world, and Soul Society as well. When he focused on the soul king palace, he felt the soul king. The Soul king The foundation of this world has Roja raised his head and looked distantly at the soul king palace. He felt that with his current power, he could just go there by force and crush it completely. Roja felt that Hueco Mundo, Soul Society, and the human world werent dimensions that were brought together by the soul king. Instead, the soul king seems to be the one who created them. Maybe in the future, Sen Maboroshis space would develop to such a degree that will allow him to create his own world. Roja perceived the Soul kings body and found that it seemed still, like deadly still or more like spiritless as if he stayed in that same position for 100,000 years already, but the body wasnt rotten. Roja guessed that the soul king was stronger than Yhwach because creating three dimensions was on a completely different level compared to Kaguya. Roja didnt dare say he could conquer the world now, but everything possible with strength, and since the soul king created this world, he created the rules binding it as well. It seemed like his barely alive, I can only feel his consciousness flickering a little as if he is in a permanent sleep What caused him to fall into such a state? Rojas eyes seemed to pierce layers of space to stare at the Soul king. Chapter 647 - The plot starts. Chapter 647: The plot starts. If the Soul king wasnt in such a condition, Roja didnt think he would be able to take him on directly. He was someone who created three dimensions, unlike Kaguya, who was just the ancestor of Chakra in Narutos world. If such an existence was at full power, Rojas only option was to attack him with all of his strength, and then he may injure him a little. However, in the original plot, Yhwach actually killed and swallowed the soul king directly, which kept Roja pondering on that fact. Roja shook his head and didnt think any more about the reason that could harm such a powerful being. If I remember correctly, Shiba Isshin will have an accident soon. The human world was always guarded by Shinigami. But an accident happened which caused a Shinigami to disappear suddenly, which made Isshin go and investigate directly without informing Yamamoto. Although it seemed careless, a Shinigami being attacked and disappearing after meant that it wasnt just an attack but whoever did it was after the Shinigami. He didnt want a weak Shinigami to investigate this and disappear in the same way, thus he went himself. A Shinigami was stuck and probably killed, which means whoever done this is after the Shinigami or response to high spiritual pressure In this case, I can use my Spiritual pressure to lure it toward me. Standing on a roof of a building, Shiba Isshin lowered his head and placed a hand on his Zanpakuto before releasing his Spiritual power. Several Shinigami patrols felt Isshins Spiritual pressure, and their forehead was covered in a cold sweat and looked at him. What a power This is Captain Shibas Spiritual pressure? The Patrol was awed as they exclaimed, but suddenly their heads flew in the air and separated from their bodies. Damn! Isshin yelled directly as he was late and couldnt save them, but suddenly a cold light flashed by and fell behind him. Meanwhile, in soul society, Gin was startled by the appearance of Isshin to their experiment location. That frightened me, why did the captain of the tenth division appear there? Gin talked to the other two beside him. They were Aizen and Tosen Kaname. Gin narrowed his eyes and said: This is a major problem then. Isnt this just right? Aizen looked at the monitor and said: This is an unexpected harvest At the current time, Yamamoto felt Isshins spiritual power even though it was in the human world. This is Captain Shibas Spiritual pressure In the Human world? Did he get orders to release the seal? Shunsui and the other captains felt strange, and Yamamotos face sunk as he was annoyed. He moved without orders. Although Yamamoto and some captain could feel the Spiritual power coming from the human world, they didnt know the actual position. Yamamoto shook his head without issuing any orders. He planned to hear Isshins statement before he decides anything. The other captains knew Isshins power, and they couldnt think that he cant solve whatever there is in the human world. Human world. The rain fell from the sky, and a feeling of dread filled the air. Several heads were looking at the sky suddenly. This is the Spiritual Pressure of a captain? In the Human world? It has nothing to do with us. These were the people Aizen used as scapegoats and forced them to be banished from Soul society. In another place, exactly Urahara shop, Kisuke lifted his umbrella and looked at a distant place sharply. This fellow hollow? Isshin looked at the ox headed hollow in anger and some doubt. The hollow turned around and looked at Isshin. His instinct told him that Isshin wasnt simple and probably terrifying. But still, it opened its mouth and aimed while the spiritual pressure surged around it. Shiba felt the spiritual pressure that the hollow was exuding and was startled, but in the next moment, he grinned and said: His whole body is black, and the hole is sealed up, but this Spiritual pressure should have some price. Two strange orbs were formed suddenly and directly attacked Isshin fiercely. Isshin didnt show any fear; he drew his Zanpakuto and moved forward. The sound of the collision filled the silent night as Isshins face turned serious. He was being suppressed unexpectedly. He came to the human world and released his Spiritual pressure without authorization, he was releasing 100% of his power without Shikai or Bankai, but he is still unexpectedly suppressed by a Menos Grande. His form in unusual. Although it is strange, it is still a Hollow and the skill it has. Its as if Im fighting a Shinigami Its very strong. Chapter 648 - Kisuke Urahara Chapter 648: Kisuke Urahara A monster like you should have been long noticed by Soul Society, which means someone concealed your existence Who hid you? Isshin asked while dodging attacks from the Hollow. Dont want to reply? Doesnt matter, I will tie you up and get the answers I need. Burn, Engetsu! Isshin grabbed his Zanpakuto with both hands and shouted angrily. His spiritual power burned as his Zanpakuto changed to its Shikai form. However, without waiting for Isshin to attack, the Hollow glowed in an instant and disappeared. What?! Isshin released late that he was being attacked from behind by someone using a cloak that suppresses Spiritual pressure. He didnt know that it was Aizen. Aizen naturally could use Kyoka Suigetsu to easily sneak attack Isshin, but he used Kisuke Uraharas cloak instead. ! Isshin fell from the roof as he coughed fiercely. He was certain that the hollow attacked him using a Zanpakuto. This wasnt as simple as he thought. Who is it? Where are you hiding? Get out now. Isshin turned around and yelled while grasping his Zanpakutos tightly. Ishimaru Gin wearing the same special cloak that Aizen wore, narrowed his eyes and said: He discovered that he wasnt attacked by the hollow previously. Aizen smiled faintly and said: He probably did. Aizen directly turned around to leave without glancing at Isshin and the hollow. Gin didnt know what Aizen was thinking and said: Is that enough? Shouldnt you injure him some more His Bankai will put a great burden on his body, and with that injury, he wont be able to use it, and if it was defeated by a Captains Shikai, then the test is a failure. Aizen interrupted Gin and said in a relaxed tone. The Hollow continued to attack Isshin with his sword outrageously, and Isshin could only resist these attacks with his own sword. Isshin sniveled, because his back was injured, the more he moved, the more blood came out. Isshin was struggling hard; at this moment, someone with an umbrella was looking at the battle from far away and was considering rescuing Isshin. That should be the Spiritual cloak I invented, and a hollow cant actually use it. It seems like it was that fellow Aizen. Uraharas expression was erratic. He fought Aizen before, and he understood him. He was plotted against by Aizen along with Hirako Shinji and the others as well as Tsukabishi Tessai, the Grand Kido Chief, and the others under him, which resulted in them fleeing from Soul Society. Shinji and the others were turned into hollows or more like had Hollows inside of them, which made them become the Visored. He was studying how to get the hollow out of them, but he didnt progress much. Aizen is probably after Hogyoku he created and hid. He wont let it fall into his hands easily. Seeing that Isshin was in a tough spot currently, Kisuke was about to interfere, but he relaxed. It seems like Im not needed here. The same as the original plot, Masaki Kurosaki, Ichigos mother, came to rescue Isshin. Tessai suddenly appeared behind Urahara and said: it isnt a good idea to let Aizen know about this. Yes. Urahara nodded, but at this moment, his eyes changed as he looked at the tunnel appearing behind them and said: Who is there? Suddenly someone emerged from the tunnel as he applauded: Worthy of your title, Previous 12th divisions captain, Kisuke Urahara, you actually felt my presence. Roja walked out of the tunnel. When he felt Isshins Spiritual pressure, he decided to come to the human world, and sure enough, he found Isshin and the Hollow fighting and also felt Urahara in the vicinity. Regarding Urahara, the person with the highest IQ in soul society, Roja attached great importance to him and didnt think he would be discovered by him. You are Seeing Roja walking out, he wasnt hostile anymore, but he was still vigilant. His expression turned pensive as he saw Rojas Haori. Roja smiled at Kisuke and looked at his predecessor, the Grand Kido Chief, Tsukabishi Tessai, and said: Im the current Grand Kido Chief. Current Kido Chief? Tsukabishi Tessai was surprised. The previous vice Chief was framed by Aizen, so the next in line should be Fujiwara Ryu. They didnt know that Roja fought Ryu and got that position after killing the latter. Kisuke looked at Roja and said: I have a detector set that uses the rain to catch anyone even if he is hiding and suppressing his spiritual pressure. So that how you found me. Roja nodded. He knew that Kisuke already discovered Aizen and the others as well. Chapter 649 - The Black Cat, Yoruichi Chapter 649: The Black Cat, Yoruichi It appears that Isshins meeting Urahara wasnt an accident like it was portrayed in the original story. Instead, Urahara observed first before choosing to assist. Kisuke looked at Roja for a while before asking: Can I know what is your excellency doing here? Roja was Soul Societys current Kido Grand Chief, but he appeared here and didnt go to rescue Isshin, and he didnt seem to be one under Aizen since he was concealed even from him. Uraharas conclusion was that this person is looking for him. Nothing really just felt the Spiritual pressure of tenth divisions captain and came to take a look. Roja shrugged as he didnt care if Urahara thought he was lying. At the same time, Rojas eyes caught on a little black cat and put a hand toward it and grabbed it into a hug. Meow. The black cat didnt expect this and tried to struggle out of Rojas evil clutch but to no avail. Urahara couldnt even comment as he looked at Roja holding the previous captain of the second division, the person known as the Flash Goddess. Meow. Yoruichi didnt change her appearance, as she didnt want to expose herself, but she used the cats identity to try and scratch Roja until he let her go. As her paw moved toward Rojas forearm, it stopped by two fingers. Yoruichi finally gave up. She could only surrender to his hugging, and the pleasure of his hand petting her. Roja currently seemed like someone who extremely likes cats and didnt know that she could transform. It seems like the captain was rescued, do you want to drop by and drink a cup of tea? Urahara could only look at Roja strangely as he offered. It wont do them any good if Roja actually knew that the cat was the missing flash goddess. It will cause too much trouble. I will take you on your offer, then, thanks. Roja laughed. Although Urahara was exiled from soul society, his shop served many Shinigami throughout the years. Roja was somewhat interested in Uraharas shop. He wanted to see if he discovers the hiding place of the Hogyoku because even with his incredible senses, he couldnt feel it. They moved faster than normal humans as they were Shinigami, but they didnt use Shunpo and actually flew all the way there. Meow, meow!! The black Cat or Yoruichi in Rojas embrace displayed fright like a normal cat at the speed they were moving at. She tried to claw Rojas hand again, but like before. Her paw was caught between Rojas fingers. Uraharas mouth twitched slightly as he couldnt look at Yoruichi. If he guessed correctly, Roja saw through her and didnt say anything so as not to make it awkward. Does Roja-san like cats? Yes, black ones, particularly as they seem pretty clever. Roja said seriously as he continued to pat the black cat with a smile on his face. Meow!! Yoruichi struggled even harder, but suddenly Roja pointed his finger and cast No.1 Bakudo on her. She was speechless, such a Kido had no effect on her, but she cant get out of it or else she would be exposed. Haha, really worthy of your title, you can cast Bakudo without chant, as expected from the current Kido Grand Chief! Uraharas mouth kept twitching as he couldnt find a solution to the current situation, even with his IQ. Roja humbly replied: I admired both previous captains of the twelfth division and the Kido Grand Chief for a long time. Youre too polite. Tessai entered with a teapot and poured a cup and served it to Roja, and at the same time, he expressed sympathy toward Yoruichi. Everyone was on guard against Roja. They didnt know if he will show his true color suddenly and attack them while Roja still couldnt find the Hogyoku. It seems like Urahara really hid it well. Well, if he didnt, Aizen would already put his hands on it and wouldnt need Urahara to put it in Rukias Gigai. Roja didnt know where Urahara actually hid it, as the plot mentioned nothing about this. After half an hour, Isshins matter came to an end, and Aizen, along with sidekicks, returned to soul society. well, thanks for your hospitality. I should go back now. Roja gave up looking for the Hogyoku and hugged the black cat while smiling amiably at Tessai and Urahara: You dont need to send me back. Roja got up and walked out with the cat still in his hand. Tessais mouth twitched, and Urahara was speechless. After a while, he said: Roja-san, Im raising that cat here actually ? I really like it very much, cant you just let me keep it? Roja faced Kisuke and said. This Kisuke found n way to reply at all. Roja saw the awkwardness and said to Urahara: since you cant part with it, remember to keep a kitten for me when this one gets you ones. Puff!! Kisuke almost spurted out his tea. Yoruichi rolled her eyes as she crazily clawed at Roja. Roja gently put her down and looked back at Urahara and Tessai and said: You dont need to send me out, I really feel fortunate to be able to meet you, Miss Yoruichi. As soon as his voice fell, Roja opened a gate and disappeared. But his voice still reverberated in the place unceasingly. Miss Yoruichi Miss Yoruichi Miss Yoruichi The damn bastard knew from the start!!! Youre dead. Just wait until we meet again!! Yoruichi turned her head and disappeared as she continued to roar. Chapter 650 - Appointed as the captain of the tenth division Chapter 650: Appointed as the captain of the tenth division Soul Society, in the meeting hall. And thats my report. Isshin Shiba was healed back to health and now stood in front of Yamamoto and reported seriously about the special hollow and the sneak attack. Yamamoto held his walking stick and said: Hmm Although you acted without order, your suspicion was well placed and prevented further sacrifices to our Shinigami, you violated the rule, but I will not investigate this. Thats good Hearing that he wont be punished, Isshin returned to his teasing character, and then he realized something was off and directly smiled in embarrassment before turning to Yamamoto to bow. Im very thankful for your understanding. Huh! I think we need to look for one of these special hollow and study one. The twelfth divisions Captain Mayuri coldly snorted as he really wanted to study this new hollow. Isshin didnt conceal the matter about Masaki Kurosaki heling and rescuing him, even though he knew that Yamamoto knew everything about it but didnt bring it up. After several days. Isshin once again went to the human world, but this time he never returned. The Shiba Clan were greatly disturbed and dispatched many Shinigami looking for him, but they couldnt find a trace of him. Losing a captain for no reason caused the Shiba clans power to pummel down as they no longer had a captain in the position of a captain. This matter didnt grow big. The only thing that was worth mentioning is selecting a new tenth division captain, and Central 46 already had one in mind. The vice-captain wasnt the captain, Matsumoto didnt have what it takes, and Toshiro was deemed unprepared currently the one they choose was the Grand Kido Chief. Roja was somewhat stunned by this as he knew that it was supposed to be Toshiro, who is appointed as a captain. Him being the tenth divisions captain and also the Grand Kido chief would make people think that he got a higher position, but in reality, he was being restricted. Originally, being the Grand Kido Chief, only the central 46 can actually order him, but now he was a captain under Yamamoto, which means he is controlled by him. It seems like the central 46 are vigilant about me. They actually made the Kido Corps part of the Gotei 13 just like the Omnitsukido. Roja shook his head and stood up directly, moving toward the tenth division building. Although he was the Grand Kido Chief, succeeding a division made the tenth division officers made a welcoming ceremony. The welcoming ceremony was held in the tenth divisions building. When Roja arrive at the room, he found two captains. The first was Kuchiki Byakuya, and next to him was Unohana Retsu. Congratulations. Seeing Roja walking in, Unohana directly congratulated him about becoming a captain with a smile. Unohana was intelligent. She knew that Yamamoto and the Central 46 knew that Roja was too powerful and hard to control, therefore they made him captain of the tenth division. Looking at Unohanas expression, Roja shrugged and said: Oh, getting the position of a captain is a heavy burden, I hop captain Unohana can help guide me? The stronger you are, the more responsibility you have. You cant evade this captain, Roja. Unohana smiled and said with a soft tone that made Roja roll his eyes at her. Kuchiki didnt say anything at all. He just stood there without any expression on his face. At this moment, the door was shoved open, and a petite form walked in. I didnt think that you will be a follow captain, and at the same time, manage the Kido Corps. I dont know what the Head captain and the central 46 are thinking when they decided this. Soi Fon was wearing a captains Haori and looked at Roja with a lack of trust apparent in her eyes. It was more of resentment than distrust actually because she was the only special person who had two positions in the Gotei 13, and her authority was just behind the old man, but now Roja was higher than her. Oh. Noticing the resentment, Roja arrived in front of her and pattered her head and sighed: Kid, you must ask old man Yamamoto and the central 46 about that. Soi Fon wasnt expecting Roja to actually pat her head here, and hearing his words. Her expression darkened instantly. Seeing Soi Fon about to turn crazy, Roja directly took back his hand and coughed a few times before saying: Are you worried about me? Bah!! Soi Fon stared at Roja and said: Who would worry about you!!! After saying these words, Soi Fon remembered who was here with them and directly shut up before disgracing herself further. Byakuya: Unohana: Including Roja, the other people here had the same thought. What an adorable child! Naturally, the mood wasnt good at the ceremony, since most people could tell that this was a move to restrict Roja and reduce his authority. Chapter 651 - Taking over. Chapter 651: Taking over. After a while, the rest of the captains arrived except for Zaraki as he was lost in the way. The problem was the eleventh divisions building was one wall away from the tenth. Zaraki finally arrived and grinned at Roja and said: Youre a captain now, moreover, if I want to fight you, its just one wall separating us. Psychopath!! This was the collective thoughts of everyone in the room. Roja rolled his eyes with a bored expression. Zaraki probably wanted to fight him but got lost and couldnt find him in the Kido Corps. The Kido Corps now will merge with the tenth division gradually, but its a long process. When the merge finish, the tenth division would always be representing the Kido Corps. He was having it easy when he was in the Kido Corps, he didnt have to put up with Zarakis challenges all the time, but now Zaraki wouldnt let him live peacefully. If Unohana wasnt here, Zaraki would probably draw his sword and start a fight with Roja. Finally, Yamamoto arrives a bit after Zaraki. Everyone is here. Yamamoto looked at the captains before narrowing his eyes at Roja. Since all the captains here, lets begin the captains welcome ceremony. Since the beginning of the Gotei 13, each new captain will get a ceremony before he officially takes the position. After a long boring speech, Yamamoto sincerely wished Roja luck before he left the building. Other captains started leaving as well. After sending the captains out, Roja noticed that every captains smile was different. For example, Soi Fon was smiling gloomily as if she just lost something precious to her. As the captains left, Roja went to the courtyard of the tenth division. In the courtyard, about 200-300 Shinigami were gathered. All of them were officers from the tenth division. Roja only knew two of them, the first one was Matsumoto, the vice-captain of the tenth division, and the second one was Hitsugaya Toshiro. Hitsugaya was looking strangely at Roja, who was wearing the captains Haori, he felt strange being Rojas subordinate. Matsumoto was somewhat resentful as she couldnt get the captains seat. Vice-captain Rangiku Matsumoto, greet captain Roja, please allow me to introduce the officers of the tenth division. Rangiku bowed slightly to Roja before she started talking. Roja noticed Rangikus expression and smiled. If she actually became a captain, she may be able to irritate Yamomoto greatly. Moreover, one needs to reach Bankai before he could get a captains seat, and she didnt get her Bankais name yet, but did Toshiro already get his Bankai? After Rangiku introduced all the officers, Roja nodded and looked at the Shinigami in the scene. Since Im the current Kido Grand Chief, the Tenth Division will merge with the Kido corps, and the process will be supervised by Toshiro Hitsugaya. The Kido Corps matters will be the responsibility of Hitsugaya and the Vice Kido Chief The daily matters and missions will go to Hitsugaya and Rangiku Rojas words set the future of the tenth division and the Kido Corps. Toshiro was speechless, and everything had his name on it. Matsumoto was also speechless. She, a Vice Captain, had to take orders from a third seat officer. Isshin, before he went missing, would give Toshiro small matters while Rangiku dealt with the majority of things here. Now, the new captain did this Matsumoto looked at Roja with bitterness. Vice-captain Matsumoto and Hinamori Momo are responsible for relying on any orders I give, and everyone needs to obey. Roja said lastly, which made Matsumotos face look better. Toshiros face didnt change. Even when he heard Hinamoris name, he didnt even twitch. He was like a child version of Kuchiki Byakuya. Worthy of the Name Little Shiro. Roja said in his head as he recalled Kuchiki Byakuya. As he handed everything to his underlings, Roja leisurely returned to his room in the Kido Corps building. What caught him by surprise was the invitation letter Roja received as soon as he returned from Unohana Retsu. He didnt expect this at first before he recalled that she was probably looking for him just for the swordsmanship he revealed when he fought her. But still, this is the first time she actually invited him, and Roja couldnt reject the invitation. Roja directly went to the training field he faced her in the last time and found her. Did you ask me to come here because you want another go at my swordsmanship? Yes. Unohana smiled as her eyes narrowed at Roja. She pulled out her sword as the environment changed. The aura around her changed and soared, she was like a sharp sword that was unsheathed, and the area around them felt so sharp that it could make normal people feel pain just standing there. This was shocking. The sensation of her aura made Roja sigh. She was worthy of the first Kenpachis title. He only showed her once the power of the Grand Master Realm, and in just three years, she already stepped into that realm. Looking at her, Roja could see her thousand years ago challenging every Swordmaster and Dojo and sweeping them away. This was Unohana Yachiru, the one that overthrows the whole of soul society. Chapter 652 - After the fight! Chapter 652: After the fight! After stepping into the realm of sword grandmaster, Unohana was completely different from before. She comprehended the secret behind the Grandmaster realm, every gesture she made was filled with sword intent. Unohana didnt use her Zanpakutos ability even once, but her Spiritual pressure was concentrated and powerful. As she slashes toward Roja, the latter only raised his sword and resisted it. He would attack from time to time, but he was more focused on stopping Unohanas attacks. The last time they fought, Unohana utilized all the techniques she mastered, and this time was no different. Although the moves were the same, the realm was different, the power and the influence were different as well. When Roja was suppressing his Spiritual pressure to match Unohanas, he needed to actually fight seriously. When someone steps into the sword grandmaster realm, all moves would become refined and lethal. In this realm, although there are weak and strong grandmasters, the disparity between them isnt that huge, the only difference would be the range of the sword domain. When the range of the domain is bigger, that person had a stronger chance of winning. On that aspect, Roja was already at the peak of the Grandmaster level, but Unohana Retsu was also close, after hundreds of years being stuck before the Grandmaster realm, just stepping into that realm, she was already close to the peak. With his spiritual power suppressed, Roja had only an 80% chance of success. Sleeve thorn! Unohana waved her sword. A small thorn launched directly toward Roja from her sleeve. The sneak attack was maybe a sly method but a fight between grandmasters, even a slight distraction can be lethal. Roja directly dodged to the side while thrusting his sword forward. Unohana saw Sen Maboroshi moving toward her and how quick Roja reacted, her wrist shook once again as she attacked Roja again. Roja shook his hand and blocked with Sen Maboroshi, but Unohana didnt stop there and directly used Rojas body to dodge and waved her sword at him. Good! Roja exclaimed, and his body rotated along with Sen Maboroshi and blocked Unohanas sword. Unohana drew back before attacking again. Moreover, her attacks were getting faster and faster. If ordinary Shinigami were to approach Roja and Unohanas battlefield, they would be left with a body full of scars as if they were swept by a full Sen Maboroshi attack. Unohana forgot the joy of battle for about 800 years, only now did she feel that joy again. With the power of grandmasters, every style she uses can display its might and power. Even though Unohana grasped all the sword styles in soul society, but she didnt know how to integrate them together, but now she was different. She controlled her sword in an unprecedented way and felt really good about it. Roja was as happy as Retsu. In one piece, when his swordsmanship reached grandmaster, he was unmatched and invincible. In Narutos world, there was no one as good in sword technique as One piece. But now, Unohana was a grandmaster, he was really enjoying this fight and felt extremely happy. By suppressing his Spiritual ability to Unohanas level, the fight was great. Each swing of their swords seemed ordinary, but the power they held was enough to tear the sky and split the sea. Unohana felt her entire soul merge with her Zanpakuto and become one before finally, she swung it toward Roja. Roja didnt need to enter that state, because he was always in that state. Facing Unohanas ultimate attack, He also held the sword in both hands and swung it. Silent airwaves spread all around them as their sword met finally with a clanking sound. After some time, Unohana withdrew her sword slowly. She finally regained her vision after merging with her Zanpakuto and was full of joy. Thanks. Dont mention it. Roja smiled faintly as Sen Maboroshi in his hand vanished. Unohana returned her sword back into the scabbard and looked up to Roja. After composing herself, she said: You are really the most suited person to hold the title Kenpachi Kenpachi. That word means the strongest, and it belonged to Unohana, and if she wanted, she could still be the Kenpachi, her saying this was the same as saying he was the greatest swordsman in one piece. This is why she said. He was the most suited to be the Kenpachi because only one person can hold the title of the strongest. Compared to Zaraki, Roja was closer to Unohanas heart, because even though Zaraki inherited the title with his strength, he doesnt learn swordsmanship and relies only on pure strength. The only thing that can be said about his is a crazy general. But Roja was skilled in swordsmanship, and his power was immeasurable as well. Thats the reason Unohana said that to him. Chapter 653 - Attending the Captain’s conference Chapter 653: Attending the Captains conference Kenpachi Listening to Unohanas words, Roja was lost in thought as he kept looking for a name. Monkey. D. Kenpachi, Monkey. D. Roja Kenpachi, Kenpachi. D. Roja This is so hard!! Roja shook his head and looked at Unohana with a smile and said: Making me shoulder the name Kenpachi, do you really want me to kill Zaraki? Unohana looked at Roja as her Haori vibrated tranquilly before her lip opened lightly. Yes. I knew that you would say that. Roja said with a soft tone: Since you didnt die with the fight against Zaraki, you should not think that you should die. You love fighting very much, so you should think about getting the title of Kenpachi back and get stronger. Unohana didnt reply, but her eyes were suddenly determined. Perhaps you thought that even if you mastered all the swordsmanship styles in soul society, and with your Spiritual pressure reached the limit, you wont be able to get stronger. The present, you still think you cant face Zaraki? Asked Roja profoundly. With your current strength, the outcome of fighting against Zaraki isnt easily determined. Unohana is slightly weaker than Zaraki at his peak before, and now that she reached the Sword Grandmaster realm, she might be stronger than him. The current her had the qualification to join the Zero squad without question, her current power is already at the top of soul society. Unohana closed her eyes as she felt a shiver in her heart. Rojas words sent countless ripples in her mindset. Did she want to die? No. She wasnt that different from Zaraki. A millennium ago, she fought against every strong person in soul society, even Yamamoto. Because she thought that her power couldnt increase anymore, and Zaraki being stronger than her, she decided to lift Zarakis shackles and die. But now, with Rojas help, she reached the Grandmaster realm, this broke her previous viewpoint. Even if she cant reach a higher quality of Spiritual pressure, there is still a higher realm in pure swordsmanship. Moreover Do you think that your current swordsmanship realm is the limit? Do you think that my swordsmanship reached the Apex? Roja looked at Unohanas closed eyes with a serious expression, then he faintly smiled. He left these words behind and departed. Roja didnt want Unohana to die and kill herself. Roja was always dissatisfied by Unohanas sacrifice to help Zaraki Kenpachi. Because the current Gotei 13 are a bunch of wastes, and because of the pigs in the central 46, they couldnt resist the invasion of Wandenreich, and that made Unohana sacrificed herself to bring more power to soul society. What kind of thick skin do all the people here have? Roja was talking about Shunsui and the central 46, who gave the suggestion to Unohana Roja always despised the Gotei 13 under Shunsuis rule. Even Yamamoto wasnt that thick-skinned. After the fight, Roja returned to the Kido Corps. Or now as its known the tenth division building. Just after returning, he received an invitation to a captains conference held by Yamamoto. This is the first time after receiving the captains position that he was going to a captains conference. He didnt want to go, but he still wanted to see if Unohanas mentality changed after his speech. He just silently walked into the conference hall. Entering the hall, Roja saw Soi Fon, Kuchiki Byakuya, and other captains. Seeing Roja coming so early, Soi Fon looked at Roja and snorted lightly: Such an undisciplined fellow actually came early. Roja wasnt in the mood for the bickering, so he directly replied: Even when I came early, there is somebody looking for trouble. You Soi Fon was mad, Roja directly said that she was looking for trouble with him?! However, she suddenly thought about the past But still, she didnt think she was wrong. She was always right. Soi Fon was pondering whether she should continue this or not, but suddenly Unohana entered the hall with closed eyes and lowered head along with the usual gentle smile. Nobody could feel the difference, but Roja could feel it, her mentality changed completely. She wasnt Unohana Retsu, who lost to Zaraki Kenpachi. Looking at Unohana, Roja raised his mouth in a happy smile. However, because Soi Fon was looking at him, his expression didnt escape her eyes. Soi Fon felt annoyed seeing Roja smiling because of Unohana. Even if he rescued her before, won in their bet, was formidably strong, he was still a frivolous bastard. She didnt know why she was annoyed, but this wasnt the place to vent her annoyance. She just smiled wickedly as she thought of a way for revenge. Feeling Soi Fons eyes on him, Roja looked at her innocently. Unohana, Byakuya, and Yamamoto saw whats happening between the two, but didnt say anything and just sat waiting for the other captains. Soon, all the captains were in the conference room, except for Jushiro Ukitake, the captain of the 13th division. Seeing all the captains, Yamamoto directly slammed his walking stick on the ground getting all their attention and said: Everyones here; lets start the conference. There are two problems currently, the first one is investigating Hueco Mundo, after dispatching a few squads, we didnt discover anything Yamamoto narrated gently without getting angry, and the captains didnt interrupt him. He didnt take long to finish everything about Hueco Mundo. Aizen was in control of Hueco Mundo. If he didnt plan to reveal anything, naturally, no Shinigami would know about his plan so easily. This issue was put behind for now by Yamamoto. After this, Yamamoto closed his eyes and breathed slowly before his eyes fiercely shone, and the atmosphere changed. The second problem is The substitute Shinigami, Ginjo Kugo, disappeared after we lost contact with him, without leaving any trace. Chapter 654 - Everyone here is a waste! Chapter 654: Everyone here is a waste! Ginjo Kugo was missing? Hearing Yamamotos words, Rojas eyes flashed unusually. Roja wasnt actually interested in Ginjo, but Tsukishima Shukuro. He was interested in his ability, the power to change the past. Although it had a huge limitation, it was still interesting. Because, with that kind of ability, Yhwachs Almighty would be ineffective he wont be able to see the future while past changes. Because if the past is interrupted, the future wont exist. Its a pity that Tsukishima wasnt a main character in the original story. His ability can only insert certain events into someones mind. The change isnt big, and the limits of this ability were too many. When Roja was thinking about this, the discussion about Ginjo already started. Ginjo is missing? How can the intelligent eighth divisions captain let this happen? How can such a person disappear from your sight, do you know his ability?! Mayuri was annoyed, he wanted to finish his research, but now he wont be able to do it. He directly looked at Shunsui. Shunsui tilted his head and said: He isnt much intelligent than normal humans. Even if he did throw away his substitute badge, you should ask which divisions jurisdictions did he disappear on. Oh, you cant say that. Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes and said: Although that person is missing in our area, our responsibility is hunting known fugitives and hollows. Shouldnt the Omnitsukido have kept a few eyes on him in secret? Hmph! Soi Fon coldly snorted and said: The Omnitsukido is only responsible for aiding the eighth division in special circumstances, this isnt my responsibility. The captains shrunk from the responsibility one after the other. You might as well let me deal with him and finish him up. I heard that this fellow is strong. Zaraki said directly. Yamamotos eyes darkened when he heard the captain shirk from the responsibility. However, at this time, someone sneered. Interesting, you all are arrogant, but once something goes wrong, no one will take responsibility. Do I need to do the same and change my attitude? Roja sneered and said. As soon as his attention was brought back to the meeting, he could only hear captains accusing each other and shirking from the responsibility. He was originally unhappy about Unohanas matter, and now he couldnt stay silent any longer. Hearing Rojas words, several captains looked at Roja and chocked. Haha, it seems like the tenth divisions captain has the same opinion as me. But I dont think anyone appreciates hearing your opinion, Mayuri sneered as he tilted his head toward Roja. Ichimaru said with a smile: The attitude doesnt matter, but this isnt my responsibility, dont you think so captain Shunsui? Shunsui said with a sad face: Each person is responsible for his words, the current dispute doesnt have any significance, we should think about how to deal with Ginjo. Then, we should put this matter to the side, right? Shunsuis brows wrinkled as he felt that Roja was intentionally looking for trouble, and couldnt help but ask: Does Captain Roja has anything to do with Ginjo? Roja didnt pay attention to Shunsui as he looked at Mayuri instead, and coldly said: My opinion belongs to me, so shut up. Mayuris eyes narrowed dangerously. At this time, the atmosphere changed, and all captain looked at Roja, even Unohana. Roja looked at Shunsui and coldly said: I dont know anything about this Ginjo Kugo person. Then you shouldnt talk about things you dont understand. Shunsui said coldly. ! Roja chuckled with a smile and disdainfully said: I want to express my opinion, does that have anything to do with you? As soon as something rise, all of you shirk from the responsibility, are you, the Gotei 13, really trying to keep Soul Society safe? It seems like the current Gotei 13 is just the 13 waste teams. Roja was still thinking about how Unohana had to sacrifice herself just to help Zaraki against the Wandenreich. Shunsuis face was cold, and he didnt speak. Mayuri nearby sneered and said: Waste? Interesting, are you saying that Im a waste? Roja directly said: Excuse me, I wasnt saying that youre a waste I was saying that everyone here is a waste. His words reverberated in the room as everyone stayed silent. Soi Fon was stunned by Rojas words, while Yamamotos brows wrinkled, and Aizens eyes flashed with a happy color. As for the other captains. Interesting, really interesting!! After saying so much, you should be ready to fight, right? Come, I was waiting for this for a long time! Zaraki directly opened his mouth, and he was really excited. Byakuya coldly looked at Roja and said: You should take back your words. Otherwise, i cant treat this as nothing. Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes dangerously and said: Hey, Captain Roja, you called us wastes, you should explain your point of view, no? Interesting. Mayuris smiled, and fiercely said: I happen to lack test subjects currently, it seems like the tenth divisions captain plan to help me in that aspect Suddenly everything stops. Bang! Without waiting for more captains to talk, Roja released his Spiritual pressure. The floor under his feet cracked along with the walls. The ceiling seemed to blast away as Roja roared thunderously. If you cant accept it, get lost! Chapter 655 - A Fight Broke out Chapter 655: A Fight Broke out Inside the hall, Cracks filled the ground and the walls before Rojas Spiritual pressure. Yamamoto closed his eyes slowly. Get out! The other captains didnt need Yamamotos order as they were already about to erupt like a volcano. The captains were one of the strongest people in the history of soul society, and their names will always be known as they were the few who could use Bankai. They stood at the peak of soul society. No one could tolerate Rojas words, all the captains were angry. Suddenly, Spiritual power rushed toward the sky as the captains let loose their powers. From the battle with Quincy a Millennium ago, this is the second time so many captains released their powers. This This The Vice-captains who were not far away from the meeting hall felt the pressure, and their minds shook in fear. Whats going on? Captain Under the huge pressure, even the vice-captains couldnt stand straight as the air stagnated, and they felt as if they were pressed down by a mountain. Including the vice-captains, many Shinigami knelt down due to the pressure as their bodies were covered in cold sweat. The entirety of Soul Society trembled from the spiritual pressure released. Roja, what do you want to do? Soi Fon looked at Roja and couldnt help asking. This doesnt concern you, go away. Roja looked at her and then focused back on the other captains and said coldly: Whats this? Are you guys trying to gang up on me? Or are you going to come one by one? Captain Roja, this isnt a good thing youre currently doing. Shunsui said while his hands rested on his Zanpakuto. Although his expression didnt reveal anything, his Spiritual pressure was going up every second. Zaraki revealed a ferocious smile as he extended his Zanpakuto and said: Naturally, were going one on one, and I come first, so Im going first. As soon as he finished talking, Zaraki tore away his eye-patch, releasing his spiritual pressure. Even if a captain released a Bankai, their spiritual pressure wouldnt as strong as Zarakis. Zaraki directly shot up toward the sky before diving down toward Roja. He held his sword with both hands as he prepared to hack Roja down. The captains expected that Roja would put a finger up and use Kido, but to their surprise, Roja simply grabbed the air as if he was grasping a Zanpakuto. Sen Maboroshi directly appeared in Rojas hand. Roja swept the sword back directly. With a clang, the two swords collided, but Zaraki could suddenly feel a terrifying pressure coming off Roja, and he could no longer move. He didnt think that Roja would use a sword, and adding the self-made seals he applied on his powers, he couldnt resist Rojas attack. A huge slash appeared on his chest as he fell in front of the Vice-captains audience. This Captain Zaraki The Vice-captains shouted as they saw Zaraki being cut by Rojas sword, and their minds trembled. Even though they couldnt move due to the Spiritual pressure, they still shouted. But at this time, Roja, who just defeated Zaraki, directly waved his sword and arrogantly said to the other captains. Dont make the same mistake, you can all attack together, you guys arent qualified to fight me one on one with your pathetic powers. His voice traveled across soul society like waves and directly caused many Shinigami to tremble. At this time inside the Meeting hall, Yamamoto walked slowly with eyes closed before opening them slowly and said: This is not how captains should behave, stop now! However, it seems like no one actually paid attention to Yamamoto. In the past, they would obey him no matter what, but right now, they didnt even look at him. Each captain is arrogant, even the most amicable ones like Shunsui and Ukitake. So when someone actually insults them as Roja did, they wont stand down. Only Yamamoto could stop them right now, and he had to use absolute power to do it. Yamamoto held the stick in his hand as he was about to release Ryujin Jakka, but at this time, someones hand directly stopped him. This person was non-other than Unohana Retsu. Yamamoto saw the change in Unohanas eyes. He didnt see so much passion in her eyes for nearly a thousand years now. You Head-captain, why do you want to stop them. You should already know what kind of captains they are, and what we saw today isnt a nice thing at all, they all threw the responsibility at each other, isnt this kind of disappointing? Unohana said with a smile, but her body was like a sharp sword about to leave it sheath, which meant that she would stop Yamamoto herself if he intervened. Felling Unohanas intentions, Yamamotos eyes were full of anger. He took a deep breath to calm down before his eyes turned tranquil. But by the time Unohana stopped Yamamoto, the first battle between captains already started. Chapter 656 - Pressure In the sky, Roja released his Conquerors Haki as he looked at the captains arrogantly. The first captain to take action wasnt Shunsui, nor Mayuri. It was the indifferent Byakuya Kuchiki. Byakuya drew his sword as his body exuded the aura of a noble before saying: Someone as arrogant as you can become a captain? It seems like I need to teach you etiquette. Scatter, Senbonzakura! Byakuyas Zanpakuto turned into pink petals and dispersed with the wind before directly appearing above Roja. You want to fight me only with your Shikai? Roja sneered as Senbonzakura was one of the first abilities he gained, and he was extremely familiar with its power. Its a sword that can turn into countless petals that overwhelm most people. But inside Rojas Sword domain, it didnt hold any significance. Roja grasped his sword and waved it, suddenly a path appeared in front of him that the pink petals couldnt penetrate at all. With just one swing, it seemed like he made a thousand. Byakuya wasnt an idiot. He knew that he couldnt hope to defeat Roja using his Shikai, but he didnt think that just with a wave of his sword, Senbonzakura wont be able to even come close to Roja which startled him. Thats impossible! Shunsui seeing this lowered his hat again and grabbed his Zanpakuto, pulling it out of the sheath, his spiritual pressure erupted like a volcano. The Flowery Winds Become Disturbed, The God Of Flowers Sings, The Heavenly Winds Become Disturbed, The Devil Of Heaven Sneers. Katen Kykotsu! The moment Shunsui released his Shikai, he disappeared completely, as if the one standing there was an illusion. In the next instant, Shunsui emerged from the shadow from the building under Roja and unleashed a sneak attack. However, Roja already expected this; his eyes were cold and seemed to see through everything. Roja didnt use his sword. Instead, he kicked. Shunsui was launched back toward the building he emerged from. Shunsui tried to resist the attack, but the power behind the attack forced him to fly back and collide with the building before being planted into the ground. Good! Let me try as well. Komamura Sajin looked at Roja, who just drove off Shunsui easily with some caution before he grabbed his Zanpakuto and said. Bankai!! Kokujo Tengen Myoo!! Hence the first captain to use Bankai in this fight appeared. Powerful Spiritual pressure-filled the place and spread everywhere. Under the pressure of a captain using Bankai, even the Shinigami far away trembled and looked at their direction in awe. Reaching Bankai was high glory in soul society; not only does it represent absolute power, but it also represents the wielder is already at the peak of power in soul society. Even Shinigami, who arent captains, will have their names known for generations to come in soul society just by achieving Bankai. A giant suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It held a sword and wore armor from the warring state era of Japan. The sudden appearance didnt bother Roja, nor the sword that seemed to come closer toward his head. Roja just grasped his sword with both hands and clashed with the giants sword. Bong! The swords were completely different in size and weight, but the collision made people think that two giants were fighting. Roja stood in his place in the sky without moving even so slightly, while the building under him seemed to collapse due to the force behind the strike. Exciting!! This is Exciting!! Suddenly a shadow from down below emerged and moved toward Roja. This was Zaraki Kenpachi, whose hair was disheveled, looking like a devil rushing toward Roja crazily. Roja directly used Shunpo, and the sword he was holding with his own didnt have anything on its way, so it fell down, but coincidently, Zaraki just got there, and the sword sent him once again toward the ground. Seeing his power, the captains finally knew that Roja was indeed strong, extremely so as he fought two captains using Shikai and one who used Bankai. Indeed, he is arrogant, but he had reason to be if he is that strong. Byakuya looked at Roja while keeping his aloof persona. Finally, he let his sword into the ground and said. Bankai!! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Atfer komamura Sajin, Byakuya was the second to use his Bankai. At this moment, the normal Shinigami were dazzled and trembling as they looked at the tigers fighting. Byakuyas eyes flashed coldly as he directed the petals to attack Roja as he thought that Roja was already using his full power. Bankai? Looking at the countless petals of cherry blossom moving toward himself, Roja coldly snorted and took a step forward. Rojas sword swept once in the air, causing spiritual pressure to surge forward from the edge of the sword, directly tearing through Senbonazku Kageyoshis petals and moved toward Byakuyas body. Seeing this, Byakuya was directly startled as he directly commanded the petals to form a sword in his hand so he can block the attack coming toward him. Clang! The attack collided with Byakuyas sword and directly hit his body. The Petals that were dancing in the air dispersed as Byakuya flew back dozens of meters before stopping. Youre Bankai, is weak! Chapter 657 - Hadō #99. Goryūtenmetsu Although many captains were furious since Roja insulted them, they still went one by one and didnt gang up on Roja. But even so, Roja already made four captains retreat. His power was, without a doubt, extremely profound. He can defeat a captain after the other, he is certainly strong, but our dignity cant be trampled like this. Tosen Kanames head turned toward Sajin and pulled his sword as he was preparing to fight alongside the others. Even if Roja was strong, they were captains, how could they admit defeat so easily? Mayuri was observing Roja, as a genius scientist, Roja was a fine specimen for his experiment. Although Rojas Spiritual pressure was high, nearly surpassing a captains Bankai, there was something different. Rojas spiritual pressure seemed at a different level compared to them. It was like the disparity between a rock and iron. His Spiritual pressure is very interesting; how did he achieve it? This is making me curious. Mayuri narrowed his eyes. Although Roja was extremely dangerous, his strange spiritual pressure made Mayuri want to take a peek. He already took out his Zanpakuto and released his spiritual pressure, but he didnt rush in to attack but waited and observed. I cant just sit by and do nothing now, can I, Captain Aizen? Ichimaru narrowed his eyes with a faint smile. As always, no one can see beneath his expression at all. Aizens smile didnt falter at all. Shoot to kill, Shinso! Ichimaru directly released his Shikai, which directly extended toward Roja. If the first boot was out of anger, then this one was a test, the captains wanted to test Rojas limit. Ichimarus dagger directly shot toward Roja at extreme speed as if it pierced the space itself. At the same moment, Kuchiki Byakuya, with trembling hands, ordered Senbonzakura Kageyoshi to surround Roja. The petals danced around Roja and completely blocked his path. Haa! Sajin shouted angrily as he waved his sword down. His actions were directly copied by the giant behind him and the giant sword down toward Roja. Shunsui directly appeared out of thin air and with both swords swung down on Roja as well. Cry, Suzumushi! Suzumushi Nishiki: Benihik! Tosen directly used his two forms of Shikai which consisted of a high-frequency sound that overload the brain of the target and render him unconscious, which is released by the command Cry, and the second form is Benihiko, which makes his Zanpakuto vibrate quickly, and as soon as he makes a semi-circle around his body, energy blades would shot forward at his target. Looking at this, Mayuris eyes flashed dangerously before an evil expression formed on his face and said. Interesting, I will join in as well. With his Zanpakuto in hand, a poisonous purple mist from under Roja directly sealing his only escape route left. Numerous captains attack Roja at the same time, and its clear that they moved to kill. Other than Yamamoto, Unohana, Soi Fon, and Aizen, all the other captains attack except for Zaraki, who is still recovering. The combined attack made it hard for anyone to think about an escape route, the poison mist and the cherry petals surrounded Roja, and the other captains attacked at the same time. Soi Fon was worried, Unohanas eyes were unreadable, Yamamoto wrinkled his brows while Aizen still smiled. Zaraki grinned in disdain when he saw them ganging on Roja. But at this time, the one who many thought would die released a boundless killing intent, alongside the killing intent, Spiritual pressure almost crushed half of soul society without a sound. Had #99. Gorytenmetsu! The ground way below the floating Roja cracked as terrifying roars sounded. Five dragons rushed out, and the terrifying spiritual pressure got stronger and condensed even more and swept in all directions. Every attack that headed toward Roja was easily crushed. Senbonzakura dispersed, Sajins giant was pierced by a dragon, and so on. All the captains were swept away directly by the dragons. The Shinigami below couldnt believe their eyes. Their bodies were rooted to the ground as they lost the ability to move long ago due to the Spiritual pressure released. Hado #99 He can use Hado #99 easily like that The officers and vice-captains who were looking from afar were trembling. Their body shook as their minds were blown. What kind of monster could use Hado #99 without chant? This wasnt just the understanding of the Hado itself, but also the apex of spiritual power. Even a captain using his Bankai wont necessarily have the power to use it. The five dragons quickly swept through the captains. Kuchiki Byakuya, Ichimaru Gin, Tosen, and the others who attacked from afar were terrified and could only feel lucky to have a ranged weapon. When everything settled down, Roja was standing in the center of a crater of a shattered region. He stood erect, and even though he used such a strong Hado, his Spiritual power only decreased slightly as if that Hado wasnt much, it was as if he used just a low level one at most. Chapter 658 - sweeping Captains left away Everyone was shocked by Rojas display of power. He just crushed five or six captains in one move while staying in his place. Yamamoto narrowed his eyes slightly. He was shocked by Rojas power. Even if he were in that position, he would need Zanka No Tachi to do the same. Ryujin jakka wouldnt be enough to defend and, at the same time, attack all these captains simultaneously. But until now, no one saw Roja use any of his Zanapkutos abilities. At this time, Roja started moving. He was ganged on by the captains before and didnt move. Now he took the initiative to attack. He took one step forward, and his whole person flashed. He just showed everyone how proficient he was using Shunpo, and directly appeared in front of Shunsui. Not good! Shunsui was startled, he had already felt Rojas power, and he knew that he couldnt stand a chance facing Roja directly. Both swords were put together, resisting Rojas slash as hard as he could. Red! Shunsui directly used one of the abilities of his Shikai, Lustrous Demon (Iron) When a color is chosen, both sides wont be able to attack any other color on their bodies, and if another one is attacked, it would be largely negated. He tried to resist Rojas attack using this ability, and then counter-attack, after all, he was the captain of the eighth division and Yamamotos disciple, he still wanted to win. But, When Rojas sword fell, his complexion completely changed. Bang! The power behind the sword wasnt reduced at all. He was put under enormous pressure as if he was facing a meteors weight coming down on him. This is impossible. Shunsuis mouth overflowed with blood, and disbelief forced its way on his face. It was the first time that his Zanpakutos ability was disregarded. Anything is possible because youre weak. Roja looked at Shunsui indifferently as Sen Maboroshis pressure increased on the latter that even the ground cracked open. In front of the current Roja, only the almighty ability of Yhwach and Hyosubes ability can stop him, other Rule (law) abilities would shatter with just a blow. Roja can even use his transcendent Spiritual pressure to disregard the Rules directly. With just one attack, Shunsui was deeply rooted in the ground like a nail. Roja was already looking at another person. The third divisions captain, Ichimaru Gin. Facing Roja, Ichimaru directly used Shunpo as soon as Roja appeared in front of him and put some distance between them, before pointing his dagger at Roja. He narrowed his eyes and said. Bankai! Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj! His Zanpakuto directly changed into the light as it moved at the speed of light toward Rojas chest. But, Ichimaru was extremely shocked as the sword didnt pierce Roja, instead it was directly blocked by him. Everyone heard the sound of the collision because as soon as Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj arrived in front of Roja, Sen Maboroshi was there to block it without any difficulty. In Ichimarus eyes, Rojas speed was something no one could actually reach. It was as if the sword just teleported in front of his Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj. How can this be? This person actually Gin was unable to maintain his calm state, as his narrowed eyes were opened wide in shock. The current Roja gave him a feeling that it was impossible for anyone to be stronger than him; it was the kind of feeling Aizen gave. No, although Aizen was terrifying, with his Zanpakutos frightening ability, Roja was even more terrifying current, because he didnt also use his Zanpakutos ability which remained a mystery to them. Ichimaru followed Aizen for many years, and knew Aizens power, he was indeed powerful, but compared to Roja, he wasnt as powerful. Katen Kykotsu: Karamatsu Shinj, But: Renjin! Gin whispered directly, and in the next moment, his sword was like a violent storm as it expended and retracted at light speed, making it almost impossible to defend against. But, Roja didnt make any exaggerated moves. Instead, he simply held his sword vertically and slashed down. With one sword move, it would be impossible to block so many attacks, but when his sword fell, many swords flashed out to existence and blocked every attack coming toward Roja. It didnt end there as just after his sword was down, Ichimaru let out a howl of pain. His shoulder, calf, and abdomen were filled with slashes, and he was unable to stand anymore. He put his hand on the nearby wall to support himself as his eyes were filled with shock. Why was an ordinary sword able to block his But: Renjin, was it his Zanapakutos ability, or is this just how powerful his swordsmanship was? Ichimaru Gin wasnt able to understand this at all. One slash from Roja, and hes already cant stand up. Chapter 659 - Susanoo Captain Shunsui, Captain Ichimaru Sajin looked at Shunsui and Gin, who were struck down one after the other in shock. Roja revealed his might and took down two captains within two attacks, which frightened the audience. This isnt the power of a captain. It was like fighting Yamamoto himself. Rojas power was acknowledged by all, even Sajin, who was very prideful, accepted Rojas strength. He held his sword and released his fighting intent. But at the same time, several captains looked at Roja with fright and respect even as they released all of their spiritual pressure. Bankai! Suzumushi Tsuishiki: Enma Krogi! Tosen directly used his Bankai after Roja took down Shunsui and Ichimaru one after another, he had to take the fight seriously now. Captain Tosens Bankai? Some captains could feel Tosens unusual power and narrowed their eyes slowly. The captains didnt understand each others Bankais ability. isolating the Senses completely along with Spiritual pressure senses? Kuchiki Byakuya felt the deathly silence that disbanded suddenly while his Senbonzakura was revolving around his body. This ability doesnt affect me, my Senbonzakura are connected to me, and I can feel them all over the place, but it will be slightly hard. Byakuya was protecting himself with the cherry petals as he whispered. The cherry petals started moving toward the fight under his command. However, before long, he heard a sound of tearing in the air. He raised his head up, and impressively he could see the black curtain Tosen used was torn apart. Roja still stood erect in his place while he hand just finished a slashing motion. He also saw Tosens face full of panic. This is impossible If it was just getting out of his Bankais ability with some kind of method, Tosen wouldnt be so shaken, but Roja actually dealt with it without using anything but his sword. It was truly hard to believe, Roja just slashed randomly, and the black curtain was torn apart. The black curtain made by his Bankai wasnt something that could be touched, so cutting it by swinging a sword was impossible. But Roja did it casually as if he was just taking a stroll. An ability to block senses. After Roja ripped Tosens Bankai apart, Roja directly swung back his sword, making Tosen tremble and try to resist the strike but to no avail. Tosen was directly sent through ten or more buildings before he stopped and spat blood from the impact. Tosen!! Sajin got angry for seeing his friend being hit like that and roared. With his sword in hand, he crazily dashed forward and attacked. The sword of the giant behind him fell toward Roja. The momentum of the huge sword didnt stop even though it passed through various buildings moving toward Roja. I already saw your ability enough times, and its insignificant. Roja looked at Sajin with despise and coldly snorted. Suddenly a huge wave of spiritual power surged forward in a purple glow. What is this? Sajin was extremely surprised, while Aizen and Yamamotos eyes flashed with light. The Purple Spiritual power formed an impressed Giant compared to Sajins Kokujo Tengen Myoo. This ability made many people tremble in Narutos world, but it was the first this ability was used with Spiritual power. This was a complete Susanoo! When the huge purple giant finally formed, Both Aizens mind and Yamamotos mind were filled with shock. Such a strong Spiritual power how did he achieve such a thing?! Even Yamamoto and Aizen wont be able to use their Spiritual power to such a degree and even make it into a corporal body. Perhaps, this is Rojas Zanpakuto ability?! Aizen and Yamamoto were somewhat surprised and uncertain about this. After all, it didnt seem like Roja exposed his Zanpakutos ability at all. And before the purple giant was used, Roja defeated Shunsui and the others without using any ability. Damn! Sajin looked at this giant that was bigger than his Kokujo Tengen Myoo in surprise. And the Spiritual power was actually solidified forcefully into a purple giant standing erect in front of everyone. Sajin was unable to stop his strike, so he just forcefully pushed it down further toward the purple giant. The Susanoo directly grasped his sword and met with Kokujo Tengen Myoos sword. The collision was deafening, saying the least, two giant swords clashed, and surprisingly, the Kokujo Tengen Myoos hand was cut off and slammed several hundred meters away before disintegrating. Once it was hit, Sajin himself looked pale as his mouth was filled with blood. It collapsed with just one strike. Rojas eyes turned around as he looked at the audience coldly. Chapter 660 - Successive defeats Captain Shunsui, Captain Ichimaru, Captain Tosen, and Captain komamura How come all of the captains cant resist a single blow from Captain Roja. Numerous Vice-captains and officers didnt understand Rojas display of power, even though they couldnt see anything, they could make out the silhouette of the captains ganging up on captain Roja and being defeated with a single strike each. This is likely the first fight between captains, and it wasnt a fight anymore. It was more like one-sided trashing, which made the audience tremble. Captain Rojas power is unexpectedly this powerful? Rangiku, the Rojas Vice-captain, was looking at Roja, which a shocked expression, her image of Roja completely changed. On the side, Yachiru, Zarakis Vice-captain, looked at Zaraki not far away and said with faint worry. Ken-chan Zaraki stood in his place as he looked at Roja, crushing the captains, each with one strike. His expression was extremely excited as if he became even crazier as his Spiritual pressure instinctively multiplied. At the same time, Unohana, who was standing beside Yamamoto, felt this change and turned toward Zaraki. I didnt see you for a long time, you strong little fellow. Hahahahahaha!! Zarakis body was shivering, but his face was devoid of fear, and he wasnt trembling from fear, but from meeting such a formidable enemy. His Spiritual pressure erupted like a volcano cracking the ground and making everyone nearby except for Yamamoto, Aizen, and Unohana sweat from the sheer power. Zaraki took a step forward, looking like a devil and directly sped toward Roja. The Spiritual pressure around his body even formed an illusion of a devil making the Vice-captains and Officers tremble in fear. Zaraki Kenpachi Roja looked at Zaraki somewhat angrily as he said: You unsealed your power? Its a pity that even like this, youre not my opponent at all. Rojas Haori was fluttering around as he held Sen Maboroshi and swung it down. This was just a pure swing of his sword, which Zaraki will probably meet head-on. Zaraki indeed struck back, and the sword collided. Zarakis arms trembled fiercely as another dent before he retreated back several steps. Roja once again swung his sword. Zaraki was directly sent flying, and the devils illusion disappeared under pressure Roja was releasing. Zarakis mouth was full of blood, but he was still laughing and continued to step forward while swinging his sword. Roja didnt stop either as he sent the third strike. The ground under Zarakis feet was cracked, but he didnt retreat back, he stood in the same place while blood covered his body. !! Zaraki still wanted to continue his fight, but his body couldnt stand up again, and he could look at Roja reluctantly. Roja moved past Zaraki without a single drop of blood on his body while still floating like an immortal. The current scene was close to Aizen toying with the captains. In front of Roja, Cherry petals suddenly danced around. Kuchiki Byakuya One again wanted to attack Roja. Byakuyas eyes were cold as he still stood up to Roja even though he saw him defeating captains left and right. You fought many captains who used Bankai for so long, even if your spiritual pressure is formidable, you would still be exhausted in the end! Cherry petals danced and suddenly covered Roja forming a ball. Byakuya thought that this move would prevent Rojas escape while the millions of petals shred Roja to pieces as the ball grows smaller. Roja just stood in his place as he looked at the cherry petals around him and felt nostalgic. This skill was his most used one in One pIeces world before he obtained Ryjin Jakka. After reminiscing the past for a little bit, Roja swung his sword, creating several sword images around his body that stabbed the cherry petals around him. With the absolute gap between their Spiritual pressure, each sword destroyed the petals, and the ball around him dispersed to reveal Roja once again without a scratch. Normally, anyone would have their spiritual pressure exhausted. This is a rule, but unfortunately Such logic doesnt work on me. After Senbonzakura dispersed, Roja looked at Byakuya with tranquility and struck down. Byakuya tried to resist but to no avail as he was sent back dozens of meters away before falling down and cracking the ground under him. Onii-sama!! Not far away, Rukia seeing this couldnt help but scream in alarm. She was someone who got into the school with Roja, but the disparity between them was actually that big already. When she was just recognized as Byakuyas sister, and she became an officer, Roja was already a captain and someone who could fight several captains and still win. Another sword was going toward Byakuya, who couldnt fight back. Bakudo #81: Danku! As the Danku appeared in front of Byakuya to help him block the Roja strike, that strike arrived. The strike hit the Danku, and both canceled each other out. The one who used the Danku was the captain of the fifth division Aizen Sosuke! Im sorry, although I dont want to join this fight, this much is sufficient to stop already, Captain Roja! Aizen fixed his glassed and smile at Roja. His expression matched Ukitakes good-hearted smile. Chapter 661 - All Crushed However, Rojas response was just a slash toward Aizen. Others may not know Aizens tricks, but Roja was clear about it, and furthermore, he didnt deal with Aizen for the previous tests. Um?! Seeing Rojas sword moving toward him and feeling the pressure behind it, Aizen didnt dare to smile as he turned serious. He used Shunpo to avoid Rojas sword and grabbed his own, and said. Shatter, Kyoka Suigetsu!! Water vapor suddenly rose from Aizens Zanpakuto. The sunlight reflected on the water vapor creating a seven-colored butterfly dancing in the air. This beautiful sight made the vice-captains and the officers in the distance feel slightly calm. Is that the illusion of captain Aizens Zanpakuto? Its really beautiful I heard that this ability could make enemies kill each other due to the illusion. Aizen was almost the most popular captain in the soul society, as he was always kind and helped everyone. He even taught in the academy sometimes. Releasing his Zanapkuto, Aizens smile almost split his face as he felt at ease before he said: My Zanpakutos ability can disturb peoples senses with the aid of reflections, you must be careful, Captain Roja. Aizen seemed to be talking, but he actually controlled Kyoka Suigetsu and circled around Roja and placed his Zanpakuto at Rojas neck. However, at this time, Roja directly looked at Aizens actual body and disregarded the illusion of Kyoka Suigetsu. Reflecting Water? Interesting Ability, or should I say, an Interesting illusion. You Aizens mind shook fiercely, even if Roja could deal with many captains one after the other, it wasnt as shocking as this. Although he says that he confuses his enemies with the reflection and that it was his Zanpakutos ability, he was clear about his actual ability, the ability to control the five senses of anyone who saw him release his Zanpakuto. If he wanted, he could do the same thing to the captains using this ability. But, Roja actually saw through the illusion like it was nothing, which scared him greatly. How was that possible?! Roja saw his Shikais release and should have already fallen into the illusion. This made Aizen somewhat surprised and uncertain, he no longer played around and directly used Kyoka Suigetsu on everyone present before going at Roja and pierces him with his sword. But in response, he received Rojas tyrannical sword strike back. Roja accurately blocked Aizens attack, and once again, Aizens arm was trembling from the force behind the strike. He can really see through Kyoka Suigetsu!! Aizen was completely shocked. How did you see through my Kyoka Suigetsu How did you do it?! Aizen felt as if his little secret was seen through by Roja and couldnt calm down. He was looking at Roja dangerously. At this time, the captains and audience, along with Yamamoto, discovered that they were looking at the other direction and not toward Roja and Aizen. Saw through? Roja looked at Aizen and said with a commanding tone: No, it seems like you are mistaken, I didnt see through it, I simply disregarded it What do you mean? Light flashed in Aizens eyes. Roja said lightly: I mean you shouldve already guessed my Zanpakutos ability by now, after all, werent you looking at it for so long? Aizen narrowed his eyes and walked toward the shadow, and his expression was hard to see through. Roja looked at Aizen and ripped out all the illusions of Kyoka Suigetsu before pointing Sen Maboroshi at him. Can he really disregard Kyoka Suigetsus illusion? No, in fact, Roja was actually caught in the illusion, but he didnt need anything to get out of the illusion, after all, the fights between Shinigami depended greatly on Spiritual pressure. In the original story, Aizens Spiritual pressure was extremely high after merging with the Hogyoku, which made him able to ignore many captains abilities. The reason why Kyoka Suigetsu could interfere with Ywachs ability was mainly due to his merging with the Hogyoku, which made his Spiritual pressure reach a level close to Ywach. But the current Aizen didnt do so, and his Spiritual pressure was still normal. His Kyoka Suigetsu can trap Roja if his Spiritual pressure broke the boundary of Shinigami and Hollow, but currently, Roja didnt even need to use Kenbunshoku Haki and his other powers, with just Spiritual pressure, he could disregard the illusion. Facing Rojas sword, Aizen couldnt resist as expected and was directly thrown toward the far-away building before falling down. Aizen spat blood as he held his chest with his hand. Although he didnt exhaust himself, he knew he couldnt beat Roja at the moment, as Kyoka Suoigetsu was useless against Roja. Aizen used Kyoka Suigetsus ability to make it seem like Rojas Spiritual pressure was so strong that it forcibly broke the reflection and defeated him. Even Captain Aizens ability wasnt enough Shunsui came out of the ground, and his mouth still had a trace of blood and smiled bitterly. Mayuri frowned as he looked at Roja and the other captains and couldnt understand what had happened. Why is it like this, all of these abilities didnt have any effect on Roja Mayuris frown deepened as he looked Roja. So many plans and abilities didnt affect Roja in the slightest. In the next second, Roja took a step and directly arrived beside Mayuri and split him in half. Mayuri made a strange sound before blasting into a purple mist. The mist instantly moved toward Roja and covered him. Mayuri appeared in the other direction as purple mist glittered around him and thought: This poison can limit the Spiritual pressure, its a new product I made Mayuris train of thought stopped suddenly. Roja waved his sleeve, and the purple mist rippled and tried to corrode Rojas spiritual pressure. This may have worked on an ordinary Shinigami, but Roja wasnt one. Roja directly stabbed his sword and penetrated Mayuri, who couldnt avoid it this time. You Spatting blood, Mayuri held the wall and didnt fall to the ground, but as if he thought of something, his body trembled fiercely from that thought. As a crazy scientist, there are some things he fears, and now Roja was one of them, as even with his calculative mind, thousands of plans wouldnt defeat Roja at all. Its like facing a god who is untouchable. He was like a completely higher being. At this time, all eight captains were defeated. Chapter 662 - How it ends. Many captains seemed really pitiful right now as they were covered in blood and barely could stand up. Their arrogance disappeared and replaced with shock and surprise at Rojas power. How did he gain so much power? Whether it was Zanjutsu, Hoho, or Kido, he was a master in every aspect. The two who were really bitter were Aizen and Shunsui, as Roja completely disregarded their Zanpakutos abilities. Roja didnt even use his Zanapkutos ability, and he still decimated them. He defeated all these captains without even revealing his Bankais ability. The audience could only speculate about Rojas ability. They thought that he definitively used an ability, but they didnt know what it was. Is it strange? Are you confused? Roja took a look around and proudly asked. The reason why I defeated all of you and why your abilities could do nothing to me is very simple, thats my Zanapkutos ability Roja put Sen Maboroshi in front of him and said: It can disregard all rules and laws, which in turn disregard your Zanapkutos abilities, thats my Zanpakuto. Hearing this, all of the captains and others looked at Roja in disbelief. This time, Aizen was included. He already guessed this when Roja disregarded his Kyoka Suigetsus illusion, but hearing it was true was a completely different thing. Ignore all Zanpakutos abilities?! This ability is placed on a normal Shinigami. It wouldnt be strong because even if this Shinigami ignored a captains Zanapakutos ability, he wouldnt be able to fight against a captain. But placed in Rojas hands, with such a powerful spiritual pressure, Zanjutsu above everyone else and the strongest mastery of Kido, adding his mastery over Hoho would basically mean he was invincible. Getting such an ability is unthinkable, ignore all Zanpakutos abilities, it was such a fearful ability. Shunsui coughed fiercely as he spat blood once again before bitterly smiling. Their fight was like a normal Shinigami fighting a captain; the disparity between the two was just too great. Moreover, if his ability can ignore Old Man Yamamotos Ryujin Jakka and Zenka No Tachi, then perhaps even old man Yamamoto wont necessarily win Shunsui felt really bitter at this time. The other prided captains like Kuchiki Byakuya and the others were unwilling to accept this, but nonetheless, they knew that they were crushed under Rojas power. Although I expected this result, I didnt think the process would be like this. Unohana looked at the destroyed buildings with a light smile. She fought Roja twice, and she concluded that Roja could deal with all the captains combined, but she didnt think that he would do that so easily and effortlessly. He was that much stronger Soi Fon looked at the ruins with awe and fright. She was slightly confused as she looked at Roja. Yamamotos eyes were deep and, at the same time, seemed serious. Although he knew that if he and Roja fought, he wouldnt be defeated the same way as the other captains. In his heart, he knew that the chances of him coming as the victor were small. Moreover, he couldnt know whether Roja was telling the truth about his Zanpakuto or not. Although he saw it with his own eyes, he still asked a question, was that really his Zanpakutos ability? If it wasnt, then Roja is simply too terrifying. Suddenly, Yamamoto didnt know how to deal with this anymore. He said nothing as he looked at the other Shinigami. Every one of them was shocked or stunned. They didnt know the cause of this fight, but the result was incredible. So many captains couldnt defeat captain Roja. This kind of power was extremely exaggerated. Ignoring others Zanpakutos abilities does he really have that ability? The crowd was discussing this, and the one who said this was none other than Toshiro Hitsugaya, the little Genius who already could use Bankai. At this time, the entire place was surrounded by Shinigami from Gotei 13, Omnitsukido, and Kido corps. Many Shinigami rushed toward the ruins in confusion and couldnt process what just happened. This matter How will it end?! This thought passed through the head of almost everyone, be it captains or officers. At this time, Yamamoto still couldnt decide, Roja and the captains fought in soul society and destroyed many buildings. Roja wasnt the first person who attacked. It was Zaraki Kenpachi. This incident can get big and remain small. If he wanted, Zarakis action could be seen as treason, and if he didnt want such a thing, he could just make it seem like a conflict between captains that caused property damage. This matter was hard to deal with, thats why Yamamoto didnt take action even when Unohana stopped him, otherwise, if it was a threat to soul society, Yamamoto wouldve taken action no matter who stopped him. But Yamamoto didnt expect this outcome at all. He was hesitating whether he should end this matter now, or would he let the Central 46 deal with it. At this time, a strange Aura suddenly appeared in the sky above Soul Society. Chapter 663 - Zero Squad A strange aura suddenly appeared above soul society; this aura made all the captain simultaneously lookup. This is Yamamoto narrowed his eyes slightly as he recognized whats happening but still doubt appeared on his face. In the next moment, a giant pillar appeared out of nowhere as a gate was formed in the sky. Suddenly a loud bang was heard as something crushed on the ground not far away from everyone. They got down at this time unexpectedly Unohana looked at the giant pillar of light with surprise. As for Soi Fon and the other captains, they didnt know what happened and looked at this in confusion. Only a few knew about the Zero Division, and the captains from the noble clans are one of them. The Zero Division made its appearance in soul society. They were the royal guards of the soul king, protecting him directly. They were higher in rank than the Gotei 13, and central 46, and no one from soul society had any right to order them. Their appearance and orders are equivalent to the will of the soul king. The will of the soul king was absolute and irrefutable in soul society. Most of the audience didnt even know about the Zero squad, only captain level characters had some qualification to contact them, and only the head of the noble clans knew about them. For example, the Shiba clan can help and assist the Zero squad with anything and even receive some quest directly from them. As the gate opened, five figures came out, in the front stood the Zero squad captain, Hyosube. The zero squad Did they come for me? Roja narrowed his eyes slightly without flinching. If Sen Mabororshi didnt evolve to the ninth stage yet, Roja might have to leave the Shinigami world temporarily. But since it did evolve, he wasnt afraid of them or even Ywach as he already has the eternal Getsuga Tensho. Soi Fon looked at Hyosube and the others in doubt as she didnt recognize any of them and knew they werent of this generation. Who are they? Zero Squad, Royal guards. Unohana seemed calm and didnt reveal any emotion, but she still continued: Dont worry, they are not enemies, you werent here for that long, so its normal that you dont know them, you will know them slowly. Some old captains knew about the Zero squad, but the young ones didnt like Soi Fon. But Aizens eyes flashed before lowering his head slightly to calm down. Greeting to you all, May I know what the Zero Squad came here for? Yamamoto gradually welcomed the five members before asking them politely, but his expression remained the same as if he was talking with his peers. In fact, he was right, because other than Hyosube, the others were inferior to Yamamoto. Moreover, Yamamoto was the strongest Shinigami a millennium ago, and he got the chance to join the Zero Squad, but he refused and chose to be the head-captain for the Gotei 13. Long time no see, Genryusai. Hyosube greeted Yamamoto. Yo, your Gotei 13 rascals didnt line up to greet the Zero Squad when they arrive in a hurry!! Kirinji Tenjiro glanced at the captains and said. Black lines appeared over the audiences faces as they suspected this person. Nimaiya Oetsus body swayed along the music Shutara Senjumaru was playing as he looked at the injured and tattered captains and said. Dont tell me that fellow made the Gotei 13 captains look like this. Nimaiyas vision fell on Roja, who was clean and didnt have any scratch on his body. The audience captains looked at them but decided to stay silent. Soi Fon looked at the crowd and felt a big difference between the Gotei 13 and the Zero squad, which made her mouth twitch. The Squad Zero seems really However, before she could finish, another voice reached her ears and made her heartbeat quickly. Youre guilty of disrespecting the Zero Squad. Appearing behind Soi Fon, Kirinji Tenjiro, who was standing beside Hyosube and the other impressively flashed beside Soi Fon without her realizing. Without paying attention to Soi Fon, who stiffened, Kirinji looked at Unohana and said: Long time no see, Unohana, did you practice the healing techniques that I taught you? Of course. Unohana didnt even spare a glance toward Kirinji and replied while closing her eyes. Seeing that Unohana didnt talk to him, Kirinji lazily ignored her and instead turned his toward Soi Fon to educate her. But as soon as he was about to say something, Roja, who wasnt far away, directly flashed and appeared beside Soi Fon out of thin air. Scaring children isnt very good for the reputation of the Zero squad. Kirinji narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Roja. He couldnt see Roja path before he appeared, so it wasnt Shunpo but a type of space movement. Soi Fon, who was stiff before, relaxed as soon as Roja appeared beside her, but hearing his words, she glared at him with anger. Youre the child!! Your whole family is the children!! Youre the new Kido Corps Grand Kido Chief, and also the captain of the tenth division, Roja. This is the first time we met. Im Kirinji Tenjiro. Tenjiro suddenly greeted Roja. This made Unohana slightly startled as her vision darted forth and back between Roja and the Zero Squad. At this time, Hyosube looked at Roja beside Soi Fon and Unohana and said with a smiling face. We come following the Soul kings decree to bring the Grand Kido Chief and the current captain fo the tenth Division Roja, to accept his promotion to the Zero Squad. Hearing this, no one said a word in shock. Chapter 664 - Promotion to the Zero Squad Chapter 664: Promotion to the Zero Squad Promoted to The Zero Division? Byakuyas brows wrinkled as he couldnt believe what Hyosube just said. Roja actually qualified to be a member of the Zero Squad?! The captains who knew about the Zero squad were extremely shocked by this news. The Zero Squad are the royal guards of the Soul King, only a few qualified to be part of this squad. In the Zero Squad, Shutra Senjumaru was the person responsible for creating the Shihakusho (Shinigami uniform), while Nimaiya Oetsu is the one who makes the Zanpakuto. Why can Roja join such a group? Most of the captain couldnt believe this, Aizen was shocked the most by this. He didnt even expect the Zero Squad to appear here and even promote Roja. Is this accurate; the person being promoted is really Roja? Yamamotos brows wrinkled as he asked Hyosube and the others. This wasnt a minor matter. Even if he knew that Hyosube wouldnt joke about something like this, he still needed to make sure it right. The decree is from the Soul king. Naturally, we arent mistaken. Hyosube said with a smile like an old and honest monk. Roja seemed astonished as he expected the Zero squad came to arrest him or stop the fight or even discovered Wandenreich, but to his surprise, they wanted him to join their group. Roja didnt think that the soul king would allow him to be a member of the Zero Squad, it was simply impossible, he may have revealed some of his strength, but that didnt make him qualified to join Squad Zero. Hyosube should be the one who knows most about Roja currently. So, captain Roja, what do you think? Hyosube directly ignored Yamamoto and looked at Roja. He can also reject the promotion it seems. In the history of soul society, three Shinigami qualified to join the Zero squad, the first one is Yamamoto, the second is Kenpachi Kuruyashiki, and the last one is Unohana Restu, but all three refused. Hyosube seemed honest, and all, but his eyes were flashing as he looked at Roja along with the other members waiting for Rojas reply. The captains who knew about the Zero squad felt excited as they felt it was a great honor to be part of that group. The captains of the Gotei 13 may be the strongest in all of Soul society, but the Zero squad is above soul society, and it contains only five people. They were directly under the soul king. Eyes full of admiration and awe fell on Roja, who stood quietly thinking about this before his mouth raised into a smile as he said. Since you asked, do I have any reason to refuse? Trap? No matter what the Zero squad goal was, it doesnt matter. The current him had enough power to control soul society, Hueco Mundo as well as the human world, what does he have to fear? If the Zero squad wanted to deal with him and arranged a trap, can they do anything? Obviously, they wont be able to do anything to him. So he might directly face them if they wanted to do anything. The present plot is greatly diverse from the original, but Roja believed that Aizen would still get the Hogyoku from Urahara and perfect his own. Since Sen Maboroshi reached the ninth stage, it no longer evolved. The ninth stage was completely different from the eighth. It was no longer a matter of 1+1. Instead, its a complete leap in power, and it made Roja a higher being beyond normal Shinigami. Almost all abilities no longer work on him, and he can ignore them due to his powerful Spiritual pressure. Even if Soi Fon struck him twice or even dozens of times with her Suzumebashi, Roja would remain completely fine because he ignored these rules. He also had the ability of Eternal Getsuga Tensho, which had the word eternal for a reason. It meant eternally unchanged, and rules no longer limited him in the slightest. But If he wanted to break through the eternal stage and get to the next, he needed the Hogyoku! Only with it can he reach an even higher realm and power. Roja felt that if he reached the next stage, he would be the same being as the soul king, and he would have the ability to create a large-scale world directly like this one. At his current realm, Roja cant create a large world or create rules, but he can disregard them. If the worlds foundation is Reishi, then Rojas is like oil, he cant mix with it. Seeing Roja accepting the offer, Hyosube smiled and said with the same honest expression on his face. Good, then we can return to the soul kings palace now, as long as you pass the inspection, you will be the new member of the Zero Squad, you can call me Hyosube Ichibe. This one is Shutara Senjumaru. Im Hikifune Kirio. 98,775, finally, four, three Nimaiya Oetsu! Kirinji Tenjiro One by one, the five of them introduced themselves while looking at Roja with different expression, but they were still smiling. Please take care of me. Chapter 665 - Assigning the successor Chapter 665: Assigning the successor In ruins, Roja looked at Yamamoto and noted: If I join the Zero division, the tenth division captain and the Kido Grand Chief positions would become vacant, shouldnt I assign a successor? Roja looked at the distant officers and lieutenants as he said this. Although Roja wont necessarily join the Zero squad, because there is still the matter of the inspection or test, but since the soul king defined the qualification, there is no one in the history who got the qualification to join and didnt pass the test. Yamamoto looked deeply at Roja before he said: Yes. Then I propose that the tenth division should be handed to the third seated officer Toshiro Hitsugaya and the Kido Chief position should be handed to Officer Hinamori Momo. Roja didnt even give it a though as he nominated them directly. Toshiro would help the plot progress as it was meant to be original. As for Momo because of Rojas interference, she wasnt the weak girl in the anime anymore. She already learned Hado #89 and Bakudo #87. Although she was slightly inferior to the vice Kido chief, her age and talent cover that up completely. Good. Yamamoto nodded. Hearing the conversation between Roja and Yamamoto, the officers not far away looked between themselves in awe. Matsumoto clenched her fist and bit her teeth as she shouldve been named the captain after Roja. Isnt the captain appointed from the next in rank, and thats me, isnt it? Its because you didnt master your Bankai yet Toshiro suddenly appeared by her side and said emotionlessly. He was just stating a fact, but it caused Rangikus mouth to twitch. He just pocked her in her sore spot. The Zero Division Toshiro didnt pay attention to anything else, as he felt the matter between Roja and the Zero squad wasnt simple. At this time, Hinamori, not far away, was stunned. Me Succeed the Kido Corps?!! She was routed in her place due to her shock. She admired Roja above anything else but didnt expect him to hand over the Kido corps like that. When she heard Roja being promoted to the Zero squad, she wasnt that affected; but hearing that Hitsugaya and her are going to succeed, Roja made her tremble. If he is promoted to the Zero Squad, would he remain in soul society? Obviously not. It was the first time she heard about the Zero squad, and as soon as they arrived, the officers gossiped about where they were from. But now she understood that the Zero squad is the royal guard of the soul king, and they live in the soul kings palace. It means that it is almost impossible for them to always come to Soul society, and it will be difficult to see Roja again. When she felt almost empty, Roja appeared beside her with his Haori flattering in the wind. I made you the successor of the Kido grand Chief because a captain and the Grand Kido chief are different. This way, you can directly take over without any problem Roja gently patted her small head like an older brother and said with a smile: If I remember correctly, your highest Kido is Hado #89, its slightly low, but you can master the advanced ones easily if you put your heart into it. Always carry the dignity of the Kido corps. Captain Roja Since Roja got his position as the tenth division captain, Hinamori would refer to him as captain Roja. She finally gathered her courage and asked: If you get into the Zero Division, you wont be able to return to soul society Who told you that? Roja was slightly startled as he looked at Hinamori with a smile and turned around toward Hyosube and the others. The Zero squad needed special transportation to move from the soul kings palace to soul society; thats why they cant visit all the time. But Roja already has the Eternal Getsuga Tensho, which allowed him to ignore the rules. Now he can use his long-distance space movement without any problem or restrictions. Roja already left a space coordinate in soul society, so as long as he does the same in the soul kings palace, he can come and go as he which. He didnt need to use the same transportation as the Zero squad or force his way out of the palace walls which he couldnt do. if you finished your current business, follow us. Hyosube directly said to Roja. Roja: That honest smile on Hyosubes face made Roja feel a little strange. However, Roja didnt care about these details and followed the Zero Squad members. He followed them until they reached a strange place that was well known Shiba Kukakus place Seeing this, Rojas mouth twitched as he understood how they would go back to the Soul kings palace. They were gonna use Kukakus cannon. Chapter 666 - Zero Squad’s Test! Chapter 666: Zero Squads Test! The four noble clans and soul society are closely linked, it the original story, the Shiba clan, and Shihoin clan were in decline, and thats probably because of the people in the Central 46 who are controlling soul society. Roja looked at Kukaku, manipulating the cannon and couldnt help think. Who are the noble clans, and how was the central 46 made? Roja directly ignored this. His goal was clear. He had to get the perfect Hogyoku, evolve to the tenth level, and finally, deal with Yhwach and surpass the soul king. As the cannon was ready, Roja, Hyosube, and the others directly stepped in the Tenchren that was placed inside the cannon. The Tenchren seemed small from the outside, but a small villa was inside of it. Various types of wine and food and even Nimaiyas workshop was there. Going to the soul kings palace wasnt simple, as they need to pierce through many layers of space that are extremely dense. Naturally, for the current Roja, he could do so easily without any problem, even if the space was dense with Reishi. After some time, the Tenchren was expelled from the cannon and directly vanished from view. We arrived at the soul kings palace. Senjumaru Shutara said gently after putting down the cup of tea that was in her hand, which made Rojas mouth raised into a smile. If Unohana seemed gentle on the surface but was a black-bellied girl deep down, then Senjumaru Shutara was black-bellied through and through. Were finally there? Roja smiled. He chatted with Senjumaru Shutara all the way as for the others, they just asked him some questions, mostly about his spiritual pressure. The captains maybe cant sense Rojas special spiritual pressure, but to the squad Zero who faced Yhwach and were close to the Soul king, they could feel it clearly. They felt that they were facing the soul king, but it was slightly different. Six people got out of the Tenchuren one after the other. They were inside of a corridor in the soul kings palace, which was greatly decorated that even Naruto and one pieces worlds were far inferior to this. The size of the palace wasnt smaller than the entire soul society, but there were no inhabitants. At the edge of this place, you can only see darkness and nothing else. If an ordinary Shinigami fell down from this place, he would very likely be burned to a crisp by the dense space around it. In the air, six strange building was floating. Five of them had a small circle around the last building, and each seemed to belong to someone. It was as if the building at the center was the sun, and the others were planets orbiting around it. But while Roja appreciated the scenery, Hyosubes said. Ordinary Shinigami never set their foot in this place without having the qualifications. However, the people who are qualified are always people who made history in soul society. You are such a person with your sword Sen Maboroshi and your special spiritual pressure. Hyosube said, making Roja stop in his track. Is that so? Roja slowly turned around and looked at the five members of the Zero squad before his eyes fell on Hyosube. Hyosube knew about his spiritual pressure and knew about Sen Maboroshi, which surprised Roja, but he still expected this. After all, Hyosube was the one who named everything in this world. He even knows the names of every Zanpakuto there is. When Roja was in other words, Hyosube didnt know about Sen Maboroshi, but as he came to this world, its name directly appeared in his head. Indeed, with Sen Maboroshis ability and Rojas spiritual pressure, it could be said that he made history. Do you want to know what the Zero Squad test is? Nimaiya suddenly smiled while looking at Roja. Roja didnt respond. In the next moment, Nimaiya took out his Zanpakuto and stabbed at Roja directly. The spiritual pressure of Nimaiya was easily above a captains level. His power was way above the captains. But to deal with this, Roja directly held his sword and blocked. Sen Maboroshi and Nimaiyas Zanpakuto collided in mid-air and caused lightning to spark suddenly. But this wasnt the end, Nimaiyas Zanpakuto suddenly shattered as the person himself retreated several steps. Good! Nimaiya looked at the Zanpakuto in his hand but didnt yell in anger; instead, he was amazed. Finally, all members got into their stances with Roja in the middle as the fight was about to start. Chapter 667 - Roja Vs. Zero Squad! Chapter 667: Roja Vs. Zero Squad! After Blocking Nimaiya Oetsu, Roja faced the other four. The first one to make a move was Hikifune Kirio. Kirio was an obese woman, the excess fat on her body held her Spiritual pressure, and once she consumes too much, she would turn into a beauty. Cage of life! Kirio silently said, and wood started to crawl out of the ground with a Ka Ka sound. This ability resembled Hashiramas wood release. In a few instants, Roja was imprisoned in the center of a cage made of wood. The wood fed on Kirios Spiritual power and vitality, which made it accustomed to eating Spiritual power and could swallow any attack made of it. It was even stronger than the #99 Bakudo. Immediately after he was imprisoned, Senjumaru Shutara made a move. The beautiful woman that chatted with Roja on their way here. Artificial Limbs suddenly emerged out of her back, and each arm was holding a sewing needle. She directly flicked the needles toward the Cage of life. But the strange thing, none of the needles rushed toward Roja; instead, they were embedded into the Cage of life. As the needles landed, a strange connection was formed between them by various threads before they started pulling each other. Vacuum Thread! Senjumaru Shutaras posture was calm and graceful. There was no killing intent in her eyes as if she was just making a piece of clothing. With a flick of her wrist, the silk threads directly pulled each other toward Roja in the hope of cutting him. Seeing the silk thread, Rojas expression didnt change at all. He just took a step forward and said. This is meaningless. A terrifying aura burst out of Roja directly, causing the threads around him to fall down. This wasnt Rojas aura (imposing manner), but actually, his Spiritual pressure that dominates every other Shinigamis Spiritual pressure. Even if the Zero Squad is stronger than other Shinigami, only Hyosube had Spiritual pressure above normal Shinigami in here. Roja didnt stop as he directly waved Sen Maboroshi in his hand and cut the Cage of life. Even if it was stronger than the #99 Bakudo, it meant nothing for his sword. Seeing Roja easily breaking their blockade and attack, Kirio and Senjumaru took a deep breath each. But at this time, Tenjiro already planned his next attack and rushed forward. White Bone Hell! Blood Pond Hell! Tenjiro has already come to the conclusion that attacks with Spiritual pressure wont work on Roja, so he attacked using other methods. His attack contained another element to it. The attack fell on Roja and also came from his sides; he was completely surrounded. The element added was healing water that could heal any injury really fast, and if the person hit by, it wasnt wounded, it would accelerate their cell division and cause their body to fester. But, Roja just lifted Sen Maboroshi and said one word. Ice! In an instant, cold power spread over the place. It wasnt a simple cold that could free water, but it was the kind that could even free space directly, forcing the healing water and blood to freeze into a block of ice. With Sen Maboroshis evolution, Roja no longer needed to use other Zanpakutos names to use their skill. He could use various abilities without their activation command. Even the double and triple Bankai can be used instantly. My Spring Water was frozen? Seeing his spring water frozen, Tenjiro held his breath in shock. Although his spring water wasnt as hot as Zanka No Tachi, it was extremely hot. To freeze it in an instant, this Ice ability may be even stronger than Yamamotos Ryujin Jakka or even stronger. !!! Suddenly, the block of ice broke, revealing Roja sitting behind it with his sword stretched out. Senri Tstensh! Hyosube lifted his hand, and a giant palm suddenly manifested above Rojas head and came down to squash him. Rojas Spiritual pressure erupted as he charged toward the palm with his sword. As soon as the two collided, rocks flew, and thunder fell in the entrance to the Soul Kings palace. Take this! Tenjiro, Nimaiya, and Hyosube attacked Roja together in a triangular formation with a different weapon in each hand. Roja didnt move aside or retreat, he directly welcomed their attacks without fear. Bang! The three attacks hit, and the ground under Roja cracked in all directions imitating a spider web. As they were from the squad Zero, they are ultra-captain level, so if a normal captain was to receive the current attack, his skull would crack. But, even like this, they werent able to even slightly injure Roja, because their Spiritual pressure may resemble water, but his spiritual pressure was already solid Ice. Chapter 668 - Hyosube’s Brush! Chapter 668: Hyosubes Brush! Blocking the joint attack of three people, Rojas body didnt tremble, and with a cold humph, Roja exerted his strength wielding Sen Maboroshi sending the three back. Nimaiya and the others didnt think that Roja would have such great power and could only retreat as they werent prepared for such an eruption of power. His power Its too odd. Senjumaru and Kirio looked at this and were shocked. They knew that Roja was strong, but not to this degree. He wasnt fighting the Gortei 13 captain. He was fighting the Zero Squad, the ones who are trusted to guard the Soul king. Their combat power was even higher than the entire Gotei 13. One person and one sword were able to repel Hyosube and the other two. Your spiritual pressure really created history; besides the soul king, nobody has such a strong spiritual pressure. Hyosube looked at Roja elegantly, no emotion could be detected from his eyes, but it felt like he could see the depth of anyone. As he said this, he held his giant Brush and continued: Your sword cant be cut by my brush, but what I cut is the name of your sword, and only the Maboroshi (Illusion or Imaginary). As Hyosube said this, he and Roja felt the power the worlds rule suppresses Sen Maboroshi. This force suppressed Sen Maboroshis power and kept it at 50%, and Roja could no longer say Sen Maboroshis name, and could only call it Maboroshi. Roja glanced at Hyosube indifferently and placed his sword in front of him. You indeed can cut names, but you cant cut my own Zanapkutos. Even if youre the oldest in the Zero squad Its useless in front of me. As soon as he said this, Rojas spiritual pressure transcended the Shinigami boundaries into something that could discard the rules and forcibly shattered the force cutting Sen Maboroshis name in half. If he was in the eighth stage, he might experience some difficulties in breaking this bind Hyosube placed, but in the ninth stage, it wasnt even difficult. Roja understood something as he broke Hyosubes suppression; his Brush wasnt a Zanpakuto. Although in the original story it wasnt mentioned where did it come from, Roja was sure that it was created before the Asaushi and Zanpakuto were created, and in this confrontation, Roja clearly felt that it didnt belong to a Shinigami, but actually, it held the Soul kings power. Or more like, the Soul king gifted Hyosube with the power to govern anything in black. Which meant his power was equal to the sum of all Shinigami. He was indeed that strong. But at present, Roja was above all Shinigami, and his power could dominate over all Shinigami, so long as the Soul King stays aloof as he is now, then no one can face him. If Hyosube and the other didnt hold some power from the soul king, they wouldnt have the qualification to fight him. If you have any other tricks, you can use them! After smashing the shackles Hyosube put on his Zanpakuto, Roja faintly looked at the five as if he didnt hold them in his eyes. In this fight, most of Rojas attention was on the Soul Kings palace or more like the Soul king himself. However, he detected no change from the soul king. Well, well You can even break out from the shackles of my Brush? Hyosubes eyes flashed with surprise but didnt say anymore. Nimaiya and the others looked at each other and took a deep breath and held their respective weapons. Senjumarus wooden arm suddenly vanished before she walked toward Roja and smiled: Congratulations, you passed the test of the Zero Squad. The Zero Squads test is just receiving one attack from all the members of the Zero Squad Kirio explained. Admiration was apparent in her eyes. Roja didnt accept the power of the soul king yet, and yet he fought the five of them and still had the advantage. This kind of power is really scary! Is that so? Roja looked at the Zero Squad members and didnt see any deception, but even if there is, it wont matter. The fight was indeed just one attack each, and there wasnt any killing intent in any of the blows. Moreover, such a fight would let the new members experience the power of the others as well as get a feeling the soul kings power. But in the entire fight, Hyosube didnt display his governance over anything black, which was one of his strongest powers. If the Brush could actually suppress Sen Maboroshi, the fight may have turned into a bloody battle. Only five people in the Zero Squad, but they are hiding so many tricks No wonder that Yhwach bodyguards struggled against them. Roja made a sarcastic remark. Actually, Roja was wondering about Hyosubes goal and the Soul king not appearing after this fight. If Hyosubes naming power and his governance over black do not work on Sen Maboroshi, he wasnt as strong as Nimaiya and the others in Rojas eyes. As for the Soul king If the soul king was hostile to him and had confidence that he could defeat him, he would already jump right now to kill him, which means that either he isnt hostile toward Roja, or the same as the original story, he was barely alive, or he wasnt strong enough to deal with Roja. Chapter 669 - Showing goodwill! Chapter 669: Showing goodwill! After Roja passed the so-called test, Kirinji Tenjiros manners changed as he smiled at Roja. Congratulations on officially joining us, if you want, you can join me to soak in the hot spring. Well, you also need to get him to soul pond. Kirio patted Tenjiros shoulder and laughed. Oh, oh, I almost forgot that. I was eager to hear his thoughts about my hot spring. Tenjiro laughed, he then pointed at the floating cities in the sky and said: Each one of the Zero Squad would receive his own city to build as he sees fit. I will take a look then. Tenjiros figure flashed as he took a step and directly appeared in the sky in front of his own city. After Tenjiro left, Nimaiya arrived beside Roja and looked at his Zanpakuto earnestly. He wanted to ask Roja to give him Sen Maboroshi so he could study it but decided against it: I didnt think that a Zanpakuto that I created could evolve to this degree, if youre interested in Zanapkuto, you can visit me in the Phoenix palace. Nimaiya said and pointed at his own city. Of course. Roja shook his hand, and Sen Maboroshi disappeared. He wasnt interested in the hot spring, but he was interested in the Zanpakuto forging process. If the Asaushi was the essence that gets influenced by the soul to form Zanpakuto, then his Zanapkuto should be influenced by the Hogyoku in addition to Rojas soul. Nimaiya left as well, Hyosube, Kirio, and Senjumaru stayed behind. After a while, Hyosube said to them. You should go, I have to go see the soul king. I will leave reconstructing this place to you two, and also, dont forget about the soul pond and the uniform Okay. These are but mere trivial things, well take care of it. Senjumarua and Kirio responded, respectively. Hyosube smiled honestly and nodded at Roja, then left before Roja could react. Roja looked profoundly at Hyosube before turning around toward Kirio and Senjumaru. Well, I can repair this place alone, you can go ahead, Kirio said with a sly smile as she looked at Senjumaru. Senjumaru raised her hand to cover half of her face while her eyes shined brightly before turning around and looked at Roja with a slight smile and said: Then please come with me. Senjumaru pointed her finger, and a wooden board rose under her and Rojas feet before flying away. They flew toward the outer city of the soul kings palace; soldiers were lined neatly, and any member of the Zero squad could order them to fight directly. This place was as big, if not bigger than Soul Society. In the original story, Shunsui once said that the walls Kurosaki Ichigo and the others infiltrated are comparable to the walls protecting the soul kings palace. But the ones in front of him was bigger and seemed stronger as well as older than the ones in soul society. After some time, Senjumaru looked at Roja, who was still somewhat indifferent and giggled slightly while putting a hand on her mouth and said: still angry about what just happened? I should apologize, the matter of the test should have been explained beforehand, but the monk instructed us not to. Hearing such words, Rojas eyes flashed, as he was slightly surprised. Senjumaru wasnt just apologizing to him. She was telling him a secret. Although Roja already guessed that the test shouldnt be started so suddenly and knew that Hyosube was behind this, it explained why the others showed goodwill after the test. Its okay. Its just a test after all. Roja waved his hand lightly. Senjumaru smiled lightly and controlled the wooden board to slow down and descend from the sky. Senjumaru raised her hand delicately and pointed a finger toward the center of the city. Thats the soul pond. Any member of the Zero Squad can enter and exit the Soul kings palace because our bones are modified with the soul kings power, also known as the Kings key. The main function of the soul pond is to reshape the bones Hearing Senjumarus words, Roja immediately understood the use of the soul pond. Of course, he didnt need the Kings key to enter and leave the soul kings palace, but he wanted to carefully experience the power of the soul king. As for reshaping his bones, it was a mere joke to him. With the eternal Getsuga Tensho state, even the soul kings power wont invade his body easily. Its impossible for it to reshape his bones. Chapter 670 - The power of Eternal realm and the Soul king! Chapter 670: The power of Eternal realm and the Soul king! Greetings, Lord! When Senjumaru landed along with Roja, all the soldiers knelt down and saluted them dully. The soldiers were under the command of the squad Zero members, and each one is given soldiers that reside in their own cities. This is a new lord, Senjumaru said and waved her hand. The soldiers got up while smiled at Roja and said: Speaking of which, each city is named by its owner, do you have any good name? A name? Roja touched his chin for a moment as he thought about the names. Phoenix, Qilin, after thinking about a few names, he settled on one. The Eternal Palace! A good name. Senjumaru praised him and led Su Xiao toward an altar-like building. This building was very tall, but inside it, only a small pond exists. It wasnt spring water, but a cloud-like substance inside the small Pond, which is the reason why the Squad Zero members are stronger than normal Shinigami. Is this the power of the Soul king? Roja looked at the Pond and murmured. Without any fear, Roja directly stepped into the Pond. As soon as he stepped in, a terrifying pressure crushed on Rojas body, causing his Haori to disintegrate. So this is the power of the Soul king. This power is higher than Spiritual power. Its like the difference between Nature Chakra and normal Chakra in Narutos world This energy was trying to merge with Rojas body, and even with his current state, Roja was only able to avoid the energy not defeat it. This power indeed can create the entire Shinigami world. The quantity was enough for many words. But still, Roja could tell that his power wasnt that far away from reaching the power of the Soul king. But their paths were different. Rojas eternal state symbolizes invariability. While the Soul kings power symbolizes creation and change. Roja lowered his defenses slightly and allowed some of the power of the soul king into his body, as soon as the power enters, his own energy would wrap around it and carefully analyze it. Although the essence is nearly the same, the change of shape is very difficult to grasp Roja analyzed the power and profited from it. His own power was weaker, but after breaking it apart, he defeated it. What he didnt understand is how the rules transformed into Spiritual pressure and from Spiritual pressure to rules. Roja didnt try again to take a bit of the soul kings power, but instead, he looked up toward the soul kings palace with a pensive expression. He finally had a clear understanding of the soul kings power. The Soul kings power and the eternal realm, these two powers were mastered by the soul king, and he can freely change between the two. The word mastery isnt the best; in this case, instead, absolute control is better to describe it. As far as Roja was concerned, he only possesses the power of the eternal realm. He is unable to transform that power into the power of the soul king, let alone switch between the two freely. This is where the gap between them lies. After obtaining the Hogyoku, I can master that power Roja understood that he would obtain that power when he gets the Hogyoku. He can even exceed the soul king at that time. The Hogyoku and Sen Maboroshi are born in the Shinigami world, and after they evolve, the power they will contain is enough to reach the soul kings power and surpass it, thats why Aizen just with the Hogyoku wanted to take the Soul kings place. But thats the limit of the Hogyoku. It was created in the Shinigami world, the world that the soul king created, which means that it wont be able to exceed the soul king. But Roja wasnt from the Shinigamis world. Aizen is unable to exceed the soul king, the Hogyoku and Sen Maboroshi cant either, but Roja himself can achieve that. Rojas soul wasnt created by the soul king, and he even had the Chakra fruit from Narutos world, which qualifies him to exceed the soul king. The path he will take was clear to him. I only need to wait for the Hogyoku to be completed Rojas eyes glowed in anticipation. This is the path he will take, the path to surpass all. No one could stop him from his goal, not Aizen, not Hyosube, and not even the soul king. Taking a deep breath, Roja calmed down slowly before lifting his foot and coming out of the Pond. But the next moment, his expression became awkward, as his mouth twitched. He forgot that his clothes disintegrated as he entered the Pond. He quickly concentrated and used his Spiritual pressure to create a Haori to cover himself then looked at Senjumaru. Senjumaru looked at Roja and snickered, causing black lines to form above Rojas head before she said. Actually, you didnt need to cover yourself. This one is responsible for creating all Shinigamis Haori, including the Zero Squad uniform. Now, I dont need to take your size as I saw enough. The Pond wasnt deep, but the pressure was too strong for any ordinary Shinigami to resist. If a normal Shinigami falls in, even a captain, his body would quickly collapse and then be rebuild from the start. But, Roja, who was in the Eternal Getsuga Tensho state, only felt the pressure, his body didnt show any sign of collapse. Chapter 671 - Living Contently Chapter 671: Living Contently Do I need to be naked for you to take my measurement? Roja looked at Senjumaru with black lines over his head. Senjumaru smiled happily and replied: If you dont want to, I can accurately estimate your size and the uniform be 99% fitting. Mentioning the estimate part, Rojas black lines thickened as he didnt know if she did it intentionally or not. Roja didnt suffer any loss, so he curled his lips into a smile and threw this accident to the back of his head. But at this time, Senjumaru looked strangely at Roja, because Roja didnt seem to change at all even after getting into the pond. Are you okay? Did some accident occur? Um? Roja looked at Senjumaru before saying: No, I feel great. Senjumaru looked at him strangely, but since he said that nothing was wrong, she smiled and said: Please come with me. In the highest point of the soul kings palace, nobody could enter as that place was the residence of the Soul kings palace, even the Zero Squad cant enter casually if not summoned. Hyosube was standing alone, looking with an eagle eye view at Roja who came out of the pond. The power of Soul king cant invade his body? Hyosubes eyes werent the honest ones anymore. Instead, he looked gloomy and terrifying. The black in his eye disappeared as only the white remained. The Soul pond contained the power of the soul king and was under his control. Its really unable to enter his body, what a pity! I discovered him too late. After this, Hyosubes eyes returned to normal after he closed his eyes and sighed. As Roja and Senjumaru left, they directly went to get Rojas uniform from Senjumarus own place. The wardrobe she had was huge and contained very high-quality clothes. Roja took a brand new Haori and put it on. Does it fit? Senjumaru walked from the side and gently asked Roja while condensing a Mirror for him to take a look. Roja reorganized his collar before saying: Perfect! The Zeros Squads Uniform is different from the captains Haori, it was less luxurious and simpler. But in the back, the letters werent 1,2 or three and the other digit of the Gotei 13. Instead, the symbol of the Royal Guards took that place. Hearing you say it was perfect really made this lady happy and flattered. Senjumaru smiled slightly and said: Your palace is already prepared. Going outside, Roja and Senjumaru looked to the Soul kIngs palace and found six cities instead of five hovering in the sky. Roja looked at his own city in the sky before looking toward the Soul Kings palace and saying to Senjumaru. Since Im a new member of the Zero Squad, dont I need to pay a visit to the soul king? The new members cannot visit the soul king unless he summoned them the same as the others. We dont have the right to go see the Soul king on our own. Senjumaru looked at the Soul kings palace in Worship, but her words didnt reveal any emotion. This Roja nodded before he was immersed in deep thought. Roja directly started flying toward his own city while Senjumaru didnt return to her own but followed Roja on her wooden board. When they reached the city, they found Kirio smiling at them. The basic construction is almost done; we need a name for this place and Kirio started speaking, while Roja listened and took a look at the city, only to find over a hundred Young girls between 15 years old and 30 years old inside the recently completed city. Roja felt strange at first, and he didnt know where these came from before he remembered that Kirio was the one who invented the artificial souls as well as how to insert them into the body, also known as the GIkongan. Senjumarus place only had soldiers, Nimaiya had the Zanpakutos spirits, and Hyosubes Spiritual pressure was too great for normal souls to survive. Only Kirios Palace and Tenjiros were different. Whats the matter, youre not satisfied with this group of attendants? Kirio noticed Roja observing the city and smiled. I thought you would like this, but you can change them to male attendants instead, and you can also change their age. They are fine products I made myself, and the quality of the Gikongan made in the Soul Society arent even close to these ones. They are no different than normal people. Roja listened to Kirios explanation and was speechless. There is no need, thank you. Then I wont bother you. You can come to look for me whenever you want. Kirio nodded before flying away. Senjumaru walked up and looked at the building before saying: The layout of the building can be changed. Tell me what you need to change, and I will change it. Roja naturally didnt require any change to the city, and even if he did, he could change it himself, so he shook his head gently. Senjumaru lowered her head and smiled: I knew youd say that, I wont bother you then. By the way, except for the highest level of the soul kings palace, where the Soul king resides, you can enter anywhere at will as there is no other restriction After saying this, Senjumaru smiled deeply and left. Chapter 672 - Just before the Original Plot Chapter 672: Just before the Original Plot Soul kins Palace, Eternal Hall. Rojas palace was tranquil. The maids that occasionally passed by slowed down as to not disturb the subtle breathing sound. From time to time, they could hear the sound of flipping pages. Roja was sitting on a soft couch with a fourteen or fifteen years old girl sitting quietly on her knees next to him, waiting for any order he might give her. Roja didnt speak, and she didnt say anything either. The Ura Hado It is a little interesting. After reading through the book, Roja gently closed it, and the title on the cover was Ura Hado. In the Gotei 13 and Kido Corps, the #99 Kido is the highest level, but in the Soul Kings palace, there is another one which is the Ura kido. Only someone with a special Spiritual pressure can use the Ura Kido, even someone like Zaraki wont be able to do it unless he received the power of the Soul king like the Zero Squad members. Of course, this didnt include Roja, who had the eternal state. Like the ordinary Kido, its divided into Bakudo and Hado, but unlike the former, which has 99 levels, this one only had nine. Although they were only nine, the power behind each one is far above the ordinary Kido. But they werent far superior to the #95 and above Kido. After all, the power behind #95 Kido and above is devastating. The first Ura Hado is as strong as Hado #96, the second is comparable to Hado #97, while the fifth is far above the ordinary 99. And the same could be said for the Bakudo. In the original story, Hyosube used the 3rd Ura Hado to destroy Yhwach outer shell forcefully. Putting down the Ura Hado book, Roja stood up and directly went to a courtyard. Half a year already passed since Roja joined the Zero Squad, and in this time, he already understood everything in the Soul Kings palace, but he didnt know of the current condition of the soul king. In addition, he went to the Phoenix palace to see Nimaiya forging the Asuashi, but Roja wasnt inspired by the process, but it still made Roja understood Sen Maboroshis development path. Nimaiya forges the Asuashi that later are sent to Soul Society and given to the Shinigami hopefuls in the Academy. But Urahara created the Hogyoku and studied the limits of the Shinigami and the Hollow using the Asaushi for the former, and one of these experiments was Sen Maboroshi, who was affected by the Hogyoku, but Urahara didnt know that. Roja understood Sen Maboroshis origin and felt like he was closer to his Zanpakuto, as he became one with it. Other than that, Roja would just occasionally go to Tenjiros place for the hot spring or go down to sexually harass Soi Fon and come back. Time passed quickly, and ten years went by, Rojas name was less and less mentioned in Soul Society, and more batches of Shinigami graduated from the Academy. Naturally, those who knew Roja well couldnt forget his name. Like the Gotei 13 captains who got trashed by Roja single-handedly. Inside the Eternal hall, Roja was standing in his courtyard and pointing a finger on a little girl. Ura Bakudo #9 The little girl was suddenly wrapped in a while thread and hang upside down in the air. Lord Please The young girl was scared and looked at Roja with fright. Although she was an artificial soul, she wasnt a puppet. Sorry, I just learned this move and wanted to try it. Roja waved his hand, and the silk thread scattered, dropping the girl down while she looked at Roja timidly. She heard Roja saying sorry and didnt know what to do as no other lord would say sorry to mere attendants. Looking at her current appearance, Roja shook his head. His attendants were different from any other, as except for the Zanpakutos spirits, no other soul here would dare talk to his master. Roja was indeed interested in the method of making artificial souls. In the past ten years, Roja studied the method of making them with Kirio and discovered that the ones he tried to create arent perfect and always had some issues. Naturally, this was a problem related to the Eternal State. If he can transform his current state to that of the soul king, he would be able to create a perfect soul, more perfect than the ones Kirio is making. In addition to this, Roja was occasionally bored after learning the nine levels of the Ura Kido, which werent difficult for him to begin with. Roja stretched his arms and looked at the sky before saying: If I remember correctly, the plot is about to start Chapter 673 - Two Transfer Students In a room full of mechanical equipment in soul society, Aizens flashed as he murmured: Finally, I located the Hogyokus exact location In front of him, a dim blue cube roughly bigger than a fist, which should be the thing that located the Hogyoku. Its really in the human world, and in Karakura Towns area. So captain Aizen, what are you going to do now? Steal it directly by going to the human world? Gin stood behind Aizen with a dangerous expression in his eyes as he asked. Aizen shook his head. No. Going to the human world and taking the Hogyoku will cause too much of a commotion right now, I need to find a way to make Urahara deliver it to my hand. Hearing Aizens words, Gin said with a smile: But, what would make Urahara do so, he is an intelligent fellow. You seem to already have a plan. I still must prepare many things Aizen smiled as he started preparing. Half a month later, in the human world. A jet black light covered the entire sky as a strange aura covered Karakura town. A figure wearing a black Shinigami uniform with a serious expression moved along the streets. She was a Shinigami stationed in Kurakura Town, Rukia Kuchiki! It should be nearby. Rukias pupil flashed as she sensed the spiritual pressure nearby. Jumping on the roof a few times, Rukia entered the window of a nearby house. Its close Rukia disregarded the normal human, Kurosaki Ichigo, and continued searching for the Hollows Spiritual pressure that was concentrated in this place. However, because her attention was on the Spiritual pressure of the Hollow, Ichigos kick directly sent her flying. What do you mean, Close you idiot? Are thieves so arrogant these days? Ichigo said annoyedly as he looked at Rukia and concluded that she was a thief. Although he could see the Shinigami, he couldnt tell the difference between them and a normal human. Like the original story, the Hollow attacked Ichigos sisters, and Rukia wanted to help, but she was inexperienced, so she offered to make Ichigo a temporary Shinigami. Ichigo directly defeated the Hollow, but Rukia no longer had her powers. At this time, Isshin, the captain of the tenth division, was leaning on the window and looking like he had a headache. In order to prevent the hollow infection from killing Masaki, he sacrificed his power, or else, if he even released 10% of the spiritual pressure he had before, he would kill such a hollow instantly. Sorry, I got you involved, Ichigo Feeling Ichigos pressure, Isshin knew that he turned into a Shinigami, and couldnt help force a smile. What? A Truck hit Ichigos home, and a big hole is left on the building? Is Ichigo injured? In the morning, the first high school, the story about Ichigos home getting hit by a track Reached Arisawa Tatsuki, Inoue Orihime, and the others, and the class started chattering dumbfoundedly. This was a normal occurrence when a Hollow attack someone in the Human World, they would just use the memory replacement on witnesses and change it into a normal accident. Bang! At this moment, a bag suddenly hit Tatsuki on the head. Im good, and my family is good as well. Hey, dont look so disappointed! Kuro Kurosaki-Kun Morning! Seeing Ichigo, Inoue tried to say hello, but she was too nervous and ended stuttering, which made the atmosphere slightly awkward. When Ichigo returned to his seat, he heard a familiar voice from the side. Hey, Youre Kurosaki Ichigo, please take care of me. Rukia sat beside him and was wearing Ichigos school uniform. Her acting skill almost got her 8 out of ten, which made Ichigo look at her with his mouth open. WTF?!!! Someone who saw Ichigos face directly started explaining to him: This is a transfer student who joined us today, she was transferred in the middle of the year because of a family issue. Ichigo wanted to question them, but Rukia looked at him threateningly while the formers mouth twitched. Rukia pretended to be a new student, but she sighed secretly. She didnt recover her powers yet and wont be able to perform her duties as a Shinigami. She didnt want to report back to the Shinigami world because this was her first mission and if she reported an issue just in the first few days, she wouldnt be able to face Byakuya. With a sigh, Rukia looked at Ichigo and secretly planned to let Ichigo replace her and do her duty as the Shinigami in Kurakara town until she recovers her powers. When Rukia took the book handed to her by Ichigo, the other students were still talking about her. Coming at this time of the year is really strange, do you remember three days ago, Roja was transferred to our class as well, shouldnt she be transferred to the class next to us? Its a little strange, but isnt it because our grades are low, and we are only a few in this class. Rukia heard this and felt a little strange. Although the name was familiar, she thought that it would be impossible for it to be the same person. The homeroom teacher quickly arrived at the classroom and closed the door behind him. When half of the period passed, the door to the classroom was opened, and a student said: Sorry, something comes up, so I was late. All right, take a seat. The teacher didnt look convinced but decided to investigate later. As the student entered the classroom with a carefree attitude, Rukia put the book on the table and looked stunned by this new student. Why are there so many new faces? Rukias mouth was wide open as if she saw a ghost (T/L: Pun intended.), her eyes were about to fall off her face, and she couldnt even form a sentence. You You Rukia was slightly shivering and thought that she was dreaming. Looking at Rukia, Roja smiled slightly and said: Um, Im Roja, I just joined the school a few days ago, please take care of me. Chapter 674 - Taking a Vacation Chapter 674: Taking a Vacation Do you know each other? Ichigo looked at Rukia and Roja strangely. Roja is a legendary figure in soul society, in just 20 years, he jumped from being an academy student to joining the Royal Guards. As a member of the Kuchiki clan, one of the four noble clans, she knew Rojas clearer than ordinary Shinigami. He was above the Gotei 13 and at the pinnacle of the world when it comes to power. And now, such an existence came to the human world and joined the school just like her. This made Rukia confused. She didnt know if the Roja in front of her was the Roja, the legendary figure in soul society or someone else. You two Ichigo stared at Rukia and Roja and felt that there were some problems between them. But at this moment, the teacher couldnt bear it anymore. Kurosaki!! youre here to attend my class if you have something say to wait after class!! Yes! Ichigos mouth twitched, as he could only return one-word weakly. For the remaining period, Rukia glanced toward Roja from time to time with doubt in her eyes. If it was another Shinigami, they wouldnt be sure that this was the legendary Roja, but as a member of the noble clans, she came in contact with the Zero squad quite often. Even now, she couldnt feel a shred of Spiritual pressure coming from Roja, but she was 50% sure that he was the same person. As the bell rang, Roja picked up the textbooks on the table and stretched a bit before turning to leave leisurely. Rukia hesitated for a bit then said. Hey, wait a minute! Ichigo was about to question Rukia, but seeing that she walked toward Roja and ignored him, he stood up and followed. Roja was walking slowly, but Rukia was running and couldnt keep up with him. This convinced Rukia that even if he wasnt that Roja, he had some connection with him. Rukia chased after Roja and Ichigo chased after her until they reached a remote place. Roja suddenly stopped and turned around, spreading his hands innocently and asked: Hey, can I ask what are you two doing following me? No Its just I have something to say to her Ichigo gasped while wondering about Rojas speed. However, Rukia ignored Ichigo. She looked timid as she bit her lips and looked at Roja, a little bit scared. Passing power to a human without authorization is a serious crime, and she just did that the last night. Now that she was facing Roja, someone from the Zero Squad prevented her from remaining calm. Moreover, she knew that trying to cover this up in front of Roja is meaningless, as Roja might already know about this. Well, Roja had been here for three days, it would be impossible for him to not know about their little accident. Ichigo, Shut up for a bit Rukia was also afraid of involving Ichigo in this matter. After yelling at him, she looked at Roja carefully. Greetings, Captain Roja. Whos a captain? Im not a captain anymore. Roja looked at Rukia, who was currently extremely afraid and didnt bother to frighten her more or tease her, he directly smiled and said: Dont tell anyone Im here. No one knows that Im here as for your business, deal with it yourself; it has nothing to do with me. Im just here for a vacation. After saying this, Roja just took a step and walked away. Rukias heart was about to leap out of her chest at first until she heard Roja saying that it has nothing to do with him. It seems like the mistake i made is nothing but a trivial matter in Rojas eyes, Rukia thought. She suddenly sighed. If she remembers correctly, Roja entered the Academy at the same time she did. But their status was worlds apart, she was just a Shinigami, while the latter was one of the Royal guard and the youngest one at that. He even had the freedom to take a vacation in the human world as he pleases. Rukia muttered again, she didnt know if the members of the Squad Zero had that much freedom, but she was sure she didnt. Even the central 46 is below the Zero Squad, and only one person could order the Zero Squad, and that is, the soul king. Hey, Rukia, who was that guy just now Ichigo touched the back of his head as he looked at Roja walked away. Rukias expression just now scared him, and he didnt want to interrupt anything. However, after Roja left, he felt a little unhappy and didnt understand why Rukia was so respectful to Roja and why she was scared as well. Shut up! When Rukia heard Ichigo call Roja that guy, she was shocked and directly shouted at him while glancing nervously toward the direction Roja left from. Ichigo didnt obey this time but asked her instead: By the way, you have completed your mission right, why arent you going back? Rukia touched her forehead as she felt a headache: Only a Shinigami can return to Soul Society, and you almost stole all my powers last night, now I can only rely on this body. Chapter 675 - : Catching The Cat Again Chapter 675: Catching The Cat Again While Rukia was explaining the situation to Ichigo, she thought about his recklessness and directly said: By the way, dont ask about that lord or try anything. Otherwise, youre not the only one who would be in trouble. Lord? Yes, there are many high and low status for humans, and the same can be said about the Shinigami. That lord just now is an existence standing on top of the world! I cant say more than that. In short, dont make trouble for him! Rukia looked at Ichigo with a serious face. She was afraid that this idiot would do something stupid and annoy Roja. Roja ignored her and Ichigo because he was too lazy to care, but if Ichigo made trouble, he would only have himself to blame. Seeing Rukia so serious, Ichigo became serious as well. He had various guesses about Rojas identity, but he quickly thought about something else and asked Rukia for her reason in attending his school. Rukia finally smiled and said: Because you have to help me in my task as a Shinigami until I regain my powers. What?! I refuse!! Ichigos mouth twitched. He wasnt going to fight a bunch of monsters. Only a fool would fight hollows without any complaint. And isnt that lord here? Go ask him for help. Idiot! Rukia almost died from anger. She committed a crime and was lucky that Roja didnt bother with her, but what if she went to ask for his help, she would definitively be looking to die. Not far away, Roja sat beside a tree while watching Rukia and Ichigos conversation with a faint smile on his lips. Roja didnt use a Gigai or an artificial body to come to the human world. After all, he had his own body, which is also the body of a sage. His own Spiritual pressure is undetectable. No one can notice him here. The contact with Rukia now made him confirm that Urahara had already placed the Hogyoku in the Gigai she was using. No one can detect the Hogyoku, but since Roja had a close connection with Sen Maboroshi, which was something close to the Hogyoku, he could detect it clearly. However, Roja didnt go and get the Hogyoku from the Gigai because it wasnt a complete one yet. In Rojas current state, Roja could take both Hogyokus and fuse them himself, but after waiting for so long, he didnt mind waiting more time. It seems like there is no change in the plot Then I will just take a vacation here. I didnt get to see the human world since I came here. Roja liked the human world more than Soul society. After all, he came from a similar world, after all. Walking along the streets in Karakura town, Roja saw an Ice cream shop, directly casting an illusion on it. He took a few Ice creams and went to watch a movie. When the sun was about to set, Roja arrived before a shop. This is a shop he went to before; it was Uraharas shop. At this time, inside the shop sat Urahara, Tsukabishi Tessai, and a middle-aged uncle, who is Kurosaki Isshin. Urahara picked a cup of tea, took a sip before saying: I didnt think that Ichigo would awaken his Shinigami power, soul society may take action because of this They wont, For now. They still didnt discover this. Urahara covered his face with the small fan and said: I covered Ichigos Spiritual pressure, and gave Rukia Kuchiki a Gigai. Roja heard Uraharas words from outside the door and understood why Ichigo wasnt discovered for so long. It was because of Urahara. Otherwise, Soul society will discover a Shinigamis spiritual pressure in the human world easily. This isnt a long-term plan Isshin shook his head and said: Soul society will discover this sooner or later. It should be long enough. Kisuke said without a serious expression: Moreover, your powers are recovering, it wont take long for a full recovery. Isshins full power was used to contain the Hollow that invaded Masakis body and Ichigos body after that, but since Ichigo awakened his Shinigami powers, his Hollow would sooner or later be released. Isshin knew this clearly and smiled forcefully: I was missing for so many years, even if I regain my powers, I wont be able to resist all of soul society because I would be exiled for helping a Quincy. There will always be a way. Urahara poured another cup of tea for himself and suddenly heard a meow from outside. He turned around and said: Yoruichi, came to drink a cup of tea! Meow The door was pushed open, but the black cat wasnt the one who entered. Instead, Roja was the one who entered with Yoruichi in his hands. Its been a while, Captain Shiba, Urahara, Miss Yoruichi. Roja said with a smile while still hugging the black cat who was struggling to put up a smile. Let me go! Yoruichi struggled, but she still couldnt let go. She could only look at Roja with annoyance. Now that many people are here, she cant directly transform back, because she wont have anything to cover herself if she did. She didnt expect to once again be caught by Roja, and this time due to bad luck. Chapter 676 - I Refuse Chapter 676: I Refuse You Who are you? Inside Uraharas shop, a red-haired youth saw Roja and prepared to fight. Wait, Jinta Urahara hurriedly gestured for Jinta to stand down, but before he could say anything, Roja disappeared suddenly and directly appeared on the empty side of the table. Its okay if you dont know me, the shop owner already gave his consent, as a child, you shouldnt interrupt grownups when they are talking. He so anxious that he almost attacked Roja, but the fear he felt paralyzed him, and the source of that fear was Roja teleporting away. At this time, The Cat Yoruichi was extremely shocked as her eyes were wide open. Even she didnt see her surroundings when Roja moved. Even though she was held by Roja, she didnt see her surrounding move at all, and she is the flash goddess of soul society. She couldnt believe what just happened. The first to break the awkwardness was Isshin whos mouth was twitching before saying: Captain Roja, it has been a long time since we last met Roja promotion to the Zero Squad wasnt a secret as it was announced in public, even though he wont be able to know this, Isshin heard from Urahara. But the Zero squad members werent officers, and when someone wants to talk to them, they would just call them Captain or sir. These should be my words, who thought that one of the mighty captains of soul society would open a small clinic in the human world and live there leisurely. Roja patted the small black cat as he chuckled at Isshin. Isshin shook his head and said: Its not like that, as a captain, I need to do some messy work; its easier being here. Tsk. Roja looked at him and said: What are you talking about? Most of the work is dumped on Matsumoto and Hitsugaya, right? Which made Isshin blush and cough. He shamelessly said: Youre not one to talk. Roja didnt have any retort to this and could only say: What about now? Look at yourself and compare that to me. Yoruichi: Urahara: Tessai: They all were speechless as their mouths twitched. It was unbelievable to think that one was a captain of the Gotei 13, and the other was one of the Zero Squad. May I ask why captain Roja visited us today? Urahara finally asked the main question. He was clear that someone from the Zero Squad, leaving the Soul Kings Palace wasnt a small matter. But, he didnt think that Roja would be bound to that type of thinking, as he guessed that the last time he came here, he was looking for the Hogyoku. Relax, Im not here to cause any trouble. I just come to the human world on vacation. Roja explained leisurely. Urahara and Isshin almost spat their tea. A Member of the Zero Squad, the ones who are above even the Gotei 13, came down to the human world for a vacation. Is this a joke?! Without paying attention to the people, he grabbed a teacup and took a sip. Yoruichi took advantage of this and slipped out of Rojas hold and rushed out of the room. A moment later, Yoruichi returned in her human form without any anger but instead looked at Roja provocatively. You only know how to bully a cat. Where are youre dignity as a member of the Zero Squad. Hey, dont say that I will only bully a cat. I can also bully you Roja said before looked at the others in the room and said: Do you all think if I make a move right now, all of you together can block me? Such words made the atmosphere in the room turn tense. Yoruichi and Tessai were quiet, their expression serious, and ready to take action at any moment. But Urahara smiled bitterly and said: You are here for the Hogyoku, but its no here anymore. Thinking about everything, Urahara could only guess that Rojas purpose coming here was the Hogyoku. Worthy of the intelligent man I always here about, Urahara, you guessed half of my purpose coming here. As for the wrong half, I already know that the Hogyoku isnt here, and know where it is, but Im not interested in its current state, but what I want to know is How you made it. Roja was really interested in this if his expression told Urahara anything. He really wanted to know how Urahara manufactured the Hogyoku. Although Urahara wasnt as strong as Aizen, the week Urahara can use his brain to create something that would actually have the potential to create someone stronger than the soul king. Uraharas expression darkened before he said: Sorry, but I cant tell you the process of creating it. Although Urahara didnt think that Roja could create another Hogyoku, he wasnt sure about this. If he was to create another one, it would threaten the soul society. He didnt care what Roja would do after he refused, but he had to refuse nonetheless. Chapter 677 - Amenominaka! Chapter 677: Amenominaka! Dont be so hasty to refuse; lets talk somewhere else. Roja stood up without showing any annoyance due to the refusal. Instead, he smiled faintly without any spiritual pressure around him. Suddenly his eyes deepened, and their surrounding changed. Amenominaka! When Urahara refused Roja, he was already prepared for a fight, along with Yoruichi, but he didnt expect Rojas to just stand until he saw their surrounding change. An instant ago, they were in Uraharas shop, and in the next one, they were inside a fast ice field, completely covered in snow and ice. Such a high-level technique, and here Im using it easily after reaching the eternal realm. Roja looked at the dimension in appreciation as if it was a piece of art. But Yoruichi, Urahara, and the others were beyond shocked at the moment. With their powers, they can instantly tell if this was an illusion or not, and they werent moved by a Shunpo as well, and they could only guess that this was a teleportation technique. What a scary technique. Even in the Shinigami world, a teleportation technique was basically a cheat for most people, and the ability Roja used to take them to another world shocked them greatly. Moving them through space, without them noticing or resisting, meant that Roja could theoretically throw them to Hueco Mundo or in a space rift, and they wont be able to resist at all. Next, we should have a good talk, or should I knock you all down and then talk, I dont know what you will choose. Roja turned around and looked at Urahara and the others as he felt like the villain boss of some kind, which made him smile slightly. Yoruichi took a deep breath before looking at Roja in awe. Of course Just after saying this, her body appeared beside Roja at extreme speed with a kick toward Rojas neck. After knocking you down, and make you send us back. Bang! Roja casually raised his hand and grabbed Yoruichi by her ankle and threw away with a flick of his wrist and state: Your attacks are similar to little Soi Fon, but youre better and more experienced. Listening to Roja talking about Little Soi Fon, Yoruchis mouth twitched slightly before growling slightly and attacking Roja again. But this time, Urahara and Tessai joined and attacked together. Bakudo #99, Kin! As Roja was a member of the Zero Squad, Tessai directly attacked in full power without holding back. !!! Spiritual fabric and iron shafts instantly surrounded Roja and bound him, making him unable to defend against Yoruichis next kick. However, Roja smiled, his body swayed down, avoiding Yoruichis kick, and as she passed over his head, Roja directly straightened up again, caused Yoruichi to hiss and roll around in pain. He actually responded to speed with an even faster movement. Bakudo #99: Bankin! Seeing Yoruichis attack failing, Tessai used the stronger version of Bakudo #99 without hesitation and shouted. Prologue C Halting Wraps Refrain C Serial Hundred Bolts Finale C Fully Prohibited Great Seal White fabric suddenly shot toward Roja, bounding him like a mummy while several metal rods nailed the fabric on Rojas body. Finale! Tessai bellows as a giant cube with a d symbol appeared above Roja, ready to move down and crush Roja. But, just when the huge cube fell on Rojas head, it stopped out of thin air, and no matter how much Tessai tried, he couldnt make it drop further. Boom!! With a thunderous sound, the cloth around Roja scattered around, and the iron rods disintegrated, and the huge cube above him exploded. This level of Kido doesnt work on me. Roja moved slowly, and the snow under his feet cracked with each step he took. Roja raised his hand gently in front of him and said: Out of respect, I will Kido to counterattack! Ura Bakudo #9 The first tune, Thousand Form! White silk-like thread suddenly charged toward Tessai, who was preparing to attack Roja with a Hado and directly made him look like a human dumpling. Seeing the situation that Tessai was in, Yoruichi directly attacked Roja, who just casually waved his hand toward her. The White silk suddenly spread toward Yoruichi and covered her as well. Suddenly, the entire world seemed to be covered with white thread. Urahara, who was preparing to attack as soon as he finds an opening, was forced to defend himself as the thread was coming toward from all directions. Bankai: Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame! Urahara directly used his Bankai, as he understood what the Kido Roja used was, although he didnt see the ninth before. Roja put his hands together in front of him and shook his head before saying. Its useless Second Tune, Great Light! Three Golden beams of light descended from the sky and directly covered Urahara and the others. The pressure they felt from the light made them struggle to even lift a finger. Their struggle stopped as no one could move anymore. Chapter 678 - Hogyoku Making Method Chapter 678: Hogyoku Making Method Now, can you tell me the way to make the Hogyoku? Roja didnt stop the Bakudo as he asked, while the thread covered Urahara and the others, leaving his head only. Urahara didnt reply, but his pupil flashed as if he was activating something. Roja smiled, lifted his foot, and stumped down, making the entire world tremble. He disabled whatever Urahara wanted to do with this stump. I know every trick you want to use, Urahara Kisuke! Seeing Roja stopping his trap, Urahara was somewhat shocked, but he didnt panic at all and moved his fingers slightly. But at this time, Roja smiled again and said: Space Freeze! The Space around them froze. Aizen fell into Uraharas traps more than once, but Roja was stronger, and he had the ability to see a few seconds into the future, so he didnt let Urahara use anything up his sleeve. No matter how resourceful Urahara was, he is helpless against absolute power. Urahara was inside the beam of light, so he wasnt affected by the space freeze, but he could feel the effect on the surrounding. He finally could do nothing but smile wryly. Roja waved his hand gently, and the beam of light, along with the white silk thread, disappeared. You win. Urahara stretched a little before extending his hand and taking a notebook out from his arms. He wrote a few things on the book and tossed it to Roja. Very good! After getting what he wanted, Roja nodded slightly, and with a wave, all of them were sent back to Uraharas shop while he stayed in the Ice world looking through the notes Urahara gave him. Inside the Shop, Isshin felt something wrong when he saw them disappear, but he lost his Shinigami powers and could only sigh at the current situation. When Urahara and the others appeared, he felt relieved and couldnt help asking: What happened just now? What did Roja do to you? What did you do? Why give that thing to him? Yoruichi ignored Isshin as he questioned Urahara. Urahara held his hat as he says with a wry smile: What else can I do? Youve seen how powerful he was. I wasnt prepared for something like that, and even if I was, I might not be able to do anything at all. I know that, but handing that thing to him Its alright. Urahara interrupted Yoruichi and said sadly: He may not be able to create it, and even if he could, he wont threaten Soul Society, after all, he is a member of the Zero Squad. As soon as she heard the Zero Squad name mentioned, Yoruichi was silenced. As a member of the noble clans, she knew more about the Soul King and the Zero squad than Urahara, and she told him about these things before. The Zero squad members are candidates selected by the soul king, and these selected are the ultimate protectors of the world. Since he is a person chosen by the soul king, then Ill believe in him. Uraharas dull words echoed around the shop. In fact, Urahara wasnt the type of person who would listen to the Soul kings orders, but as the latter is the foundation of the world, and the one keeping the world from collapsing, he chose to protect him. That is, using the highly-dense Shinigami soul and a Hollow soul and constantly adjust them precisely to achieve balance for a fusion? Roja looked at the, not in his hand inside the Ice World. With his current state, it was easy for him to know if Urahara was telling the truth or lying to him. Urahara is a clever man. He didnt play any trick or lie to Roja about this. After reading the note, Roja confirmed that this was indeed the true method of making the Hogyoku. Using this method would get him close toward obtained the source power and the power of the soul king. The fusion of opposite forces can lead to almost anything. In the start, Urahara wanted to break the limit between the Shinigami and the Hollow, so he used the soul of a Shinigami and a Hollow for research. In the end, the essence of both come close to completely merge. This method, while true, its still created an unperfect Hogyoku. Aizen shouldve used another method, and with the two pieces, a perfect Hogyoku would be born. Roja shook his head before destroying the note and then stepped forward gently. Space rippled, and he instantly disappeared from the Ice world and appeared in the human world. In the human world, rain poured down on Karakura Town. People walked with their umbrellas, but a few could be seen running and getting wet by the rain. Quick, Orihime, the school is up ahead. Tatsuki ran forward while holding her bag above her head with one hand while her other hand was holding Orihimes, pulling her forward toward the school. Inoue, who was being dragged, said out of breath: I-I cant-ran-Anymore Such terrible weather, to rain so suddenly Tatsuki looked at the sky angrily before she looked at Inoue and said: We have to hurry or well get sick. The two of them ran toward the school that was already in sight while few students held umbrellas, and the majority were running wildly toward the school under the rain. Chapter 679 - This is High School life Chapter 679: This is High School life it seems like the rain is too sudden, and most students werent expecting it. Inoue looked at the other students and smiled as she wasnt the only one soaked by the rain. Tatsukis mouth twitched slightly and said: You can still laugh in this kind of situation? Its hard to find an umbrella. I hope the rain stops when we finish school. The two girls finally reached the school gate and directly ran toward a corridor. Tatsuki didnt mind getting wet from the rain, by Inoues situation was not that good as her clothes stuck to her body. They couldnt undress here. The only thing to do was to wring the water out of their clothes and hope the boys wont stare at Inoue. Many students rushed past them, and only a few stopped. Class is about to start, lets go. Inoue said to Tatsuki, who Nodded. Their clothes were already not as wet as before, but they were still wet. But suddenly, they noticed something strange and could only look in astonishment at their classmate that didnt have an umbrella. That person was Roja, and they didnt interact with each other so, Roja didnt greet them. But what made them astonished was the fact that Roja didnt seem wet at all even after walking under the rain. Both of them thought that they were seeing things and didnt take a good look, or else its impossible for someone to be dry after walking under the rain. Staring blankly at Roja, who was about to pass by them, Inoue couldnt help ask with a strange expression: Roja-san That, you Huh? Whats the matter? Roja looked at Inoue then glanced at Tatsuki that was looking at him the same way as Inoue. How are you Looking at Roja, Inoue said with a puzzled look, examining Roja clothes, Inoue tried to ask but couldnt form the words: That, your clothes, how Hearing Inoues words, Roja finally knew whats wrong. He was in deep thought about the Hogyoku that he forgot to suppress his Sage body, which can stop rain from wetting his clothes. An idea flashed in his mind, and he directly said to them as if he didnt care: Its just a trick, I know. As he said this, Roja snapped his fingers and visible to the naked eyes. The water in Inoue and Tatsukis clothes floated in the air forming a small ball then moved toward Rojas finger before he threw it outside. Well, that takes care of it. Roja said indifferently as he ignored Both girls expressions. Inoue and Tatsuki stood in the same place looking silly, and their eyes widened. Inoue touched her clothes stupidly and found out that they were dry and said: Well, Tatsuki, I seem to be hallucinating, maybe I didnt sleep well last night. Me too. Tatsuki said dumbly. The weather was very strange today, a violent storm in the morning and a clear sky at noon. Rukia, who was on her way, headed toward Uraharas shop to get some pills before heading toward the school. Just as she reached the school, her Hollow detector reacted. And I just got here She quickly went to the classroom, looking for Ichigo. Ichigo, Come with me. ? Is there something you can say it directly Puff! As Ichigo was about to finish his sentence, Rukia directly slapped him hard before saying: Ichigo, are you okay? I need to take you to the Infirmary. Seeing the poor acting, their classmates almost fell down from their seats. Did she just She hit him right in the face, right Roja saw this and didnt react at all. He wasnt going to interfere with this. Here, lets eat lunch. What are you so excited about; its just eating lunch. Tatsuki looked at the excited Inoue and felt like she had too much energy drink to be that energetic. A fat girl said sadly to Inoue: Orihime, why do you not get fat after eating so much, Im envious Because nutrition is obviously concentrated in one place. Another student said as she stared at Orihimes chest. Puff! Roja, who was feigning to sleep in the corner, almost choked on his own saliva as he heard their conversation and finally remembered what school life was like. When Roja looked at them, he found Chizuru getting a perverted look on her eyes before grabbing Orihimes chest. I want to eat these instead of a bento Hey, Chizuru, what are you doing in broad daylight? Tatsuki directly roared at Chizuru. Just as Chizuru was about to get hit, a soft voice came from the said: Oh then its okay at night. Puff! Tatsuki almost spurted blood as she stared angrily to see which bastard said this while Chizuru continued. Yes, yes, You mine tonight! Tatsuki once again looked at Chizuru and was about to punch her, but suddenly a gust of wind came out of the window, which made Inoue look strangely at it. Chapter 680 - Shūkurō Tsukishima! Chapter 680: Shkur Tsukishima! Inoue turned her head and looked at the window, and when the other girls noticed this, they turned around but didnt see anything on the window. Something strange suddenly happened, Ichigo suddenly flashed and jumped directly from the window. Ahhh! Almost all the girls in class screamed in fright. After that passed, Tatsuki looked at Ichigo and said: You You You How did you come up here? Of course, I jumped up. Ichigo spread his hands and smiled. He is obviously not Ichigo. Instead, he was Kon, the one substituting Ichigo when the latter had to kill Hollows. Tatsuki pointed at Ichigo while her forehead was full of cold sweat due to the fright that she just had. Suddenly she remembered what Roja did this morning and thought that she was going insane. Kon, like the pervert he is, directly looked at Inoues chest and exclaimed. Ohh! His eyes shone, and he directly jumped in the air, trying to plunge on Inoues chest. Bang! Stop being noisy! Roja, who was sitting not far away from Inoue, stretched a hand and pinched Kon in the face before throwing him back out of the window. Roja hated it when someone pretended to be young in front of him, let alone someone who is an artificial soul. Inoue: Tatsuki: After that, the entire class was quiet for a second, before screams echoed throughout the building. Dark Kurosaki-Kun!!! Inoues face was filled with Panic as she saw That Kurosaki Ichigo being thrown out of the window, but she could tell that he wasnt the true Ichigo, as he didnt have Ichigos aura around him. Tatsuki directly looked at Roja and said: How could you That fellow isnt Kurosaki Ichigo. Roja looked at Tatsuki before continuing: Okay, its too troublesome to explain, you will find out later. Thats Ichigo? What are you talking about? Tatsuki looked at Roja in bewilderment, but at this moment, Inoue interrupted their conversation and said: Yes, that person isnt Kurosaki-Kun If what Roja said made Tatsuki bewildered, then what Inoue said made her shocked beyond belief. She may not be able to tell that another soul was inside that body, but she could feel somethings wrong. About before, Thank you very much! A happy smile returned to Inoues face as she thanked Roja. Roja thought about Inoues big heart and her ability to laugh under any circumstances, and only one word appeared in his head: Ahogaru (Clueless girl) Youre welcome. Waving his hand, Roja continued to take a nap. However, at this time, Inoue noticed that Roja didnt seem to bring lunch and immediately put the finger on her lips and said: Well, it seem like you didnt bring lunch, you can have mine. Puff!! Roja was unable to talk for a bit before he said: Dont worry, Im not hungry. As Roja rejected her offer, she didnt press on the matter, but instead, she looked pensive. She wasnt a stupid girl like most thought. At least she was smarter than Tatsuki. When she remembered what Roja did in the morning, she knew that it was something supernatural but knew better not to inquire further on the matter. At night, Roja strolled the street of Karakura town, which reminded him of his own world. He planned to look for someplace fun to play, but as he looked to the side, he saw Rukia and Ichigo rushing forward. I really run across them everywhere. Roja shook his head and acted like he didnt see them. He wasnt interested in Ichigo, who is hunting and killing Hollows. Roja soon arrived at a bar and entered. The atmosphere was very lively in the bar as young gangsters danced with the music while a few stripers stood on the stage. Of course, these werent where Rojas attention currently was. The reason he was here is that when he encountered Rukia before, he released his senses and found some interesting character here. I didnt expect to mee these guys here. Roja smiled slightly with interest as he ordered: A cup of the best wine, please. Okay. A handsome young man behind the bar smiled and nodded before taking the money Roja gave him for the wine. While the youth was preparing the wine, Roja put his hand on the counter as he waited, but at the same time, he stared at the young man thoughtfully. Roja was very familiar with this guy. Shkur Tsukishima! One of the most powerful abilities Roja saw in the series was this guys ability. It was like a cheat actually, as he had the ability to rewrite the past! Because changing the past affects the future, and therefore, this ability is superior to Yhawchs ability to change the future. Of course, the reason why Yhwach was strong is that he was born from a part of the Soul King. Like the soul king, Yhwach could bestow power to his subordinates, which is clearly the aspect of Creation, but he didnt have the control the soul king had. Chapter 681 - Ginjo Kugo! Chapter 681: Ginjo Kugo! Here you go! While Roja was thinking, Shkur Tsukishima prepared Rojas wine and put it in front of him. Roja wasnt interested in why Shkur Tsukishima was here or what his purpose was. He was only interested in his ability. So, he looked at Shkur Tsukishima, who picked his book again and said: Can I take a look at the book in your hand? Huh? Shkur Tsukishima was slightly startled before he shook his head and said: Sorry, this is a private book If I really want to take a look. Roja slightly smiled as he put the wine on the bar. Shkur Tsukishimas expression became cold before he calmly said: Then all I can say to you is Im extremely sorry. Whoosh!! Shkur Tsukishima, who didnt know of Rojas origin decisively, pulled out his sword, which was his books bookmark, and thrust toward Roja. Insert Presence! Roja was in the Eternal realm. Even Yhwach wont be able to change his future, let alone Shkur Tsukishima trying to change his past. Roja directly raised his hand and grabbed the sword. When he this, Shkur Tsukishima almost chuckled, but the next moment, he was astonished as the sword didnt cut Roja. He could clearly tell that his ability didnt work on Roja. In other words, His Fullbring ability cant affect Roja. Roja ignored the shock and disbelief on Shkur Tsukishimas face and grabbed his sword with his finger while looking at it with interest. In Rojas eyes, the sword broke into pieces and was arranged into the most basic form of times law. Insert presence Roja carefully examined the sword. Rojas eyes flickered as he started understanding the law of time even further, which didnt happen for a long time. At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a one eye blindfold came over with a low expression as he said: Tsukishima, what the matter? Who is this guy? Kutsuzawa Giriko directly grabbed his pocket watch as he was very alerted. But in the next instant, he was stunned because that pocket watch vanished from his hand and appeared in Rojas. Time tells no lie, an interesting time-based ability. Rojas gaze shifted toward Kutsuzawa Girikos pocket watch as he once again examined the object the same way he did with the sword. Shkur Tsukishima and Kutsuzawa Girikos expressions completely stiffened, but suddenly a giant sword fell down toward Roja maliciously. However, Roja merely lifted a finger and held the giant sword back. Such a slender finger stopped a giant sword in the air as if it was a toy. The owner of this sword was Ginjo, whose expression was extremely ugly as he looked at Rojas finger that blocked his blow. Zero Squad Member Transcendent Roja! Transcendent was Rojas codename in the Zero squad, as he was the most mysterious member out of the six, and his codename was widely spread across soul society. As Ginjo was following the movement of Soul Society, its impossible for him not to recognize Roja. So Roja observed Tsukishimas sword and Kutsuzawa Girikos watch for a while, then flicked his finger hard, directly shattering both the sword and the watch and pushed Ginjo back and slowly turned toward him. The missing Substitute Shinigami, Ginjo Kugo, may I ask what are you doing hiding here? Both Kutsuzawa Giriko and Tsukishima were afraid, Roja just destroyed their item, which they use their fullbring ability through. Ginjo was full of cold sweat as he stared at Roja and said: In order to deal with me, they sent you here? Roja gestured with his finger as he said: No, no. Dont misunderstand. Im not actually here to deal with you. I just happened to pass by here You dont deserve for me to specifically come here for you. Bastard! Ginjo gritted his teeth as he used his full power to slash down at Roja using his giant two-handed sword. But at this time, Roja didnt raise his finger this time. Instead, he took a hair from his head and blew at it gently with his mouth. The strand of hair flew directly toward the giant sword, directly cutting it in half, and moved toward Ginjo without stopping. This is impossible! Ginjo was scared, and his face was full of fear. He knew that Roja was extremely strong, but Roja destroying his sword with just a strand of hair that he gently blew at made him tremble. How could the gap be so large?! !! Ginjo roared as he wielded his broken sword and waved at the strand of hair. Every time the sword touches the hair, it would be cut while the strand of hair didnt stop moving forward. It was as if this strand of hair was an extremely sharp sword wielded by a master swordsman. Chapter 682 - Xcution dealt with Chapter 682: Xcution dealt with //////////////// In the Shinigami world, Spiritual pressure is what determines power. Its the first scale if there is a gap in the Spiritual pressure, then the strongest win. Its like a vice-captain and a captain. The former would never beat the latter. Its even impossible for a Vice-captain to injure a captain if he was releasing all of his Spiritual pressure. And the gap between Roja and Ginjo and his gang was way larger than the one between a Captain and a Vice-captain. Ginjo was furiously trying to shake off the strand of hair Roja send toward him but to no avail. I permit you. Wouch! Suddenly, Rojas whole body was enveloped in a pink light before he was thrown inside a Dollhouse. Seeing this, Ginjo clenched his teeth and shouted. Retreat quickly!! We cant fight him. Tsukishima and the other already lost their will to fight, and as soon as Ginjo ordered a retreat, they moved without hesitation out of the bar. But the new one who used her imprisoned Roja in her Dollhouse wasnt able to leave as she looked down at the Dollhouse. My dollhouse The surface of the Dollhouse cracked before Roja emerged out. Boring ability, but maybe it has some uses. With a hand on his chin, Roja looked at the panic-stricken girl that planned on retreating and said! Amenominaka! Riruka disappeared without any trace and was directly sent inside Sen Maboroshis space. Sen Maboroshi space was completely different than before. As Roja reached the Eternal realm, it was now a world filled with mirrors that connects to many different worlds. After moving Riruka into his space, Roja directly flickered and appeared out of the bar in front of Tsukishima, who was struggling to flee. In the original story, this person would appear after the arc of Aizen, and Roja didnt care about this at all. He directly raised his hand and dropped it on Tsukishima. Boom! Tsukishima turned around in horror, but he couldnt avoid the palm strike and was slammed down on the ground. He died. Roja ignored the shock and horror of the pedestrians and directly flickered again. He appeared in front of Kutsuzawa Giriko. He sent a palm strike once again, and directly Kutsuzawa was turned into a meat patty. Once again, Roja flickered and appeared beside Ginjo. Dont run. My Shunpo doesnt have any cooldown. Damn! Ginjo cursed. He wasnt thinking about Cooldown or Shunpo, just a way to get as far as he could from Roja. Suddenly, black spiritual pressure covered Roja. A young boy that looked like Hitsugaya appeared wearing a green hat and holding a game console. I can add Cooldown to you, Shunpo Wait, No, Ginjo, leave! Yukio Hanss face changed suddenly. Yukio Hans saw Ginjo run away and looked back at Rojas direction. Cold sweat tickled on his forehead before suddenly, he raised his leg and wanted to follow behind Ginjo. However, before he could move, he heard a crackling noise behind him. Why is a kid like you playing all day! A big Spiritual hand condensed above Yukio Hans and directly slapped his ability out of him. Roja directly flashed once again and overtook Ginjo. Ginjo wasnt running aimlessly. Instead, he was running toward Tristan. But before Tristan could do anything, a large spiritual hand fell from the sky. Ginjo managed to dodge it, but it still rubbed on his. He felt like he was hit by a truck and couldnt help spurt blood. Tristan, on the other hand, could react as quickly as Ginjo and was directly grilled on the ground. Ive already said that I was just passing by, but since you attacked me, I have no choice but to send you to soul society. Ginjo gritted his teeth, but before he could say anything, Roja stretched his hand as if he was trying to grasp something. The space around Ginjo started twisting and getting smaller. In the end, Ginjo exploded in a bloody mist. Whats the matter? What happened? The Spiritual pressure already attracted Ichigo and Rukia, who was dealing with the Hollow in this town. When the two of them arrive, Roja was already withdrawing his hand. Youre here, dont worry, you dont need to deal with the matter here. Looking at both Ichigo and Rukia, Roja didnt explain anything, but he used the unique way the Squad Zero talked with the Gotei 13 and informed them about what happened. Ginjo and his company in the human world were destroyed. Hey, you didnt explain what you did. Ichigo knew that humans died here. If it were hollow, then it didnt matter, but killing humans made him angry, and he directly held his Zanpakuto and shouted at Roja. Ichigo! Rukia was scared by what that idiot was doing. Roja shot a look at Ichigo and said: Do I need to explain anything to you? Bang! With a wave of his sleeve, Roja sent Ichigo flying on the horizon. Rukia didnt do anything and remained looking at Roja innocently, hinting that this has nothing to do with her. Go, dont let him die. Roja turned around, and with a step, he vanished. Chapter 683 - The real Shinigami! Soul Society, Gotei 13. Inside the meeting hall, the usual captains were present without any change, except for Hitsugaya being Rojas replacement. In the meeting, Yamamoto announced that Roja has dealt with Ginjo, the substitute Shinigami, in the human world. Upon hearing this, the expressions of the captains in the meeting were unusual, because the fight that started between Roja and the captains was due to this same substitute, Shinigami. But wasnt Roja too idle? He actually left the Soul kings palace to come down to the human world and dealt with Ginjo himself. Now, we can close the case of the former substitute Shinigami. Yamamoto said with a deep voice, and at the same time: As for the mess caused by the fight, I will let the Thirteenth Division take care of it. Yes! Ukitake stepped forward and nodded. When Roja fought the captains, Ukitake happened to be absent due to his health. He was really shocked when he heard that Roja defeated eight captains, and amongst them was Shunsui. Speaking about the thirteenth division, it seems that the Shinigami, Rukia Kuchiki, has been missing for a week now. Is there any result from the investigation? Not yet. Ukitake said apologetically while looking at his Master, then he turned to the cold and elegant Byakuya and said: Im sorry, I didnt take good care of your sister No problem. Byakuya replied coolly to Ukitakes apology. Although he was also worried about Rukia, he wouldnt reveal it. Ukitake knew Byakuyas personality, so he still smiled and expressed his apology before returning to the line. He unexpectedly went to the human world, and to Karakura town at that Aizen lowered his head as a light flashed in his eyes without anyone noticing. Regarding what happened to Ginjo and the others after they died, Roja didnt care and didnt pay attention to such a trivial thing. Currently, he was accompanying a group of students as they were on a trip to the nearby mountain. The students were playing and talking amongst themselves, while Roja walked alone. It wasnt that he wasnt popular or a loner or anything like that, but people would shy away from his noble aura. Even girls couldnt ask him out or confess to him as they thought the way above their league. Only Rukia would talk to him often, and thats just because she was respectful. Rukia was starting to feel something weird the past few days. Normally, she would regain even a little bit of her power by now, but instead, she was feeling weaker. She didnt suspect anything other than the fact that she gave Ichigo most of her power, which was why she was so weak now. If this keeps going, Soul Society will discover this sooner or later. Rukia sighed as she felt depressed. Although she wasnt a seated officer yet, her power wasnt inferior to a tenth seated officer. So, a guard mission in the human world wouldnt pose any danger normally. She did screw up, but she didnt want to face Soul society and Byakuya without sorting the problem out. You will be alright when you go back. Suddenly, Rukias train of thoughts stopped as she heard Rojas voice. He looked at her and smiled: We are schoolmates, if something really happens, I will help you. Roja Although his words seemed casual, the effect they had on Rukia was instantaneous. She felt really relaxed after hearing his words. Rukia knew that the Schoolmates that Roja referred to wasnt attending the first high school. He was referring to the Shinigami academy. As she heard his words, the weight on her shoulders seemed to fall down completely. The nearby students were stunned that Roja started a conversation with Rukia because a few girls were eager and talked to Roja before, but he just politely ignored them. And here he was talking to Rukia. As the group reached the summit of the mountain, they put down their backpacks and spread out a few blankets to sit down. Roja was invited by many females to come and sit with them, but Roja chose to sit with everyone instead of just sitting out with one or two people. As the students were eating, suddenly, a middle-aged man approached them and asked. Can I sit here? Of course. The students didnt see any problem with this middle-aged man and gave a place to sit. However, Roja looked extremely surprised as he looked strangely at this man. Roja couldnt help ask this person: Are you a detective? yes, do you know me? The middle-aged man was slightly surprised before he laughed proudly and said: Im Kogorou Mouri. Roja: After saying this, Mouri turned his head and looked at the small child wearing eyeglasses and said: Conan, move faster, Im starving. Roja: At this moment, not far away, a female screamed as she looked pale and panic-stricken. Mouri and the others stood up rapidly and went toward the girl who screamed. Suddenly Mouri became serious and said: Its a dead body, and it seems like its been here for over three days ago. Roja: Chapter 684 - Abnormal class Chapter 684: Abnormal class Since a corpse was found on the mountain, they couldnt finish their trip. After a while, the police rushed to the crime scene to start the investigation. It was unfortunate for the students to encounter something like that when they were out enjoying their trip. Some of them seemed depressed and frustrated by this. Tatsuki, I feel that something is wrong here, dont you feel it? Inoue and Tatsuki walked together as they talked. Inoues eyes twitched slightly as she felt something weird lingering in the air. Tatsuki looked at her strangely before she tried to calm her friend down: Youre just overthinking this because of what happened. Just relax a little. But Relax, relax, dont think. Tatsuki put her arm on Inoues shoulder to comfort her, which made the latter feel some sense of security. However, as everyone continued walking down the mountain, a tree suddenly started distorting inexplicably. At this time, Ichigo and Rukia, as well as Ishida, felt the Spiritual pressure coming off of that place. Hollow! Rukia and Ichigo looked at each other, and their eyes betrayed their anxiety. Rukia quickly pulled her cell phone, which she used to communicate with Soul society, but she didnt find any indication about a mission, which made her surprised. I didnt receive any instruction. This Hollow should be able to suppress his Spiritual pressure and change his appearance. Not far away, Ishida pulled away slightly from the crowd to look at Rukia and Ichigo, who seemed to stay behind and got a glimpse of Ichigo going into his Shinigami form. He maintained his composer and returned to move with the crowd. Bang! Suddenly, the mountain shook as a big tree trunk fell down without warning and rolled down toward the students who were still moving down the mountain. Ahh! The students screamed as they moved away to the sides. Orihime, Be careful!! Tatsuki rushed quickly and tackled Inoue out of the way of the danger. However, before the girls could breathe in relief, other trees started falling down and moved toward them. It seemed like something was breaking the trees, but they couldnt see it. Four or five trees fell one after the other, and both Inoue and Tatsuki didnt have any power to avoid them. The two girls turned pale as they saw their imminent deaths. Damn it! Those two idiots. Ishida cursed as he was immediately angered by Rukia and Ichigo. He wanted to rush there and rescue them, but he was afraid of exposing his power. Moreover, he wasnt wearing his Quincy clothes as he only bought his school uniform. While he hesitated, Inoue and Tatsuki were about to be crashed, they tried to avoid the trees, but there was nowhere to hid. Seeing that there is no way to avoid this, Tatsuki decisively stood in front of Inoue and stretched her arms in a desperate attempt to protect her friend. Tatsuki Inoue was scared when she saw Tatsuki standing in front of her and wanted to pull her back, but she couldnt move from fright. At this time, Ichigo, who was fighting the Hollow, saw this and wanted to rush there and rescue the two of them, but the Hollow didnt allow him to leave. However, at this moment, someone rushed toward Tatsuki and Inoue in attempt to rescue them. It was Yasutora Sado. But even though he was strong, Inoue and Tatsuki were somewhat far away from him, and he wouldnt make it in time to stop all the tree trunks. As the ones that werent stopped continued forward, they suddenly shattered, and splinters flew in the air due to an arrow blasting them. Ishida shot his arrow to save them both. As the splinters were about hit Inoue and Tatsuki, they were frozen in place due to another powers intervention. Bansho Tenin! Roja walked step by step toward them before he flung his hand casually, sending the splinters away from Orihime and Tatsuki. In this short period, a few students used their power, Sados strong physic, Ishidas Quincy powers, and Roja using Bansho Tenin. Inoue and Tatsuki were all right. Sado moved toward them and said a few words before turning around to leave. Roja also shook his head and similarly turned around to leave. Inoue and Tatsuki couldnt react due to their shock. They couldnt clearly see Roja and Ishida, but what Sado did was abnormal and scary. Both of them saw Roja raising his hand and using Bansho Tenin, but they didnt know what he did. Finally, as they recovered from the close death experience, they looked at each other and turned to look at their saviors only see Rojas back while Sado already rejoined the crowd. Inoue cold sweat filled her forehead before she weakly smiled and said: Our class It is really a bit abnormal and contain many strange and powerful people. Tatsuki finished Inoues words. Even if she was strong because of her training, she wasnt as abnormal as Sado, that was just something one cant reach with training, and there is still Roja and his magic tricks. Chapter 685 - Quincy and Shinigami Chapter 685: Quincy and Shinigami Since the incident on top of the mountain, Ishida constantly destroyed Hollow, and when Ichigo arrived at the scene along with Rukia, they would find nothing. Ichigo and Rukia continuously arrived at the scene late, which made Rukia suspect her cell phone. She thought that the information sent to her was wrong. However, after some time, Rukia noticed something that Ishida left on purpose. She noticed a trace of his identity as a Quincy. The soul Society already knew about Ishida, but they didnt bother with him, because unlike the Shinigami, only two or three Quincy were left in the world. In addition to that, Ishida Uryus father was Ishida Ryuken, and he had a deep relationship with Ichigos Father and Mother. Ishida finally introduced himself as a Quincy who hated Shinigami. They talked about the competition and the rules. If I defeat you, then it proves that the world doesnt need Shinigami. Looking at Ichigo, Ishida took a hollow bait. Uh? Whats that? Ichigo obviously didnt know what a Hollow bait was and asked. Ishida pushed his eyeglasses and said: It tempts hollow and attracts them toward it. Ichigo looked at Ishida and showed anger: What are you thinking? Dont involve innocent people in our fight. Whoever eliminates the most hollows in the next 24 hours win, the rule is that simple. Ishida interrupted Ichigos speech and directly activated the bait. The bait in Ishidas hand disintegrated and scattered with the wind. At this time, in Uraharas shop, the Hospital, and a large open-air swimming pool Kisuke Urahara, Ishida Ryuken, and Roja looked out of the window at the same time. Soul Society, the Guards that were supervising the Human world, were alarmed. It has started? Roja was soaking under the water inside his swimming pool, and after glancing at the sky, he stood up and walked on top of the water. He snapped his finger, and a white Haori directly covered his body before he took a step and disappeared, ignoring the sluggishness and bewilderment of a group of beauties behind him. I didnt sleep well last night. Well, I think Im hallucinating right now. I should go to sleep. In the P.E field of the school. Children were playing soccer while not far away from them, Ichigos little sister, Karin, sat under a tree and her brows were wrinkled. She was feeling the spiritual pressure even though she didnt know what it was, and it made her extremely depressed. What the hell is going on. She looked at the sky and frowned. In the next moment, a look of horror appeared on her face as she saw the air in front of her suddenly split open, and a terrifying monster emerged out. The monster roared in the air, and its eyes directly locked at her. It didnt take a moment for it to rush at Karin. Damn it! Karin was startled. Her heard was beating very fast as she jumped away without hesitating and avoided the blow. Boom! The Hollows head crashed into a tree and destroyed it. It turned over looking for its target while the kids on the playground were frightened. What is that Looking at the huge monster in front of her, Karin was filled with dreed. She saw the students being rooted due to fear and directly went toward them and said: Move quickly, got out of here! The group of kids was scared, and when they heard Karins voice, they started screaming and moving in every direction. However, this time, as the Hollow attacked Karin, she couldnt avoid it completely. She felt like a car had hit her as she flew into the air, her arm, and shoulder injuries. But she didnt have time to look at her injuries as a giant claw made its way toward her. She was currently in mid-air and didnt have any way to avoid it. When she was feeling desperate, she saw someone walking from the corner of her eyes with a strange expression on his face. That person simply extended his finger and caught the monsters claw, before pinching it slightly and destroying the Hollow completely. Karin could only stare at Roja, who seemed to teleport, defeat the monster and catch her when she was falling. So, the plot did change? Sado didnt arrive here in time, and if I wasnt here, Ichigos sister would be dead. Roja put Karin down as he touched his chin and thought. Karin calmed herself after taking a few deep breathes before looking at Roja with confusion and asked. What was that monster just now Shouldnt you thank your savior first? Roja looked at her, then flicked her injured shoulder with his finger. Hiss! Karin hissed and gritted her teeth as she thought: He flicked my injured arm, what is here thinking Huh?! Karins face revealed her astonishment when she looked down at her arm and found the bruise that turned blue was back to normal. Children shouldnt know too much. Roja didnt pay attention to Karins expression as he took a step and vanished. Karin rubbed her eyes, but after thinking about it, she saw a monster before, so she had to accept whatever she sees next. Chapter 686 - The gathering of the Hollows Chapter 686: The gathering of the Hollows Because of the large quantity of Spiritual pressure due to the Hollows, glass in several buildings shattered. At this time, Inoue and the others were cleaning the broken glass. This is really troublesome. My hands will get scarred by the glasses. Chizuru was picking the broken glass pieces from the ground with a bored expression. Today is a weekend, and only the Karate club was in school, and by chance, the glass of the entire school broke. Tatsuki squatted on the ground as she picked the pieces of the shattered glass while tilting her head in puzzlement: As a member of the Karate club, you shouldnt be concerned about something like that. At this time, Inoue felt something strange as she looked out of the window at the sky. Neither Tatsuki nor Chizuru felt anything weird, but she felt a strange aura in the sky from the start and could perceive a threat as if someone was looking at her, but she couldnt find the source. Something must be happening. Suddenly Inoue looking on top of a building instinctively to see a huge shadow above it, which made her heart almost jump out of her throat. She took a deep breath and calmed down before looking at her friends and said with a smile: Tatsuki, Chizuru, there is a Tv show that I like today. Im going home, so lets go together. Huh? Tatsuki and Chizuru, who were almost fighting, looked at Inoue strangely. Inoue didnt wait for them and grabbed both of them from their hands and ran quickly. However, the Hollow already noticed Inoue; after all, her Spiritual pressure was stronger than normal people, and, in its eyes, Inoue was a delicious meal. Wouch! The Hollow suddenly appeared above Inoue and the others before they managed to escape far. It looked at Inoue and said: You can see me. Inoues body trembled as she felt the danger. Inoue was cover in cold-sweat from head to toe as she could only shout: Quickly, Run away!! Hehehehe, you want to run away while Im watching? You should obediently become my food Puff! The Hollow smirked before stretching its claw toward Orihime. But suddenly, its whole body fell down in front of Inoue. Chizuru and Tatsuki immediately turned around when they heard Inoues shout and were stunned. In the air, Roja, who was dressed in casual clothes, stood. He was suspended in the air or somewhat floating. Their mind couldnt process the current scene and almost shut down. The two of them couldnt see the Hollow that Roja was stepping on, but Inoue could. Unexpectedly the monster was stepped on by Roja. There are two idiots out there, making the city full of these things. They are making me work on my vacation, and its really annoying. Roja spread his hand in a bored manner before putting it down. As soon as he did, the Hollow under his foot disintegrated, along with every Hollow in the vicinity of the school. Roja landed on the ground gracefully before wiping dirt off of your shoulder. Wait Wait! Seeing Roja was about to leave, Inoue couldnt hold back anymore and shouted toward Roja: Roja, what was that just now Well, I will let him explain that to you. Roja glanced at Inoue and the others and noticed Urahara was not far away, so he dropped the ball toward Urahara. Urahara had sweatdropped at this but still came out of the shadow. Inoue was one of the people deeply influenced by Ichigo, so he was here to see if she can awaken an ability just like Sado. But Roja appearing here overturned his plans. Urahara walked without expression, but he looked at Inoue and the others he showed an embarrassing smile. Well, Ladies, let me explain! Bang! Before he could finish his words, Tatsuki directly sent him flying with a roundhouse kick. Come out with it, what the hell are you doing here? Urahara: Roja couldnt watch this anymore. His mouth twitched before he decisively left. This made Chizuru and Tatsuki rub their eyes in shock. Urahara briefly explained to Inoue about the Hollow, then he touched his chin and looked at the sky. If it was just a hollow bait, it wouldnt be able to gather so many hollows. It seems like there is something going in Hueco Mundo. There is also the slow reaction from soul society. As time passed, the Hollows gathered in Karakura town were defeated, but many of them were surrounding Ichigo and Ishida at this time. When they were about to defeat all of them, a sudden large crack appeared in the sky, a crack like no other before as if a giant was coming out of it. Rukia, who didnt have any power currently, was looking at the Hollow emerging from the crack with fright. She very much wanted to help now, but she could only deal with one or two normal hollows, dealing with a large number of them or a strong one was impossible. She was desperate when she looked at the large crack. She didnt hear from other Shinigami that guard duty will result in such big problems, but why does this keep on happening in Karakura town. Chapter 687 - Incredible! Chapter 687: Incredible! Soul Society is taking its time; they are too slow. Rukia felt bitter as she didnt know what to do anymore. At this time, she heard a voice, and as she turned around, she was surprised to see Roja in casual sportswear with his hands in his pocket as he said: The human world is facing such a threat, and they are holding a meeting to discuss things? Rukia didnt even dare to say a word as she listened to him. He was making fun of the Gotei 13, and Rukia shut up and didnt interrupt him. At the same time, she sighed in relief since Karakura town shouldnt be in trouble since Roja is here. Ishida was almost close to reaching his limit at this time, but Ichigo still could continue fighting. Seeing Ichigo still can fight, Ishida gritted his teeth and pulled his bow before releasing arrows repeatedly. If the Shinigami were willing to accept Quincys suggestions and willing to acknowledge their ability, then my grandfather wouldnt have died, all the other Quincys wouldnt have died. We are stronger than the Shinigami. Ichigo looked at Ichigo with a look that said: Are you an idiot?. As he was about to get angry and start ranting at Ishida, both of them heard footsteps behind them. Wait, Footsteps?! Both thought as they were startled, they thought beside Rukia, no one was near them. Both turned around to look at the newcomer and saw a familiar silhouette. You Ichigo opened his mouth strangely as he planned to ask but suddenly noticed the ground under Rojas feet crack with each step. With the last step, Ichigo and Ishida were hit hard by the terrifying Spiritual pressure Roja was releasing. The air became heavier as they felt as if a rock pressed them down, and it became greatly difficult to breathe. Roja took another step. All the hollows froze in their place as they started exploding one after the other before they disappeared. As he took the third step, his Spiritual pressure soared through the sky, and all the Hollows in the sky burst like fireworks. After he took those three steps, Rukia didnt show any shock as she already knew that Roja was that strong, but Ishida and Ichigo were more than shocked. What kind of power was that?! Ichigo knew that Rojas position as a Shinigami was very high, but he didnt know that Roja was that powerful. It was just incredible. Ishida thought that Roja was just a normal Shinigami like Rukia or Ichigo, but seeing his power made him tremble. It seems that we are not needed here anymore. Not far away, Urahara caught up to Tessai and the others, and at the same time, he took pleasure in others misfortune and said: The Gotei 13 sure took their time, perhaps they will be in a bad position later on. Yoruichi, in her black cat form, looked at Urahara and said: Look whose talking after coming here late himself. Urahara: But at this time, it seems there is one thing that Roja didnt deal with, The Menos Grande that was on the process of tearing down space. Its giant head suddenly peeked at the world, making Ichigo and Ishida very scared. This This is Cold sweat Covered Ichigo and Ishida as they looked at that Hollow with panic. They faced many Hollows before, but this was the first time they come face to face with such a big one. Even the biggest Hollow they fought before seemed like a Baby compared to this. However, Roja wasnt amused seeing this as his eyes narrowed and coldly said: You know that Im here, but you sent a Menos Grande? Roja suddenly disappeared and turned into light before he rushed into the sky, and with one strike, the Menos Grande cracked from head to toe. After wiping it out, Roja didnt go back down; instead, he looked at the crack and sneered before inserting both of his hand into the crack. Tricks dont work against me! Two big hands condensed out of pure Spiritual power grabbed both sides of the space crack before they tore it violently, which made Hueco Mundo appear from the other side. Immediately after, Roja pressed his palm in the depth of the crack. His Spiritual pressure surged crazily as nothing stood in front of his palm. Roja hit something, but he didnt know what it was, but he wasnt finished with this. Do you think I cant go to Hueco Mundo? Looking at the crack, Roja sneered and ripped it and took a step forward before vanishing. Looking at this, Urahara swallowed his Saliva as his mouth twitched, and the word savage reverberated in his mind. Tessai was dumbfounded. His face was full of cold-sweat as he remembered that he was impolite in front of Roja before. This Did he just go pursuing whatever that was to Hueco Mundo? Rukia finally could breathe normally before she looked at the sky and wondered. Chapter 688 - Las Noches Chapter 688: Las Noches In the desert environment of Hueco Mundo, where Spiritual power became extremely chaotic, a being was suddenly flung down by a giant hand made of Spiritual power. Damn it! The bring who was flung under the deserts sand flew out with enough force to make a small sand storm before he was startled as he saw a huge crack on the sky. He was the seventh Espada, Zommari Rureaux. The Espada made a move, way before they should have. It is well known to Roja that Aizen, along with Tosen and Gin, conquered Hueco Mundo dozens of years ago, and even though Aizen didnt have the complete Hogyoku, he could still empower the Hollows and give them Shinigami powers or the other way around. Zommaris face was gloomy, he looked at the crack and wanted to rush back toward the human world to deal with the one who attacked him, but he knew that someone who could send an attack all the way from the human world to Hueco Mundo isnt someone he can fight. He raised both of his hands and directly used his hollow ability, Descorrer, to mend the crack in the sky. But at this moment, a terrifying Spiritual power suddenly stopped his ability, and Space cracked like a Mirror. Zommari was planning on closing the crack and returning to Las Noches, but he was startled when he saw a hand stretches out of the crack and directly shattered the Space, forcefully entering Hueco Mundo. He instantly recognized him as the person who attacked him from the Human world. He unexpectedly dares to follow me to Hueco Mundo Looking a Roja in the sky, Zommaris face turned cold as he snorted without any fear and instead rushed in to face him. Because, in Hueco Mundo, Hollows had the advantage. Moreover, they were close to Las Noches, and if a fight breaks out, it will alarm the other Espadas in Las Noches, and 7 of them are stronger than he was. You think if you hid in Hueco Mundo, you would be safe? Roja slowly fell to the ground as he looked at Zommari. My senses cant perceive your Spiritual pressure, but from your power, you should be a captain from Soul Society. Zommari looked at Roja as he released his Resurreccin, which is the same as the Shikai for the Shinigami. Suppress, Brujera! Zommari levitates his Zanpakut in front of him horizontally, then clasps his hands together. He then twists his head until its perpendicular to the rest of his body and takes a bracing stance. When he said the release command, his sword was bent into the shape of an edged spiral. Once in shape, a cloud of thick white smoke was emitted from the corners of the spiral and covered his body, transforming into a thick, white, foamy liquid that mixes with his Reiryoku. In its release, Brujera covers Zommaris entire body with fifty open eyes, and his legs (along with his lower body) are replaced by a pink pumpkin-like (or sea urchin-like) structure, surrounded by cyclopean faces which somewhat resemble his own face. His neck is covered in a skull-shaped neck brace with an open eye in the front. Black markings also appear on his face in the form of two downward triangles originating from his eyes. Another five triangular markings appear under his mouth, forming what looks like a beard. In this state, Zommari can use an ability called Amor (means love) and can control any object or thing in his vision. So no matter if Roja is strong or not, one he uses his ability on him, he will become his captive. All of his eyes directly gazed at Roja and marked him with his Ability. You didnt even realize that Im using my Amor on you? It seems like youre not that strong. After saying this, Zommari grinned fiendishly and said: Now, your body is under my control. Are you talking about me? Zommaris face changed as he scowled, his ability was already activated, but it seemed as if Rojas body wasnt under his control at all. He tried again to control Rojas limbs and see his despair, but he was stunned. He was actually unable to control Roja at all. This is impossible. Zommari looked in disbelief as his own ability couldnt control Roja. His ability was sinking into Rojas body as fast as a boulder sinking into the sea, without any effect on Roja. Weak! Youre too weak! While he was still not believing what happened, Roja already lifted his hand toward Zommari and said: Mugetsu! A black, terrifying Aura instantly covered the entire sky and directly cut through Zommaris body from his left shoulder to the right side of his abdomen. An abyss was formed in the desert as the attack touched the sandy ground. Why My Ability Zommari was dying, and he still couldnt believe that someone wasnt affected by his ability. After killing Zommari, Roja looked up toward Las Noches. At this moment, all the Espada in Las Noches raised their heads as they felt Roja entering Hueco Mundo forcibly and knew that the seventh Espada, Zommori, was killed with one blow. Zommari is dead? So fast? It seems that our enemy is very strong. Grimmjow and the other Espada were extremely excited by the notion of such a strong opponent. The hollows under the Espada trembled as the Spiritual pressure released almost squashed them. This spiritual pressure The Espadas expression once again changed. They felt the Spiritual pressure a moment ago, but it was far away, and it wasnt clear how strong it was, but once it was pressing down on them, they felt how fearsome it was. Even the most powerful Espada felt a slight fear from the Spiritual pressure alone. If they werent familiar with Aizens Spiritual pressure, they would suspect that it was his, because, beside Aizen, they werent aware of someone possessing such a terrifying Spiritual pressure. Chapter 689 - Roja Vs. Espada Chapter 689: Roja Vs. Espada Such a strong Spiritual pressure A very strong fellow has arrived! Hahahahaha!!! In Las Noches, Gimmjows body trembled in excitement as he felt the Spiritual pressure coming from Roja. A Ferocious smile appeared on his face as he flashed directly from Las Noches toward the source of his excitement, Roja. He saw someone floating above Las Noches and directly went up toward him and said: You can kill that Zommari fellow easily, which means youre extremely strong. I will be your opponent. Im Gimmjow, Espada Number Six! Grimmjow grinned and flashed toward Roja, but at this time, someone tried to stop him. Wait, Grimmjow! The other Espada rushed out of Las Noches and toward Roja, which made Tier Harribel shout for Grimmjow to wait. However, Grimmjow turned a deaf ear toward her words as he pulled out his sword and slashed at Roja. Roja saw Grimmjow wielding his sword at him and coldly: Provoking me isnt wise. Boom! Roja waved his sleeve, and a terrifying Spiritual pressure hit Grimmjow, forcing him down to the ground. He didnt use any ability at all; just his Spiritual Pressure was enough. Boom! Grimmjows body hit the palace with a loud boom causing the building to collapse, and the earth trembled. Damn it! Tier Harribel shouted as a shock wave passed under her feet. She readied her sword and already released her Resurreccin. Destroy, Tiburn! Her hand grasped her giant sword as she looked at Roja before attacking. Hirviendo! An ocean-like body of water with a great rivers force surged out and moved toward Roja. Youre way over your head! Roja looked at Harribel a little before lifting his foot directly to touched the water, and suddenly, an extremely cold force surged out and immediately transformed the entire body of water into ice and started falling from the sky. Harribel was startled and once again wanted to wield the water, but to her surprise, the ice that fell from the sky, once it touched the water she released, forcibly changed everything to ice, and she turned into an Ice Sculpture. Harribel Grimmjow saw this and was startled, seeing that even Harribel, with her own Resurreccin, couldnt stand a chance against Roja. The other Espada frowned, and their expression dropped as they saw Harribel defeated so easily even after using Resurreccin. Even Nnoitra shrank back with disbelief. Damn, this guy is too strong Nnoitra didnt lose his will to fight, and after taking a deep breath, he released his Spiritual pressure, but it didnt rush toward the sky like anyone else. Instead, it gathered around him. The spiritual pressure condensed and turned bright gold, making everyone feel a slight fear. This was a technique he was prohibited from using in Las Noches. Its the Espadas strongest Cero (Hollow Flash) Gran Rey Cero! Boom! After gathering Spiritual pressure for a while, Nnoitra roared as he released his Gran Rey Cero at Roja. At the same time, four other Espada aimed their Gran Rey Cero at Roja and fired at the same time. Boom! The Cero of the Five Espada, each with a different color, gathered in the sky, causing a terrifying Rainbow which almost distorted the space and broke it. However, Roja looked at the five Cero in contempt. He didnt want to call Sen Maboroshi, nor did he want to use any ability. So, he simply raised both hands and clapped while the Cero reached between his hands. The five Gran Rey Cero, the most terrifying attack each Espada had, was squashed between Rojas hands like it was nothing. Flashy tricks! With this kind of ability, you want to fight me? Kneel down! Roja coldly and arrogantly shouted and raised his hand at the and used the first technique since coming here. Ura Hado #3: Teppsatsu! Wind Erupted from Rojas palm and condensed into a large monster and roared as it moved down toward Las Noches. All the Espada paled as they looked at the monster coming down toward the before immediately gave away resisting the attack and moved away. But, only Grimmjow and the first five Espada were fast enough to escape. The other Espada were directly struck. Boom! The two Espada who were struck started disintegrating inch by inch before they turned into Spirit Particles and vanished under Las Noches. One Ura Hado, Two Espada fell. Even Grimmjow and the others felt fear, although they were all prideful and didnt lower their head to anyone, that was the reason for Aizen to Conquer them at first. Now, it was clearly apparent the gap in strength between them and Roja. They couldnt help the fear from creeping into their hearts. Chapter 690 - Easy Chapter 690: Easy While most the Espada couldnt think about what to do next, a figure suddenly flashed and appeared behind Roja. Enclose, Murcilago! Black wings suddenly opened as the Fourth Espada, Ulquiorra, stood like an evil god with his fingers stretched at Rojas head. Spiritual pressure quickly gathered around his finger as the skys color changed before he roared. Cero Oscuras! The special Cero of Ulquiorra was directly launched at Rojas head and swallowed him completely. Ulquiorra didnt celebrate his win as he knew that couldnt defeat Roja. Instead, he was focusing on the spot where Roja stood thoughtfully. That should at least injure him However, as soon as he thought about it, Roja seemed to teleport before appearing right beside Ulquiorra. Dont stand higher than me. Roja said indifferently before he grabbed Ulquiorras wings and tugged them fiercely. With a cloth tearing sound, Ulquiorras wings separated from his back and blook sprinkled down before he directly fell like a wounded bat. This once again blew away the Espadas fighting spirit. Damn it! Nnoitra roared as he released his huge blade that was in the form of a double crescent-moon connection to each other and angrily shouted: You bastard, do you think that the Espada are worthless. He rushed toward Roja maliciously. However, Rojas response was to grasp his hand and take his weapon out of his hand before flooding it with his Spiritual pressure, directly destroying it. After that, Roja flung his hand back at Nnoitra, instantly sending him crashing down while spitting blood. Roja took a step and directly appeared in front of the First Espada, Starrk, who was observing the situation from the start. Starrk pupil shrank, but he already readied himself as he changed his subordinate, Lilynette, into the gun form and used his Resurreccin. Cero Metralleta! Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, numerous blue Cero were released out of Starrks gun like a machine gun. Cero cant do anything to me, and it doesnt matter if it were a few shots or more, its still the same. Roja didnt flinch as his hand stretched out and held the Cero in his hand before pinching them. As the Cero vanished, Roja pointed a golden light and said: Ura Hado #7: Void Projection! Starrk was very vigilant and was even more vigilant when Roja pinched his Cero out of existence, but even so, he couldnt avoid the next attack. Blood spurted out of Starrks mouth as he flew upside down toward Las Noches. Looking at the Espada falling one after the other, Braggan couldnt suppress his anger as he roared. You dare be so imprudent here in Las Noches!! Im the ruler of Hueco Mundo, and nobody shall attack Hueco Mundo while Im here. Even if he submitted to Aizen, Braggan was once the king of Hueco Mundo. Rot, Arrogante! Braggan roared as the double-edged axe was weld down before his body was turned into a skeleton and a purple cloak cover his body, making him resemble a lich. The Aura of death and decay poured out of his body in waves all around him. Everything touching that Aura started rotting, be it the stand or the buildings, the other Espada quickly moved away as to avoid that Aura. The Aura moved quickly and arrived in front of Roja. Roja looking at this Aura with disdain and didnt even bother staying away from it. Instead, he took a step forward into the Aura without any care. Seeing Roja dare enter his ability, Braggan was satisfied at first before sneering as if he could already see Rojas body rotting. But his sneer ended as he looked in disbelief at Roja taking a stroll without any damage. The Aura of death couldnt even rot a single hair on Rojas body. Because in his Eternal realm, Roja already transcended life and death, and both lost their significance. Life and Death hold no significance to me because Im already above such concepts. Roja stretched his hand toward Braggan, who instinctively wielded his double-edged axe to cut Roja. But Roja merely held it in his hand and pinched. The double-edged axe vanished in Spirit particles while a giant hand made of Spiritual power emerged from the sky and fell down toward Braggan and Las Noches. A Large part of Las Noches was destroyed with a palm imprint on the ground. The Espada could do nothing as they watched more than half of Las Noches being destroyed with them in toe without having any power to resist. The Espada of Hueco Mundo, vanished. Chapter 691 - Every Faction Started To Move Chapter 691: Every Faction Started To Move Soul Society. Captain Aizen, Roja went to Hueco Mundo and injured if not killed most of the Espada that you made with great effort. Ichimaru Gin stood inside the fifth divisions building in front of Aizen as he reported. Aizen sat there thinking about Gins world and the implication it has on his plans. If they cant defend themselves, then its not worth it to care about them. The most important thing now isnt in Hueco Mundo, but in here Aizen stood up and, with cold light flashing in his eyes, said: Gin, Lets go to the Central 46! In the human world, Ichigos blood dyed the floor as he looked in front of him. This guy Ichigo didnt even see Byakuya move from his place. Rukia didnt escape; instead, she went back with Byakuya and Renji. This time, Ichigo felt the desperate need to get stronger. The disparity of strength between him and a Shinigami from soul society was just too great. He clenched his teeth as he tried to crawl, but his strength betrayed him as he felt his consciousness fade into blackness. I didnt think he would be the person to come here. Urahara stood gloomily in a distant place as he sighed before tilting his head and muttering: That should be the case, after all, theyre related. Urahara knew that even with the special body he prepared for Rukia, soul society will discover her sooner or later, and once she departs toward Soul society, it would be impossible for her to come out. If only a Vice-captain alone came here, Ichigo wouldve won as the vice-captain wont have permission to remove his limiter, but it had to be a captain, and Byakuya no less. After shaking his head, Urahara walked out of the darkness and arrived beside Ichigo, who fainted. Yoruichi, who was still in her black cat, looked at the half-dead Ichigo inside Uraharas shop and her eyes flickered slightly. Ichigo was the son of Isshin, who was once the leader of the Shiba noble family in soul society. The Shiba may seem to be always contradicting the Kuchiki, but the four noble clans had good relations between them. What do you think? Urahara asked Yoruichi, who laughed. That brat Byakuya may have been good with the Shunpo, but compared to me, he is still way behind. That is good to know. Urahara carried Ichigo to his shop and treated him. After waking up and hearing that Urahara can escort him to soul society, Ichigo directly decided to go there and save Rukia immediately. Urahara knew that Ichigos Spiritual pressure was formidable, just like his fathers, and could counter the Hollowfication. He knew that Ichigo also processed an extremely high potential that it seemed limitless. Bang! Uraharas walking stick directly knocked Ichigo on the head before he said: I told you, at your current level, you are only looking to die by going there. The person you fought was strong, right? But he isnt the strongest. There are at 12 other captains along with him! You experienced Rojas power before, right? Well, there are other five people as strong as him there as well. Under the Spiritual pressure released by Urahara, Ichigo was unable to move. He felt like a basin full of cold water was poured on his head. Recalling the terrifying power of Byakuya, and the fact that he couldnt even see his movement, and Rojas power after killing the Hollow, he saw Uraharas meaning. They were all too strong. With your current power, even if you go to soul society, you wont get a chance to fight, you will be killed within seconds. Youre currently too weak. If you rush as you are, you wont be able to save yourself, let alone Rukia. Dont be na?ve. If you want to die, dont use others as an excuse. After saying this, Uraharas Spiritual pressure vanished before he said calmly: In Soul Society, any prisoner would get a one-month period before he is executed, the same applies for Rukia, so in the next ten days, you will be doing some special training. Hueco Mundo. Roja was sitting on top of a Hollows head, and a beautiful girl with green hair lay down in front of him as his hand was placed on the mask on top of her head. Nobody dared disturb the two, even the few Espada that survived. This beautiful girl is Nelliel, the previous 3rd Espada. Nnoitra ambushed her and caused some damage to her mask, which caused her to revert to her childs body. But fortunately for her, she met Roja here. But even Roja wouldnt be able to restore her broken mask, after all, in his eternal realm, he had the power to ignore all the rules like the Soul king, but he didnt have the ability to create his own rules. So the best he could do was allow her to regain her adult body. When her Spiritual pressure is condensed to a certain level, she can regain her adult body, but the same can happen in reverse, that was her current situation. While Roja was studying her mask, Nel, who was lying down, suddenly shrunk in a puff of smoke and became a child. Im like this again There was a grievance in her voice and face. Normally, only her appearance should be affected by her cracked mask, but weird enough, even her personality became that of a child. Chapter 692 - Intruders Chapter 692: Intruders It seems like I failed. Roja took Nel into his hand and put her in his lap. He thought for a while before he shook his head. Nel recovered completely. Roja also felt that Nels switch was quite interesting. Uuu I cant look after Roja like this. Nel looked at Roja with grievance, because Roja rescued her, she wanted to return the favor. Thats her character, Friendly, Kind, and Innocent. As for Aizen, she didnt want to be under him but basically forced her to join him. In fact, none of the Espada wanted to be Aizens subordinates, but the latter was too strong, and they couldnt disobey him. You dont have to take care of me. Roja smiled and squeezed Nels face due to how cute she seemed. She can be compared to Yachiru, Zarakis vice-captain. After a while, Roja stood up a he looked at the current situation of Hueco Mundo while he also knew what happened in the Human World. In his Eternal realm state, nothing could limit his senses and vision. So long as he wants, he can see every corner in this world, be it in Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, or the human world. He was superior to Hyosube, who knew every name and governed anything Black. The Plot now is on track, and its soul societys time. You, you want to abandon me? Nel hugged Rojas arm with reluctance as her big cute eyes turned into puppy dog eyes with tears to reinforce the technique. Roja smiled and said: You dont need to stay here; my place is very big. I will take you back with me. As his voice fell, Roja put his hand in the air and directly twisted it, making a tunnel toward the Soul Kings palace. Although Sinjumaru and the others realized that Roja brought someone with him, when they looked into it, they just shook their heads and continued doing whatever they were doing. Only Hyosube looked at Rojas direction with a deep frown as his eyes flashed coldly. Death Sentence? Rukia expected this, but as soon as she heard this, she felt bitter. She was someone from the Kuchiki clan, and in soul society, families defend themselves by setting an example of the ones at fault. If it was another Shinigami in her place, she wouldnt be put to death, but because she was from a noble clan, they wanted her to be an example. Thinking that Maybe her brother may help her at first, Rukia was faced with the bitter reality, as Byakuya did nothing, and since the Central 46 issued the order, he wont be able to do anything. She suddenly thought of someone. She thought of what happened in the human world and remembered Roja, who had the ability to order the central 46 around. However, whether Roja will save her or not, she didnt know. Roja was an aloof person, even though he said he would help her when she needed, maybe he would forget about her later. After all, how could the Zero Squad interfere with casual decisions in soul society? As Rukia was sentenced to death, Ichigo was training under Urahara. Inoue and Sado and the others, each was awakening and training his own ability to help Rukia. After the training came to an end, four people and a cat waited for Urahara to open the gate to soul society. Boom! After passing through the dangerous gate, Ichigo and the others fell from the sky to the western part of the Rukongai. So, the Shinigami lives there. Ichigo looked in the direction of the Gotei 13, and his face was filled with determination. He ignored the black cat shouting at him. Suddenly, an alarm that was set by Aizen was triggered by the rushing Ichigo. Suddenly a huge fellow fell down, holding a big axe in his hand and said. Its been a long time since someone wanted to invade Soul Society I will be entertaining you brats. Soul king Palace. Senjumaru was in her palace measuring Nel, who was stark naked, so she can make some clothes for her that wouldnt tear when she is in her adult form or become too big when she is in her child form. Roja was strolling in Senjumarus palace, and occasionally he would stretch a hand to touch a piece of cloth that interested him. When he turned around, he noticed that Nel changed from her child form to her adult one. Although its a bit difficult, I can still make the design. Senjumaru started taking Adults Nels measurement before nodding as she already thought of the design. Please do then. Roja smiled, and Senjumaru smiled back as she said: You dont need to say that with such a small matter, but Im a little surprised you brought a hollow from Hueco Mundo. Do you see Hollow, Shinigami, and Humans as the same? Roja didnt say anything first before suddenly noticed the expression on Senjumarus face. His mouth twitched as he caught her meaning but pretended that he didnt understand with his expression saying, I couldnt understand what you mean. Senjumaru didnt say anything but smiled at him before she proceeded to make Nels clothes, but suddenly, they felt something happen in Soul Society. Roja, Senjumaru, and the others directly moved while looking down, each using their own means to investigate what happened. After a while, Senjumaru shook her head and said: Its just a few intruders. Soul Society should have the ability to take care of them; its a trivial thing. Maybe this group isnt that simple? Rojas expression didnt reveal anything but a mystery as he suddenly turned around to walk outside the palace and said: Something big is about to happen in Soul Society. Senjumaru looked at Rojas back thoughtfully. Chapter 693 - The Welcoming of a Captain Chapter 693: The Welcoming of a Captain Outside Soul Society. The Guard outside was indeed strong compared to the previous Ichigo, but the current Ichigo, who trained under Urahara, easily defeated him. The Guards name is Jidanb, who, after admitting his defeat, proceeded to open the gate for Ichigo and the others. but suddenly a radiant white sword so fast, they couldnt react. Jidanbs pace stopped as his blood was spilled on the ground. Yoruichi looked at this in shock. We actually run into him So unlucky. Ichigo and the others stiffened, looking at the large abyss in front of them and felt their hair stand from fright while feeling as if a snake was staring at them. Ichigo and the others suddenly noticed something else. They turned around and looked at the wall behind them. The damage is quite serious. Roja was sitting on top of the wall as he touched the now broken gate and shook his head while saying to Jidanb. Jidanb, youre not doing a good job at defending this gate. Jidanbs expression changed. He was even more afraid then Ichigo and the others as he saw Roja. He certainly knows who Roja is. Once a Grand Kido Chief, after that, he was the Tenth Divisions captain. He once fought eight captains simultaneously and came victorious, and on the same day, the Zero Squad extended an invitation to him. Ro Captain Roja, why are you Nobody paid attention to the downed Jidanb as they looked at Roja, who jumped down and fell in front of the somewhat stunned Gin. Gin didnt expect Roja to be here, and couldnt help ask him with an unnatural expression. I didnt think a minor thing like this would alarm the Zero squad. I wonder why are you in Soul Society? What Im here for, I think you know exactly why in your heart, no? Roja narrowed his eyes, making Gins heart almost stop. He wanted to expose Aizen, making Roja deal with him. But thinking about it, Gin was also under Kyoka Suigetsus control, if perhaps he wouldnt be able to expose Aizen now, he cant hesitate now, or else everything he worked for would be for nothing. Are you insane? Come here! Yoruichi almost clawed Ichigos face as she said angrily: If he didnt save you life, you would be dead, youre extremely lucky, and now you want to rush forward again. What is your brain made of, Stones? Dont think about the friendship you had with him in the human world even if you had one, dont you know who that is? Yoruichis words finally made Ichigos hot blood cool down as he asked in a barely audible voice: What should I do then? Its simply impossible to rush now. I didnt approve of you rushing previously. You should plan ahead. Moreover, Roja is in Soul Society. He has a tremendous influence here, all the captains will welcome him, and that will create time for us. Hearing these words, Inoue and the others were extremely shocked. They didnt think that Roja had such a high status in soul society. All the captains will welcome him Ichigo swallowed his saliva and finally couldnt bear to ask: Who exactly is that guy? Its a long story. Shortly, you only need to know that Byakuya and Renji, the two you met before, are far below him in status and power. Yoruichi then continued: If he wanted, just one word from him is enough to stop Rukias execution, but its impossible for us to depend on him or ask him to do that. Roja strolled near the Gotei 13s meeting hall before entering. Yamamoto and the others were in a meeting with the former standing alone at the front while the others stood in lines on both sides. And in front of the captains, Roja suddenly walked slowly. Aizens expression didnt change much, but he was extremely restless. His Kyoka Suigetsu worked on everyone except Roja. However, Aizen knew that Roja was like him. He was someone who wanted to stand above anyone else. He wanted to be the soul king, so he must be here for something else not to expose him. Other than Aizen, the other captains who saw Roja stiffened a little. They still remembered the day they suffered a shameful defeat at his hands. Soi Fon seemed bitter at this time, while Unohana looked with her usual gentle expression. May I know why is Captain Roja is here? Yamamoto opened his eyes as he asked Roja, who was calmly walking aside. The Zero Squad members are above all captains; therefore, all the captains would have to call Roja captain. The Karakura town matter, you were too slow to react, if not for the special people living there, such as Tessai and Urahara, and coincidently myself being there, the entire city wouldve been destroyed. Yamamotos eyebrows twitched as he said solemnly: This matter is really the Gotei 13s fault. However, captain Roja, I just listened to a report, you just let the intruders go? Roja glanced at Yamamoto and said lightly: Im not obliged to help you protect Soul Society. Thats your job. I just come here just because to see why you mobilized the protection so easily. Yamamoto lowered his head and couldnt refute Rojas words. The Captain looked at Roja standing in front of them and scolding them like a teacher scolding a student suspiciously. They cant beat him, and his status is much higher than theirs, what can they do? All they can do is listen and shut up. Shunsui pressed his hat down as he was about to have a headache, while Byakuya simply closed his eyes as for Soi Fon, she smiled contrary to the other captains. In short, the Soul societys matter isnt under the Zero Squad jurisdiction. I will not intervene casually. You solve your problems by yourself. Roja said casually as he turned around and left. All the captains were depressed by the scolding, and Yamamoto could only take a deep breath to calm himself before adjourning the meeting. Chapter 694 - Chaos in Soul Society Chapter 694: Chaos in Soul Society Yoruichi brought Ichigo and the others to Shiba Kukaku, who was the one who can help them make it through the Protection Barrier of Soul society. Kukaku will use the Cannon she used to launch the Zero Squad with, which usually was used to launch fireworks. Since Isshin went missing in the human world, The Shiba Clan slowly weakened, and Kukaku couldnt keep up, and in the end, she moved out of the Court of Pure Souls to the Rukongai. Yoruichi was a good friend with Kukaku, and without much effort, she found the latter who, even when stood in front of Ichigo, she didnt know he was her nephew. but she still was willing to help. At this time, Court of Pure Souls, Kido Corps. Captain Roja! Hinamori, who was practicing Hado #90 as the official knew Grand Kido Chief, saw Roja and smiled excitedly at him. Nobody was around, but Hinamori still blushed and hesitated timidly due to her excitement. It has only been one or two years. There is no need for such excitement. Roja looked at Hinamori and smiled. She didnt grow taller. She was still just like a child. Roja patted her head like usual. To a Shinigamis long life, one or two years is mostly one or two months, so its naturally not a very long time. Hinamori no longer acted with constraints: Captain Roja, of course, Im excited. You are here to visit me, why wouldnt I be excited. She heard Roja arrived at the Gotei 13, but she didnt know if he would visit her, which made her a little depressed, but now that he is here, she was extremely happy to see him. Roja faintly smiled and said: This time, I will stay here for a while, So I will live with you for now. Huh? Hinamori was taken, and her small face turned into a tomato. Seeing Hinamori so red, Roja couldnt help the smile that formed on his lips as he said: I meant living in the Kido Corps building temporarily. Hinamori, who was still red bright and confused from the first sentence, said: No, its alright, my house is quite big However, after saying this, she suddenly caught what she was saying and thought: Was I going to Invite him to live with me? She suddenly felt dizzy from all the blood rushing toward her head and almost lost her footing. Roja looked at her weirdly. How did the small girl that was so innocent have such thought? Hinamori was currently about to cry from embarrassment and didnt know how to explain herself at all. Some things may happen in the next few days, even to captains, so you need to be careful. But you dont need to worry much as Im here. Roja said leisurely trying to change the subject to help Hinamori get past her embarrassment. When Hinamori heard this, she was startled and extremely worried, but after Roja comforted her, she immediately relaxed. Even though she was extremely strong compared to others and could go toe to toe with captains, Hinamori still had blind faith in Roja, the same way she trusted Aizen in the original story. One day later, the alarm bells rang suddenly all-around the Court of Pure Souls. Captains and ordinary Shinigami alike raised their heads as they heard the alarm. The captains were indifferent while the ordinary Shinigami were shocked. The Court of Pure Souls was invaded, this didnt happen in many years, and the most recent one was when Roja was still a Grand Kido Chief. After nearly two decades, the Court of Pure Soul was once again invaded, and the Gotei 13 members, who didnt fight for a long time, became a mess. Various teams were dispatched to deal with the intruders, which resulted in conflict between many teams. Inside the Kido Corps building, Hinamori was naturally alarmed, but she looked at the unmoving Roja and calmed down. The Kido Corps members didnt participate and only defended the gates. At the same time, Roja was using his senses to look throughout the Court of Pure Souls and the Shinigamis movements. Look like if a formidable enemy was to actually invade Soul Society, the Gotei 13 would fall in a moment. Roja didnt open his eyes, but he still ridiculed the current Gotei 13 and their laziness in the past few years. If Aizen didnt make his move and declared war on Soul Society, and instead, Yhwach took action first, Soul Societys loss wouldve been even greater than what it was at the time. Aizens war made the Gotei 13 prepare for war and got back to shape. Just like Yhwach said, the current Gotei 13 are nothing compared to the first generation, who were just a bunch of crazy ruffians that cared only to fight. Hinamoris senses were better than most, and she could tell how much conflict the Gotei 13 were having. Everything is a disorder; they dont know how to work together. Hinamori, in the original story, was just a Vice-captain, getting sucked into the chaos was expected, but she is a Grand Kido chief now, she can carefully examine everything better and clearer. She knew that even if she led the Kido corps now, things wont get any better, but would get more chaotic instead. She remembered Rojas words as well, he said she didnt have to participate, and she could only look at him secretly now. Roja is really wise. The small girl almost worshipped Roja, the time of piece in Soul Society caused the majority of the Shinigami to get lazy and discard training, which resulted in the current chaos. A dazzling sphere of light falling from the sky gradually approached a few Shinigami on the ground who were looking up in a daze. Boom! This was the cannonball, or more like Ichigo and the others who were launched by the Cannon into the Court of Pure Souls. At this time, Aizen took a very drastic method, more so than he did in the story, to divert Rojas attention from him. He brought many Menos Grande into the Court of Pure Souls, freed prisoners, and injured Komamura Sajin while using Kyoka Suigetsu to cover his tracks. At the moment, Soul Society was a place where no one could trust the other. It was hell. Chapter 695 - Hinamori’s Doubt Chapter 695: Hinamoris Doubt Inside the Kido Corpse building, Roja was cutting an apple while looking at the Chaos in the Court of Pure Souls before saying casually. Do you feel it, the strongest spiritual pressure? Yeah! Hinamori nodded. If that person didnt release his Spiritual pressure, she would be able to sense it, but now that he encountered a strong opponent, she was able to feel his Spiritual pressure. His name is Kurosaki Ichigo, you may not believe it, but his father is one of the previous captains, Isshin Shiba. Roja smiled and put a piece of the apple into his mouth. Captain Isshins son? Hinamori was taken aback for a while before she said: Didnt captain Isshin disappeared a few years ago? Roja nodded and said: Yes, he has more than one child now in the Human world. Hinamori felt that she couldnt talk about this longer, so she directly said with red cheeks: No wonder his Spiritual pressure is so strong, its almost at the level of a first seated officer, his opponent should be the third seated Officer of the 11th division. Although Hinamori was a Grand Kido Chief and didnt know about the power of ordinary Shinigami, she was still well informed about the seated officers. Feeling Ichigos Spiritual pressure wavering slightly, Hinamori said: He should stop. After all, he is human. Even if he didnt pass the academy and was probably taught by his father, his currently very good. No. Roja shook his head and said: Youre are wrong about that. The final winner will be Ichigo. Really? Hinamori looked at Roja with surprise. She always believed in Rojas words, but hearing that a human would be able to defeat an officer of the eleventh division was hard to believe. However, almost instantly, she could feel Ichigo reversing the situation and defeating Ikkaku. This Hinamoris face was filled with disbelief, as Rojas words came true. Ichigo didnt really win. She was stunned because Ichigo didnt use any technique to win; instead, he depended on his Spiritual pressure to stop Ikkaku forcefully. Dont underestimate that brat, although his control is messy. He has the combination of four powers coursing his body. Once he reaches his potential, even a captain wont be able to stop him. Roja, who knew about the plot, smiled casually. Hinamori was even more surprised as she asked: Four powers?! Yes, Hollow, Shinigami, Quincy, and Human Roja sighed. Ichigo was really the protagonist of this world. Even if he doesnt reach the eternal realm, he would be very close. If Ichigo was the one who gets the Hogyoku, he could merge all four powers. He would either reach the eternal realm, the power of the Soul King, or even both. Hearing Rojas words, Hinamori was even more surprised. She couldnt understand how Ichigo had four. She can guess the Human and the Shinigami, but Hollow and Quincy? In the end, she said. So because he had a combination of these four powers, his Spiritual Pressure is many times stronger than most people, and that is what helped him win. Roja smiled at Momo. The plot continued the same way until Ichigo met Renji. As a vice-captain, Renji was very strong, and he also learned Bankai, so his chance of winning is higher than Ichigos. He is at the Palace of Penitence! Sensing Ichigos Spiritual pressure erupts again, Hinamori directly knew his location before she said: He met Abarai Hinamori, Roja, and Renji, along with many others, were all in the same class in the Shinigami academy. Therefore, she was very familiar with Renjis Spiritual pressure. Hinamori hesitated a little before she asked: Captain Roja, who do you think will win this time? Hinamori was currently like a small girl playing a game of guessing. Who do you think? I think Renji will win. Hinamori hesitated a little before she answered. She was familiar with Renjis power, and furthermore, Ichigo was injured by Ikkaku. But she still considered Rojas words about Ichigo, and thats why she hesitated. Youre mistaken again. Roja faintly smiled, and once again, Ichigo won the fight against Renji continued the events in the original plot. Abarai losing the fight was really unexpected. Although Hinamori believed Rojas words, she was still surprised by Renjis defeat. But as soon as she said that, her hand covered her mouth as she worriedly looked at Roja. Roja looked at her and patted her head before he said: You dont need to worry about it. Hinamori hesitated a little before she said: Captain Roja, You said that the Central 46 order to execute Rukia isnt what it appears to be? If it was the Hinamori from the original story, she wouldnt say such a thing, but she is now the Grand Kido Chief, and she had Roja with her, so her vision and foresight were naturally different. Chapter 696 - Even More Chaos Chapter 696: Even More Chaos Hearing Hinamoris question, Roja smiled. You finally noticed the problem, Lil Shiro. Roja turned around as his eyes looked at Hinmori profoundly and said: What if I tell you that everyone in Central 46 is dead. This how is that possible?! Hinamoris face was filled with disbelief as she unconsciously wanted to refute, but seeing Rojas eyes, she hesitated. Anything is possible. Why do you think I came down here. Roja shrugged and said: The Gotei 13 is laughable. They still couldnt discover what happened and are just running around in a circle. If anyone else was here other than Hinamori and heard Rojas words, he would dismiss it as nonsense directly, but Momo believed Roja. She hesitated for a bit before she said: Well, should I No. Roja waved his hand and said: It has already happened, even if you go and say it, you want to be able to save the Central 46. Let them find out about it themselves. If every small matter requires the Zero Squad, then what the use is the Gotei 13? Hinamori didnt refute Rojas decision. She was very clever, after all. Roja nodded and then tilted his head with a naughty smirk. He placed a hand on Hinamoris shoulder and kneaded. Tsk, you are the Grand Kido Chief, you should pay attention to your image. If anyone saw you like this, your reputation will be gone. Roja said with a smile. Hinamori made a Hehe smile like a child and said: How is that possible, even if they see me, they will understand, after all, youre my predecessor and a member of the Zero Squad. Roja helplessly let her go. At night, the Court of Pure Souls was shocked by the news of Aizens death, which he staged using his Kyoka Suigetsu. Hinamori was shocked hearing that Aizen died. She wasnt devastated like she was in the original story, but a captain dying was a serious matter. She directly waved for her subordinate to go back before she returned to her room and asked Roja: Captain Roja, Aizen died, is it the same person who killed the Central 46? Yes, and no. Roja smiled as he stretched before he said: Are you blaming me for just watching like this and not stopping the chaos? Hinamori bit her lips and walked toward Roja and whispered: No No, captain Roja, you must have your reasons Roja laughed, then touched her little head and said: In fact, no one died this time, the one who killed everyone in central 46 is Aizen himself. Boom! Rojas statement made Hinamoris mind go blanc for a second. Although she wasnt as attached to Aizen as in the original story, Aizen was still kind and loved by dozens of Shinigami. Even Hinamori found his personality likable. However, hearing that he killed everyone in Central 46, her face changed greatly. This How is that possible? Aizen Its not impossible, his camouflage was good. He was a good actor. And dont you find it weird that no one actually knew about Central 46 till now? Its because of Aizens Zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu, which is complete Hypnosis! Roja didnt expose everything about Aizen, but he still told Hinamori enough about him. Although she couldnt believe it, her instinct believed each word Roja said. Therefore, when she looked back at everything that happened, she found something strange. Dont worry, although Aizen is the one behind everything, there is no one who actually suffered yet do to this event. Lets just wait and see. Roja pinched Hinamoris cheek before he said: How about you pour a cup of tea for me, Lil Shiro. O-Okay. Hinamori was still shocked, but she subconsciously replied. Her subconscious wanted to report what she found, but she took a deep breath and didnt question Roja. But after the Drama of Aizens death and the mess it brought, Ichigo and the other finally ran into the captains. Because of Rojas words a few days ago, Hinamori paid attention to Ichigo, and when he met Zaraki, she couldnt but say: He unexpectedly ran into Kenpachi Come, how about you guess who would win again. Roja sat beside her and stretched his hand before waving it, causing a few ripples in the air, and suddenly Hinamori found herself looking at Ichigo and Zarakis fight. Hinamori was just a little bit surprised by this, but she knew that around Roja, this was something normal. Although he could win against a Vice-captain, he shouldnt be able to defeat captain Zaraki. Hinamori didnt like Zaraki very much because he always seemed crazy, but she knew that he was strong, and its almost impossible for Ichigo to defeat him. Roja smiled again and said: sometimes, strength isnt everything in a fight. A certain aura can also surpass that power. Aura? Hinamori looked at Roja strangely. Seeing that Roja didnt want to elaborate, she muttered again before she watched the fight intently. The battle between Ichigo and Zaraki can be regarded as the most eye-catching fight between the Shinigami and the intruders since they entered the Court of Pure Souls. Many Shinigami could see Zarakis Spiritual pressure rushing toward the sky as the fight proceeded. However, at first, Ichigos Spiritual pressure was completely covered by Zarakis, but along the fight, Ichigos Spiritual pressure kept erupted repeatedly, and finally, it was enough to shake even Zaraki. The collision of the Spiritual pressure between these two made Many captains shocked. In the end, Zaraki and Ichigos Spiritual pressure was about the same level, and no one knew that outcome. But sitting beside Roja, Hinamori clearly thought that it was a draw after seeing the fight, or that Ichigo may win narrowly. Zarakis self-implied seals made it possible for Ichigo to win. Otherwise, even if Ichigos power was doubled, he wouldnt have won. Roja commented lightly. Chapter 697 - Soi Fon And Yoruichi Chapter 697: Soi Fon And Yoruichi Hinamori nodded, and when a young girl suddenly rescued Ichigo, she was startled slightly. The young girl was freely walked even though Zarakis Spiritual pressure was too much for anyone ordinary to walk. She had to be at least a captain level in strength. She is Yoruichi Shihin, the flash goddess, probably the best Shinigami out there who use Shunpo and previously the second divisions captain and the head of the Onmitsukido. Roja talked about Yoruichi Shihin with a smile before saying: If Soi Fon saw her, she be really happy Isnt that right, little Soi Fon? Hinamori said nothing at first, but she was smart enough to look back when she heard the last question. Wouch! A figure flickered and fell into the room. Youre really here. Soi Fon looked at Roja and Hinamori sitting together before she felt irritated by the scene and directly hummed: Hmm, So the dignified Zero Squad member isnt guarding the soul king palace, but instead stayed here chatting and playing with Hinamori Momo, isnt that serious neglect to your duty? Captain Soi Fon Momos face was scarlet red as she stood hastily: What did you say? Hey. Roja looked at Soi Fon and laughed, waving his hand to erase the screen in front of him and said: Youre so excited to the point that you dont care about Yoruichi being here. Ah, this makes me feel so important. Nonsense, Im too lazy to care about you, wait did you say Yoruichi? Where is she?! Soi Fon snorted at first before she caught up to Rojas words, and her expression changed. Roja smiled and waved at her: If you want to know, then just come and sit down and listen to my story. Soi Fon was annoyed at first, but she could do nothing to Roja. She really didnt want to sit beside Roja and listen to him. She really didnt. After Soi Fon sat down with a huff, Hinamori got really curious about her and Yoruichis situation. Roja slowly stretched out a finger and started talking: Once upon a time, there is a person named Urahara Kisuke Soi Fon wanted to kick Roja in the face as he started talking from too far away in the past. After listening to Rojas mumbling for a while, she froze as he reached the part she wanted to hear. So thats what happened? Thats it, so what is your choice? You still want to go and find her? Of course! Soi Fon took a deep breath before she looked at Roja and said: I dont believe in your words, and youre not reliable at all, so I need to ask her in person. Puff! Roja almost spurted the tea all over the place and pointed at her viciously: You dare say such a thing to my face? It seems like I need to refresh your memory. I will tie you up here today, and you wont go anywhere. Ura Bakudo #9 Although Soi Fon was prepared, she couldnt avoid Rojas Bakudo. Instantly numerous silk threads wrapped around her indecently as she fell down on the floor. Soi Fon struggled while angrily looking at Roja. Release me!! I wont!! Roja didnt pay attention to her threats. He waved his hand again, and the screen once again appeared in the room. The current scene was of Ichigo and Byakuyas small encounter in the Palace of Penitence. At this time, when Byakuya released his Shikai, Yoruichi intervened and got Ichigo out of there. Yoruichi Seeing Yoruichi, Soi Fons struggle stopped immediately as she silently watched the scene for a while before she said: Release me, I must ask her to understand what happened. Go. Roja showed a faint smile before he set Soi Fon loose. Soi Fon got up and walked toward the door, and as she was about to leave, she turned around and said: Thanks. Wouch! Soi Fon immediately disappeared. Tsk, what do you mean by Thank you? just remember to come back here after asking. Roja shook his head and smiled before he turned toward Hinamori and said: Okay, now we can continue watching. What do you want to see? Hinamori hesitated a little before she said: I want to see what Hitsugaya is doing. Okay. Roja snapped his fingers, and the scene on the screen changed to where Hitsugaya was. Currently, Hitsugaya was investigating Aizens cause of death. Momo, who already knew that truth, wanted to inform Toshiro directly. But seeing him working so hard to know the truth, she didnt want to interfere, and remembering what Roja said, she knew that she must let the Gotei 13 deal with this; otherwise, why would it exist if they need Roja to solve every problem. I dont know if Hitsugaya can find the truth by himself or not. Its hard to tell. Roja curled his lips. In the Original story, Hitsugaya found a problem, but it was something Aizen planned, and he didnt need to hide anymore at that time. Now, the plot changed greatly, and without Hinamori there, Roja wasnt sure if Hitsugaya can discover the massacre in the Central 46 or not. Right now, Aizen once again used the Central 46 to issue an order, and that order is to advance Rukias execution. Although this made all the captains suspicious, no one doubted that all of the central 46 people died. With the execution being pushed forward, Renji trained with everything he got to get his Bankai, and once he did, he chose to save Rukia, and on his way, he met Byakuya. With Renji reaching the captains rank, the spiritual pressure caused by his fight with Byakuya made the Court of Pure Souls tremble. Now, inside the Kido Corps building, Hinamori, along with Soi Fon, sat with Roja. Soi Fon already went to Yoruichi, and hearing the truth from her, she obediently returned back here. Naturally, she knew that even if she didnt return here after talking with Yoruichi, Roja would just go out and catch her and bring her here and punish her in the end because she wasnt obedient. This Spiritual pressure Abarai, his spiritual pressure got this powerful? Sensing the spiritual pressure that Renji released in his fight with Byakuya, Momo was astonished. His current spiritual pressure is enough for him to be a captain. Hinamoris current spiritual pressure is enough for her to stand to captains, but it was with Rojas help she got there. But Renji achieved such a power on his own. Chapter 698 - Finding the Truth Chapter 698: Finding the Truth Lets take a look. Roja waved his hand, and the scene on the screen changed to the fight between Renji and Byakuya. Soi Fon looked at the screen with no interest even when Renji released his Bankai and forced Byakuya to use his Bankai. On the other hand, Hinamoris eyes were gleaming as she was pleasantly surprised with Renjis improvement, but Byakuya was still Byakuya after all. He was the genius of the Kuchiki clan who mastered his Bankai many years ago. Naturally, Renji had no chance to defeat him. Looking at the defeated Renji, Momo was startled. She tried to sense Renjis vitality before she relaxed and said with pity. He just learned his Bankai. There is a huge gap between their powers. No, his Bankai is incomplete. Roja shook his head and said: His Spiritual pressure is weak compared to Byakuya, and he could only complete Half of his Bankai. If he fully completes it, even Byakuya wont win. At best, they will both suffer injuries. Is that so. Hinamori nodded and saw some people rescuing Renji. She relaxed and looked at Roja: The execution is about to start, should we move? You dont need to worry; some people will rescue Rukia. Roja drank his tea leisurely and said: You dont need to rush. It looks like Hitsugaya is about to find the truth. As he said this, Soi Fons expression remained the same. After staying with Roja and Momo, they told her the truth about Central 46 and that they were killed by Aizen, and she was greatly shocked by hearing that. This accident was something that never happened before, and it should be the worst thing to happen to the Soul Society. At this time, Powerful spiritual pressures erupted from the Sookyoku Hill, which meant that captain level figures were fighting. Similar to the original plot, Zaraki fought Tosen. Before long, Komamura joined, which helped them gain the upper hand. The rescue team was more advantageous than the original plot as Soi Fon wasnt there to face Yoruichi. In the end, Ichigo fought Byakuya, and the final result was Ichigos victory. At this time, Hitsugaya finally walked into central 46 and saw the tragic fate of those who were killed inside. Although Soi Fon and Hinamori were mentally prepared for this, they couldnt help stand up in shock. Hinamori suddenly thought of something and said: Aizen should be at the Central 46 currently, which means You finally got it. Roja pinched Hinamoris face and smiled at how smart she was and remembered what she wouldve turned into if he didnt spoil Aizens plans. Soi Fon had the same thought as Hinamori, but she wasnt close to Toshiro, so she didnt plan to interfere currently. Damn! Everyone in the central 46 is killed? Looking at the Central 46 is such a state shocked Toshiro greatly. He couldnt help criticize himself when he remembered the unreasonable order the central 46 gave a few days ago. He immediately concluded that someone gave false orders before, which means that someone was actually controlling the Court of the Pure souls. Who is it? Ichimaru Gin? Thats impossible. He wouldnt be able to kill everyone here in this kind of situation. Since he did deceive us before, it means he has an accomplice. Toshiro clenched his teeth. And could only order Matsumoto. Matsumoto, you inform the Gotei 13 of this situation quickly. Taking a deep breath, Hitsugaya drew his Zanpakuto and stepped into Central 46. Everything was deathly still inside, which made Toshiro extremely vigilant. However, at this time, some footsteps were heard from behind him as someone spoke. Youre the one to find this place, Hitsugaya. Toshiro heard this voice and found it familiar. He quickly turned around and found the person he least suspected behind him. The dead Aizen. Aizen? Why are you here? How can you be here? Naturally, Im not dead. Aizen fixed his glasses and said with a smile: The time you found this place is really good, Hitsugaya. Toshiros face was filled with shock. He instantly concluded that Aizens death was fake. He appeared here now, which, without a doubt, meant that he was the one behind the slaughter of central 46. He was the one playing around with the Gotei 13. Although he still found it hard to relate the current Aizen with the gentle Aizen he knew from before. This was the only explanation currently. Gradually, Toshiros heart sunk as he held his Zanpakuto tightly. He was ready for combat in any second now. Toshiro thought that Gin was the who killed Aizen before, but it seems that Aizen was the mastermind behind everything. Aizen Gin You two are working together? Toshiro took a deep breath to calm himself. Fortunately, Hinamoru wasnt here as the original story, or Aizen wouldve cast an illusion making Toshiro think he was attacking Aizen only to attack Momo. From the start, and this is the end. Aizen showed a faint smile and slowly took his Zanpakuto and said: Its really regrettable, Hitsugaya. Bankai! Daiguren Hyorinmaru. Aizen only took out his Zanpakuto, but Hitsugaya decisively released his Bankai. He knew that since Aizen was hiding so deeply before, his power should be terrifying already. Chapter 699 - I’m a Bit Lazy Chapter 699: Im a Bit Lazy Hitsugaya was right. Aizen was more frightening than anyone except Roja! In the field, Aizen seemed to be wielding his Zanpakuto and confronting Hitsugaya, but that was an illusion. Aizen already activated his Kyoka Suigetsu and moved toward Hitsugaya without him noticing. Aizen smirked and raised his sword before slashing at Hitsugaya, who was clueless about the danger in front of him. And just when the sword was about to cut Hitsugaya apart, the illusion in front of Toshiro shattered. He suddenly saw Aizen in front of him about to cut him open, and to his surprise, someone was there blocking Aizens attack. It was Soi Fon, the second divisions captain and the head of the Omnitsukido. Toshiro was shocked as he didnt even sense Aizens attack, and he nearly paid for it. He was also surprised that Soi Fon was the one who saved him. But his shock didnt end there. Bakudo #63, Sajo Sabaku! Thick light Chains appeared out of nowhere and tied Aizen instantly. Hado #73, Soren Sokatsui! Blue energy soared directly striking Aizen. Toshiro was concerned about Soi Fon being hit as he looked closely, trying to see through the dust cloud. The dust cleared, revealing Hinamori as the attacker, and Soi Fon, who avoided the attacks, flickering beside Hinamori and Toshiro. Toshiro, are you alright? Im all right, but I didnt expect you to come here as well. Toshiro shook his head, had it not been for Hinamori and Soi Fon, he wouldve been injured at the very least. He started thinking about the measure they should take to deal with Aizen and Gin. Aizens figure became clear, he was standing in his place without any scratch, but you could see the confusion on his face when he saw Soi Fon and Hinamori. Long time no see, captain Soi Fon, Kido Grand Chief Hinamori. Im also here, Captain Aizen. From the corner, an elegant woman walked forward with a hint of sadness on her face. She was the fourth divisions captain, Unohana Retsu. Obviously, she didnt expect that Aizen would be so well hidden. His act was perfect. His reputation was even better than Ukitake as he was a gentle and considerate captain. It seems like everything is clear now, right captain Aizen? No, now I shouldnt call you a captain. Youre currently just a traitor by the name Sosuke Aizen. Hello, Captain Unohana. Aizen faintly smiled. Even when facing four captain level figures, he wasnt intimidated at all, as if everything here is under his control. I think that its normal for you to discover everything. After all, my illusionary body cant deceive you. But I didnt think youd come so quickly. Aizen stopped and turned to look at Soi Fon and Hinamori and said: Moreover There is something very strange. How are both of you unaffected by My Kyoka Suigetsu? Because Im also here. Roja walked from the corner and looked at Aizen. In the entire Court of Pure Souls, no one can counter Aizens illusion, except for Roja. Really, I already expected that you were still here. My illusion cant deceive you, but why didnt you do anything since you knew everything from the start? Roja said lazily: Its very simple. I dont like the current Gotei 13. Therefore I didnt want to help them do their work. Look at them now. Its interesting how they are running in circles all over the place, as for the second reason, well, Im a bit lazy. So thats how it is Aizen nodded and said: Actually, we are the same kind of person, but I dont have the time to chat with you. Until next time. Suddenly, Ichimaru Gin appeared beside Aizen and flung the strange badge with strange spiritual pressure. Wait, Aizen! Toshiro wouldnt let Aizen just walk away like that, so he held his sword and wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Dazzling light bloomed all over the place as Aizen and Ichimaru vanished. Bastards! Toshiro clenched his teeth angrily. After calming down a little, he turned toward Roja and asked: Captain Roja, why didnt you stop him Its very simple. This is the Gotei 13s job. If the Zero Squad was needed every time there is a problem, why does the Gotei 13 even exists? Roja lightly said: Aizen went to Sokyoku hill, if you hurry up, you may have enough time to get there. Toshiro was speechless, but after a deep breath, he turned around and ran toward Sokyoku Hill. After Toshiro walked away, Unohana looked around then at Roja and said with a smile: It seems like Aizen is a good match? Unohana didnt seem worried at all. But making the Gotei 13 run in circles meant that he is quite strong. He was nowhere near Rojas power, who was practically invincible now, but since he didnt interfere, she now can have fun with a fight against Aizen. Perhaps. Roja shrugged, neither showing his approval or denial and said: I didnt think he can be suited to spar with you. Anyway, the stage shifted toward Sokyoku Hill now. Want to go there and take a look? Unohana faintly smiled and said: There is no need. I still have to tidy up this place. Will we go to Sokyoku Hill now? Soi Fons face was ugly. Its impossible to be happy after knowing that you have been going in a circle and playing in the palm of the villain all along. Lets go. Chapter 700 - The Hogyoku Finally Appears! The fight between Ichigo and Byakuya on the Sokyoku Hill caused destruction. Whats Whats going on Renji, who was holding Rukia and rushed back toward Sokyoku Hill, but once there, his expression fell. This is Sokyoku Hill? Welcome back, Abarai. At this moment, a gentle voice appeared from behind Renji. Renjis body stiffened as he heard the familiar voice, and cold sweat covered his body. He turned around to look whos behind him, and his eyes widened from shock. He saw Aizen, the supposedly dead captain, standing there. Put down Rukia Kuchiki, and you can go. Aizen looked at Renji gently as he ordered. However, Renjis mind was almost overdriving as he saw Aizen, which he knew was dead. Whats going on? Renji thought. And just at this moment, he heard a sound transmission from Matsumoto, the tenth division Vice-Captain. This Renjis eyes flashed as he understood that what he heard now was true. He took a deep breath and became extremely wary of Aizen: I refuse, Captain Aizen. Really? Thats okay. Aizen didnt show any anger; instead, he smiled and took out his Zanapkuto: Youre a Hero, Abarai. Since you dont want to put Rukia down, dont blame me later. Well, you will leave your hands behind if you stand there. Aizens expression didnt change, but a horrible Spiritual pressure burst out of his body. It was even stronger than a captain releasing his Banka, which made Renjis face change. Almost instantly, Renjis body was covered in wounds. Not far away from them, Gin was looking at Renji with pity. That child is really pitiful. When he joined the academy, he met a monster like Roja, and before he came here, he fought with Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Byakuya, and now he is facing Aizen. You really grew strong, Abarai Renji, but be careful. I cant control my power well. You may be crushed like an ant later. Aizen gently talked, but his eyes were cold as he didnt plan on showing mercy. He moved forward with his Kyoka Suigetsu, planning on finishing this in one attack. Howl, Zubimaru! Renji roared, but he was still not Aizens opponent. But when Aizens sword almost fell into Renjis body, A figure rushed in with great speed and blocked his attack. This figure was Kurosaki Ichigo, who just finished his fight with Byakuya. Sorry, I didnt think its good to kill him, so I let him pass. Gin said. Aizens sword was still colliding with Ichigos, while his face didnt show any shock or the like; instead, he said lightly: All right, in any case, they are too weak to pose a problem. Because Ichigo didnt witness Kyoka Suigetsus release before, he was subjected to its illusion, but even so, his power was far from Aizens. When Ichigo rushed forward to attack Aizen, his sword was stopped, and to his shock, he was stopped by two fingers. This is impossible. Ichigos face was contorted. He knew that he was weakened after his fight with Byakuya, but he is still using his Bankai. The fight between him and Zaraki has already opened Ichigos eyes to the importance of Spiritual pressure. If one sides spiritual pressure was stronger, its almost impossible the other side would be able to win. But he still could win against Zaraki at the end, which meant he had stronger Spiritual pressure, but now, Aizen actually stopped his sword with just two fingers. Ichigo panicked as he crazily summoned every bit of his spiritual pressure, planning on using Getsuga Tensho while Aizen still held his sword. But Aizen didnt give him the opportunity. He pinched the sword with one hand and stabbed his own into Ichigos chest. As a human, you were okay. Aizen drew the bloody Kyoka Suigetsu and turned around, ignoring the struggling Ichigo, then walked toward Rukia. Rukias eyes were full of fear. She couldnt even stand up under Aizens spiritual pressure, and seeing his gentle face, a chill passed down her spine. Rukia had difficulty even breathing currently. But suddenly, she felt that the pressure was lifted from her as a strange towering power arrived, making her discomfort vanish. Rukia, who had been struggling to get up from the ground, suddenly looked at the familiar figure standing beside her. Are you alright? Roja gently pointed his finger at Rukia whos body started floating up and arrived beside Roja before she fell on her feet, barely standing. Rukia was speechless. Its just one thrill after another. Her heart was almost exploding now. I didnt expect that youd come here so quickly. Aizen no longer looked gentle. He looked serious, and his voice low instead: I didnt think you would save Rukia Kuchiki. Roja smiled gently and patted Rukias head and said: I promised her to keep her safe, but lets drop the act Youre here for the Hogyoku, Right? Hearing Rojas words, Aizens face darkened slightly. I didnt think you know Urahara Kisuke, did he tell you? No, I guessed. Rojas hand passed by Rukias cheeks before arriving in front of her chest. Its really small. Roja gave a small review before Spiritual pressure revolved around his palm and gently took out the Hogyoku. Although he already knew where the Hogyoku was, as his understanding of this little orb is far greater than Aizen and Urahara, its still the first time he held it personally. This is the Hogyoku. Looking at the little orb in his hand, Rojas eyes were full of appreciation. Without this little incomplete Orb, Roja wouldnt have become Ghost Sword Roja or had the power of the Shinigami or the Six Path power. Perhaps, without Sen Maboroshi, Roja would be enjoying sights in One Piece and had no way of breaking the worlds barrier. He wouldve been forever in the World of One Piece. Chapter 701 - Prologue Before the Decisive Battle An incomplete Hogyoku can only help me reach a power stronger than my eternal realm but lower than the Soul Kings power I need the complete Hogyoku. Roja muttered in his heart before raising his and looking at Aizen. He smiled. Under the astonished gaze of Aizen, and the puzzled gazes of the others, Roja gently raised his hand and threw the incomplete Hogyoku toward Aizen. Aizen couldnt understand the reason for Rojas action, but he still caught the Hogyoku. I gave it to you, dont disappoint me. Roja looked at Aizen with a smile, and the latter gave Roja a deep look. Although he didnt know why Roja did this, maybe because he felt that he was invincible and wanted to have someone that can give him a fight, Aizen didnt care. The most important thing now is that he had the Hogyoku in his hands. Since its like this, then I look forward to our next meeting. Aizen took the Hogyoku with a smile. Three beams of light shot down from the sky, enveloping Aizen, Tosen, and Gin, making them fly up into the sky. The Captains and Vice-captains wanted to stop Aizen, but Yamamoto stopped them and shook his head. The Negacin cant be broken. Since this matter has ended, I should leave as well. After seeing Aizen leave, Roja turned around to look at the captains with a smile, then took a step forward and vanished. Soul king Palace. The Zero Squad members already knew about Rojas actions in the Court of the Pure Souls, but they didnt comment. The six members were almost equal in authority, and no one had any right to order the other. Hyosube is the only special one amongst them since he is the captain of the Zero Squad, but even if he were to say anything to Roja, the latter wouldnt care. As for the soul king, he seemed half dead. Maybe he was dead long ago. Roja rested ten days in the soul kings palace before returning to the Human world again. He went to Karakura town but didnt go to school like before. Instead, he went to the part and waited for Aizen to fuse perfectly with the Hogyoku and launch his attack on soul society. After several days, Roja was still in the park holding a fishing rod and standing beside a pond with eyes shut. Arrogant, but you will pay the price for that Are you that confident? Yoruichi stood beside Roja, looking at him fishing leisurely as if there was no danger at all. She didnt want to be with Roja because she suffered so much before. She cannot fight him, and if she tried to sexually harass Roja, she would be on the receiving end of it. I didnt think you can find me. My spiritual pressure shouldnt be traceable; it must be something Urahara came up with to monitor the entire Karakura town. Roja continued to sit down without even lifting his head and said: Well, dont disturb my fishing. What do you mean fishing! Yoruichi was annoyed because Roja gave Aizen the Hogyoku. Even Urahara cant predict the power the complete Hogyoku cant give. Now only Roja had a chance to stop Aizen. Fishing is Fishing. Cant I catch a few fishes to feed the cat? Roja glanced at Yoruichi. Yoruichis mouth twitched as she took a deep breath to control herself. Then she turned around and left step by step. Roja curled his lips and closed his eyes as he went back to his fishing. Urahara Shop! Yoruichi hurried back and looked at Urahara, who was sitting and thinking. She shook her head and said: Its useless. He doesnt know the seriousness of the problem at all. The power of the Hogyoku far exceeds what we originally expected. Aizen Not, its not that he doesnt know. He just has his plans. Urahara shook his head as he interrupted Yoruichi: In any case, we cant regard him as someone from our side. We need to make other plans if he didnt deal with Aizen himself. Several people nodded. If Ichigo was here, he would be startled, because other than the people he usually finds in the shop, his father was here, and Ishidas father as well. They were five people with captain level strength, and if you count Hirako Shinji and the Visord, then the power in the human world is comparable to the Gotei 13. But at this time, Shinigami from the Gotei 13 were sent to the human world as a guard. The same events proceeded as the original plot. In the night, a ghastly figure appeared along with others that followed after him. Are you all here? The first person was the sixth Espada, Grimmjow. In the previous fight with Roja, he was severely wounded, and Las Noches was almost completely destroyed. Afterward, Aizen cured them all. And like in the original plot, he was extremely dissatisfied with Ulquiorras suggestion about not killing Kurosaki Ichigo, which is why he was leading some Espada with him to attack and kill Ichigo. As soon as the group of Hollow started attacking, Hitsugaya, along with the other Shinigami stationed in the human world, opened their eyes. This Spiritual pressure Hollow!! Chapter 702 - Chaos about to unfold After taking a deep breath, Ichigo and the others reacted abruptly, showing vigilance and ready to fight at any second. Grimmjow and the others were also rushing toward their respective target. A huge battle was about to unfold in Karakura town. But, at this moment, an impatient voice accompanied by a terrifying Spiritual pressure thundered in the Sky. Go away! Roja was sitting down and looking at the Sky with an indifferent expression. He didnt pay attention to Ulquiorras surprise attack before, but now, another group wanted to cause chaos again. He would let them be. Rojas voice seemed to invade their very being as the Sky was covered by his Spiritual pressure. The weaker Hollows Grimmjaw brought with him shuddered under Rojas Spiritual pressure as their eyes were filled with fear and panic. They were finally crushed and killed by Rojas Spiritual pressure. As for Grimmjaw, although he was a little better, he still felt suffocated as if he was squeezed by a large mountain. This Spiritual pressure Its him! The scene of Roja almost killing all the Espada replied in Gimmjaws mind. He felt horrified as he realized he was dealing with that monster. He difficultly opened a Garganta toward Hueco Mundo to escape. Tell Aizen that I will wait for him here and give him a chance to fight against me. When Grimmjow was inside the Garganta, Rojas voice sounded in his ears, making think that Roja was behind him. He instantly drew his sword and slashed behind him, but no one was there. At this moment, Toshiro and the others who were ready to fight were shocked. The frightening Spiritual pressure covered the entire city, and although it was directed at them, they still could feel it. They felt like vice-captains in front of a captain, or even worse. To their surprise, the spiritual pressure didnt impact the world below at all but simply shook the Sky. This kind of control was abnormal. Its his Spiritual pressure he is in this world? After taking a deep breath, Toshiro recognized Rojas spiritual pressure and suddenly hesitated. Previously, Roja allowed Aizen to leave in the end, but there was nothing they could do at the time. After all, Aizen used Negacin, and no one knew if Roja could destroy it. Furthermore, Roja didnt have any responsibility in the Gotei 13 as a member of Squad Zero. But he still saved many of them several times. Yes, its captain Rojas Spiritual pressure. Matsumoto, who was once Rojas subordinate, instantly recognized his Spiritual pressure, and her eyes shone brightly. She couldnt help murmur, as she was still annoyed at Roja for making Toshiro take over as a captain instead of her. Although she knew she wasnt strong enough, she was still annoyed. In short, its Rojas fault anyway. On the other hand, Rukia looked at the sky in a daze. She originally thought that Roja had forgotten about his promise. But in the end, he didnt forget and rescued her. She really wanted to thank him, but she didnt have the chance as he disappeared after saving her. Hueco Mundo, Las Noches. So that how it is, he is in the human world Aizen sat on the throne of Las Noches as he rested his chin on his fists with an evil expression before shaking his head slowly. He looked at Grimmjow and said: although you brought Important information, you still went against my order. What do you have to say, Grimmjow? Grimmjow stayed silent. Aizen smiled faintly: Okay, Im not angry, actually. You went to the human world to kill Kurosaki Ichigo, and in addition, you brought important information, so I wont punish you. You can leave. Grimmjow took a deep breath in relief and turned around to leave. But after Grimmjaw left, Ichimaru Gin and Kaname Tosen walked forward. Aizen-sama, Is it okay like this? Tosens expression was law as he said: He disobeyed your orders, so he should be punished. He is an unruly fellow already. If you let him go now, he will do it again in the future. Its fine. Aizen shook his head and smiled: So what? As long as I have absolute power, they will bow their heads obediently. Gins eyes squinted in a smile as he said: As expected of Captain Aizen. But will Roja cause trouble for us? The Gotei 13 will probably send forces before the Hogyoku completely fuse with you, and the round trip will take the time, and by the time they arrive here, we would already be at Soul Society. They wont have enough forces to stop us, and Soul Society will collapse. However, with Roja in the human world wanting to meddle with our matters, perhaps Listening to Gin, Aizen shook his head and smiled. Relax. Yamamoto wont send anyone here. He is an old-fashioned man. He would rather safely defend then attack recklessly. And do you think Soul Society trusts Roja 100%? Therefore, we will wait for the Hogyoku to fuse completely and then gather the strongest Espada as well as enough Arrancar and start the final battle. After saying this, Aizen stepped into the darkness and gradually vanished. Chapter 703 - The Decisive Battle Is Finally Starting Chapter 703: The Decisive Battle Is Finally Starting //////////////// As Urahara expected, the Hogyokus fusion is about to complete, which made the Gotei 13 more anxious than ever. All Shinigami were hurrying to deliver information and training to get stronger before the fight. Quickly, the information about Aizens plan already spread. Everyone knew that Aizen wanted to attack the Soul Kings Palace. Aizen wanted to kill Roja, and if he succeeds, it is the same as killing all of Soul Society easily. As for how he could reach the Soul King Palace, Aizen wanted to sacrifice many souls to make a connection between this world and the Soul Kings Palace. But when the Gotei 13 understood this, they regarded Karakura Town with great importance and dispatched many of their members to protect it. And by Rojas intervention, Inoue wasnt kidnapped by Aizen, so Ichigo and the others focused on training this entire time. Gradually the atmosphere in the Human World became tense as time passed. Ordinary people in Karakura town didnt feel anything. They continued with their daily life without any problem at all. At this time, Roja was leisurely fishing without any worry. As someone came toward him, he smiled and said: Youre also here? Mm. Hinamori nodded, then she chuckled and said: I lead the Kido Corps to help Urahara to set an instantaneous gate just in case. Soul Society was invaded. The captains can arrive on the battlefield as fast as possible. Well, thats not bad. At least they wont be running around in a circle. Roja shrugged, if you consider IQ alone, Urahara was far smarter than Aizen, or at least thats how it was in the show. Hinamori didnt show any worry on her face. The captain of the Gotei 13 could gather at any time, and Roja alone can be compared to the entire Gotei 13 together. Even if Aizen summon a big group of Menos Grande, it would be useless. Come sit for a while. Roja turned his head and continued his fishing. Hearing Rojas words, Hinamori sat down obediently. Hinamori had great prestige in the court of Pure Souls, but even so, she was still obedient in front of Roja, like she always was. Soon, the world will undergo a huge change, but I will try to make it as small as possible. Roja looked at the sky as he put the fishing rod. Hinamori thought he was talking about Aizen, and she couldnt help nodding: Captain Roja, you can definitively do it. Roja knew she wasnt thinking about the same thing, but he still smiled and patted her head with a trace of confidence in the depth of his eyes: Yes, I definitively can. After a while, Roja sat up and whispered to Hinamoir: Be prepared; its about to start. Hinamori was enjoying her time sitting beside Roja, but when she heard his words, she was stunned for a moment. When she saw the look on Rojas face, her heart jumped. Taking a deep breath, she took out the communication device. But, before she could send any information, the sky changed. The sky started cracking like a mirror, and traces of darkness started seeping through the cracks. Terrifying Spiritual pressure instantly fell onto Karakura town. Activate the Pillars! As soon as the first crack Appeared, Urahara already rushed to the sky and shouted, while his stick turned into a Zanpakuto. The entire town was suddenly twisted. All the ordinary people were transferred to Soul Society. In its place stood a Fake Karakura town. And with this, Urahara instantly opened a gate for the captains and vice-captains to come. Each one of them stood seriously, waiting for Aizen to arrive. The captains were led by Yamamoto, the strongest of them and the one from the first generation of the Gotei 13. His face was serious, but no anger could be seen on it. Suddenly, the cracks in the sky started expanding, and the Arrancar stepped forward, releasing their spiritual pressure toward the Gotei 13. Suddenly, a bigger Garganta appeared, and the Espada stepped out, with power not inferior to the captains of the Gotei 13. As they Espada steps into the Fake Karakura Town, the biggest Garganta opened. Tosen and Gin walked out first, and after them, the lord of Hueco Mundo, Sousuke Aizen, arrived. Well, its about time. Yamamoto stood calmly while holding his cane. His eyes half-closed while looked at Aizen. With Yamamotos words, the atmosphere which was already tense becomes agitated. It was the calm before the storm. The Gotei 13, the Espada, all on the same stage. The Spiritual pressure released was like a raging storm distorting the sky. Chapter 704 - The War Starts Chapter 704: The War Starts //////////////// Aizen started talking slowly. About time? What are you Why did you say that? Aizen looked at Yamamoto and the others indifferently as he didnt put them in his eyes. He swept his gaze toward the captains and vice-captains before he said lightly. Is it because you replaced Karakura town with this and transferred the latter into Soul Society? Well, that doesnt matter Since Karakura town is in Soul Society, I will eliminate you all here then go to soul society to create the key there. Aizens words made everyones expression pale. The terrifying spiritual pressure he was releasing was above anything they felt before. Omaeda, the vice-captain of the second division, was trembling as he said: The Spiritual pressure of these fellows is terrifying. They are simple monsters. Soi Fon looked at him with disgust and said: Afraid? You can run away your waste. Should we concentrate on taking down their leader first? Komamura Sajin shook his head: No, Aizens power is unusual. We should eliminate the rest first before doing that. The Captains and Vice captains started talking, but at this time, Yamamoto lifted his Cane and said: All of you, move back! All things of this world, Turn to Ashes Ryujin Jakka! Boom! Yamamotos spiritual pressure soared to the sky like a volcano erupting as a terrifying heatwave covered the sky. The captains and Vice-Captain withdraw instantly, fearing that they will get injured due to Yamamotos power. Ryujin Jakka Jokaku Enjo (Fortress Blaze)! Yamamoto shouted lowly, and the Zanapakuto in his hand erupted in dreadful flames. The flames were like ocean waves as they moved toward Aizen and the others. The Espada looked serious at this attack, while Aizen just snorted. In the original story, Aizen was surrounded by the flames, but now, he just held Kyoka Suigetsu and waved at the flames. Terrifying Spiritual pressure above captain level erupted, and in an instant, the flames were divided into two. Its very hot, Head-captain, dont use such a bonfire. Gin narrowed his eyes and smiled. Yamamoto narrowed his eyes. He didnt think that his attack would injure or kill Aizen. He was just observing Aizens power. But at this time, Zaraki couldnt suppress himself anymore as he stepped forward. Why must we continue this idle talk? Arent we here to fight! Zaraki grinned fiendishly as he drew his sword and rushed toward the Arrancar. Wait, Zaraki! Shunsui put his hand out, trying to stop Zaraki. But at this time, Byakuya actually took a step forward and said: The Head-captains attack has a wide range, but it doesnt mean we should just watch. Youre right. Sajin drew his Zanpakuto as his Spiritual pressure surged. The Espadas eyes flashed as they saw Zaraki moving forward to attack. They grinned as they rushed toward The Gotei 13. Come on! Soi Fon directly released her Shikai as her eyes flickered. She rushed forward, followed by Sajin, Byakuya, Toshiro, and the others. In an instant, the sky was covered by ice flowers and cherry petals, and so many more captain level attacks, making the space around them almost collapse. Because his Zanpakuto is too powerful, Yamamoto didnt attack as he didnt want to injure the others, so he just stared at Aizen not far away. Aizen did the same thing and just watched. Gin, Tosen, you go too. We need to end this fight as soon as possible. Okay. Yes! Gin and Tosen nodded solemnly as they went to join the fight. On the Hueco Mundo side, there are 30 Arancar under the Espada. The Arrancar are no doubt weaker than the Espada, but they were still captain level figures. They have the standards of a weak captain, similar to Renji and the others. Captain Roja, I must go. By the lakeside, Hinamori looked seriously at the sky before she looked at Roja apologetically. Roja faintly smiled and said: Go. Wouch! Hinamori directly flew into the sky to join the fight, but at the same time, Hirako Shinki and the Visored joined who was observing the fight in secret, decided to join as well. The Visored didnt clash with the Gotei 13 since their goal is to get revenge on Aizen, and if the Gotei 13 was to fall, it would be very difficult to get their revenge. Hirako Shinji, a face I didnt see for a long time. Aizen nodded without any change of expression as he saw Shinji. The fight was now evenly matched between the two sides. Because there are more than 50 individuals fighting, the battlefield was chaotic. Down on the street, Ichigo and the others looked at the war in the sky. Inoue at this time said: Kurosaki-Kun I know. Ichigo smiled as he lifted his Zanpakuto and his eyes flashed: We should enter the stage. Ichigo and the others joined the fight, and this made the scale of the war lean toward the Gotei 13 favor. Although Ichigo was only as strong as a captain, and Ishida was close to that level, the moment they joined, the inferior number of the Shinigami was evened with the Arrancar. However, even though the Arrancar were currently being suppressed, Aizens expression didnt change. He just stood in the same place facing Yamamoto, who still grasped his Zanpakuto in his hand. Chapter 705 - Making a Move On Aizen Chapter 705: Making a Move On Aizen //////////////// Yamamoto relaxed as he saw the Shinigami gaining the upper hand gradually and looked at Aizen and said: It seems that your subordinates are about to lose. Are you going to stand there and watch? Really? How could you tell that my subordinates are about to lose? Aizen calmly said. Suddenly Spiritual pressure skyrocketed. Ulquiorra released his Segunda Etapa catching everyone off guard. At the same time, dozen of Hollows emerged out of a Garganta and joined the battle, instantly changing the course of the battle. On the Shinigami side, most of them already used their Zanpakuto, and people like Byakuya and Toshiro already used their Bankai. The sudden rise of Spiritual pressure caught everyone off guard as they didnt imagine the Hollow to have been holding back. But, The people on the Shinigami side werent hopeless, as Shinji and the others directly put on the Hollow mask. Yoruichi, Isshin, and the others looked at each other while staying some distance away from the battle. We should take action and eliminate those guys as soon as possible. Then we can deal with Aizen afterward. Urahara stared at Aizen as he started arranging a battle plan. Yoruichi, you stay behind. Tessai and Isshin will go. No one here questioned Uraharas tactics as they trusted him. Isshin and Tessai directly joined the battle. Boom! Boom! Boom! With Shinji and the others using their Hollow Mask and Isshin along with Tessai joining the battle, the balance returned to the battlefield as both sides were evenly matched. However, at this time, a light flashed in Aizens eyes as he grabbed Kyoka Suigetsu and pointed it at Yamamoto: I dont need to wait anymore. Before he arrives, I think I should eliminate you first, the one who is as old as Soul Society. Dont be arrogant, boy. You think that with your power, you could kill me? Yamamotos face was full of arrogance. He lived for thousands of years, and witnessed the forming of the Gotei 13, fought the Quincy, and made the whole world tremble with his power. I dont think that I can kill you because I already did. Nonsense! Yamamoto angrily shouted as he waved his sword at Aizen. But in front of Yamamoto, Aizens figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already behind him. His waist was pierced by Aizens sword as blood splashed in the air. Aizen used Kyoka Suigetsus illusion. As the oldest Captain in history, Yamamoto witnessed countless battles and fought in most of them. With his experience, he avoided Aizens attack that was aimed at his vitals and directly grabbed Aizens hand. Hot flames suddenly wrapped both of them. Unlike the Original Story, Aizen didnt make that Wonderweiss who could eat fire. Aizen wasnt flustered in the least. He put two fingers together and said: Hado #90, Kurohitsugi! A black coffin instantly started forming around Yamamoto, but the flames of Ryujin Jakka once again erupted and forcibly destroyed the Kuroshitsuji. Aizen flew to the side, and traces of burn appeared on his body, while Yamamoto had five or six wounds on his body. Taimatsu! Yamamoto shouted as he waved his sword at Aizen, sending a flaming inferno wave. However, he was already caught in Aizens Illusion, and without catching Aizen, he wont be able to stop him. Wouch! Aizen once again disappeared and appeared behind Yamamoto. He learned his lesson already, so instead of stabbing Yamamoto, he waved his sword, slashing the latters back. Relying on Kyoka Suigetsu, Aizens advantage was apparent, but even so, Yamamoto was relying on his Spiritual pressure to fight back and managed to hit Aizen a few times. Aizens expression became light as he saw Yamamoto getting injured every time he attacks, and finally, he appeared behind him and said: Its over, head-captain. However, at this moment, a strange light enveloped Aizens waist. Bakudo #61, Rikujkr! Urahara made his move! Its definitively over, Aizen. Urahara didnt give Aizen the chance to free himself and directly started his plan. Bakudo #62, Hyapporankan! Bakudo #63, Saj Sabaku! Aizen looked at Urahara, who launched three Bakudo on him, trying to trap him, and said: Youre finally here, Urahara, do you think such Bakudo could Its too late! Urahara shouted and interrupted Aizens words and again launched another Bakudo. Bakudo #79, Kuy Shibari! Using four Bakudo to trap Aizen, Urahara instantly started chanting. Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, grey fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired. Hado #91, Senju Kten Taih! Chapter 706 - Walking Leisurely Chapter 706: Walking Leisurely Boom! Boom! Boom! Light bullets fell on Aizen as Urahara used a full-powered Hado #91. At the same time, Yamamoto swept his sword toward Aizen and shouted: Ryujin Jakka Ennetsu Higoku (Flames of Hell). Flames interweaved with the light causing a terrifying explosion that made even the captains and Arrancar to struggle to keep their balance. Did it end with this attack?! The Vice Captains looked at this and swallowed their saliva. But in the next instant, terrifying Spiritual pressure above captain level shot to the sky. The Hogyoku finally fused with me. It finally understood my innermost feelings. Aizen went out of with an unscathed body. Aizen looked at the field with an arrogant expression without even looking at Urahara and Yamamoto. What a meaningless fight. Its time to stop it. I didnt expect the Espada combine would be weaker than me alone. Wouch! Aizen suddenly disappeared. Be careful! Noo! At this time, Aizen didnt fight with Urahara or Yamamoto. Instead, he rushed toward the battlefield. Aizen transformed into many forms as he passed through the battlefield with his sword. Urahara and Yamamoto couldnt move in time to intervene, and finally, Aizen already arrived at the backs of everyone. All Arrancar, as well as all the captains, fell down in an instant as blood appeared on their body. Other than Soi Fon, Unohana and Hinamori, all the others collapsed. All people were shocked by Aizens current power. Aizen stood in front of Soi Fon, Hinamori, and the others but didnt attack. Instead, he looked at them and said lightly. I will not kill you, with your power, you should be able to stay conscious even when youre that injured I will let you witness the end of this fight. Hinamori and Soi Fons bodies stiffened. They couldnt make a move at all. At this time, Unohana Retsu, who was the only one who wasnt injured, looked at Aizen and said: Hinamori, Captain Soi Fon, come here and help me treat them. Unohanas voice grabbed Hinamori and Soi Fons attention. They knew that they were powerless in front of Aizen. They were able to remain uninjured because someone rescued them. Although they were not injured, they could only treat the others as they couldnt fight anymore. Aizen The only people who were still standing were Ichigo, Urahara, and the others from Urahara Shop. The three looked at Aizen in the sky. Aizen didnt stop as he rushed over them. No matter how many tactics you have, I will defeat them one by one. Boom! Boom! Ichigo teamed up with his father to launch a Getsuga Tensho at Aizen, but the latter easily blocked it. Various attacks designed by Urahara failed to do anything to Aizen. Aizen didnt even bother to use Kyoka Suigetsu anymore. Yamamoto didnt want to use Zanka No Tachi, or else everyone will die without exception. In the end, he could only fall down. Immediately after, Ichigo and Isshin fell down. And last, Urahara, who used every method he could use but still couldnt do anything to Aizen, was defeated as well. Everyone on the battlefield was defeated by Aizen, whether it was the Espada, the Arrancar, or the Gotei 13. His power almost made them desperate. But, the Gotei 13 people, as well as Hinamori, werent desperate yet as they looked at the sky. Aizen looked down and didnt directly open a gate to Soul society. Instead, he said: From now on, only you can be my opponent, now what will you do?! After that, everyone followed Aizens gaze and saw a figure floating in the air as he walked forward, step by step. Sure enough, it is his turn Looking at this figure, Every Arrancar was frightened and couldnt help but mutter. All the Arrancar here had seen Roja, not only that, but they felt his Spiritual pressure as well. They could only tremble in fear right now. Captain Roja Hinamori, who was assisting Unohana along with Soi Fon, took a deep breath as her eyes were filled with trust, but Soi Fon was slightly worried. Aizen fused completely with the Hogyoku. His power is almost above everyone else in this world. Even Roja might have it hard to deal with him. Chapter 707 - Snatching The Hogyoku! Youre finally out of hiding. Looking at Roja, Aizen started talking slowly. Even f he obtained the Hogyoku, he didnt look down on Roja. Even everyone here combined cant compare to Rojas power, so he wasnt arrogant in front of him. No. When was I hiding? Im here because its almost done. Roja slowly shook his head while watching Aizens figure change. The Hogyoku was in his chest, giving off a faint blue light. Aizen chuckled and said indifferently: At our level if we dont deliberately lower our spiritual pressure, ordinary Shinigami and even captains wont be able to feel a thing. Its like we are in a completely different dimension. Im very curious. I got to this level with the Hogyoku, but how did you reach such high? Roja smiled slightly as he looked at Aizen and reached out to grab his sword. I relied on this. Your Zanpakuto? Aizen frowned slightly as he looked at Kyoka Suigetsu and said: The Zanpakuto should have been surpassed by us right now. Its impossible to reach that level with it. Thats right. Of course, you cant achieve this level with a Zanapkuto. Even if that Zanpakuto is affected by the Hogyoku, it cant reach such a level. Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi with some emotion in his eyes and said: its the result of combining many factors, and its something in a world you cant even imagine. A world? Aizen narrowed his eyes as he felt that Roja wasnt talking about this world when he said that. Not bad. Roja shifted his gaze from his sword and looked at Aizen. Finally, his gaze rested on the Hogyoku as he said: Do you know why I gave you the Hogyoku? Do you think that I want you to be my opponent? No, youre wrong0. I just wanted to borrow your effort to make it perfect and then get it. You and I were never the same kind of people. I dont want opponents, nor some kind of throne in heaven that I sit on alone. Hearing Rojas words, Aizen didnt show any surprise on his face. In fact, he guessed something like this already. After a moment, he chuckled and said: Very well, you are very confident, but you may not know the real power of the Hogyoku. If you want it, you can try and get it from me Pff! Aizens voice suddenly stopped. He couldnt see any movement before, but as he looked down, he saw Rojas hand already passing through Aizens body and gasping the Hogyoku. Aizen couldnt utter any word. Even his spiritual pressure that should transcend both Shinigami and Hollow could do nothing. Well, he is halfway toward the Eternal realm, his far away from Rojas power. Impossible You Aizen looked at Roja helplessly as his body was stripped off of the Hogyoku. Even after getting the Hogyoku, he wasnt Rojas match at all. How was this possible?! Aizen wasnt the only one astonished, the captains, Espada, Arrancar, everyone on the battlefield were astonished. They thought that the two were evenly matched, and an intense fight would break out, but it was that simple. Originally, Aizen was already one of the strongest captains, and after getting the Hogyoku, he was even stronger, but that Aizen couldnt resist even one move in front of Roja. Roja was actually that strong! Rojas attack was it just an illusion?! Nobody could explain what happened. Roja took the Hogyoku and stood in the sky and looked at Aizen. If you can draw support from the Hogyoku and reached the limit of your evolution, maybe you couldve gained the qualification to fight me on equal grounds, but the current you Youre not different from those Arrancars. Roja looked at Aizen one final time before Aizens consciousness darkened as he fell down. He reached out his hand as if he wanted to get the Hogyoku back from Roja, but he couldnt do anything anymore. Thud! Aizens corpse fell on the street and shattered it. But at this time, the Hogyoku in Rojas hand started struggling as if it wanted to get out of Rojas control and rush to Aizen and resurrect him. Huh! Roja coldly snorted. Ichimaru Gin may not be able to suppress it, but he wasnt Gin. Rojas power instantly surged as terrifying energy suppressed the Hogyoku, making it shiver and got rid of the Mark Aizen put on it. Finally, after some time, the Hogyoku stopped struggling and calmed down in Rojas hand. Finished? The Shinigami and Arrancar looked up at Roja and felt they were looking at a king. But at this moment, the space in front of Roja opened widely as a form stepped forward and arrived in front of Roja. This was Hyosube, who touched his head and stretched out his hand with a smile at Roja and said: The Soul king gave his command, this thing is too dangerous, and he forbids bringing it back to the Soul Kings Palace, give it to me to destroy it. Chapter 708 - Surpassing All Chapter 708: Surpassing All Ichib Hysube Roja looked at Hyosube and said: Why do you still keep that useless and laughable act? For the past few years, you are well aware of the Soul Kings situation. You even want to substitute him, but you didnt dare, and now you could no longer bear it? This remark made Hyosubes expression change as he coldly said to Roja: You havent seen the Soul King, how can you know about his situation? I just know Roja sighed. The soul king was born millions of years ago, and all that time changed his mentality, making his conscious distracted, and finally, the soul king was like a soulless body right now. Because of this, Yhwach had the power of the Almighty since the soul kings power was dissipating. And this was also the reason why he can give his subordinates powers to master various rules of the world. Actually, you shouldnt have come here. You couldnt discover the power of Sen Maboroshi when I come here, and it already reached its present power, so everything is over Its all over. Roja raised his hand at Hyosube and swung his sword. Clang! Hyosube wielded his Brush to block Rojas attack, and instead of retreating, he rushed forward to grab the Hogyoku from Rojas hand. But just like Roja said, its already too late, the current Sen Maboroshi had the power of the Eternal realm, and that power is in Rojas hand. Even if Hyosube got back in time, entered Hueco Mundo to chase Aizen, and get the Hogyoku, Roja would still be able to get rid of him. This has no meaning. Roja shook his head as his left hand grasped the Hogyoku and his right-hand Grasped Sen Maboroshi. Then he lifted both hands up and put the Hogyoku on top of Sen Maboroshis blade. At this moment, everything slowed down. Hyosubes hand was stopped in midair. The Human World, Hueco Mundo, and Soul Society all trembled. All the rules that constructed this world appeared on top of Rojas head in a flash and around Sen Maboroshi. Something seemed to materialize around Sen Maboroshi as it started to collapse and all of its fragments seemed to merged with Hogyoku. It started revolving before it moving down toward Rojas head. Suddenly, Rojas could see every particle That made the world. Hyosube and the others in front of him seemed to turn into tiny Spiritual particles. Rojas vision was already transformed. He saw everything that happened, is happening, and will happen in the future. As if he lived a million years just in a flash, Roja finally recovered from his trance as the world started moving again. Hyosube still wanted to attack Roja, but the latter sighed and waved his hand. Hyosube instantly disintegrated. Without any blood or gore, he simply became tiny Spiritual particles and dissipated. Rojas transformation didnt stop. He still could feel that he was on his way to the Tenth stage. He was constantly getting stronger. He now had the ability to create rules and also destroy them as he wished. The power of the Soul King Roja shook his head and took a step forward, directly appearing in the Soul Kings palace. The Soldier of the Soul King Palace in a flash arrived in front of Roja, and then he directly waved his hand the same way he did to Hyosube, and they disappeared. Roja gradually walked forward toward the Soul King. Your consciousness was destroyed after 1 million years? 1 million years later, I dont know whether I can exist at that time or not Roja was slightly disappointed before he shook his head and gently smiled. He shouldnt be thinking about a million years later. He must grasp the present before thinking about that kind of distant Future. Roja took a step and touched the body of the Soul King, directly shattering it, and its power dispersed. Before the power merged with the world, Roja sat cross-legged and absorbed the power into his body. Soul Society, Half a month later. The streets were shattered as blood covered every corner of the place. Yhwach stood in front of the Gotei 13s captain commander, who was in a pool of his blood, and said. Youve become weak, Yamamoto! This isnt what the Gotei 13 was in the past, the Gotei 13 are just protectors in name, but initially they are just a bunch of killers and murderers. But after defeating the Quincy, everything changed. Because of peace, you become merciful, and although Soul Society perished now, the Gotei 13 from a millennium ago would have won against me. As Yhwachs voice fell, he lifted his hand, and thunder exploded in the sky before falling down on Soul Society. He flew up and looked at the sky and felt faintly anxious. That guy Has been going at it for a long time. He wants to speed his absorption pace. Yhwach took a deep breath and said: Sternritter, completely destroy Soul Society, and not even a single Shinigami shall remain, and with all of them dead, we can make a key and reach the soul kings palace. Chapter 709 (END) - I’m The Soul King (The End!!) As Yhwach issued his order. The Sternritter started slaughtering the Shinigami one after the other. But When they fought Hinamori, they couldnt defeat her, along with Unohana, who regained her power and bearing as the strongest Kenpachi. Unohanas battle gained the attention of Yhwach, who just killed Yamamoto. He turned his head to look at her. Unohana Yachiro Of the Gotei 13 from millennium, she was one of the strongest, and Yhwach had an impression of her already. But he expected her power to be weaker now, but to his surprise, she was even stronger than a millennium ago. I underestimated her and didnt record her strength. Yhwach shook his head and went to deal with Unohana Restu, who was fighting with Haschwalth. As he got there, he was surprised by seeing Unohana, who was surrounded by three people, gain the upper hand with ease. She was as strong as Zaraki Kenpachi in his peak. Fall back. Yhwach arrived and directly gave his orders. The Sternritter bowed and withdrew. Unohana Retsu, one of the first Generation of the Gotei 13, youre the only one remaining. Unohana looked at Yhwach calmly and said: So how strong are you compared to a millennium ago? As soon as she said this, her figure flashed and slashed at Yhwach. However, in front of this strike, Yhwach simply lifted his hand and held Unohanas sword gently. Unohanas Zanpakuto instantly broke. After a millennium, you think my power would be that weak Yhwach opened his eyes, revealing three pupils in each one as he used the power of the Almighty. Even though the sword broke, Unohanas eyes flashed as her strike continued forward without hesitation toward Yhwach. Stop. Yhwachs wrist shook as he sent Unohanas sword flying and his own sword slashed down at her. Unohana tried to fend off this strike, but she couldnt move at all. But, as soon as the sword was about to touch her forehead, a hand in the air suddenly stretched out and grasped Yhwachs sword with two fingers. Yhwach eyes shouldve been able to see all futures possible, but he didnt see this one at all. I didnt think that digesting the Hogyoku and the soul kings power would take half a month Yhwach didnt speak, but his brows were slightly knit, and looked in astonishment at this hand. His almighty power is already fully awakened, but every future he saw would end in his death no matter what. How can you kill me!! Even if I die in the future, I should be able to change that now. Yhwach killed clenched his teeth as he pushed his sword against Rojas hand. Roja pinched gently on his sword, and it shattered. He looked at Yhwach as if he was an ant and said: Others cant touch you Yhwach, because you can change the future but Im above time itself now. Roja put a hand forward toward Yhwach. Suddenly the power of the Soul king rushed toward Yhwach and distorted his body. Even though he knew of this, he had no way to change it. He couldnt resist Rojas power. Although they were in the same realm before, even when Roja still didnt fuse with the Hogyoku and Sen Maboroshi, his power was already several folds of Yhwachs power. Yhwachs body disappeared into numerous black particles. Your Majesty!! Haschwalth rushed forward with a face full of shock as he tried to stop Roja and rescue Yhwach. But Roja waved his hand, and directly, Soul kings power suddenly enveloped Haschwalths body, and he directly collapsed. Unohana Retsu faintly smiled and said: So, Captain Roja, should I call you Master Soul King? You guessed correctly. Roja smiled back and put a hand on Unohanas Zanpakuto, instantly restoring it to its original condition. As she received her sword back, Unohana smiled: Thanks. Dont mention it. Roja waved his hand before he flew to the sky and grasped the space with his hands, directly transferring all the Sternritter away. Roja destroyed most of the Sternritter except for Bambietta and the others to serve as maids and guards. He stood in the sky and looked down on the Shinigami, who were at a loss and said loudly: From now on, Im the Soul King! Half a month later, the Soul king palaces reconstruction ended. There were only four members of the Zero Squad now. Instead of the previous Palace, Roja made this one bigger, and also he made it fly in the sky. Unohana Retsu stayed in Soul Society, while Hinamori, Soi Fon, and the others were promoted as Soul King Guards with a status equal to that of the Zero squad. At this time, Roja stood in an open hall, and behind him stood Hinamori, Soi Fon, and the others. Roja put his hand forward and gently opened a gate in space that connected to a different world. You can come now. You should be able to withstand the Spiritual Pressure. Roja put his hand forward and said with an unusual gentle smile on his face. A slender hand stretched out and grabbed Rojas. Then she stepped forward out of the Gate. Is this the third world that you conquered, Darling? It isnt like anything that I imagined. .. The End!!